《Monkey King is In the Pirate》


 Chapter 1： Monkey King

    Sun Xu felt light and fluttering all over, as if he had lost all his weight, and his head seemed to be rusted, turning very slowly.


    "Hey, funny!"


    Suddenly, a chuckle sounded in his ears, and he was awakened completely.


    Before he had time to examine his state, Sun Xu was attracted by the sight in front of him.


    is surrounded by an endless night sky, with no distinction of upper and lower, no left and right, scattered stars scattered in the distance.


    In the direction he was facing, there was a huge...monkey sitting cross-legged?


    Yes! monkey!


    an extremely huge monkey! It is simply a mountain!


    It is covered with golden hair, exuding a light that is more dazzling than the stars, and its precious appearance is solemn, sitting on a golden lotus, like a Buddha.


    "What is this place?"


    Sun Xu wanted to ask, but found that he didn''t know how to speak, and then realized that he didn''t have a body, he was shocked: "What''s the matter?"


    "Fun and interesting!"


    The golden monkey looked at him with interest for a while, and stretched out his hand to pull out a piece of monkey hair: "Hey, give it to you, if you can have some good luck in the future, you can come to my grandson."


    Sun Xu was still confused, and found that the golden monkey had disappeared, and at the same time a huge monkey hair flew towards him.


    said it was monkey hair, but from his point of view, it was simply a wall several meters high with no end in sight!


    Mrs. ¡¡¡¡ is too big!


    Boom!


    "No!"


    wailed silently, and the giant monkey hair slammed into it, and he felt that his eyes went dark and he had lost all consciousness.


    ...


    Wow.


    Sun Xu sat up abruptly, his forehead was covered with cold sweat, and there was panic in his eyes.


    "Gan! This dream is too real! I almost thought I was really smashed into meat sauce!"


    His heart still beats a bit fast.


    is not only the super-large monkey hair, but also the giant golden monkey like a mountain peak in his mind.


    Dreams are often done, but so real and so clear, they rarely appear.


    wiped the sweat from his forehead and took two deep breaths. Sun Xu gradually calmed down and then realized that something was wrong.


    is surrounded by green grass, mixed with a few wild flowers, and it looks full of life.


    There is an endless sea in front of it. Under the shining of the sun, it presents a deep black blue. Behind it is dense jungle and several low peaks.


    L.


    beautiful view.


    But the problem is, I should be sleeping in my rental house!


    There should be gravel asphalt roads and steel concrete buildings outside, not the sea or mountains!


    Could it be... Am I still dreaming?


    With a slap, Sun Xu closed his eyes and lay down again.


    A few seconds later, he opened his eyes again and looked at the blue sky in a daze, a touch of confusion appeared.


    is not a dream!


    This is definitely not a dream!


    What is the situation now?


    Sun Xu put his palm on his forehead, calming his mind.


    There are two possibilities.


    First, someone made a big joke with himself. While he was asleep, he opened the door lock and moved himself from the city to this unknown island.


    The question is, who would make such boring and exaggerated jokes with yourself?


    Second, a supernatural event occurred.


    This sounds even more unrealistic.


    but¡­


    A strange color appeared in Sun Xu''s eyes.


    The second possibility seems to be greater.


    He stretched out his palm and waited quietly for a few seconds. A golden light suddenly appeared in his palm, and it became brighter and brighter. After reaching the peak, it gradually weakened.


    When the light dissipated, a golden hair lay quietly on his palm, no longer than an inch, slightly curved, golden all over, like a golden needle.


    "This is¡­"


    Sun Xu¡¯s pupils shrunk slightly. Although the sizes are very different, he immediately thought of the gift that the golden monkey gave him in his dream, the super large monkey hair.


    Just then, his face changed.


    The golden monkey hair in the palm of his hand has changed, and his body size is expanding at a speed visible to the naked eye, getting thicker and longer.


    "what happened?"


    Sun Xu watched this scene nervously.


    If I was not dreaming just now, that mountain-like monkey is definitely an extraordinary existence.


    The monkey hair it gave away must not be an ordinary item!


    "Clean up the moths, I don''t know if the old man''s heart is not good!"


    Sun Xu grinned. Although nervous, he could only watch and wait for the change to end.


    didn''t let him wait too long, after about a minute, the change stopped.


    The monkey hair disappeared completely, and what appeared in his hand was a strange fruit, which looked like a banana, but was covered with spiral patterns. Just looking at it gave people an extremely extraordinary feeling.


    Sun Xu flipped through it, his expression slightly hesitant.


    From the appearance of this fruit, a voice rang in his heart: eating it, eating it, eating it...


    "Is this stuff really edible?"


    Sun Xu frowned, thought for a while, and took a small bite.


    This strange fruit is changed from monkey hair, it will not be poisonous, right?


    The golden giant monkey is full of sacred aura, and there is no reason to harm himself as an ordinary person.


    I¡¯ll try it first, even if there is a problem, it shouldn¡¯t be possible to do this...


    Just thinking about it, Sun Xu''s expression changed drastically, and his face instantly rose to purple.


    This is too... terrible!


    vomit...vomit...


    His stomach twitches, looking at the remaining fruit with horror.


    This is definitely the most unpalatable thing he has ever eaten!


    Like shit, no, it tastes worse than shit!


    spit out, Sun Xu realized a problem.


    has a spiral pattern and tastes worse than shit. He seems to have heard of these two characteristics.


    "Evil... Devil Fruit?"


    Looking at the bitten "banana", UU reading www. uukanshu.com Sun Xu''s face changed again.


    At this moment, thick golden hairs suddenly appeared on the surface of his body, his body began to grow bigger, and a terrifying force was awakening in his body.


    Although he was a little nervous, he didn''t panic because of his previous guesses.


    Of course, more importantly, he can feel that this power is harmless and controllable, and the ongoing transformation seems to be able to stop at any time.


    A few seconds later, Sun Xu disappeared and was replaced by a huge golden ape, more than ten meters tall, covered with golden hair, sharp mouth and thin cheeks, and a fierce appearance.


    "Hey!"


    Sun Xu roared, and squeezed his five fingers. He drew out an iron rod with golden ends and red in the middle from the void, and endless jealousy rose in his heart. He wanted to fight the sky and poke a hole in the sky.


    "its not right."


    Two minutes later, Sun Xu gradually came to his senses: "What am I doing? Why do you seem to have become a beast? Is this the influence of the devil fruit?"


    Devil fruit, this is indeed a devil fruit!


    According to Mingzhong''s information, he has confirmed this and even figured out its type.


    Animal phantom beast species Monkey Fruit Monkey King form!


    Sun Xu brewed for a while, his appearance began to change again, his body size gradually shrank, but the golden hair on his appearance did not disappear.


    What appeared in the end was a reduced version of the golden ape, who was just over two meters tall and had a much softer appearance. It was no longer so fierce and more like a human being covered with golden monkey hair.


    At the same time, there is an extra piece of equipment.


    wears a purple golden crown of phoenix wings on her head, golden chain mail on her body, lotus silk stepping on her feet, and a golden hoop stick in her hand. He is truly the Monkey King!

 Chapter 2： Usopp

    "So, the golden great ape I saw is Brother Monkey? Or is it the Brother Monkey after becoming a Buddha."


    Sun Xu has returned to his human form, sitting on a rock, secretly thinking: "Is this a fantasy to see reality? Or am I falling into a fantasy?"


    This is the ultimate question, and he doesn''t plan to go into it for the time being.


    "The answer is obvious. It''s not that someone was joking with me, but a supernatural event happened: crossing!"


    "I met Brother Monkey during the journey. It gave me a monkey hair, which turned into a demon fruit of the Eudemons species... hiss, a piece of the Monkey¡¯s hair can become a Devil fruit of the Eudemons species. How much of the body should be Powerful? It''s terrifying to think carefully!"


    "There are Devil Fruits, it should not be surprising that this is the One Piece World!"


    Sun Xu narrowed his eyes.


    He has watched the anime of One Piece, and he can''t tell it well, but he still understands it.


    Although the animation shows passion, funny, and warmth, the hidden things behind it are extremely cruel.


    Pirates run rampant, burned, killed, plundered, and committed no evil. The world government is dark and decadent. The Tianlong people call themselves aristocrats, aloft, and represent justice. The navy itself is also full of contradictions and internal chaos.


    The strong are above the top, the weak are at the mercy of others.


    Ordinary people in the One Piece World mostly live in a precarious and precarious life.


    "It''s a terrible world."


    Sun Xu shook his head. Fortunately, he already has the capital to become a strong man.


    Fantasy beast species Devil Fruit is one of the most precious treasures in this world.


    After thinking about some things, Sun Xu began to think about what to do next.


    "First of all, figure out what time it is and where it is."


    This is very important.


    If Luffy had become the Shanghai Thief King and the world government had been overthrown, then the world would be completely different from what he remembered.


    "Secondly, develop fruits and improve strength!"


    Strength is the foundation of everything.


    In the world of One Piece, without strength, it is very difficult to even live.


    in addition¡­


    clenched his fists, felt the surging power in his body, and there was a touch of excitement in Sun Xu''s eyes.


    There was no such power in the last world.


    "Hey! Who are you? Why are you here?"


    Suddenly, a question came from behind.


    "Someone?"


    Sun Xu was surprised, and quickly looked back.


    A young man with a long nose wearing a windshield and a light brown turban is looking at him warily.


    This familiar look...


    He blurted out: "Usopp?"


    The long-nosed young man was taken aback for a moment, and then smiled triumphantly: "Hahaha, it turns out that the name of Captain Usopp has been passed outside."


    Shao Qing, he smiled, and touched his chin to pretend to be serious and serious: "It''s not surprising that I am a brave sea warrior, the mighty Captain Usopp! You have listened to my deeds and admired your fame from a distance. Come on, do you want to join the Usopp Pirates? Well, for your sincerity, I agreed, hahaha..."


    He was immersed in his fantasy and laughed.


    Sun Xu twitched the corners of his mouth, listening to Usopp''s bragging, while thinking: "It''s the One Piece world without a doubt...


    It seems that Usopp has not yet gone to sea with Lu Fei, and the plot has not yet begun.


    But it should be fast too. I remember Usopp was 17 years old when he went to sea. It looks almost the same. Well, let''s check. "


    He coughed slightly: "Usopp, how old are you?"


    Usopp was immersed in fantasy, and blurted out: "Sixteen years old...no, this captain is just thirty years old this year!"


    I am more stable when I get older.


    Usopp glanced at Sun Xuxu secretly, hoping to fool him.


    "Sixteen." Sun Xu nodded.


    The timeline is confirmed, and the location is also confirmed.


    If I remember correctly, it should be Xiluobu Village in the East China Sea.


    Good thing!


    What does Donghae mean?


    The weakest sea area!


    The weak here refers to the power of pirates.


    The average reward is only 3 million, 10 million is the big pirate, and 20 million is the peak.


    For Sun Xu, this means safety!


    What he needs most now is a safe environment so that he can grow up steadily for a while.


    There is no more suitable place than Donghai!


    "It seems that I haven''t lied to him, what a strange person!" Usopp secretly looked at Sun Xu: "There is no boat nearby, how did he get here?"


    "Let''s go Usopp, take me to the village."


    Sun Xu greeted him and walked to the island first.


    "Hey, wait for me!"


    Usopp was startled and hurriedly followed.


    "Do you want to be tested or not?"


    "Not interested in!"


    "What? You don''t want to join the Usopp Pirates anymore?"


    "I never said I want to join, right?"


    "I am a big pirate with 8,000 men!"


    "Yeah, I have everything in my dreams."


    "I was seen through!"


    "..."


    The two said as they walked, they had become familiar with each other by the time they arrived in Silob Village.


    Led by Usopp, the two came to the small restaurant in the village.


    I don¡¯t know if it was because of eating devil fruit that Sun Xu felt very hungry. After entering the village, the first thing he thought of was eating.


    He ordered a large table full of dishes, and then there was a gust of wind, and the food was exhausted.


    Usopp looked at him dumbfounded: "Are you...are you a rice bucket?!"


    Sun Xu just ate it ten times as much.


    "I didn''t expect it either."


    Sun Xu shook his head, and was also amazed at his digestion speed.


    In the process of eating, he can even feel that the food he eats is quickly digested, turned into energy, and added to his body.


    "You must be rich." Usopp exclaimed.


    Sun Xu stiffened.


    money?


    He is rich, but they are all from the previous world, and they are all stored in the phone.


    In this world, he is a complete pauper, and he can''t even get 1 Bailey. UU reading


    "Usopp."


    Sun Xu turned his head and looked to the side, showing a smile.


    Usopp was drinking tea. When he saw it, he felt cold all over, and subconsciously covered his wallet: "What are you doing?"


    "Hehe, I forgot to bring the money, you can lend me some first."


    Sun Xuruo said nothing.


    Usopp stared, and said silently, "You have no money?"


    "Be quiet!" Sun Xu looked around awkwardly: "You have money, you have money! I just forgot to bring it. You can pad it for me first, and I''ll pay you back."


    Ussop looked at him with suspicion, and his words are not very credible.


    "Don''t be so stingy."


    Sun Xu patted him affectionately on the shoulder: "We are friends as soon as we see each other. If a friend is in trouble, you won''t just ignore it, right?"


    Usopp scratched his head: "It''s not that you don''t want to. Your meal is at least 10,000 Baileys. I don''t have that much money at all."


    Sun Xu just remembered that Usopp was an orphan. His father went to sea, his mother died, and he lived alone. They were also poor.


    His face was bitter: "What should I do?"


    In the original world, I was fed up with money, but I didn¡¯t expect that the first trouble I faced after the journey was money-related.


    Do you want to eat Bawang meal?


    With Sun Xu''s current physical fitness, it''s not impossible.


    The restaurant is a middle-aged couple, who at first glance has zero combat effectiveness.


    But... I can¡¯t pull that face off!


    Besides, he plans to live in Xi Luobu Village for a while. If he eats Bawang''s meal, it will definitely be out of play.


    Just when Sun Xu was embarrassed, the guests on the next table stood up.


    "Hehe, let me pay for you."

 Chapter 3： Meili, Crow

    This is a strange man wearing a suit, his hair is like wool, and he has a pair of horns on his head.


    Sun Xu was overjoyed, walked over and took his shoulders, haha ??smiled: "Thank you buddy, I really helped a lot. I will pay you back as soon as possible. By the way, my name is Sun Xu."


    was a little uncomfortable with his familiarity. The man shook his shoulders awkwardly, but his smile was still gentle: "My name is Meili, and I don''t need to pay back the money. Let me treat you to this meal."


    "Mei Li?"


    A flash of lightning flashed across Sun Xu''s mind, and the man in front of him gradually overlapped with the image in his memory.


    I have to say that there is still a big difference between the two-dimensional and three-dimensional. Except for Usopp''s extremely distinctive or particularly familiar characters, other people may not recognize it in person.


    is like the person in front of you.


    Meili, a small supporting actor in One Piece, the butler of Usopp''s childhood sweetheart Makoya.


    The first pirate ship of the Straw Hat Pirates was designed by him, and the name "Mei Li" was also derived from him.


    is already considered a more distinctive character, but Sun Xu still didn''t recognize it in the first time.


    As a result, his thinking keeps diverging.


    "There is a huge gap between the two dimensions and the real world. You can''t blindly believe the information obtained from anime and manga."


    "There is a slight gap between One Piece anime and manga, and I don''t know which one the world prefers."


    "In fact, the vastness of the world and the complexity of human nature are far from being fully described by a comic."


    "I must be more cautious!"


    After Sun Xu recovered, Mei Li had already left.


    He didn''t care either. They were all in the same village and would always see each other.


    Turning his head to look to his side, Sun Xu said, "Usopp, I want to live in the village for a while, do you know where to find a job?"


    "Work?" Usopp folded his chest with his chin in the other, frowning and thinking, "I''m afraid it will be difficult."


    Sirobu Village is just a small village, and businesses are nothing more than small restaurants, taverns, and grocery stores. Most of them are mom-and-pop stores and family stores, and there are very few opportunities to hire workers.


    Sun Xu had a headache. In the last world, I had to worry about finding a job, and I had to worry about finding a job.


    But if you don¡¯t have a job, you don¡¯t have money, and you can¡¯t live without money in One Piece World.


    "Maybe you can go to a bigger town? No, no, no! If you eat the devil fruit, you will become a land duck. You must not go out to sea unless you are proficient in controlling your power."


    Usopp hammered his palm: "The only person who can find a job is there, but..."


    Sun Xu was startled: "But what?"


    ...


    Usopp took Sun Xu to a villa.


    The villa is very luxurious, there are people walking around in it, and everyone has a bit of grief on their faces.


    "This is a rich family. Only here can recruit people. However, recently there was an accident in their house. Both the host and the host died, leaving only a poor little girl."


    "This is Keya''s house, right."


    Sun Xu thoughtfully, along the way, he only saw this mansion, the only rich man in Luo Village in the west was the Keya family.


    "Isn''t it because Crowe is in it?"


    His eyes flickered, thinking carefully about the pros and cons.


    Crowe is a dangerous man.


    Once the leader of the Black Cat Pirates group, the bounty is not clear, but the impression is close to 20 million.


    In order to obtain the property of Keya, he lurked beside Keya for three years as a servant, disguised without flaws, and when it was time to start, he was ruthless and unrelenting.


    Powerful, forbearing, cruel, and superior in wisdom, Crowe is definitely one of the most dangerous figures in the East China Sea!


    At this moment, Mei Li, who had just separated from them, walked out of the villa and saw the two of them for a moment. She wondered: "What are you guys?"


    Sun Xu already had the answer in his heart, walked towards Meili, smiled: "Meili, I plan to live in the village for a period of time. I came here to see if there is no shortage of people, and I want to find a job."


    "There is no need for manpower in the villa for the time being."


    Meili showed a touch of embarrassment on her face, and then chuckled again: "Well, let me help you ask Miss, does Mr. Sun Xu have any special skills?"


    "Does it count as a monkey?"


    Sun Xu smashed his mouth, but still did not say the answer. He thought about it and replied: "I am a novelist, I have received higher education, and I have good strength. I can basically do all kinds of jobs."


    These words are basically true.


    Sun Xu is 22 years old this year and has just graduated from university, studying Chinese language and literature.


    His writing style is good, and he published several essays and short stories during school. Although he is far from being called "home", in this world, with his level plus famous stories from the previous world, there is still no way to pretend to be questionable.


    "So you are a scholar."


    Meili''s attitude was suddenly respectful.


    He had thought that Sun Xu had an extraordinary temperament, which was the reason why he had helped him before, but he still did not expect that Sun Xu was actually a highly educated scholar¡ªeven though he didn¡¯t know what higher education is, he could be crowned with higher education. The word must be extraordinary.


    Usopp''s eyes toward Sun Xu also changed a little.


    Meili made a "please" action: "Please follow me, I will take you to see the lady."


    He changed his plan and planned to take Sun Xu directly to see Keya. This is a respect for a scholar.


    Sun Xu can do nothing, but his heart is a little weird.


    After traveling to the world of One Piece, UU reading got the Devil Fruit of the Eudemons. He thought he would embark on the road of punching the Four Emperors and kicking the generals. He never expected that the first thing was to find Work depends on the ability that I have cultivated in the last world.


    Follow Mei Li, Sun Xu and Usopp enter the villa together.


    The air pressure inside ¡¡¡¡ was a little low, and there was an atmosphere of sadness in the air.


    Usopp is not restrained, he keeps looking left and right, his eyes full of curiosity.


    Sun Xu was more relaxed and calmer, calmly following Mei Li.


    At the door, a man walked towards him, wearing a black suit, meticulously groomed, combing his head, wearing round glasses, smiling at the corners of his mouth, and looking very kind.


    "Crow!"


    Sun Xu paused, his eyes narrowed slightly.


    If he didn''t know the details, he would never have thought that this man with a gentle smile and sad eyes would be a ruthless pirate.


    Proper acting school!


    Klowe was also looking at Sun Xu veiledly, but he didn''t show his expression on the surface, and said warmly: "Mei Li, who are these two?"


    Mei Li smiled and said, "This is Usopp, a young man in the village. This is Mr. Sun Xu, a scholar. I will take them to see the young lady."


    "It turned out to be a scholar." Crowe showed respect and bowed slightly to Sun Xu.


    "This acting is definitely a movie star!"


    Sun Xu sighed in his heart while responding.


    Close contact, he still did not find any flaws, only sincerity and friendliness was felt from Crowe.


    It''s no wonder that the Keya family was deceived by him.


    After greeted briefly, Mei Li continued to take the two to meet Keya, and Cloe continued to play her role as a housekeeper.

 Chapter 4： private teacher

    Keya received them in the living room.


    Sun Xu looked at her while drinking tea.


    A young girl in twenty-eight years, youthful, wearing a light blue long dress, wearing a yellow jacket, shoulder-to-shoulder short blond hair, dignified and gentle, beautiful and lovely, but her beautiful face is bloodless, and she is deeply saddened. Shrouded with pain, like a white rose beaten by frost, people can''t help but feel pity.


    This is not surprising.


    Not long ago, her parents passed away together. This was a very painful blow to her when she was still young.


    Sun Xu also knew that because of excessive sadness, she would still be sick until Lu Fei arrived.


    At the same time, Sun Xu was still looking at Usopp secretly, and found that he showed no other manifestations except sympathy.


    "The two don''t seem to know each other yet."


    He thought silently: "Yes, one is an orphan without a father and no mother, and the other is a lady of a rich family. Under normal circumstances, their lives will not overlap.


    It should be because of the death of Keya''s parents. Usopp, who feels the same sickness, often came to brag and tell stories with her out of sympathy, and the two people became familiar with each other. "


    Thinking of this, Sun Xu secretly shook his head.


    In fact, Keya is not ill at all. It¡¯s just that she is over-sorrowful, depressed and sick, and she doesn¡¯t get the correct treatment.


    An innocent and innocent girl who has suffered a great change in the death of her parents, has no relatives, no friends, no entertainment, and she has to be trapped in the house. It''s not a strange thing to not get sick!


    In the original history, if Usopp hadn''t existed, she could laugh occasionally, maybe Ya would really lose her life, and she would die early.


    "If you can give me a job, I will help you and save you from disease"


    Sun Xu muttered secretly, but suddenly he was taken aback, and gave Usopp a weird look.


    If you cross-handed yourself, then I am afraid that Usopp won''t have any part.


    scratched his cheek, he said silently in his heart: "Usopp, you can go with Luffy with peace of mind, I will take care of your childhood sweetheart."


    Usopp didn''t know what was going on, so he looked at the luxurious decorations in the villa.


    While Sun Xu was looking at Keya, the girl was also secretly observing him.


    The first impression is very good.


    Because Sun Xu is handsome, tall and straight, with a light bookish air, his temperament is completely different from those around her.


    A girl of this age is at the stage of fantasizing.


    When she was most helpless and sad, such a Prince Charming character suddenly came, but Ya naturally connected with some of the novels she had read.


    "Mr. Sun Xu." Keya''s voice was very sweet with the young girl''s immaturity: "I want to hire you to be my tutor to help me with grammar knowledge. I wonder if you want it?"


    Reading is Keya''s only hobby.


    After hearing that Sun Xu was a novelist, she had such thoughts. After seeing him in person, she immediately made up her mind.


    "Of course, thank you for your approval, beautiful lady."


    Solved an annoying matter, and Sun Xu felt that Keya became more pleasing to the eye.


    Tutor, better than imagined.


    In terms of salary, status, and freedom, they are much better than ordinary servants.


    Keya''s pale face was blushing.


    In her more than ten years of life, she has rarely received such direct compliments, especially from a handsome young man.


    When she was a little flustered not knowing how to answer, Mei Li took the conversation and began to discuss some details with Sun Xu.


    Both parties were very sincere and soon reached an agreement.


    He counsels five times a week, two hours each time, and his salary is Wan Bailey every five weeks.


    This is a very high income in the local area, and the working hours are short and the degree of freedom is high. It is absolutely envious of others to say it.


    Because Keya was in poor health, she soon went back to rest. Sun Xu also left after paying a week''s salary in advance.


    met Crowe again when he came out, the two sides did not communicate, nodded and passed by.


    One very important reason for deciding to stay is that Sun Xu felt that he didn''t need to be afraid of Crowe.


    What he ate was the devil fruit of the animal-based fantasy beast species, which was rarer than the natural-based one!


    Several other Eudemons capable persons.


    Marco is the captain of the first team of the White Beard Pirates!


    Kaido, the strongest creature by sea, land and air, one of the four emperors!


    Warring States, Marshal of the Navy!


    are people who stand at the top of the world.


    As their kind, if Sun Xu still fears a miscellaneous fish with a bounty of less than 20 million, that would be too shameful!


    Even if he has just eaten the Devil Fruit, he hasn''t received any training yet, he feels that he can beat Crowe to death.


    It''s just that I haven''t experienced any actual combat, and I''m not very confident.


    What''s more, there is still a full year before Crowe''s conspiracy started. During this time, Crowe will not act rashly.


    Moreover, he can be used as a tool to test the strength.


    If Kello can be easily pinched to death, it basically means that Sun Xu can run rampant in the East China Sea.


    Leaving the villa, Sun Xu rented a small courtyard under Usopp''s introduction for a period of one year.


    Meili invited him to live in the villa, but Sun Xu refused.


    He still has to develop the fruit. If he spends all day under Crowe''s nose, with his IQ, sooner or later he will see the problem.


    "I come to play often."


    Saying goodbye to Usopp, UU Reading Sun Xu closed the door and quietly left through the back door.


    The ¡¡¡¡ small courtyard is relatively remote, on the edge of Xi Luobu Village, and there is a small hill in the backyard.


    He just fancyed this.


    There is only one yard, which is not enough.


    Although it is past noon at this time, the sun is still hot, hanging high in the sky, spreading light and heat wantonly.


    Sun Xu came all the way to the mountainside, found a clearing, and stopped.


    "Devil fruit is indeed a good thing." He exclaimed.


    climbed half of the mountain under the scorching sun, still not blushing, breathing, not even a drop of sweat, this is incredible.


    "Thank you Brother Monkey."


    praised, Sun Xu began to move.


    This trip is to get acquainted with one''s own power.


    Know yourself and the enemy, never end in battle.


    In his opinion, knowing oneself is more important than knowing the enemy.


    "Let¡¯s start with the simplest."


    Sun Xu changed his mind into a ten-meter-high fierce giant ape, called out the golden cudgel, and started


    As a result, I was also taken aback.


    Although he is huge, he is still very flexible. What''s more amazing is that his power is extremely terrifying!


    Under his hand, whether it is a tree or a rock, it is as fragile as a paper towel and can be easily torn apart.


    A stomped, the earth shook, the mountain crumbled, a fist, the sonic boom roared, invincible, the golden cudgel danced, and it stirred the surrounding wind roaring, and the wind blade could hurt people.


    "Is this the power of the Demon Fruit of the Eudemons?"


    Sun Xu gasped, "I think I can really slap Cloo."


    Soon he discovered that he was surprised too early. What he found at this time was only the tip of the iceberg of the demon fruit of the Eudemons species.

 Chapter 5： 4 abilities

    Xi Luobu Village, on an unnamed hill, has completely lost the tranquility of the past.


    The ground is cratered, covered with footprints of different depths and cracks of various sizes. Crushed stones and broken wood are everywhere, as if they have experienced a natural disaster and a mess.


    In the field, a figure flickered rapidly, pulling out the phantoms, and from time to time there was an explosion of torn air.


    The air waves rolled, flying sand and rocks, and it calmed down after a long time.


    Sun Xuao stood in the center of the unrecognizable open space, with his toes three feet off the ground, standing out of thin air, with a phoenix-winged purple gold crown on his head, a gold chain mail on his body, a lotus silk walking cloud under his feet, and a golden hoop stick in his backhand.


    After a few seconds, he slowly dropped, the golden hoop and purple crown disappeared one by one, and the monkey hair on his face gradually disappeared.


    After returning to his human form, Sun Xu''s face showed uncontrollable joy.


    The monster species is more powerful than he thought!


    is so strong that he is a little suspicious of life-how does this make others live?


    He now wonders if the monkey brother monkey hair changes the fruit of this fantasy beast species is extraordinary.


    Although he has not come into contact with a few other Eudemons fruit abilities, he always feels that it shouldn''t be so strong.


    After testing, this monkey fruit in the form of the Monkey King Monkey Fruit has given Sun Xu the following abilities in total.


    First of all, the extremely powerful body.


    Whether it is in human form, giant ape form, or human ape form, his body is extremely powerful, and he has no shortcomings in various aspects such as speed, strength, and defense.


    The only difference is that the human form is the weakest, the giant ape form is the strongest, and the human ape form is more flexible.


    Next is a will to fight against the sky and never admit defeat, and at the same time this will is linked to another talent, that is, a powerful fighting talent.


    or combat IQ.


    There is power, and whether it can be used well is also a kind of talent.


    That kind of warlike and daring will, has incubated an extremely outstanding fighting talent.


    Of course, this may also be something he already has, but he didn''t have a chance to discover it before, although this possibility is almost zero.


    Then, it is also the most important kind of ability, in his opinion, it even exceeds the enhancement of the body and the will, that is, mana.


    This is Sun Xu''s own name.


    Or it can be called Zhen Qi, Zhen Yuan, Dou Qi, etc., because the fruit of the Eudemons species comes from Brother Monkey, he thinks it is more appropriate to call it Mana.


    Eudemons Devil Fruits often have other powers besides the original abilities of the animal system.


    Such as Marco¡¯s undead flames, Kaido¡¯s hot breath, and the shock waves of the Warring States Period.


    This kind of power is often closely related to the shape of the fruit.


    Sun Xu¡¯s phantom beast fruit also has this kind of power, which is the mana flowing in the body.


    This is an extremely magical power with many incredible effects.


    Of course, because of the lack of full development, the power of mana is still hidden in the fog. He only has a glimpse of the tip of the iceberg: increasing speed and power are only the most basic, and with the help of mana, he can even volley for a short time.


    Although it is not durable enough, it is indeed flying.


    For the dry ducks that cannot swim, flying is of great strategic significance.


    With time, he believes that he can develop a real, free-wheeling flying ability.


    Sun Xu tested that all three forms can use mana.


    The difference is that the human form is the most obscure, and the most difficult to mobilize mana.


    The giant ape form has the most violent mana and is the most difficult to control. It is only suitable for opening and closing, and cannot be used for fine operations.


    The form of the orangutan is relatively perfect in all aspects. At present, volley flight can only be completed in the form of the orangutan.


    Obviously, the orangutan form is the most suitable form for combat, and can exert the strongest combat effectiveness.


    Finally, there are four pieces of equipment, such as a golden hoop rod, a purple golden crown with phoenix wings, a golden chain mail, and a lotus silk footsteps. They are not simple decorations.


    These four pieces of equipment have extremely strong mana conductivity, which is the only thing he has seen so far that can transmit mana.


    After infusion of mana, the phoenix wings and purple golden crown increase the spirit and will, the golden chain mail increases the defense power, the lotus silk step and the cloud foot increase flexibility and speed, and the Ruyi golden hoop can change the size and increase the attack power.


    It is worth mentioning that the weight of the golden hoop is not fixed and will change with the size.


    All of the above were discovered by him in just half a day. There must be more effects to be developed.


    Sun Xu is now very sure that he can really slap Cloo to death.


    The strength is not at the same level at all.


    Even if the combat experience is poor, but the speed and strength have already formed a crush.


    "Do you want to shoot Crowe now?"


    Sun Xu touched his chin and thought for a while: "Forget it, it''s meaningless to kill him now. Not only will I not be grateful, but it may scare her, and even attract hostility, which is bothersome and thankless."


    In his mind, Crowe is just a tool for testing his own strength and goodwill.


    If you get rid of it when neither of these two effects can be achieved, it would be a waste of Chiguoguo!


    Looking for a clean place to rest for a while, Sun Xu resurrected with blood: "Okay, continue to exercise!"


    He does not intend to change his plan.


    The East China Sea is the weakest sea area, and the East China Sea is strong, which means nothing at all.


    Crow put it on the Great Route, but it was just a trash fish.


    What''s more, the East China Sea is not without the strong, for example, a certain admiral who comes back from time to time.


    He wants to continue leveling in West Robb Village. UU reading


    It is best to practice until you are born invincible.


    stable is the secret to a long life!


    After exercising for an afternoon, Sun Xu lay in bed early after having dinner in a small restaurant.


    The stars shined through the window and spilled all over the floor.


    He was a little lost.


    In the last world, because of various pollution, it is rare to see such a starry sky.


    The air here is also exceptionally fresh.


    The ubiquitous difference constantly reminds him that he is no longer in the original world.


    When the initial excitement faded away, some complexity was uncontrollable in his heart.


    There is no sense of belonging.


    This may be a common problem of the traversers.


    Although he is an orphan, he still has many concerns in that world.


    Teachers, classmates, friends, and lovers.


    Of course, there are also takeaways, express delivery, internet, mobile phones, computers...


    Thinking of this, Sun Xu suddenly thought: "Fortunately, there is nothing invisible in my phone and computer, otherwise it will be social death."


    He laughed and laughed at once, and his complex emotions were diluted a lot.


    "Maybe, there is still a chance to go back."


    "I am wearing it. Since my fragile body can pass through, it may not be as difficult to travel through the world as I imagined."


    "And Brother Monkey, is the place where I met him is a gap in the world? Brother Monkey said, if I can have some good luck in the future, I can go to him, referring to when I can leave the world of One Piece?"


    "Does he know where my original world is?"


    "By the way, why did Brother Monkey give me monkey hair?"


    Sun Xu fell asleep unknowingly as his thoughts flowed.

 Chapter 6： conflict

    The next day.


    Sun Xu woke up early.


    first went to the back mountain to do some exercises, and then went out to start shopping.


    After ¡¡¡¡ crossed, he had only one piece of clothing left, and all the daily necessities needed to be repurchased.


    Sirobu Village is not big, but the sparrows are small and well-equipped, and basically all kinds of goods are on sale.


    Before noon, Sun Xu bought all the necessary items.


    In the afternoon, as agreed, he went to Keya''s house for the first lecture.


    But as soon as he walked in, he was blocked.


    It''s Crowe!


    Sun Xu narrowed his eyes, curiously said: "Butler Krabat, what''s the matter?"


    Krabatel is a pseudonym of Klow.


    Crowe put his glasses on his wrist: "Mr. Sun Xu, I''m sorry, you have been fired."


    Water?


    Sun Xu was surprised: "Why? Yesterday I and Miss Keya had already agreed."


    Klo¡¯s mouth tickled: "Miss has been in poor health recently and needs rest."


    Sun Xu immediately understood what was going on, and said lightly: "This is not a pretty decision."


    Cloo did not change his face: "Miss is too young and often makes willful decisions. I bear the old master''s will and must take good care of her."


    Sun Xu said: "Don''t you think you are too lenient? Don''t forget, you''re just a subordinate! Or do you think you are the real master?"


    "My loyalty to the young lady is not something outsiders like you can put your beak."


    Cloto held his glasses, his eyes flashed coldly.


    He insisted on dismissing Sun Xu, just to reduce unnecessary variables, but he didn''t expect to get his true thoughts through.


    Although it was unintentional, a strong killing intent rose in his heart.


    The quarrel between the two has attracted the attention of other servants.


    "You mean, if you want Keya to stay in the room, you can''t see strangers?" Sun Xu asked.


    "This has nothing to do with you."


    Crowe said so, but everyone understood what he meant.


    The next moment, in the shocking eyes of everyone, Sun Xu slapped it.


    very fast and heavy!


    Snapped.


    Crow was beaten for a while, and when he raised his head again, there was an obvious slap print on his face.


    His face was extremely gloomy, and he tried desperately to suppress the killing intent in his heart, and roared: "This rude fellow! Come here, get him out!"


    Two people walked out immediately.


    Can this be held back?


    Sun Xu passed a touch of surprise in his heart, he was really a deep fellow in the city!


    However, this is just what I want.


    He waved his hand and snorted coldly: "If you want Keya to die, you can do that."


    The two people who came by were immediately stunned, and their raised arms froze there, neither entering nor retreating.


    Ke Ya? die?


    They can''t bear this kind of crime, and they don''t even dare to get it at all.


    At this time, Meili, who had just recovered, quickly stood in between the two.


    "Don''t be impulsive! Don''t be impulsive!"


    He was very helpless, and he didn''t expect that Sun Xu would suddenly do something, which did not fit his gentle image at all.


    "This matter had nothing to do with me, but Keya is now my student, but I can''t just ignore it!"


    Sun Xu pointed at Kello, categorically: This person, hides evil intentions! He wants to murder Keya! "


    Kroo roared: "You don''t talk nonsense here! I think you are because I want to fire you, so I hold a grudge and spread rumors and slander!"


    Sun Xu sneered: "Keya is not in good health. It is purely excessive grief and depression.


    You don''t want to let her relax and relieve her sorrow. Instead, you have to circle her in the room and prevent her from seeing people. This will only make her feel more and more accumulated in her heart, and she will eventually become sick.


    This is not what murder is! "


    The audience nodded unconsciously.


    There are reasons and evidence, it sounds like that.


    "What do you know! This is the doctor''s arrangement!" Crow said coldly.


    "The doctor told you to put Keya in the room and not let anyone see anyone?" Sun Xu looked at him with a smile and a smile: "You brought that doctor, I think which quack doctor dared to make money and kill like this?"


    Crow was speechless.


    Of course the doctor would not give such a doctor''s order. He slightly distorted what the doctor meant.


    In order to reduce changes, he did deliberately reduce Keya''s contact with outsiders.


    Everyone''s eyes have changed a little.


    In this villa, there are two butlers, Cloe and Meili. Among them, Meili is responsible for managing the servants and external work, while Cloo is mainly responsible for taking care of Keya.


    Because Keya is young, he doesn''t have too much assertiveness, so he basically arranges the living arrangements.


    Because he has gained the trust of everyone, no one doubted his decision in the past.


    At this time, after Sun Xu pierced this layer of window paper, everyone was shocked.


    Seeing other people''s eyes become more and more weird, Crowe can only take a step back, expressing softness: "Maybe I cared too much about the lady, overreacted, and understood the doctor''s meaning incorrectly. This is indeed my fault."


    "Really? But I think it is more likely that you deliberately did it!" Sun Xu refused to give up: "I think your intentions are bad!"


    Meili hurriedly interjected: "Mr. Sun Xu, you didn''t know when you first came here, Krabatel is warm and kind, loyal to the lady, and will definitely not harm her!"


    "Warm and kind?"


    Sun Xu smiled and glanced at him.


    How can I be blind to say this?


    "Mei Li, I remind you that if you believe the wrong person, you will endanger Koya''s life!"


    Meili''s face was stagnant.


    Sun Xu''s big hat was buttoned off, and he couldn''t bear it either.


    "it does not matter."


    A tender voice came from the window next to him: "Mr. Sun Xu, I believe Krabatel, he was just a momentary negligence."


    "Oh well."


    Sun Xu shrugged his shoulders and didn''t care.


    Klow has been lurking for two years, and has been deliberately trying to please Koya, and the trust cultivated by this cannot be broken in a word or two.


    His goal was also achieved. Not only did Crowe feel sick, but also stepped on him to earn a wave of goodwill.


    The tool man has played his role well.


    Crowe was full of apologies and bowed and said, "Thank you, Miss."


    He was saying something more, but was interrupted by Sun Xu waved his hand: "It''s getting late, Keya, let''s start class."


    "Okay, teacher." Keya''s voice was a little cheerful.


    Her life is very boring and I am looking forward to some changes.


    After everyone left, Crowe''s face sank completely.


    "Dare to influence my plan, **** it!"


    Although he wanted to kill Sun Xu immediately, he still endured it.


    temporarily unable to move.


    The two had just clashed. Sun Xu is now dead, and someone will doubt him.


    "There will be a chance."


    Cloto put on his glasses and left the villa.


    the other side.


    Keya and Sun Xu came to the study together.


    There are three bookshelves inside ¡¡¡¡, and UU Reading bookshelves are full of books.


    In any age, knowledge is precious.


    In the world of One Piece, there are so many collections of books, and there is only such a rich family as Keya.


    Sun Xu started to teach Keya about grammar, but stopped shortly afterwards.


    Ke Ya was full of enthusiasm, and a hint of doubt appeared on her delicate face: "Ms. Sun Xu?"


    "Your health is not good, you shouldn''t study for too long, come here today." Sun Xu explained.


    Keya was very unwilling to give up, but still nodded obediently: "I listen to the teacher."


    "The next time, I will tell you a story."


    Sun Xu smiled and said.


    This is the inspiration from Usopp.


    Knowing that he brags, Keya still laughed at him.


    Obviously, she is very interested in these fantasy stories.


    There are also many fantasy novels on the bookshelf.


    Sun Xu is so good at telling stories.


    Movies, TV series, find one at random, it is a complete story, he is also a big fan of online novels.


    From all aspects of logic, brain insights, and hilariousness, online novels have all overwhelmed Usopp¡¯s bragging stories.


    Various tastes, various styles, everything!


    Sure enough, Keya''s eyes lit up suddenly, nodding her head: "Okay!"


    Sun Xu pondered for a while, and his mind flashed: "Today we will tell a story about monkeys."


    "It is said that after Pangu opened up the world, the world was divided into four continents, namely Dongsheng Shenzhou, Xiniu Hezhou, Nandanbu State, and Beiju Luzhou. Dongsheng Shenzhou has a proud country, in the Aolai country. There is a mountain of flowers and fruits on the sea..."

 Chapter 7： Supernatural powers: law of heaven and earth

    "If you want to know what''s going on, let''s listen to the decomposition next time."


    Sun Xu patted the table, ending today''s story.


    Of course, what he said is not the original text. Although he has read it, he doesn''t have the ability to memorize the full text.


    Based on his memory, he combined novels and TV series to make a version by himself.


    The story of Journey to the West is wonderful enough, and the eyes are full of colors.


    "The Monkey King is so handsome!"


    But the elegance is still not exhausted, and he couldn''t help but say in a coquettish tone: "Teacher, can you talk more!"


    Sun Xu "coldly" refused: "No, you should rest!"


    "The teacher is so annoying."


    But Ariel suddenly became puffed up.


    "Don''t worry." Sun Xu smiled, "I will come here often."


    Keya was overjoyed: "Then I will add money to the teacher."


    "It''s not necessary to add money, it''s useless for me to ask for so much money."


    Sun Xu waved his hand.


    If he wants to make money, he might as well go out hunting pirates. The head of a big pirate is worth the income he earned as a tutor for decades.


    ...


    Next, Sun Xu led a boring and fulfilling life.


    I spend every morning exercising. In the afternoon, I sometimes tell Keya a story. If I don¡¯t go, I will continue to exercise.


    is the soaring strength and the rapid warming of the relationship with Keya.


    It is worth mentioning that during this time, Crowe did not engage in trouble, and when he saw Sun Xu again, his attitude became very good. He seemed to have completely forgotten the displeasure that day, and his proper gesture of heroism.


    ...


    Sun Xu stood under the cliff, facing the sea, and drew softly: "The law of heaven is like the earth!"


    Wow.


    His body swelled rapidly, and in a blink of an eye he became a ten-meter-high giant.


    is not a giant ape, he is completely human at this time.


    With a thought, golden monkey hair began to grow on his body, and four pieces of equipment including the phoenix-winged purple golden crown and the wishful golden cudgel also began to appear.


    Orangutan form.


    Sun Xu pointed his toes and rose in the air, his body instantly turned into an afterimage.


    The ten-meter-high huge body flew by at a rapid speed, but did not cause the slightest fluctuation in the air, it was almost like a ghost.


    This is one of the magical uses of mana, reducing air resistance and forming a state of fusion with air.


    A few seconds later, Sun Xu''s figure reappeared.


    "Change!"


    He growled and his body began to change again.


    The mouth is convex, the canine teeth are getting longer, and the appearance is getting more and more fierce.


    also swelled again.


    When the change stopped, what appeared was a 100-meter-high golden great ape. The golden hoop in his hand was 150 meters long and more than three meters in diameter.


    "Ball the mountain!"


    Sun Xu roared.


    The grip of the hand remained unchanged, the other end of the golden hoop expanded several times, and his arm danced and hit it heavily.


    boom.


    A loud bang spread to the entire Si Luobu village, scaring many people to tremble, thinking that there was an earthquake.


    At the cliff, rubble was splashing and dust was flying everywhere. The previous cliff had completely disappeared, leaving only a messy gravel beach.


    "The heat is not enough!"


    Sun Xu shook his huge head, and his body began to shrink.


    This move "Ball Mountain" is his newly developed move. It seems simple, but it actually combines the complex use of mana and the skills of heavy and shock.


    According to his imagination, if this trick is successful, it should turn the entire landslide into dust.


    After a while, he returned to his human form, his mana flowed, and he condensed into a black suit.


    Transformation will tear the clothes to pieces, but after returning to human form, the mana will automatically condense to the same body.


    This seems to be a passive skill.


    Sun Xu also discovered after many transformations.


    He has been studying this technique, and he has not gained much yet.


    Usopp cautiously approached, staring at Sun Xu with wide eyes: "You, you...you monster!"


    "Why are you so surprised? Haven''t you seen it a long time ago?" Sun Xu smiled lightly.


    Some time ago, he didn''t pay attention when he was exercising, and it happened to be seen by Usopp.


    Of course, this is mainly because he did not pay special attention to confidentiality.


    Since then, Usopp has often come to watch.


    Therefore, the relationship between the two is pretty good now, not as good as Keya, but he is also the second familiar person in Silob Village.


    "Can that be the same?"


    Usopp looked very excited: "Before you were faster and stronger, but this time you broke a mountain! You also became a hundred-meter-high monster! Are you really a human?"


    "I told you earlier, that is the power of the devil fruit! As for the 100-meter-high giant ape..."


    Sun Xu raised a smile at the corner of his mouth: "This is my newly researched move, or magical power, called Fa Tian Xiang Di!"


    It can be said that this is his biggest gain in the past six months!


    Dharma, heaven and earth are real magical powers.


    The current effect is to increase the size by ten times, and at the same time, the speed and strength all increase dramatically.


    Don''t look at him when he is very big when he uses the magical powers of the heavens and the earth, but his speed is actually faster than when he is small!


    Of course, in the state of the world, the mana will be consumed all the time, and the speed is extremely fast!


    However, to be precise, this magical power was not created by him, but developed.


    It is like the abilities attached to the fruits of the Eudemons, hidden deep in the bloodline. With the continuous development of Sun Xu''s strength, the mystery gradually revealed, and it has been completely formed today.


    What is looking forward to is that this time it''s...Fa, heaven and earth, can other magical powers be developed?


    For example, somersault cloud? Seventy-two changes?


    Whenever he thinks of this, Sun Xu at UU reading is hot in his heart, and he can''t wait to shout loudly: "Brother Monkey is mighty!"


    Usopp woke up from the shock, wiped his nose, and patted Sun Xu on the shoulder: "Hahaha, not bad, not bad, I will catch up with my Captain Usopp."


    "You really are blowing blindly with your eyes closed."


    Sun Xu was speechless: "Let''s go, someone will come in a while."


    There was such a big movement just now, it will definitely attract the attention of the people of Xi Luobu Village.


    He didn''t bother to explain, so he didn''t meet them at all.


    "Are you going to class again?" Usopp followed quickly.


    "Ok."


    "so boring!"


    "boring? Then go out to sea, there are so many thrills and excitement on the sea."


    "Go to sea..."


    Usopp looked back at the sparkling sea. There was a bit of eagerness in his eyes, but he was replaced by fear. He laughed twice: "Haha, it''s a good way. We should also let the world see Usopp." The captain¡¯s reputation is gone. By the way, are you with me?"


    "Of course..." Sun Xu said, "No!"


    Usopp just appeared happy on his face, and suddenly froze there. He suddenly covered his chest: "Ha, ha ha, I suddenly got a disease that would kill me when I went to sea, so I can only give up this plan temporarily."


    gave him a playful look, and Sun Xu said indifferently: "It''s up to you."


    Anyway, in another six months, the man you are destined to is coming.


    But, without Keya, can they still get together?


    should be... right?


    Forget it, why do you think so much, the boat will naturally straighten up to the bridgehead!


    Sun Xu irresponsibly put this question behind his head.

 Chapter 8： First encounter with a pirate

    "teacher!"


    As soon as Sun Xu entered the door, Ke Ya rushed over, hugged his arm tightly, and complained: "Why did you come here? I have been waiting for you for a long time."


    His eyes glanced down involuntarily.


    The weather is fine today, but Keya only wore a blue long skirt.


    He can clearly feel that two soft objects are sticking to his arms, and they are rubbing with Keya''s body twisting.


    This is really killing him.


    How can a **** young man stand this?


    Sun Xu tried his best to divert his attention so that he didn''t make a fool of himself.


    Of course, if you want him to leave, that''s a bit reluctant.


    The complexity of inner emotions is really not enough for outsiders.


    "Ahem."


    cleared his throat, and Sun Xu pretended to be nonchalant: "Keya, how are you preparing?"


    "Everything is ready, teacher!"


    Keya''s tone was excited, she didn''t notice her "evil deeds", expectant light flashed in her big beautiful eyes.


    "Then let''s go."


    Sun Xu''s tone was cheerful.


    Today, he wants to take Keya out to play.


    is not to go outside the villa, but to leave the village of Xi Luobu, to leave this island!


    six months of hard work, his strength has improved by leaps and bounds.


    But the day-to-day practice is very boring, and my body and mind are very exhausted.


    Whether studying or practicing, it is necessary to combine work and rest.


    It''s time to take a break.


    "Very good!"


    Keya is like a happy butterfly, spinning around Sun Xu.


    In the past six months, with Sun Xu''s company, the depression in her heart has gradually dissipated, and her body has recovered. Now she has basically got rid of the shadow of the death of her parents.


    Although she has a gentle and dignified temperament, she is a girl of sixteen or seventeen, and she has a lively side in her bones.


    It was okay when I was sick in bed. As my body improved, I wanted to go out for a long time.


    "Then miss you, Mr. Sun Xu."


    Meili said with a smile.


    His attitude towards Sun Xu is becoming more and more respectful, not only because Sun Xu cured Keya¡¯s disease, but also an important reason is that he thinks Sun Xu may become the male host of this family!


    "Isn''t there still Krabatel?"


    Sun Xu glanced at the side, his eyes playful.


    They didn''t plan to take Klo, but he insisted on following.


    "I will take good care of Miss and Mr. Sun Xu."


    Klow pushed his glasses with his wrist, and said warmly.


    "Let''s go."


    Sun Xu walked ahead first, but Keya hugged his arm and accompanies him to the left and right, and Crowe followed with three other servants.


    Soon after, a group of people appeared on the beach, where a boat had been parked, the whole body was golden, and it looked like a huge conch.


    Keya''s mood was a little low: "The Golden Conch was purchased when my father was alive."


    Sun Xu didn''t say anything, but rubbed her blond hair.


    Keya was just looking at things and thinking about things, and quickly broke away from the negative emotions, took Sun Xu to stroll around on the boat, and introduced enthusiastically.


    Golden Conch is very luxurious, with super large bedrooms, small swimming pools, libraries, etc. It is also equipped with a lot of entertainment facilities, which can be regarded as a large yacht.


    Under the command of Cloo, the ship quickly started to move away, slowly away from Silob Village.


    After touring the Golden Conch, Sun Xu moved a deck chair and placed it on the deck.


    Basking in the sun and blowing the sea breeze, there are drinks, fruits, and a dazzling array of snacks.


    Ke Ya nestled beside him, and from time to time she stretched out her little hand, pinched a snack, and brought it to his mouth.


    In the past six months, the relationship between the two has unknowingly changed.


    Keya became more dependent on him, and Sun Xu also liked this gentle, dignified, thoughtful and well-behaved girl.


    "It is said that Wenrouxiang is a tomb of heroes, and the ancients sincerely did not deceive me."


    He sighed silently.


    This kind of life is really comfortable!


    In the original world, he couldn''t even think about it.


    He almost wanted to stay forever and enjoy his whole life like this.


    In the end, it relied on a little hope for a better future to barely sink.


    After about half a day, an island appeared in front of him.


    In terms of scale, this island is much larger than the island where Silobu Village is located. There is a wharf and boats passing by, so it is very lively.


    "Teacher, the front is Shiratori Town, the most prosperous town in the nearby sea." Keya introduced in Sun Xu''s ear in a low voice.


    "Is this here?"


    Sun Xu''s tone is with a trace of regret that is not easily detectable.


    What else is he looking forward to encountering, he didn''t expect it to be calm all the way, and he didn''t even see the shadow of the pirate.


    The voice of ¡¡¡¡ has not yet settled, and the situation has changed suddenly.


    A ship docked by the dock set up artillery, aimed at the other ship that was just about to leave, and opened fire brazenly.


    Boom!


    The sound of artillery was like thunder, and the basketball-like shells pierced the air, and with a sharp neighing sound, they slammed into the mast.


    A strong shock wave exploded with a fiery flame.


    The mast broke immediately.


    With Sun Xu''s eyesight, one could even see the desperate eyes of the crew on the deck.


    However, before they had any action, more shells flew over.


    ßÝßÝ...boom boom boom...


    Under the continuous shelling, a large ship not inferior in size to the Golden Conch became riddled in an instant, and the crew and passengers on it were almost dead, leaving all the limbs and blood on the ground.


    cruel, bloody, violent, and slaughter have been fully demonstrated in this short period of time.


    "Success!"


    "Hurry up! Get back all the treasures!"


    "Haha, it''s all ours!"


    There was a frantic laughter from the fired ship, and a group of guys holding weapons, grim faces and bloodthirsty eyes poked their heads out and stared greedily at the broken ship ahead.


    They leaned in quickly, scrambled to climb onto the broken ship, and started to search quickly.


    It can be seen that it is not the first time that they have done this kind of thing, and everyone behaves very skillfully.


    Sun Xu hugged Keya and buried her face on her chest so as not to be frightened by the **** scene.


    "It''s the Hook Pirates!" Cloe''s solemn voice sounded. UU reading


    Sun Xu looked back: "You know?"


    Crowe''s face was serious: "The Iron Hook Pirates is a very dangerous group. They are good at disguising. They often pretend to be merchant ships. After gaining the trust of other ships, they attack suddenly. Their captain is a bounty 800. Ten thousand big pirates!"


    "8 million... the big pirate?"


    Sun Xu was inexplicable and suddenly wanted to laugh.


    This is also in the East China Sea. If you change to any other waters, I am embarrassed to say this bounty.


    Kroo thought he was frightened, his eyes flickered slightly, and his mouth comforted: "Mr. Sun Xu don''t worry, although the Iron Hook Pirates is terrible, from now on, I should never see them again!


    Thousands shouldn''t be absolutely wrong, they shouldn''t do it in Shiratori Town, there is a naval base here. "


    As soon as Ke Luo''s voice fell, the two warships sailed out from the side and chased the Iron Hook Pirates.


    The warship was not polite. After entering the range, the artillery was set up, and the fire broke out.


    Like Klow said, it was indeed a wrong choice for the Iron Hook Pirates to do something here.


    Whether it is firepower, range, or speed of the ship, the two warships participating in the encirclement and suppression are far better than the ships of the Iron Hook Pirate Group.


    The navy did not show mercy and did not seem to intend to keep prisoners. In a blink of an eye, the Hook Pirates followed in the footsteps of the ship they attacked.


    After two fierce battles, blood stained the sea near the pier.


    However, after the warship took the pirates away, the dock quickly became busy again.


    The two battered boats hadn''t completely sunk yet, and the incident was forgotten, and it was not even talked about much.


    People seem to be used to this situation a long time ago.

 Chapter 9： Encounter Sauron

    Except for Klo, this is the first time Sun Xu has encountered a pirate.


    There is no freedom and unrestrainedness as imagined, and no partner''s loyalty, some are just brutal, bloody, lawless and stubborn life!


    Ninety-nine percent of the pirates are the dregs that should go to hell!


    The Straw Hat Pirate Group is very rare.


    In fact, they are more like adventurers with the name of a pirate.


    "Come in."


    Sun Xu gave an order and returned to the cabin with Keya in his arms.


    Looking at his back, Cloto put on his glasses, and a cold light flashed in his eyes: "I''m quite courageous, I don''t know if you can be so calm when you face the pirate''s sword in person?"


    ...


    Shiratori Town is indeed the largest town in the neighborhood, and it is indeed very lively.


    Various kinds of shops are lined up, hawkers are constantly screaming, tourists are standing next to each other, and the business atmosphere is very strong.


    Guards armed with knives and guns on the street are the guarantee of business prosperity.


    "Teacher, I will take you to my favorite shop."


    Keya was not affected by the pirates, and was very interested, pulling Sun Xu straight to the center of the town.


    The shop she was talking about was a high-end ready-to-wear shop.


    "Xiao Keya, you haven''t been here for a long time."


    As soon as a few people entered, the old woman stood up, her face full of surprises.


    is not to see the customer''s standard smile, but from the sincerity.


    Keya also smiled, and said cleverly: "Grandma Joe, I was in poor health a while ago, and I have been training at home."


    "Oh, I heard that your parents..."


    The old woman pulled Keya and whispered.


    Sun Xu leaned on the door frame and looked at the building outside curiously.


    Compared with the houses and shops that I just saw, the buildings here are taller and majestic, and they are surrounded by walls. Some buildings seem to have cannons on top.


    No, it doesn''t seem to be! That''s a cannon!


    There are two big characters on the gate: Navy!


    This is the Shiratori Naval Base!


    "Would you like to go in for a stroll?"


    Sun Xu touched his chin, thinking secretly.


    With his ability, even if he went in for a stroll, no one would find out.


    Just then, the closed door suddenly opened, and three people walked out of it.


    After seeing clearly, Sun Xu''s eyes lit up.


    "Such a coincidence, acquaintance!"


    The leader has short green hair, a dark green headscarf tied to his left arm, three drop-shaped gold earrings on his left ear, a white T-shirt on his upper body, a green belly curled on his waist, dark green trousers on his lower body, and black long legs. Boots, three sabers hung around his waist.


    this image.


    Zoro!


    I want to say that Sun Xu''s favorite character in the Straw Hats is not the cute and cute Chopper, nor the protagonist Luffy, but the road idiot swordsman Sauron.


    Calm, tough, reliable, simple personality, but extremely principled.


    At the same time, this is a natural swordsman.


    Regardless of will or talent, it is the best choice.


    Seeing Lie Xinxi, Sun Xuchao and the three walked over.


    Before he approached, the two people behind Sauron jumped out, one holding his chest, the other pinching his waist, and blocking him.


    "I''m Johnny!"


    "I am Joseph!"


    "who are you?"


    "What are you doing here?"


    You say something, and I say something, they are very close.


    Sun Xu was speechless.


    Is this a funny character?


    "I''m not looking for you."


    He waved his hand, passed the two of them, and looked behind them: "Roronoa Sauron?"


    "Exactly."


    Sauron put his right hand on the handle of the knife: "Is there something wrong?"


    "I have heard of you and hunted many famous big pirates."


    Sun Xu looked at him for a while, and said leisurely: "I''m good at strength, are you interested in doing it with me?"


    "Not interested in."


    Sauron refused without hesitation, and turned to leave.


    "Don''t you listen to the reward?" Sun Xu asked again.


    Sauron waved his hand: "No, I have my own business to do."


    "The hookup failed."


    Watching them leave, he shrugged and didn''t care.


    Recruiting Sauron was only on a whim, and it didn''t matter if he didn''t succeed.


    Sun Xu will definitely go to sea in the future, and he cannot be alone when going to sea. Some partners must be recruited.


    For this, he already has several goals.


    There is no Sauron among them, after all, he is Luffy''s "official match".


    "Teacher, why are you here?" Keya ran over.


    "I saw an acquaintance." Sun Xu retracted his gaze.


    Keya didn''t care, and pulled him back: "Hurry up, I''ve chosen some clothes for you, go and try it."


    "Give me?"


    "Of course! This time I will buy you clothes."


    ...


    More than an hour later, everyone left.


    Sun Xu changed into a blue suit, very arrogant, but his figure and appearance just can hold down, not vulgar at all, and complements the Koya blue dress next to him. He walks on the road and looks back. Extremely high.


    After visiting Shiratori Town, I was still very interested: "Teacher, let¡¯s go to the sea restaurant Bharati! It is said that it is the best restaurant in the East China Sea. I wanted to go there for a long time, but my father felt that it was not safe there, so he always disagreed. ."


    "Sea restaurant Bharati?"


    Sun Xu touched his chin. That''s the restaurant where Sanji was. I just met Sauron, and I will meet Sanji again?


    is not bad.


    In response to Keya''s expectant eyes, Sun Xu smiled and nodded: "Okay, then we will go to Bharati!"


    "Awesome!" Keya cheered loudly.


    Leaving Shiratori Town, the Golden Conch set sail again soon.


    After two and a half days of sailing, I finally saw Bharati.


    The so-called restaurant on the sea is actually a ship with fish-shaped bows at both ends.


    Around Bharati, many ships have moored.


    "Are you there?" Keya''s small face was a bit tired, which made people feel pity. U U Reading


    "Here." Sun Xu stretched his waist and ordered: "I will go over with Keya in a while, and you will stay and watch the boat."


    "Understood." Cloto held his glasses, his expression calm.


    a quarter of an hour later.


    Golden Conch approached Bharati, Sun Xu and Keya paddled a small boat and boarded this famous restaurant on the sea.


    The two walked to the door. Before they could get in, they heard the sound of ping-pong-pong, accompanied by loud yelling and insults.


    Keya looked tight and grabbed Sun Xu''s arm: "Teacher, what''s going on?"


    "Probably someone is making trouble."


    There was a smile on his face: "That''s why your father didn''t let you come.


    It is close to the great route, and there are many pirates nearby, and the chefs in Bharati are all grumpy guys.


    The two sides are dry wood and raging fire, and it''s normal for it to develop into a fight. "


    Keya blinked her big bright eyes and said timidly: "Teacher, do you mean there are pirates inside? Then let''s leave now."


    "Haha, rest assured, no problem."


    Sun Xu smiled and stretched out his hand to push the door open.


    ßÛµ±.


    A chair flew by in front of the two of them and hit the wall next to the gate with a loud noise.


    Keya was taken aback, and the arms that hugged him tightened again.


    Sun Xu frowned suddenly and looked forward.


    I don''t know what Bharati was like before, but what appeared in front of him at this time was a mess.


    Customers squeezed on the edge of the restaurant, shaking.


    Collapsed tables and broken chairs are everywhere.


    A group of guys in chef uniforms are fighting another group of people.

 Chapter 10： Bharati and Sanji

    At this time, the fire in Balatine was not at its most intense.


    The ¡¡¡¡ chef group had a certain upper hand, but it was unable to completely suppress the opponent for a while.


    The most eye-catching performance was a young man with blond hair and curling eyebrows wearing a black suit, smoking a cigarette.


    Vinsmok Sanji!


    Keya looked stunned.


    In her more than ten years of life, she has never seen such a wild scene.


    "Good luck for you!"


    Sun Xu curled his mouth unhappily, pulling Keya to sit down on one of the few well-kept tables.


    The scene is too chaotic, and it is impossible to find out who threw the chair.


    Keya''s face was tense: "Teacher, here...this place is too dangerous, let''s leave."


    "Hmm, don''t worry, Ya! If they dare to hurt you a single hair today, I will take Bharati apart!"


    Sanji was in battle, and he could still notice the movement here, and shouted uncomfortably: "Hey! You fellow, I can''t pretend that I didn''t hear this!"


    "Just for you, curl your eyebrows!"


    Sun Xu raised his eyebrows and stabbed back.


    Curly eyebrows... Sanji''s face turned black for an instant, and he shouted, "You fellow, wait for me! I can''t spare you!"


    "Then hurry up, I''m still waiting for dinner!"


    Sun Xu leaned on the chair and said with a smile.


    has seen it many times in the comics, but he didn''t expect to personally choke Sanji into a thunder, this novel feeling made him feel good.


    At this moment, a pirate was beaten into the air and hit Sun Xu.


    He kicked out without blinking his eyelids.


    ßË.


    The pirate flew back at a faster speed, hit the crowd, and directly knocked over a large group of people, most of them were pirates, but there were also several cooks, including Sanji.


    "I must kill him!"


    Sanji roared and got up. After seeing the situation clearly, he was taken aback and joined the battle group again.


    More than ten minutes later, the pirates were finally completely suppressed.


    After that, the waiter and chef immediately began to clean up.


    Yamaji walked towards Sun Xu angrily.


    "What the **** are you guys..."


    As soon as he asked the question, he suddenly saw Keya, and his eyes suddenly became heart-shaped: "Ah, hello beautiful lady, my name is Sanji, and I am the sous chef of this restaurant. Can you be lucky enough to know your name? ?"


    Dangdang.


    Sun Xu knocked on the table and looked at him with a faint smile: "You''d better stay away from Keya, understand?"


    Sanji looked at Sun Xu, then looked at Ke Ya who was covering his mouth and chuckling, his eyes turned around on the two of them a few times, the originally straight waist suddenly became buckled, and the painting style turned gray. The vice was shocked: "It turns out that the famous flower already has a master, and it''s still such a bastard. Damn it! I''m so envious!"


    The famous flower has its master... Hearing this word, but Ya''s white and tender face turned red, and even the crystal earlobes were stained with red clouds, which made people want to rush on and take a bite.


    "Count you acquaintance." Sun Xu nodded in satisfaction.


    Although Sanji is a hopeless pornography, he is not indecent.


    "Order."


    He snapped his fingers.


    Sanji handed over the menu and looked at him bitterly.


    Sun Xu turned a blind eye, and after discussing with Keya, he quickly selected the dishes and handed the menu to Sanji again.


    "That''s it, hurry up and prepare."


    "This guy!"


    Yamaji gave Sun Xu an uncomfortable look, but didn''t say anything.


    After he left, he did not go to the kitchen for the first time, but went straight to the top floor of Bharati, where Zhefu lived.


    "What''s wrong, brat?"


    Tetsuo was resting on the bed, looking at Sanji strangely. Normally this kid would never come here. How could he have such a leisurely mind today?


    Sanji lighted a cigarette, took a hard sip, and then slowly exhaled: "Old man, there is a terrible guy in the restaurant!"


    He recalled the feeling of being stared at by Sun Xu, the terrifying threat was like Mount Tai.


    He was very courageous, but at that moment, his body was almost out of control, completely unable to move, and his legs that could kick off the steel were shaking unconsciously.


    "It''s terrible?"


    Tetsuo frowned, Sanji''s strength could not be more clear to him, he could describe it as terrifying...


    "Is it a monster from the great sea route?"


    Sanji turned and left: "However, I don''t think he is malicious. He is here to remind you, don''t let other people annoy him, otherwise your restaurant will be gone, smelly old man!"


    "This brat!"


    Tetsuo looked at Sanji''s back, his eyes changed slightly, not knowing what he was thinking.


    didn''t let Sun Xu wait too long, the food they ordered arrived quickly, and it was delivered by Sanji himself.


    "I remember, we didn''t ask for drinks."


    Sun Xu looked at the opened red wine in Sanji''s hand and asked suspiciously.


    "This is a gift, thank you for your help before."


    Sanji said as he put down his glass and poured wine for the two of them.


    Sun Xu''s kick, but helped them a lot, it was an opportunity for the situation to completely fall to them.


    Otherwise, fewer people will be injured.


    "Okay, then I''ll go take it."


    Sun Xu picked up the glass, shook it, and drank it all in one fell swoop: "It''s sour and bitter, it''s not great."


    "You didn''t drink like that!" Sanji''s forehead bounced with blue veins.


    Ke Ya giggled.


    After six months of getting along with each other, she has known for a long time that her teacher is talented and knowledgeable, but he is free and easy, eclectic, and often has some unexpected words and deeds.


    Sun Xu raised his eyebrows: "Are you going to sit down and eat together?"


    Yamaji was taken aback, UU reading shook his head: "No, no, I still have things to do."


    "Then what are you doing here!" Sun Xu said in an angry voice: "Hurry up, it''s an eyesore!"


    Yamaji left with a black face, his teeth creaking: "This bastard, why is so strong!"


    Looking at his back, Keya asked curiously: "Teacher, do you know him?"


    Talking so much to strangers is not like the teacher''s usual style.


    Sun Xu smiled: "Forget it, a very funny guy."


    Seeing that he didn''t want to say more, Ya didn''t ask any more.


    Teacher has always been mysterious, she didn''t intend to ask more.


    The two began to taste the food.


    I have to say that under the reputation, Bharati is indeed worthy of the reputation of the best restaurant in the East China Sea.


    The dishes are mainly seafood. Not only each dish is very delicious, but also completely different from each other without conflict, so that people will not have aesthetic fatigue at all.


    "It tastes really good, teacher."


    Keya drank a glass of wine, her cheeks flushed, her tone became delicate.


    "Then we will come over often."


    Sun Xu wiped his mouth and stood up, but Keya walked over and took his arm.


    walked to the door and was blown by the sea breeze, both of them were refreshed.


    Sun Xu looked at Sanji behind him: "Curl your eyebrows, we are gone!"


    "Hurry up! Never come back!" Sanji gritted his teeth.


    "Hahaha, that won''t work!"


    Sun Xu laughed and boarded the boat with Keya.


    "Weird guy!"


    stared at them for a while, Sanji threw down the burnt cigarette butts, turned around and returned to the restaurant.

 Chapter 11： Black Cat Pirates

    "Miss, Mr. Sun Xu, you are back."


    As soon as the two came back, Crowe greeted him: "I heard that there was a conflict inside, and I have been very worried."


    Sun Xu clicked on him: "Krabatel, you guys are really loyal!"


    "Mr. Sun Xu, I know you have always misunderstood me."


    Crow''s voice is humble and respectful: "Miss''s parents took me in and gave me a job. This kindness can be recreated. I have absolutely no two minds for Miss!"


    "maybe."


    Sun Xu was noncommittal, turned around and lay down on the recliner.


    Ke Ya was slightly helpless.


    She didn''t know why the teacher didn''t like Krabatel all the time. She persuaded her, but the teacher just told her that she would know in the future.


    tried several times, but after it didn''t work, she gave up.


    "It really doesn''t work, just let Krabatel out."


    Keya thought.


    The relationship between the two is not as good as when Lu Fei and others arrived in the original book.


    Ke Luo was able to fully obtain Keya''s trust and dependence because the girl was in a panic after losing her parents. At this time, he took advantage of the void and was regarded as a relative by Keya.


    Now that Sun Xu crosses in, there is no need for Crowe.


    Behind ¡¡¡¡, Crowe put his glasses on his wrist. Although his expression did not change, the killing intent in his eyes could hardly be restrained.


    Since Sun Xu arrived, everything went wrong with him.


    Especially when the contradiction between the two spread out, it also had some blows to his reputation for working hard.


    After all, Sun Xun¡¯s reputation in Xi Luobu Village is also very good. He is gentle and elegant, he is amazingly knowledgeable, and he is humble and low-key. From the perspective of personality, he is naturally more respected than him.


    The most important thing is that Sun Xu may become Keya''s husband!


    The butler who is in conflict with the future owner, no matter what the reason is, is a fatal stain.


    To make matters worse, Crowe was keenly aware that Sun Xu''s distrust of himself seemed to have more definite reasons.


    This made him wonder if his true identity had been exposed.


    Although it was two years ago, and he had already suspended himself from death, the Black Cat Pirates was also very famous in the East China Sea at the beginning. It is possible that Sun Xu had seen his wanted warrant.


    It can be said that the existence of Sun Xu has greatly threatened the implementation of his plan!


    "Since you are looking for death by yourself, don''t blame me!"


    stared at Sun Xu''s neck for a few seconds, and Crowe turned and left.


    He didn''t notice. After he turned and left, Sun Xu glanced back at him, his eyes were full of jokes.


    "Can''t bear it? It seems that there will be fun things happening on the road. Ha ha, yes, it''s time to clean him out, let the tool man use the last remaining heat!"


    Time passed slowly, the sun sank to the extreme west of the sea, and the next day it rose from the sea-to-sky communication line in the east.


    The white mist spreads on the sea, making people feel as if they are walking in the clouds.


    Golden Conch split the waves, tore through the white fog, and drove slowly.


    Georgina stood on the observation deck boredly.


    "What''s the use of vigilance in such a big fog?"


    She whispered: "I can''t even see the cabin here."


    Other people are either sleeping or resting in the room, only she is working.


    "With such a fog, even pirates can''t go out, right?"


    Qiao Zina was thinking about whether to be lazy for a while, and suddenly realized that there was a dark shadow in front of her.


    Before she could react, there was a loud bang, and the Golden Conch trembled violently and stopped moving forward.


    "Oops! A ship crashed!"


    Qiao Zina hurriedly climbed down, yelling: "It''s not good, it''s a ship crash! It''s not good, it''s a ship! It''s not good..."


    She ran to the bow of the ship to see if the collision was serious, but halfway through the run, she stopped, her eyes widened, her body trembling slightly, and her face full of fear.


    The ship hit was slightly smaller than the Golden Conch. At this time, the splint was full of people, most of whom were armed with swords and hideous faces. Behind them was a pirate flag made up of cross bones and cat heads.


    Qiao Zina was so startled that she almost slumped on the ground. She ran back with her hands and feet on the ground, shouting sternly: "There is a pirate!"


    The others heard the sound and were startled.


    "Pirate? What pirate?"


    "Isn''t it a collision? Where''s the pirate?"


    "I just hit the Pirate Ship!" Qiao Zina''s voice was crying.


    There are weapons on the Golden Conch. If the distance is long, you can try to block it with artillery, but this is directly connected to the pirate ship. What should I do?


    There are only six masters and servants together!


    Keya has a pale face, but still keeps her composure: "What the pirates are asking for is money? We will give them all the valuables and see if we can let them go."


    Cloto lifted his eyes and said calmly: "Anyway, miss, you quickly find a place to hide, and the pirate will let us deal with it!"


    "No, I will protect Koya."


    Sun Xu stretched his waist and worked hard for half a year, and finally he was able to show off his skills.


    It''s good to be low-key, but it''s like walking at night in Jinyi, which always makes people a little uncomfortable.


    "Do you know what you''re talking about!" Crowe glared at Sun Xu: "That''s a pirate! Killing without blinking, Miss staying here is very dangerous! You protect? What can you do to protect Miss?"


    said, he was going to Lakoya, but Sun Xu waved his hand to fend off. UU reading


    "What am I capable of? You will know soon."


    Sun Xu has a calm smile on his face: "It''s you, it''s very doubtful."


    "Mr. Sun Xu, I know you have opinions on me, but this is not the time to say this!"


    Kloe took a deep breath, as if he was irritated: "The most important thing now is to resist the pirates and protect the safety of the lady!"


    The eyes of others looking at Sun Xu also changed a little.


    Comparing the two, Cloo has been thinking about Keya, while Sun Xu seems to be making trouble out of nowhere.


    "Not bad! Not bad!" Sun Xu clapped his hands in admiration: "The acting is really good! It''s a pity that you don''t go to make a movie."


    "Haha, they seem to be in conflict!"


    "It''s really interesting!"


    A group of people walked through the white fog and appeared on the deck.


    Headed by ¡¡¡¡ was a weird man wearing a blue suit with red heart-shaped eyes and walking backwards. Following him were two figures, one fat and one thin. They just made the joke.


    Klo''s face sank completely, but his displeasure was not because of the coming pirate.


    The other three servants were trembling with fright, their eyes staring everywhere, as if they wanted to find a way to escape.


    Keya tightly grasped Sun Xu''s palm, although she was afraid, she still remained basically calm.


    Sun Xu was the only one who didn''t change his face, even with a look of amusement.


    "Don''t worry, nothing will happen, I promise!"


    First comforted Keya, Sun Xu turned his head to look at the pirate, and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth: "Is it the Black Cat Pirate Group?"


    "Is it recognized? Hahaha." Zangao grinned, "I have to say, your luck is so bad that you can hit the Shanghai pirate ship."

 Chapter 12： Group annihilation

    "Is it bad luck?"


    Sun Xu shook his head and smiled, and looked to the side: "Cro, do you have anything to say?"


    Kloe glanced at him blankly: "Mr. Sun Xu, my name is Krabatel, not Kloe."


    Sun Xu didn''t say anything, he just took a piece of paper from his pocket, threw it forward, and slowly dropped onto the splint.


    Everyone looked intently, and then they all shook their bodies, unconsciously taking a few steps away from Crowe.


    That is a wanted order.


    The leader of the Black Cat Pirate Group, hundreds of Klows, a reward of 16 million!


    And the person in the image looks exactly like Krabatel.


    Keya was particularly shocked and looked at Klo in disbelief: "Krabatel, you... are you a pirate?"


    Klow ignored her, put his glasses on his wrist, and chuckled a few times: "Hehe, when did you know it?"


    "From the first side of seeing you." Sun Xu said lightly.


    "It seems that you didn''t tell the lady." Crowe looked at Keya with a shocked face.


    "Because you pretend to be very good, and I don''t have enough evidence." Sun Xu smiled: "Of course, I am also very curious, a big pirate with a bounty of 16 million, lurking next to a little girl, what is there? Attempt? I''m afraid it''s not just money!"


    Actually, he knew it, but it was only when Crowe said it personally that it would be more convincing, so that Keya could completely despair of him.


    After waiting so long, isn¡¯t it just for this?


    He believed that Crowe would not let himself down.


    "Money? Of course not!"


    Ke Luo''s face seems to be covered with a shadow, his expression hasn''t changed, but he suddenly becomes hideous: "Hehehehe, I want to be safe in addition to money!"


    Maybe because he felt that the winner was in his hands, he slowly talked about his plan.


    includes feigned death to escape, pretending to be a good person to defraud Koya''s trust, and finally stealing the day.


    "In the past two years, I, known as Captain Crowe, have served this little girl who is still not dry, and I have endured this kind of humiliation."


    Crowe¡¯s murderous intent was revealed: "It''s all to kill her on that day in the future!"


    Keya had already burst into tears and looked at him in disbelief.


    Sun Xu rubbed her hair to show her comfort, and asked: "Now that three years have not arrived, can you wait to get started?"


    "No! Today is just to get rid of you!"


    Kloe''s face suddenly became calm again.


    "Originally, my plan went well, because of your arrival, everything changed!"


    "I will never let the plan that has been going on for more than two years fail, so I can only kill you!


    According to my plan, the young lady went to the cabin to take refuge without any fear.


    When she came out, everything was over.


    We are all protection ladies, heroes fighting against the pirates! "


    He paused, and put on his glasses: "I didn''t expect that you suddenly became stupid, not letting the lady leave, making the plan not so perfect.


    But it doesn¡¯t matter, just let Zangao hypnotize Koya and forget what happened today. Everything will still go according to my plan! "


    "Not bad! Very good!" Sun Xu clapped his palms and exclaimed in admiration.


    Although Crowe''s plan is not very complicated, if there are no unexpected factors, the possibility of success is extremely high.


    Unfortunately, people are not as good as heaven. Some things cannot be solved by strategy.


    His plan is doomed to fail!


    Sun Xu said lightly: "Cro, you are good at calculating, but you have overlooked one thing. Any plan must be built on the basis of strength!


    I don¡¯t need any conspiracy, no plan, as long as you stretch out your hand and squeeze it lightly when you show your true colors, everything can be solved! "


    "Hehehe, it seems that you have been with the man named Usopp for a long time, and you have learned to brag!"


    Crowe sneered disdainfully.


    squeeze him to death?


    joke!


    He doesn''t think there are such powerful people in the world.


    With a wave of his hands, he put on his signature weapon, the ten-bladed "cat''s claw", and then slowly walked towards Sun Xu: "Zan Gao, the rest will be handed over to you."


    "Don''t worry, Captain Crowe."


    Zan patted his chest high to make sure.


    No one knows the horror of Crowe better than him.


    The scene of sailing together at the beginning is still vivid. It is a powerful force that can kill a pirate group by one person.


    Although he had lived a peaceful life for more than two years, he knew that the man had not forgotten to fight.


    In order to prevent the ten-bladed cat''s claw from piercing the eyes, he developed the iconic movement of holding glasses with his wrists, and still retains it.


    "Teacher!" Keya bit her lips tightly, her expression nervous.


    Sun Xu patted her palm and said lightly: "Don''t be afraid, just jump the clown!


    If you didn''t want you to see his true face, I would have solved him long ago. "


    He looked at Crowe again: "Do you think I am bluffing?"


    You probably don¡¯t know, I know everything about your behavior, including today you contacted the Black Cat Pirates while Keya and I were going for dinner.


    You don¡¯t even think about it, but I actually leave it for you. "


    Hearing this, Crowe''s face finally changed.


    His contact with Zangao is top secret. How could it be discovered?


    Guessed? still is¡­


    "For whatever reason, as long as you kill him, everything will stop!"


    The killing intent in Ke Luo''s eyes skyrocketed, his body seemed to have turned into a ghost, and he swept over to Sun Xu silently.


    "Well, the farce should be over!" Sun Xu gently lifted his palm and pressed it down.


    Cloo''s ferocious expression suddenly solidified.


    is very abrupt, there is an extra hand in front of him, white and slender, with distinct joints, five fingers separated, slightly bent.


    "When?" Crowe was cold.


    He didn''t realize how Sun Xu moved to his side at all.


    Time seems to be cut off for a while.


    "It''s impossible." He muttered silently.


    You must know that what he is best at and proud of is speed. He can''t believe that anyone can reach this level of speed.


    No matter what he thinks, the fact is, it will not change.


    The palm of his hand fell gently on his face, and Cloe lost consciousness for the first time, his face collapsed and his head became distorted.


    At the last moment of his life, he suddenly thought of Sun Xu''s words that he could pinch him to death by reaching out, which was not an exaggeration at all.


    Boom!


    Sawdust was flying, the deck was smashed into a big hole, and Crowe was lying there, having lost all sound.


    The world suddenly became quiet, and only Sun Xu''s slightly disappointed voice echoed.


    "too weak!"


    Weak, he didn''t feel the battle and the battle was over.


    Zanko looked at Cloe who was motionless, his head couldn''t turn around for a while: "Why did you lie down suddenly?"


    After a few seconds, the green-haired, hump-backed thin man in the Black Cat Pirates sneered and sneered: "It seems that after two years of quiet life, Crowe has been abolished, and he will lose to this kind of stuff..."


    Snapped.


    There was a crisp slap in the face.


    Before he finished speaking, his body flew up, one cheek became bloody, his eyes turned white, and he lost his voice before landing.


    Sun Xu''s figure appeared in the original position of the humpback thin man.


    He looked at his palm and muttered to himself: "It looks like a murder."


    and two more!


    "I don''t feel it."


    Sun Xu shook his head.


    Pain, dizziness, and vomiting are all absent, just like eating and drinking water.


    When ¡¡¡¡ killed Crowe, he didn''t even realize that he was killing.


    However, it can be considered as expected.


    His will has long been as tough as steel, and this kind of murder can''t shake his soul at all.


    "Sam."


    The fat man beside ¡¡¡¡ yelled in grief and rushed towards Sun Xu.


    Sun Xu lifted his palm lightly, and slapped it out again.


    This time he used more force and fiercely. The fat man''s head rotated 360 degrees and was almost screwed off. No one could see that he could not survive.


    "Sam, Bush."


    praised the high forehead cold sweat.


    Klow is the trump card of the original Black Cat Pirates, and the cat brothers composed of fat and thin men are the trump cards of the current Black Cat Pirates.


    Two aces are not something he can deal with.


    is like a toy in front of this terrifying man.


    "Cro, you killed me!"


    Zan Gao scolded in his heart, and UU read with a strong smile: "This is a misunderstanding. I am actually a victim too. It was Crowe who forced me to come. If I don''t come, he will kill me."


    Sun Xu chuckled, ignored him, and said softly to Keya: "Kaya, you go back and rest for a while, I''ll take care of it here, and I''ll be over soon."


    The next scene is not suitable for her.


    "Okay, teacher."


    Keya cleverly responded and turned back to the cabin.


    Zan''s eyes flickered, thinking about whether to hijack the lady and force the horror to let her go.


    After thinking and thinking, he still gave up.


    It can be seen from the death process of Crowe and the man''s brother that the man''s speed is extremely terrifying.


    There is no chance of success at all!


    Waiting for Keya to walk into the cabin, Zangao knew he couldn''t hesitate.


    He thumped and fell to his knees: "Please forgive me! No matter what you ask for, I will agree."


    A weird smile appeared on Sun Xu''s face: "My request is, you die for me!"


    "No!"


    praised Gao''s heart horrified, but before he had time to react, he felt that the world was spinning, and his consciousness was rapidly becoming blurred.


    When ¡¡¡¡ fell, his gaze happened to see the rear, and the people of the Black Cat Pirates group were falling down like wheat that had been cut off.


    What¡¯s even more frightening is that even though people are constantly dying, he still can¡¯t see anyone who does it.


    "If an apology is useful, what do you want the police to do? I am not as kind as the straw hat group."


    Sun Xu put down his palm, turned and walked towards the cabin, and said: "Clean up!"


    There are only three people who can breathe, subconsciously tensing their bodies: "Yes!"

 Chapter 13： Iron fist

    Keya sat on the boat, dazed.


    Suddenly, a familiar sound of footsteps awakened her.


    "Kaya, are you okay?"


    As soon as Sun Xu entered the room, a figure rushed over.


    He stretched out his hand to embrace the beautiful and soft body of the girl: "Why, are you scared? Or is it because of the liar''s sadness?"


    Keya didn''t speak, but just buried her head in his arms. After a while, she muffled and said, "Teacher, are you leaving?"


    Sun Xu stunned: "Go? Why should I go?"


    Keya raised her head to look at him, with two tears on her pink face: "Aren''t you here specifically to catch Crabba...Klow?"


    Sun Xu patted her on the head and said amusedly: "What is the little head thinking? When did I become a special person to catch Klo, he still doesn''t have that great face!"


    "what!"


    Keya was startled, her small face gradually stained with blush, she quickly buried her head in his arms and started an ostrich, but the corners of her mouth quietly twitched.


    ...


    After a while, the fog gradually dissipated and the Golden Conch resumed its normal voyage.


    When passing by Shiratori Town, I stopped for a while.


    Sun Xu took the heads of the Black Cat Pirates to the naval base in exchange for bounty, and got a total of 18 million Baileys.


    Among them, the head of praise is worth 8 million Baileys, and the cat brothers are 5 million each. The others have no bounty.


    He didn''t take out the head of Crowe.


    On the navy side, Crowe is already dead.


    Although the one who died was just a fake, what he had in his hand was the real one.


    However, if you want to get the bounty, you will definitely inevitably gossip.


    Sun Xu didn''t bother to bother with that effort, anyway, he was not short of money.


    After I went back, when I heard about Crowe, the servant in the villa was amazed, but also afraid for a while.


    That is a fierce pirate with a bounty of 16 million. They actually got along closely for more than two years, and it''s trembling to think about it.


    However, people are forgetful, and Crowe''s affairs quickly become a thing of the past.


    The only impact left by this incident is that Sun Xu''s status has become higher.


    He has basically become half the owner of the villa, and sometimes speaking Bikoya can be useful.


    It is worth mentioning that Sun Xu moved into the villa after he came back, and lived the life of a young master who opened his mouth and stretched out his hands after dinner.


    In the next six months, Sun Xu often went out to sea, sometimes with Keya, sometimes alone, as short as three to five days, and no longer than half a month.


    I spend most of the time playing around, occasionally appearing as a pirate hunter.


    Although it is only playful, he has a high success rate. Any pirate, as long as he meets him, no one can escape.


    The name Sun Xu gradually gained some fame in the circles of the navy and pirate hunters, and even earned the "Iron Fist" nickname.


    That''s right, the same title as that naval hero.


    Mainly because people in the East China Sea are ignorant, I don''t know that there is already an iron fist on the sea.


    After hearing that Sun Xu never used a weapon, he could **** the pirate''s **** with a pair of fists, so he put this title on his head.


    They didn''t know that the reason Sun Xu kept using his fists against the enemy was simply because he had never encountered an enemy who needed to use a weapon.


    The East China Sea is too weak. In half a year, he has not even seen a pirate with a bounty of more than ten million.


    In the past six months, Sun Xu''s practice has not stopped, and his strength has improved a bit, but compared with the improvement in the first half of the year, it is a world of difference.


    He realized that the period of rapid improvement in his strength has passed, and the leap in strength like the first half of the year, I am afraid it will not happen again.


    This made him think of leaving.


    I¡¯ve been leveling for so long, so it¡¯s time to try the heroes of the world!


    Walking in the world of One Piece, not to mention changing the world, but always leaving some reputation of his own.


    In addition, fighting is also the most effective way to increase strength.


    Sun Xu could feel that the fruits of the Eudemons species he ate still had a lot of potential that had not been developed.


    If you continue to practice hard, it will have little effect. Through a lot of battles, let yourself have a deeper understanding of the power of the Eudemons Fruit, which may be the secret to the rapid improvement of strength again.


    "Then, let''s set the next goal to be''the world''s strongest'' for the time being!"


    Sun Xu stood on the bow, holding his shoulders, and the sea breeze was blowing, thinking boredly.


    "The title of the strongest right now belongs to the white beard, but he is old, and how much he can show is still unknown."


    "I really want to do my best. After a battle is over, I''m afraid my life is basically over."


    "Would you like to capture Kaido''s title of''the strongest creature in sea, land, and air''? It''s just a dragon. When Brother Monkey entered the Dragon Palace, the Dragon King had to be low and small! I inherited the power of Brother Monkey, and I can''t give him this aspect. What a shame."


    "Master Sun Xu, there is a pirate in front of you!"


    shouted, awakened Sun Xu.


    He looked up and saw a sailing ship with a skull flag.


    "Meet the Shanghai thief again? Good luck! I don''t know how much the bounty is worth this time."


    Sun Xu moved his wrist, and just about to do it, he suddenly realized that something was wrong.


    "Brothers, that is the pirate hunter Iron Fist Sun Xu, as long as we kill him, we will be famous! When the time comes, there will be everything you need for money beauty!"


    On the pirate ship, a guy with a passerby face yelled loudly.


    Behind him are more than a dozen dragons including passer-by B, passer-by C, passer-by Ding Lian, all of them are full of enthusiasm.


    "Kill him! Kill him!"


    "Snatch the treasures and women!"


    "..."


    "Take me as a prey?" Sun Xu laughed, but his smile was very cold.


    "My lord, I didn''t find their reward order, it should be a bunch of new pirates!" Qiao Zina said loudly, looking at Sun Xu, full of enthusiasm.


    After seeing Sun Xu''s strength, she was completely convinced, became his fanatic, and wanted to follow him.


    Sun Xu doesn''t need such a weak subordinate, but after training her while taking advantage of her free time, she found that she was unexpectedly talented.


    With his kind of big master, after half a year of hard training, now Qiao Zina alone has no problem dealing with the little pirates with a bounty of less than 3 million.


    Don''t underestimate three million.


    Donghai¡¯s average bounty is only 3 million.


    In other words, half of the pirates in the East China Sea who have bounties are not as good as her.


    , after all, was cultivated by herself. Sun Xu would take Qiao Zina with her every time she went to sea, and she would also practice her hands when meeting suitable enemies.


    These rookies are undoubtedly the right target.


    Qiao Zina looked at him eagerly: "My lord, dare to be disrespectful to you, let me teach them for you!"


    "No, I will come in person this time!"


    Sun Xu said lightly.


    He didn''t like the eyes of those people very much, and ruined his good mood. He must personally let them know the consequences!


    Seeing no movement, his figure disappeared silently.


    The rookies on the opposite side were still clamoring, and suddenly found that their target was missing.


    "Are you looking for me?"


    A faint voice sounded behind them, and when they looked back, their expressions suddenly changed.


    Sun Xu, who was still on the opposite side, actually appeared on their boat!


    "Boss, what''s going on?" Passerby B looked nervous.


    Passer-by was also a little panicked, but quickly calmed down and showed a fierce expression again: "Don''t be afraid! It''s just a blindfold! With so many of us, we are afraid that he will not succeed?"


    "The boss is right, hahaha, let me kill him!"


    Passer-by C is an honest person, and when he says he does, he raises his long knife and rushes towards Sun Xu.


    "Sometimes, the number of people is meaningless."


    Sun Xu blasted out with a punch, and passer-by C flew back faster than when he rushed over, leaving a deep fist mark on his chest. Before he landed, he lost his life.


    The noisy atmosphere suddenly fell silent.


    The rookies swallowed and watched this scene in disbelief.


    Passer-by C is the third most powerful among them, and he is a little worse than the boss.


    They were scared, but Sun Xu would not stop.


    walked over slowly, everyone punched, impartially.


    Whether they flee or resist, begging for mercy or cursing, this punch will fall on them mercilessly.


    In a blink of an eye, the pirate who is still alive is only a passerby.


    He no longer looked arrogant before, showing a smile more ugly than crying: "Rao..."


    àÛ.


    As soon as the passer-by spoke, he fisted over, and immediately followed in the footsteps of his companions.


    Sun Xu didn''t see the pirates and killed them all now.


    was indeed like this at first, but then he found it silly to do so.


    cut his head, blood was flowing everywhere, making the ship dirty and messy, and it was not easy to confirm his identity when he went to the naval base to collect the bounty.


    Instead, they took the living directly over, and it was much easier for them to speak.


    The rookies this time can only be regarded as unlucky for them. They have no bounty and upset Sun Xu, so they are all sent to see the king of Hades.


    returned to the Golden Conch, ignoring Qiao Zina''s feverish eyes, Sun Xu waved his hand and returned to the cabin.


    The abuse of food is very interesting at first, but if you abuse it too much, you will get bored and crooked.


    This is like playing a game. It is very annoying to always play with man and machine. Only by playing against people of similar level can you arouse fighting spirit and gain a sense of accomplishment after victory.


    "It''s decided, I will go to sea recently to go to the Great Sea Route! It''s just...what should I say to Keya?" Sun Xu was lost in thought.


    ...


    Shiratori Town Naval Base.


    Sun Xu is very familiar with this place, most of the pirates he caught in the past six months have been sent here.


    Walking in it, people kept greeting him, and he responded one by one.


    This time it was not in exchange for a bounty. He went straight to the office building of the naval base.


    Seeing that it was him, the guards did not stop him.


    The top floor of the office building belongs to the head of the colonel at the Shiratori Naval Base. He was about to push the door to enter, but his movements suddenly stopped.


    "What a powerful breath!"


    Sun Xu''s pupils shrank, his face showed a solemn look.


    This person in the room is definitely the strongest person he has ever seen!


    In his perception, the person''s breath was almost like the sun, as if he would be burned if he got close.


    In comparison, the people he met before can only be regarded as fire.


    "a?"


    With a little expectation, Sun Xu opened the door of the house and walked in. Ten eyes were cast over.


    At the same time, he also saw clearly the situation in the room.


    There are five people in total, three men and two women.


    Sitting at the forefront is a coquettish-looking young woman with a fiery figure. She is Cynthia, the chief colonel of the Shiratori Town Naval Base.


    As for the other four, they are relatively unfamiliar, and they should not be from the Shiratori branch.


    Sun Xu''s gaze quickly locked on one of them.


    This is a white-haired old man with a scar on his left eye. He is tall, has a broad chest, and has strong muscles. Sitting there is like a city wall.


    The sun-like breath comes from this old man.


    At the same time, Sun Xu also recognized his identity.


    Navy hero, Karp!


    This is definitely one of the most powerful characters in the One Piece world!


    Karp was originally drowsy. Sun Xu came in and woke up. He was completely drowsy and looked at him in surprise.


    Near the gate was a man dressed in gray. He asked in confusion, "Cynthia Colonel, who is this?"


    Cynthia walked over: "He is the Sun Xu I mentioned to you. He is a very good pirate hunter."


    The eyes of the others suddenly became weird: "It turns out that you are Iron Fist Sun Xu!"


    Cynthia hurriedly introduced: "Brother, these are from the headquarter, this..."


    "I know."


    Sun Xu interrupted her: "Navy hero, Iron Fist Karp, who is **** in the sea, who would not know this name!"


    Karp clapped his knees and laughed: "Wow ha ha ha, what a coincidence, we are all called iron fists!"


    Sun Xu shook his head: "Your iron fist is worthy of its name, mine, it''s just that the people of the East China Sea didn''t know how to bark."


    "Boy, you are too humble."


    The color of wisdom flashed in Karp''s eyes.


    Don¡¯t look at him smiling all day long, his behavior is very inconsistent, but he is actually very wise and foolish, and his eyes are precise and long-term.


    Sun Xu can feel his strength, UU reading www. He naturally knows nothing about Sun Xu.


    Sun Xu shrugged his shoulders, and did not deliberately conceal: "I mean, I am actually not good at fighting with my fists."


    Karp was taken aback, slapped his legs and laughed again: "Wow hahaha, it''s so funny!"


    The others were all dumbfounded, not knowing where they were laughing.


    Only Cynthia, who knows Sun Xu''s strength, understood a little bit.


    She pulled Sun Xu: "Brother, do you want to join the Navy? Now there is an opportunity. If you want, Lieutenant General Karp can take you directly to the headquarters."


    Join the navy?


    Sun Xu was startled.


    seems pretty good too.


    At present, if you want to say which is the strongest in the sea, it is undoubtedly the navy!


    Joining it is equivalent to having a strong backing.


    With his strength, it is not impossible to sit in the position of general in the future.


    But after thinking about it, he still refused.


    "Forget it, although the navy is good, there is a rotten father and a filthy grandfather above my head. I don''t want to be a hapless grandson."


    As soon as I said this, all the faces except for Karp were a little ugly.


    After all, they are both navy, which is simply cursing them in front of them as grandsons.


    But they have no reason to refute.


    Especially some of the navy.


    They all understood what Sun Xu meant. The corrupt father refers to the world government, and the dirty grandfather undoubtedly refers to the Tianlong people.


    They all understand in their hearts that although this is not good, they are telling the truth.


    Only Karp smiled very happily: "You are such a funny guy! Wow haha...huhu...huhu..."


    smiled and smiled, he actually fell asleep just like that.

 Chapter 14： Domineering

    "Lieutenant General Karp, wake up soon."


    The officer in a gray suit shook Karp awake quickly, his expression very embarrassed.


    Karp had no such consciousness at all, and just laughed after waking up: "Fell asleep again!"


    Cynthia pulled Sun Xu quietly, and whispered: "Brother, join the navy, with your abilities, and with the care of Lieutenant General Karp, the future is limitless! Would you like to think about it again?"


    "No, Cynthia, I have my own things to do, so joining the navy is not very convenient."


    Sun Xu''s tone was firm.


    Cynthia sighed, "That''s really a shame."


    "We should also say goodbye."


    The navy in a gray suit stood up: "I just got the news that Colonel Monka of the 153rd branch abused his power and was escorted to the headquarters for trial. It''s time for us to set off to receive the prisoner."


    "Colonel Monca?"


    Sun Xu''s eyes moved. He had the impression of this person, the enemy Luffy defeated when he boarded the ship.


    If he is arrested, doesn''t it mean that Luffy has gone to sea?


    This is probably the reason why Karp came to the East China Sea.


    "Okay, let''s go now."


    Karp also stood up, showing his white teeth: "Little devil, I believe we will see you again, and I hope that we won''t become an enemy by then."


    Sun Xu looked at him speechlessly.


    Kapu is 2.87 meters tall.


    What is this concept?


    The height of a floor in the previous world, that''s it.


    And he is extremely strong, sitting there is like a wall, and when he stands up, he really becomes a wall.


    Sun Xu is 1.9 meters tall. In the original world, he is already a tall group of people. In the world of One Piece, it can only be said that he is not a short man.


    People over two meters abound here, three or four meters are not uncommon, and seven or eight meters are not uncommon. There are even giants tens of meters.


    I don¡¯t know what they are all for.


    This feeling of being coerced by the body is really strange.


    Seeing them quickly walk out of the office, Sun Xu remembered something and hurriedly shouted: "Wait for Lieutenant General Karp, there is something I want to ask."


    Karp stopped wearing a dog''s head hat and turned around questioningly: "What''s the matter?"


    "I want to know how domineering is cultivated?" Sun Xu asked.


    Domineering is a unique power in the world of One Piece, and he has always been interested.


    However, in the remote area of ??East China Sea, there is no way to learn, and there is no result if I try and explore myself.


    I thought I would have a chance to get in touch with the great route, but I didn''t expect to meet Karp today.


    This is a good opportunity.


    Success or failure, he plans to try.


    "You don''t know how to be domineering?" Karp looked at Sun Xu in surprise.


    The person who can bring him a sense of threat is not domineering?


    Sun Xu spread his hands: "You know the situation in the East China Sea best. No one taught me, so naturally I can''t understand it without a teacher."


    Karp thought for a while: "I can only tell you the principles of domineering practice. Whether you can learn it or not is up to you."


    It''s not that he is unwilling, mainly because he doesn''t have so much time.


    "Enough is enough, very grateful."


    Sun Xu said seriously.


    The domineering method of cultivation is not too precious a secret, it''s rotten in the new world.


    But this is Karp!


    The strongest competitor of the world''s strongest armed color!


    Natural meaning is different.


    Karpu has no hidden personalities, and carefully taught Sun Xu the two domineering principles and general tips of practicing armed color and seeing and hearing color, and finally said:


    "Wow ha ha ha ha, kid, domineering is not so easy to cultivate. It''s impossible to succeed just by exploring on your own, within a few years!


    Would you like to think about joining the navy? At that time, I can teach you personally. "


    The three officers from the Navy Headquarters agreed, and nodded again and again.


    After years of hard cultivation, they have mastered the domineering and well aware of the difficulties.


    "No one is instructing, it''s too difficult to practice domineering!"


    "Not only is it difficult, it is also dangerous. After all, the best way to practice domineering is through actual combat."


    "It is even more difficult to practice if you want to pass the basic principles."


    In fact, it is not a difficult problem anymore.


    In their view, although Lieutenant General Karp¡¯s remarks are highly eloquent and simple, they are only basic principles after all. It is impossible to cultivate armed domineering by this.


    However, the next moment their voices disappeared at the same time, as if the pause button was pressed, their faces were exactly the same as seeing a ghost.


    Sun Xu dissipated the armed color from his hand, turned his head to look: "What did you just say?"


    He really didn''t hear it, all the attention just now was on the cohesive and armed color domineering.


    "We said that it is very difficult to cultivate domineering." A headquarter officer replied subconsciously.


    "It''s quite difficult."


    Sun Xu looked at his palm, his armed color came out again, he was much more proficient than last time, and his domineering intensity also increased.


    Everyone has a weird face.


    Is this a mockery?


    It''s not enough to slap them in the face. Want to mock them again?


    However, they don''t care about getting angry now, and their hearts are completely broken.


    how is this possible?


    How could someone learn domineering so quickly?


    This is too unscientific!


    Karp frowned, too.


    He doesn''t doubt that Sun Xu can learn to be domineering, after all, his physique is so strong, but the speed is too amazing!


    He didn''t think that Sun Xu would be domineering, this was just a joke.


    With his eyesight, he can see that Sun Xu was jerky when he first used domineering, that was definitely a novice''s performance!


    Sun Xu finally noticed the strange atmosphere.


    After thinking about it for a while, he understood what was going on. He shook his head and explained: "I can master the domineering so quickly, there are some special reasons, not that my talent is so powerful that it shocks the world."


    special reason?


    What are the special reasons for practicing domineering?


    The others are silent, which is beyond their cognition.


    "What a terrible kid." Karp exclaimed sincerely.


    Sun Xu didn''t say anything more, and it was about his secrets.


    There is indeed a special reason why he can master the domineering armed color so quickly.


    After listening to Karp¡¯s narration, he discovered that the use of armed color and mana have the same effect.


    He tried it and it really succeeded.


    However, he also discovered that it doesn''t make much sense for him to be armed and domineering.


    The strength is too weak!


    The increase in his strength is hardly worth mentioning.


    also scored part of his mind to manipulate it.


    The armed color has less domineering changes, and the essence is more rigid, far less flexible than the mana control.


    To use an unsuitable analogy, like the refresh rate of the screen when playing a game, if the mana is 144HZ, the armed color is probably only 30HZ, or even lower.


    Of course, the intensity of the armed color can be increased, and perhaps it has some effect.


    However, the improvement of armed color is by no means easy.


    At that time, he used it to develop fruits and increase his strength even more.


    For him, the biggest significance of the current armed color may be that it can restrain the devil fruit ability, including the natural body flow.


    "Well, that''s it for the time being armed color domineering. When future fruit development stagnates, then consider improving cultivation."


    Sun Xu thought secretly.


    Seeing and hearing color domineering should not need to practice.


    He has mastered divine consciousness a long time ago-not a supernatural power, just a mana application technique, similar to flying in a volley.


    Divine Mind can see things, can perceive breath, judge strengths and weaknesses, can predict actions, can feel biological mood fluctuations, and so on.


    has a broader effect than seeing and hearing color.


    Of course, the ability of seeing and hearing domineering, high-level cultivation and being able to predict the future is currently not possessed by Divine Mind.


    But the same as the high-level armed color.


    Sun Xu currently has no time to practice it.


    Generally speaking, whether it is armed or seen or heard, for him, it can only play a role of icing on the cake at present.


    "Boy, you really don''t want to join the navy? I can guarantee that as long as you join, you will get the rank of major general!"


    Karp invited again, and his tone was very serious.


    He is really tempted.


    Such a good character, if he can''t join the navy, it is definitely a loss for the navy!


    As a veteran, what he wants most now is to see more outstanding talents appear in the Navy.


    The other three officers in the headquarters are a little jealous.


    This is an invitation from a navy hero.


    Say that most of the navy are jealous.


    And, the major general!


    stepped directly into the ranks of generals and directly fulfilled the wish that the navy could not fulfill in a lifetime!


    You know, the highest rank among them is just a colonel.


    However, thinking about how the other party learns to be armed, they are a little frustrated.


    This kind of talent is indeed not comparable to them.


    "Thank you for your kindness, Lieutenant General Karp."


    Sun Xu apologized: "However, I have my own goals, please forgive me for rejecting."


    "Wow ha ha ha, that''s a shame."


    Karp was very broad-minded, and was repeatedly rejected without making trouble. He smiled and said: "In addition to the armed color and the knowledgeable color, there is also a kind of domineering, called the overlord color.


    However, this kind of domineering can''t be cultivated. It''s innate. It represents a kind of aptitude. Those who have the color of a king are all unseen characters. "


    "Overlord, I already know that."


    Sun Xu pinched his eyebrows, his eyes condensed.


    Wow... Click...


    As if an invisible wave swept across, the documents on the desk were flying around, and cracks on the walls and desks were created out of thin air.


    After showing it for a while, Sun Xu put away the overlord color.


    His domineering look was only awakened not long ago.


    also caused a lot of chaos, and the entire village of Xi Luobu was stunned.


    After the incident, the villagers also conducted a careful investigation, and of course nothing was gained.


    This incident has also become a supernatural event in Xiluobu Village, and it is still the villagers¡¯ talk after dinner.


    Cynthia and several officers were all dull and their hearts beating violently.


    At that moment, they all felt strong heart palpitations and their breathing stopped.


    In fact, this is because Sun Xu did not target them. Otherwise, he and Karp are the only ones who can stand in the room at this time.


    "This kind of overlord look..."


    Karp exclaimed: "What a terrible kid!"


    The three officers of the headquarters were completely speechless.


    even has the overlord''s color, and they are not at the same level as the characters.


    ...


    Karp is gone.


    took a few desperate head officers.


    Only Sun Xu and Cynthia are left in the room.


    "Brother, you seem to be better than I know."


    Cynthia''s eyes were colorful.


    Today, she heard that Karp had returned to the East China Sea, and specially invited him over, in order to find a good future for Sun Xu.


    It was unsuccessful, she thought about it, but she didn''t expect that the development of things was so unexpected.


    My little brother is actually a super genius who even praises naval heroes.


    Sun Xu looked away with difficulty, and said nonchalantly: "You don''t know much."


    A mature and glamorous young woman, looking at you with admiring eyes, knows how deadly it is.


    He and Cynthia met two months ago.


    On that day, the Cynthia team went out to track a pirate ship. Unexpectedly, one of his subordinates had colluded with the pirate early.


    He broke out, and Cynthia was seriously injured and put into danger.


    Sun Xu happened to pass by, killed the pirate, and helped her. Later, she learned that she was the principal officer of the Shiratori Naval Base.


    In addition, Sun Xu often went to the Shiratori Naval Base to collect bounty, and the two gradually became familiar with each other.


    "Brother, do you want me to see it?" Cynthia cast a wink, her tone ambiguous.


    See it?


    Sun Xu''s heart was shaken, UU reading couldn''t help but think about it.


    Cynthia licked her scarlet lips: "How about here? The place is big enough, enough to toss."


    Sun Xu glanced at her: "If you pick up again, something will really happen."


    Cynthia¡¯s charming expression immediately became serious, and she also brought a bit of majesty: "Brother, did you catch the pirate again today?"


    The topic shifted very bluntly. Sun Xu gave her a funny look, and his expression became serious: "Actually, I''m here to say goodbye to you today."


    Cynthia was silent for a while, and sighed: "I knew that one day, how could a man of your strength stay in the East China Sea!"


    Sun Xu smiled, and said, "I have something to ask you. After I leave, please take care of Silob Village for me."


    Cynthia suddenly appeared unhappy: "So you came to ask me to help take care of your little girlfriend! I said why you came to me to say goodbye, what a stinky man!"


    "Cynthia, you are too wronged."


    Sun Xu called Qu for himself: "I have said two things clearly, but you have overlooked one!"


    Cynthia pouted her lips: "Don''t think I don''t know, it''s just incidental!"


    Sun Xu looked at her, his expression gradually became suspicious: "Cynthia, you are not jealous, are you..."


    "Eat your head!"


    Cynthia interrupted him quickly, her expression becoming serious: "Don''t worry, I promise that no pirates dare to approach Silob Village, and you will definitely protect your girlfriend."


    "Thank you very much, then."


    Sun Xu said.


    Two hours later, he left the Shiratori Naval Base, returned to the Golden Conch, and began to march towards the West Robb Village.

 Chapter 15： The power of destiny

    West Robe Village.


    villa.


    Keya sat at the desk, writing something seriously, stopped from time to time, frowned and thought for a while, and then continued to work hard.


    Compared with a year ago, she has matured a lot.


    The seventeen-year-old girl has completely faded from the girl''s immature, becoming a dignified, elegant, gentle and graceful beauty.


    Meili walked over and said warmly: "Miss, it''s time for lunch."


    Keya wrote two more lines before putting down the quill, pursing her lips, and a faint smile appeared at the corner of her mouth: "Mei Li, is the teacher coming back today?"


    Meili smiled and said, "Yes, miss, according to the plan, Mr. Sun Xu will be back before this evening."


    Keya held the notebook, her eyes soft: "Unconsciously, the teacher has been here for a year."


    "Yes, thanks to Mr. Sun Xu this year." Mei Li replied.


    "Hee hee, I want to give the teacher a present tonight."


    Keya looked expectant and unconcealed shyness.


    at the same time.


    Xi Luobu Village small restaurant.


    Four people are sitting around the table.


    A young man with a straw hat and a scar on his face, a man with three swords on his waist, a green algae head, a beautiful girl with short orange hair, tattoos on his left shoulder, and a young man with a long nose.


    are Luffy, Sauron, Nami and Usopp.


    "Usopp, do you know where to find the big ship?"


    Luffy hugged a piece of meat and asked as he chewed.


    Usopp put his arms around his chest, and talked about: "If there is a big ship, there is only there, there is a super rich man in the village..."


    "Very good!"


    Luffy was full of excitement: "Let¡¯s borrow one!"


    "Fool!"


    Nami squeezed her fist: "If we are not relatives, why should others give us a boat?"


    Luffy was not discouraged, and plausibly said: "How do you know if you don''t try?"


    "I have a way."


    Usopp patted his chest: "I have a friend. He is the tutor of the master there. He is very trusted. You can ask him for help."


    "A tutor, I''m afraid it can''t be of much help, right?"


    Sauron is not optimistic, splashing cold water.


    "no."


    Usopp put up a finger, and said mysteriously: "Everyone said that he will become the male host there."


    Nami looked surprised and hurriedly asked: "Is the owner of the villa a woman now?"


    Usopp nodded: "Yes, it''s a girl my age. Her parents passed away a year ago. Very pitiful, thanks to my friend who accompanied her."


    Beautiful brows frowned: "It sounds weird, isn''t your friend a liar who deceives an ignorant girl?"


    Usopp shook his head repeatedly: "Sun Xu is a very good person, and he would never do that kind of thing.


    By the way, he also helped the lady drive away the pirates who were disguised as butlers. That was a big pirate with a bounty of 16 million yuan. The captain of the Black Cat Pirates group once had hundreds of pirates...


    As a friend of Sun Xu, Usopp basically knew the ins and outs of Crowe''s affairs.


    Nami said in surprise: "Hundred Kuro, I know him, isn''t he dead?"


    "That''s fake!"


    Usopp danced and described the process of Crowe''s escape from suspended animation.


    Nami stunned: "What a cunning guy!"


    "impressive!"


    Luffy''s eyes beamed: "Let''s go find him as a companion!"


    "No way." Usopp sighed, but also very regretful: "Sun Xu said that he doesn''t want to be a pirate."


    Luffy poured the last bite of food into his mouth, raised his hand and shouted: "Hahaha, I''m full, let''s go, let''s find a companion and borrow the boat."


    Nami said in an angry voice: "Usopp didn''t say anything, the other party doesn''t want to be a pirate!"


    "Hahaha, isn''t it?" Luffy smiled heartlessly.


    "..."


    The four of them talked and laughed, and soon arrived at the other villa, and happened to meet Sun Xu and Qiao Zina who had returned.


    Seeing them, Sun Xu was taken aback for a moment, and then greeted him, first greeted Usopp, then looked at Sauron, and smiled: "Roronoa Sauron, meet again!"


    "Huh?" Sauron frowned and thought for a while, showing a dazed expression: "It''s you!"


    Usopp curiously asked: "You know?"


    "There was a fate."


    Sun Xu briefly explained, looking at Nami and Luffy, knowingly asked: "These two are?"


    Luffy looked honest: "I''m Monkey¡¤D¡¤Luffy, a pirate!"


    "Don''t be so honest!"


    Nami uttered a sentence before introducing herself: "I am Nami."


    "Are you friends of Usopp?"


    Sun Xu asked while motioning them to enter the villa.


    Usopp wiped his nose: "They are friends I just met. By the way, Sun Xu, I have decided to go to sea with them!"


    "Yes?"


    "You don''t seem to be surprised at all."


    "I was surprised."


    "I can''t see it at all!"


    "..."


    Sun Xu led a few people to the reception room to sit down, and then a servant immediately offered tea, completely acting like a master.


    After drinking tea, Usopp explained the reason why he was determined to go to sea.


    After listening, Sun Xu''s eyes were a little weird.


    Is there really a destiny?


    Just yesterday, a group of pirates landed on this island.


    Usopp was the first and only discoverer.


    In order to prevent the village from being plundered, he overcomes his fear and confronts the pirates alone.


    There was no accident, and I was beaten badly.


    When he was about to be killed, the Luffy trio arrived, and after a fight, they killed the pirates and saved Usopp. UU reading


    Without Crowe, they still gained mutual recognition and became fettered.


    "The power of destiny?"


    Sun Xu''s eyes fluctuate a little.


    This small island has not been visited by pirates for many years, but it happened that a group of pirates ushered in yesterday.


    is like it was specially arranged for them.


    This makes people have to wonder whether there is a certain will behind the world that affects the direction of fate.


    There are too few samples to analyze too many things.


    Sun Xu made a decision in his heart.


    This discovery made him completely determined.


    Click.


    A soft sound interrupted his thinking.


    Keya opened the door at a brisk pace, her delicate face was full of surprises: "Teacher, are you going back...eh, are there any guests?"


    "Kaya, these are friends of Usopp."


    Sun Xu introduced.


    "Oh, hello."


    Keya nodded gracefully to several people.


    "Teacher, then I will come to you later."


    She knew that Sun Xu and Usopp had a good relationship, did not ask much, turned and left the room.


    "What a beautiful girl." Nami exclaimed.


    Luffy, Sauron, and Usopp all looked indifferent.


    The first one is a straight steel man, no matter how beautiful a woman is in his eyes, it is nothing more than a pink skull.


    In the second heart, there are only Kendo and Luffy, and there is no place for a woman.


    Usopp doesn''t have too many concepts of men and women, and in this time and space, he is not familiar with Keya, let alone any special feelings.


    Sun Xu smiled, no longer circumspect, and directly asked: "You should be looking for me because something is wrong, right?"

 Chapter 16： Koyas Gift

    "Yes, we need a big ship to go to the great sea route."


    Luffy said with a grin.


    Nami covered her forehead, and added: "We plan to ask the lady here for a loan. I heard Usopp say that you have a good relationship with the lady, and I would like to ask you to help."


    "Sun Xu, please."


    Usopp put his hands together.


    He and Luffy are already companions. Whether he can borrow the boat or not is also related to whether he goes out to sea smoothly.


    Sauron was very calm, looking around the room boredly.


    Sun Xu pondered for a while, then slowly nodded: "No problem, I can promise you directly for Keya."


    "marvelous!"


    "Thank you! You are such a good person!"


    Nami stood up suddenly: "Wait, what do you mean by direct promise?"


    Sun Xu nodded quickly: "Just as you think, I can provide you with a boat."


    Nami and they looked at each other, both very excited.


    The surprise came too suddenly.


    They just wanted Sun Xu to help intercede, but they didn''t expect to get it right in one step.


    Without waiting for them to cheer, Sun Xu said again: "Don''t be too happy. It is conditional. You can only get the ship if you agree."


    The excitement on the faces of Nami and Usopp eased slightly.


    Lu Fei''s mood was not affected at all, and he smiled and said, "We agree to any conditions!"


    Sun Xu smiled, and slowly talked about his request.


    "I want to go somewhere on the great sea route. Before I arrive, you are responsible for food and lodging and to protect my safety.


    In short, you can think of this as a deal. I hire you for a boat. "


    "Hire? It''s so interesting!"


    Luffy''s eyes gleamed when he heard it, and he was ready to agree immediately.


    The most sensible Nami hurriedly stopped him, looked at Sun Xu, and cautiously asked: "Where are you going? Is there any danger? Is there a time limit? And..."


    "Do not worry!"


    Sun Xu interrupted her: "I will not affect your voyage, because the place I am going is definitely your must pass.


    Wait for you to pass there, I disembark, and the ship is completely yours, it''s that simple! "


    Several people looked at each other.


    "In this case, there is no problem."


    Nami said, and Usopp nodded again and again.


    "Okay! We promised!" Luffy shouted, raising his arms.


    ...


    The purpose was successfully completed.


    But, it¡¯s too late today, I can only wait until tomorrow.


    After sending a few people away, Sun Xu went to the study.


    Keya sits on a chair with her legs crossed, her chin in her hands, and a book on the table, but her eyes are blank and her attention is obviously not on it.


    Sun Xu opening the door did not wake her up.


    He patted her fragrant shoulder lightly: "Recovered!"


    Keya trembled with fright, and after seeing the person, she groaned: "Teacher, you are too much!"


    "You are too fascinated."


    Sun Xu opened the chair and sat down: "What are you thinking about?"


    Keya''s face flushed red, her eyes looked down desperately, and she said, "No...nothing."


    Sun Xu admired her shy expression with emotion.


    In his original world, the girls are all old drivers, driving better than him, and it is almost a legend that they will blush.


    After a while, the smile on his face faded, he hesitated, and said, "Kaya, I''m leaving."


    Keya trembled, and suddenly raised her head, her face turned from red to white: "Leave? Where to go?"


    "Great route!"


    Sun Xu whispered: "I have something that needs to go."


    Keya bit her lip, lowered her head again, and said nothing.


    Sun Xu sighed. Just as he was about to say something, Ke Ya raised her head again and asked in a low voice: "Teacher, will you come back then?"


    "Of course! I will come back to see you often!" Sun Xu cut the line firmly.


    He is not like Luffy, he has to go forward and he can return whenever he wants.


    There was a smile on Keya''s face: "Teacher, after dinner, you come to my room and I have a gift for you."


    As soon as she finished speaking, she ran away without giving Sun Xu a chance to inquire.


    "Strong than expected."


    He touched his chin, and after a while, suddenly smiled bitterly.


    "Human, really a contradictory creature. It''s too sad, and it will worry, if it''s not sad, it will be lost again."


    At dinner, Keya returned to normal again, but she would glance at Sun Xu from time to time to make him feel relieved.


    "This girl is still reluctant to bear me, because I thought I was passionate."


    However, after dinner, Keya hid again, leaving him at a loss.


    The parting is coming soon, not staying for a while, complaining of sorrow, but avoiding oneself, what''s the situation?


    Is it true that Keya believes in walking away and leaving unrestrainedly? Hate mother-in-law''s parting?


    It''s not like a seventeen-year-old girl can have the enlightenment.


    She has always been emotionally rich, and she is not good at hiding her true emotions, which is inconsistent with this free and easy style.


    Did I keep seeing her wrong?


    With doubts, Sun Xu knocked on Keya''s door.


    He didn''t forget, she said there was a gift for herself.


    "Kaya, are you asleep?"


    "Teacher, the door is unlocked, you can come in." Keya''s voice trembled a little.


    Sun Xu opened the door suspiciously.


    The next moment, he was completely stunned.


    Keya stood in front of him, the girl''s beautiful body was completely exposed to the air, her delicate face was dyed red, but she still raised her head bravely and looked at him.


    "Teacher, do you like this gift?"


    Her voice was trembling slightly, and she didn''t know if it was cold or other reasons.


    "like."


    Sun Xu breathed heavily, and his voice was hoarse. He embraced her and pressed his lips to her delicate collarbone.


    "Ah~"


    Keya couldn''t help but let out a soft cry.


    ...


    ...


    after the fact.


    Keya lay weakly in Sun Xu''s arms, with suspicious redness remaining on her face, and a smooth, straight, round thigh stretched out the quilt playfully.


    Pilled his chest, Ke Ya said dullly: "Teacher, in fact, I have long understood that you are so powerful, and you will definitely not stay on this remote island forever. Sooner or later, you will leave."


    Sun Xu held her round scented shoulders: "Actually, there is nothing wrong with being here all the time, but I have something in my heart and I can''t let it go."


    Safe, laid-back, rich, respected, and accompanied by beautiful people, he is very satisfied with this life.


    Although he is a traverser, he is not an ambitious person. He has never thought of dominating the world. He is a little curious about Ralph Drew, but he does not have to be the One Piece.


    As for making revolution and overthrowing world conquest, there is no thought at all.


    only a little bit.


    He wants to see higher scenery.


    No chance, UU reading But since Brother Monkey gave him this opportunity, then he will try to climb!


    Keya didn''t say anything, lying quietly in his arms, but Sun Xuxu kept talking.


    "After I leave, you have to be careful. The world is not peaceful. Although Xi Luobu Village is remote, it is not absolutely safe."


    "You probably didn''t know that a group of pirates landed yesterday, but just happened to meet the few people you saw in the afternoon, and there was no storm."


    "If you have something, you can go to Colonel Cynthia at the White Bird Town Naval Base. I once saved her life and she will help you."


    "Let Qiao Zina be your full-time bodyguard in the future, and remember to bring her when you go out."


    "..."


    The news that the pirates appeared yesterday made Sun Xu a little wary.


    However, Cynthia is taking care of her outside and Jozina is protecting her inside, so Keya''s safety is still relatively guaranteed.


    After all, this is only the East China Sea.


    He also thought about taking Keya out to sea, but in the end he gave up.


    Keya''s physical fitness is too bad.


    You need to know that Nami, in the weak trio of Straw Hats, is also a ruthless character who can jump several meters and knock people flying with one punch.


    This is still in the early stage.


    At the back, Nami''s combat effectiveness has become quite strong.


    One Piece World, ordinary people are not suitable for long-distance travel at all.


    Especially on the Great Sea Route.


    While talking, Sun Xu suddenly realized something was wrong, and when he looked down, Ya did not know when he was asleep.


    He turned his head and looked out the window.


    The moonlight is very good tonight, intertwined with the sky full of stars to form a magnificent night view of the starry sky.


    He turned around.


    "However, it doesn''t look as good as the person in my arms."

 Chapter 17： Daily on board

    The boat slowly moved away from the shore, the island became smaller and smaller, and the girl''s figure gradually disappeared from the field of vision.


    Sun Xu feels lost in his heart, sitting in a chair without speaking for a long time.


    Next to ¡¡¡¡, Sauron was doing a one-handed handstand.


    Nami leaned on the side of the ship and looked out at the sea.


    Luffy and Usopp jumped around on the boat, their faces full of excitement, and they sighed loudly from time to time.


    "It''s so energetic."


    Sun Xu sighed.


    The ship that Luffy gave to them was the Golden Meri.


    It¡¯s really a wonderful feeling to be able to get on this ordinary but famous ship in person.


    Going out to sea with Lu Fei and the others was his idea for a long time.


    These people are the destiny of this age.


    When you come to Pirate World, how can you not get in touch with them?


    Now, besides satisfying my curiosity, I have another reason.


    He wanted to observe the influence of the power of destiny again.


    With the addition of its own variable, what will the adventure of the Straw Hat Pirates look like?


    Of course, he will not sail with them, he will disembark at a certain place that he decided long ago, and start his own journey.


    After strolling around the corners of the Golden Meri, Luffy jumped onto the deck: "Everyone, let''s draw the Pirate Flag!"


    The others responded in unison.


    Sun Xu also leaned forward enthusiastically.


    He tried to make some changes, but eventually failed unsurprisingly.


    With the help of Usopp, the Pirate Banner, which is not hideous at all, was born smoothly.


    When drawing on the sails, all four of them went into battle, and it took a lot of effort.


    Usopp was so tired that he looked at Sun Xu dissatisfiedly: "Why can he lie down and rest and do nothing?"


    Sun Xu said leisurely: "I am a guest. Have you ever seen a guest doing work?


    Nami, are you finished? Go and make me a cup of coffee when you''re done. "


    "Don''t take an inch!" Nami roared.


    Sun Xu sighed: "Oh, I''m not gentle at all. Be careful not to get married."


    "Don''t worry about it!"


    Nami''s forehead "Tic Tac Toe" jumped, and her eyes became dangerous.


    Sun Xuyou was unconscious, and continued to talk.


    "How come it has nothing to do with me? As the saying goes, a hundred years of cultivation can be carried on the same boat, and a thousand years of cultivation can sleep together.


    This is the fate that we only got after a hundred years of practice in the previous life.


    I have to control!


    Let¡¯s do this, if you really can¡¯t get married, I can keep you by my side to be a little maid.


    maid, do you know? It''s the maid! Responsible for serving tea, pouring water, washing and cooking. "


    Having said that, Sun Xu turned around, as if intending to look at the scenery on the other side.


    Nami was squeezing her fist and walking towards her angrily. She was caught off guard and happened to trip over his leg. Her body suddenly lost her balance, she snapped and fell into his arms.


    Sun Xu looked at her jokingly: "Hey, can''t wait to wait so soon?"


    "I am going to kill you!"


    Nami was in anger.


    The fire that I picked up by myself can only be extinguished by myself.


    Sun Xu honestly let Nami hammer a few times, and she had to relax her muscles so as not to hurt her fists.


    I laughed and made a lot of noise, and the relationship between the two sides got closer.


    After all, he is different from Usopp. He has no experience of fighting together, so it is inevitable that he is a little strange.


    When the two were fighting, Sauron had already begun to sleep, and Luffy took out the artillery and started fighting happily with Usopp.


    In shooting, Usopp showed an amazing talent. One shot smashed a rocky mountain and made Luffy amazed.


    Usopp was proudly boasting, and Sun Xu interrupted abruptly: "You are in trouble, there seems to be someone on that rocky mountain."


    "Hey?"


    Both of them opened their mouths wide.


    "Someone?"


    "Really?"


    "I killed someone?"


    "It''s not dead, but people are going to ask for trouble."


    Sun Xu lifted his chin.


    They looked down and saw a small boat emerge from behind the stone mountain, chasing Meili.


    "etc."


    Usopp put on the windshield and looked over.


    Then, he fell to the ground with a plop, showing horror in his eyes.


    "Usopp, what''s the matter with you?" Luffy asked suspiciously.


    "Beat... killed someone!"


    Usopp''s voice trembled: "There is still a man lying on the boat, covered in blood, motionless."


    Although he knew what was going on, Sun Xu was still speechless: "Look at you! What kind of pirate for fear of murder?"


    "You said it is light!"


    Usopp defended: "We have no grievances with them, but we kill people, of course we are sorry."


    "Sorry, I didn''t see the frustration, I only saw the fear." Sun Xu said "indifferently".


    "Now is not the time to fight for this!"


    Nami quickly reminded them: "The other party is coming after him, what should we do? Escape or fight?"


    Sun Xu waved his hand: "I said, no one died, and the one who lay down didn''t die. Besides, wake up Sauron."


    "It turns out... I didn''t die."


    Usopp wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, and smiled with joy.


    Luffy tilted his head: "Why is it called Sauron?"


    "Sauron should know them." Sun Xu explained.


    He remembered the plot, and he knew the two people, it was Sauron''s two younger brothers.


    "I have been woken up."


    Sauron rubbed his head and walked over, raising his eyes, and suddenly revealed a look of surprise: "Isn''t that Johnny! Huh? What''s the matter with Joseph?"


    "I''m sorry!" ¡Á 2


    Usopp Luffy bowed at the same time.


    On the other side, the angry Johnny also saw Sauron and calmed down a bit: "How can Brother Sauron be on the Pirate Ship?"


    Because of Sun Xu''s intervention, the battle that should have occurred did not break out.


    After Johnny got on the ship, he explained the context. Everyone understood that Joseph''s injury had nothing to do with the shelling, but a "unexplainable" illness.


    Under Nami''s reminder, they realized that this was due to scurvy caused by not eating fresh fruits and vegetables for a long time.


    After pouring a glass of lime juice, Joseph''s condition was immediately relieved.


    After the incident, a few people gathered together to chat.


    "This is a lesson! Similar things often happen when sailing at sea."


    "So, during long-distance voyages, it is very important to have a sea chef who can balance nutrition with limited food!"


    "It is indeed an indispensable person."


    Finally, Luffy made a decision: "It''s decided! Go to the sea chef! Hey hey, the most important thing is that you can eat delicious things on the boat."


    Before Johnny spoke, Sun Xu said, "The chef, I can introduce one to you, but it''s your business whether you can take him on the boat."


    "Where is it? Who is it?"


    "The sous chef of Sea Restaurant Barati, Sanji!"


    "Sea restaurant?" Luffy showed interest. UU reading www. uukanshu.com


    "I know there, it is said to be the best restaurant in the East China Sea."


    Johnny interrupted, "Also, the eagle eye that Big Brother is looking for seems to be nearby too!"


    Sauron''s body shook, his eyes gradually sharpened.


    Everyone reached an agreement and started to move towards Bharati.


    Sun Xu glanced at Sauron: "Are you going to challenge Hawkeye?"


    He nodded his head: "Yes! I have made an appointment with someone to become the world''s number one swordsman!"


    "Hehe, my ambition is good, but..."


    Sun Xu shook his head: "Now you, it is too early to challenge Eagle Eye."


    "Big Brother is very strong!" Johnny said dissatisfied.


    "It depends on who you compare." Sun Xu said lightly.


    "Have you ever seen Hawkeye take action?" Sauron asked with interest.


    "That''s it."


    He nodded, he has seen it in the comics, he has seen it, right?


    "Is it strong?"


    "Of course." Sun Xu said: "If you compare the strength of a swordsman to a mountain, he is a 10,000-meter high mountain, and you can only count as a 100-meter high mountain."


    "So much difference?"


    Sauron''s eyes shook, and then he grinned: "However, I won''t give up!"


    Sun Xu glanced at him and said nothing.


    Although it is a defeated battle, it is not bad to polish his arrogance.


    Sauron is still too immature now, full of aura, completely a fledgling rookie who does not know the heights of the sky!


    is always going to be defeated, and losing to Hawkeye is also a good choice.


    Of course, it is also possible that because of the big gap, I was hit and lost my indomitable spirit.


    Then a swordsman is gone.

 Chapter 18： Arrive at Barati

    Two days later.


    Sun Xu and his party arrived at Bharati.


    Unfortunately, as soon as they arrived at the door, they ran into a warship.


    The head of the navy headquarters, Captain Hobodi, ordered the shelling of the Meri. Luffy turned into a balloon. When the projectile flew, he did not control the angle and landed on the top of the Barati restaurant.


    Ignoring their conflict, Sun Xu stared at Hobodi, thinking to himself: "This guy is also called Iron Fist. It seems that this is really a very ordinary nickname, even the navy headquarters is more than one.


    However, this guy is really thick-skinned, he is not ashamed to speak, he is triumphant, and he doesn''t even think about whether he is worthy of this title. "


    After ¡¡¡¡ ordered the shelling, Hobodi held his female companion and was about to leave when he suddenly felt a weird look.


    He turned his head and looked over, and found that his eyes were full of contempt, and his face suddenly sank.


    When he found that the man was extremely handsome and his female partner looked over frequently, he was even more angry.


    "Hey! What does your guy look like! It''s you, the guy in the blue suit!"


    Sun Xu was still thinking about who was in trouble again, and when he heard the latter sentence, he looked up in amazement.


    It seems that he is the only one in a blue suit.


    This guy, what''s wrong with me?


    He laughed and laughed in his heart, and he didn''t look for death like that.


    "Pink hair monster, you are too wide-minded, it''s up to you what my eyes look like!"


    "Pink...Pink hair monster?"


    Usopp covered his mouth, holding back his laugh desperately.


    Luffy didn''t have so much scruples, not only laughed, but also kept patting the ship''s side.


    Hobodi¡¯s face was as black as ink.


    The female companion whispered: "Hobodi, don''t bully the weak, let''s go."


    It''s okay if she doesn''t persuade, this persuasion is totally adding fuel to the fire, and Hobodi''s eyes look at Sun Xu even more unhappy.


    "Just a pirate..."


    Sun Xu interrupted him directly: "Which eye did you see that I was a pirate? I just stayed on the pirate ship."


    Hobodi stared at him for two seconds, and suddenly his face was stunned: "I remember, you are the pirate hunter Iron Fist who has risen to fame recently. No wonder I just felt familiar."


    He clenched his fists: "Hehe, I''ve long wanted to know you, see what qualifications you have..."


    He jumped up, raised his fist and banged towards Sun Xu, shouting in his mouth: "Also called Iron Fist!"


    "Be careful!" Nami called worriedly.


    Sun Xu was motionless, without the slightest intention of evading. Seeing that his fist was about to come, a figure suddenly appeared, blocking him, and his arm caught Hobodi¡¯s fist.


    Luffy raised his head and said with a smile: "Hey, Sun Xu is our guest, so you can''t let you hurt him."


    "Pirate, you are looking for death!"


    Hobodi gritted his teeth, raised his left hand, and hit Luffy''s head hard.


    "Eraser."


    Luffy leaned back and avoided his attack. At the same time, his arms were thrown behind him, stretched a lot, and with the help of elasticity, he quickly pulled back: "Pistol!"


    ßË.


    punched Hobodi¡¯s chin.


    He flew upside down and stopped after hitting the cabin. When he landed on the deck, he had lost consciousness.


    Hobodi¡¯s female companion was so frightened that Huarong was pale, and the other navies also looked nervous, and took their guns at Sun Xu and others.


    Sun Xu glanced at him, shook his head and sighed: "Unfortunately, the pigs have all the good cabbage."


    Hopodi, the female companion, has a delicate appearance and a proud figure. She looks more glamorous than the casually dressed Nami who hasn''t fully opened up next to her.


    "Let''s go, go to the sea chef."


    Luffy stretched out both hands to embrace a few people.


    "Wait Luffy, you want to do..."


    Before Usopp finished speaking, a huge force came from behind, pushing them to fly, and the ocean between Meri and Bharati jumped over.


    With two bangs, both Usopp and Sauron lost their balance, and landed on Bharati¡¯s cabin, their heads swollen.


    Sun Xu naturally wouldn''t be like that, he even grabbed Nami''s waist by the way to help her maintain her balance.


    "That idiot! I''m going to kill him!"


    Sauron had a grim face, but when he got up, Luffy had entered Bharati long ago, and could only follow it angrily.


    "Let''s go too." Sun Xu said.


    Nami didn''t move, she looked at him with a faint smile, "How long do you plan to hold?"


    Sun Xu let go of his arms without changing his face: "I am mainly afraid that you will fall."


    Nami turned her eyes and said with a smile: "If you give money, you can hold it for a while."


    Sun Xu touched his chin, and the corners of his mouth raised slightly: "How long can I hold 100 million Baileys?"


    Nami''s face changed.


    The number of one hundred million has a special meaning to her, when she suddenly heard it, she was suddenly a little surprised.


    "Did he mention it casually? But why did he say 100 million? Could it be that he...no, no! Impossible! I only told Nuoqigao about that, he can''t know it!"


    Settling down, Nami reluctantly smiled and said: "No kidding, let''s go in quickly, Luffy and the others are going to be anxious."


    After ¡¡¡¡ finished speaking, he hurried into Bharati without waiting for an answer.


    "She saw Aaron''s wanted warrant just now, right? No wonder she is so calm."


    Sun Xu looked at her back and smiled, and followed her.


    Baratine is very lively, and Luffy is fighting an old man wearing a white chef hat.


    No, it''s not each other''s fight, it''s Luffy being beaten unilaterally.


    Sun Xu walked over and bumped Nami with his shoulder: "What''s the situation? Why did you fight?"


    Nami covered her forehead: "Do you remember the shell that Luffy bounced away when we were bombarded by a warship?"


    "I remembered."


    Sun Xu suddenly.


    Because of the conflict with Hobodi, UU reading www. uukanshu.com they forgot about it for a while.


    Obviously, they forgot. The chef of Bharati did not.


    In other words, it was precisely because of their conflict with Hobodi that Luffy was not caught right away, and it was only when he entered Bharati.


    "Stop the pipeline, let''s eat first."


    Sun Xu sat down at the table next to him and said, "Sanji, order food!"


    "Why are you guys here again!"


    Yamaji walked up uncomfortably, and then he was taken aback for a moment: "Where is Miss Keya? I didn''t talk to you...Huh?"


    He suddenly saw Nami, and his eyes suddenly became heart-shaped: "Who is this beautiful lady? Would you like to date me?"


    Sun Xu pushed his face away and took Nami''s shoulders: "Stay away, this is my girlfriend."


    Hearing this, Sanji immediately became angry: "Don''t you already have Miss Keya? How could this beautiful lady still be your girlfriend?"


    Sun Xu spread his hands, with an innocent look: "Is it wrong for a man to like two beauties at the same time?"


    Yamaji was reluctant in every possible way, but he still couldn''t go against his own heart, and said with a distorted expression: "That''s right."


    "That''s it!" Sun Xu arrogantly pulled Nami into his arms.


    Nami is also very cooperative, and the bird leans on him happily.


    However, only Sun Xu could hear her whispering in his ear.


    "One hundred thousand Baileys, if you dare not give it, I will kill you!"


    "Wait, Sanji?"


    Usopp suddenly reacted: "Is he the chef you introduced to us?"


    Sun Xu nodded: "Yes, although this kid is a smasher, he still has a good skill in cooking, and he is good. With him, he can be not only a cook, but also a thug."

 Chapter 19： Part ways

    "Hey, what are you talking about?"


    Sanji interrupted them dissatisfiedly: "Sun Xu, who do you want to introduce me to?"


    Sun Xu pointed to Luffy, who was negotiating with Zhepu: "That guy is the captain of a pirate group. All three of them are members. Now they need a sea chef. I know you have been longing for the sea, so I recommend you to it. Lost them."


    "Captain?" Sanji glanced at Luffy, his eyes filled with doubts, no matter how he looked at it, he looked unreliable. Is there a future for such a pirate group?


    Seeing his doubts, Sun Xu smiled: "I am very optimistic about them."


    Sanji frowned.


    He knew that Sun Xu was not a whisperer.


    With Sun Xu''s strength, he can say "very optimistic", then this guy who looks very unreliable is definitely outstanding.


    He was a little moved, but immediately killed it.


    "I don''t plan to go to sea, you should find someone else."


    Sun Xu didn''t care: "That''s your own business, I just build a bridge."


    After ordering food, Sanji left.


    Usopp muttered, "He looks firm, is he really willing to be a pirate?"


    "Who knows!"


    Sun Xu said casually.


    According to Luffy, there should be no problem.


    However, because I was arrogant, I don¡¯t know if Ajin has a chance to escape?


    If not, then there will be no trouble with the Creek Fleet.


    I am afraid it will take a lot of work to convince Sanji.


    Sun Xu was thinking like this, when suddenly there was a bang, the restaurant door was kicked open, and a person walked in slowly.


    He was wearing a torn gown with a red snake pattern, thick lips, dark circles under the eyes, and holding a musket. His image was so dirty.


    is Ah Jin.


    Sun Xu narrowed his eyes, his expression sinking slightly.


    is the power of destiny again?


    Then this is too scary!


    No, wait!


    may not be that complicated.


    He thought secretly.


    With Hobodi¡¯s group of people, normally they can¡¯t catch Ah Jin.


    It was only because he hadn''t eaten for a long time and his body was weak that he gave them a chance.


    But this also means that they have misjudged Ah Jin''s strength, and lacked the degree of emphasis and detention specifications.


    Then, it is normal for Akin to escape, and it has nothing to do with whether or not Hopodi enters Bharati.


    No.


    The chaos caused by his coma may make it easier for Akin to escape.


    Want to understand this, Sun Xu slowly loosened his brows.


    In the following things, he didn''t participate, and honestly became an audience.


    Jin, who had no money, was beaten violently and threw it out. Sanji secretly gave him a bowl of rice. After the meal, Jin returned to his strength and left.


    After eating and drinking, Sun Xu and others also returned to the Meili.


    However, because Sanji''s affairs have not been settled yet, Luffy has to work as a handyman in Bharati to make atonement for his destruction of the restaurant, and cannot set sail.


    That''s it, two more days have passed.


    A tattered ship came to Bharati, breaking the peace here.


    "That''s the pirate ship of Creek!"


    "That guy seems to be making trouble two days ago!"


    "They went to Bharati!"


    Several people on the Meili were talking quietly.


    "Let''s go and see, Luffy is still there," Sauron suggested.


    Usopp looked at Sun Xu, nodded when he saw him, and said, "Okay."


    "I''ll stay and watch the boat." Nami said.


    Johnny and Joseph raised their hands at the same time: "There are us!"


    In the end, they split up.


    Sun Xu, Sauron, and Usopp go to Bharati, while Nami, Joseph, and Johnny stay to watch the boat.


    After they had all left, Nami secretly moved Joseph and Johnny''s belongings to the Meili, then designed to push the two off the ship and left alone in the Meili.


    "It''s really a good group of guys. Will you think of me as their partner next time you meet? Also... can you see you again?"


    Nami stood alone on the bow of the ship, and she burst into tears before she knew it: "I really want to be free soon, Bermel!"


    At this time, an arm stretched over to embrace her: "Let''s let you lean on your shoulder, you''re welcome."


    Nami just wanted to lean over, a jealous spirit, came to her senses, and was so scared that she took a few steps back and fell to the ground.


    She is the only one on board!


    Sun Xu looked at her with a smile: "You don''t need to have such a big reaction."


    "you you you¡­"


    Nami was confused and her head was muddy. There were so many questions in her heart that she didn''t know where to ask.


    Her head was down for a few seconds, and she gradually recovered some calmness, and said with difficulty: "Sun Xu, why are you on the boat?"


    Sun Xu stretched out his hand to her: "They were fighting, I felt boring, so I came back early."


    Nami hesitated for a moment, but took his hand and stood up.


    "That me...actually I..."


    Sun Xu waved his hand and chuckled: "If you don''t want to say it, don''t say it, don''t embarrass yourself, I am the most pitiful and cherish jade!"


    Nami was silent for a while, and said firmly: "Say yes first, I won''t go back with you! If you want to use strong, don''t blame me, you''re welcome!"


    "You think too much, I don''t plan to take you back."


    Sun Xu lazily said: "Luffy is the ones who are in a hurry. You and I are not in the same group, just a passenger."


    Nami was stunned, thinking that what he said was reasonable, but there seemed to be something wrong.


    However, she didn''t bother with this, and said seriously: "In this case, you can leave as soon as I get to the destination. You can drive away on the Meili."


    Sun Xu lay on the couch and said lightly: "I refuse!"


    "Huh?" Na Mei frowned.


    "I don''t know how to sail or sail, so I can''t leave."


    Nami choked.


    This reason is so powerful that it cannot be refuted at all.


    Her face was cold: "Then you swim back, here is not far from Bharati!"


    "Can''t swim." Sun Xu said lightly.


    "how is this possible?"


    Nami doesn''t believe it.


    This world is all large and small islands, without large land.


    Swimming is a must-have skill, from eighty-year-olds to three-year-olds, UU reading www. Basically everyone knows uukanshu.com.


    "Didn''t I say it?"


    Sun Xu glanced at her: "I am a Devil Fruit Ability person."


    Nami was stunned: "Are you also a demon fruit capable person? Same as Luffy?"


    "Although abilities vary greatly, it is common to not know how to swim," Sun Xu said.


    Nami was immediately discouraged, and said with a frown, "What should I do?"


    "I''ll be a guest at your house first."


    "No! Absolutely not!" She reacted fiercely.


    The corner of Sun Xu''s mouth slowly conjured up: "Because of Aaron?"


    Nami shook her body: "How do you know?"


    Sun Xu said lightly: "You have been watching Aaron''s wanted order. This is the route to Aaron Park again. Combining the two, it''s easy to guess."


    Nami''s expression became cold: "Yes! I am actually a cadre of Aaron''s group! You are not the same person at all!"


    Sun Xu looked at her speechlessly: "Did you forget? The way you cried before, but I can see it clearly.


    Besides, I''m not a fool. You see Aaron''s hatred when he is wanted, it will show through his eyes. If you say you have hatred with him, I believe it, and you say you are in a gang with him, how could it be possible! "


    "But I''m really a cadre of Aaron''s gang!"


    "Then you must have difficulties."


    "Aaron and they will kill you!"


    "Hey! You look at them too high! It''s not much more difficult for me to squeeze them to death than to squeeze an ant!"


    Nami was angrily laughed: "How can you learn to brag like Usopp!"


    Sun Xu was noncommittal and said to himself: "It seems that someone has said something similar to me. When I think of it, it is Crowe. I don''t know if he finally repented for his ignorance."

 Chapter 20： Hawkeye

    "Hey?"


    Nami suddenly shouted: "How did the course change?"


    "That, I did it."


    Sun Xu propped his chin and looked at the sea boredly.


    has only found out now, it seems that she was very emotional just now.


    Nami wondered: "Why? Besides, there are no islands in this direction."


    "I want to meet someone, and I walk in this direction to stop him."


    Sun Xu explained.


    "See who?"


    "The world''s number one swordsman, Hawkeye."


    "Isn''t that the one Sauron was looking for?"


    "right."


    "What did you see him doing?"


    "Of course it was a fight."


    Sun Xu looked at her with a smile: "Don''t you believe that I can squeeze Aaron to death? Soon, I will be able to prove to you that what I said is true or false?"


    "prove?"


    Nami was speechless.


    Sun Xu''s vows made her feel a little shaken.


    If Sun Xu is really that strong, he can avenge Bermel without giving the money to Aaron.


    no no no no!


    Nami shook her head desperately in her heart.


    Sun Xu must have said that only after he hadn''t seen Aaron''s strength, that is a real monster, which cannot be resisted by humans at all!


    can''t get him involved!


    I will save up to 100 million soon, as long as I complete the agreement with Aaron, I will be free.


    But... it¡¯s okay to see the battle between Sun Xu and Yingyan. That''s the world''s number one swordsman, so you should increase your knowledge.


    Nami made a decision in her heart.


    She looked up and found that Sun Xu was closing her eyes to rest up her mind, so she did not disturb him, supporting the ship''s side with both hands, observing the movement of the sea.


    After the Meili sailed quietly for a while, Sun Xu suddenly opened his eyes.


    "found it!"


    "Found it?" Nami was puzzled: "But there is no one here at all."


    "You can see it soon."


    Sun Xu stood up, stood shoulder to shoulder with her, looking forward.


    With a feeling of doubt, Nami waited for another ten minutes, and finally a small black spot appeared in front of her.


    The little black dot gradually approached, revealing the true face of Mount Lu.


    It was a small boat with a man sitting on it, wearing a black top hat with white fluff, and wearing a black windbreaker with a short beard. His eyes were as sharp as eagle eyes.


    Behind him is a black long knife of amazing length.


    "Is he the Hawkeye?"


    Nami looks curious.


    She had seen this man before, but because she left earlier, she did not see what he did.


    "Jorakol Mihawk! One of the seven martial arts under the king, the world''s largest swordsman!"


    Sun Xu reiterated his eagle-eye identity, looked at Nami, and said with a chuckle: "Nami, let''s take a look at the world''s top power!"


    After saying this, he jumped out, but his body did not fall, but slowly floated towards Hawkeye, and finally stopped one foot above the sea in front of him.


    "What is this ability? Is it flying?" Nami opened her mouth slightly.


    Hawkeye stood up from his seat, his eyes moved slightly: "I didn''t expect Donghai to have a master like you."


    "It is a great honor to be praised by the world''s largest swordsman."


    Sun Xu chuckled.


    The two first made a commercial blow to each other.


    However, the atmosphere will not be so harmonious afterwards.


    Hawkeye''s eyes gradually became sharp: "I wonder why your Excellency is looking for me?"


    Sun Xu stared at him without flinching, and said concisely: "Fight!"


    "What an amazing will."


    Hawk eyes narrowed.


    He felt that a vigorous and unconquering momentum rose from the opposite side, constantly impacting his soul.


    This is a real strong.


    Hawkeye pulled off one of the supreme big knives behind him, known as the strongest black knife, Ye said in a deep voice: "I am happy to accompany you!"


    Whatever the reason, whether there is a reason or not, he is never afraid of challenges.


    Of course, the challenger must be aware of death, because he will not be merciful easily.


    Sun Xu raised a smile at the corner of his mouth, holding his palm lightly, and the golden hoop appeared.


    He has a high war spirit in his heart.


    This is his first actual combat after he has gained strength-the battle during the period of being a pirate hunter was ignored by him. That is not even a warm-up, it is more like a game.


    "Come!"


    Sun Xuqing gave a whistle and swiftly approached, and the golden hoop smashed his head without fancy.


    With his terrifying speed and power blessing, seemingly ordinary attacks also possess powerful destructive power.


    Hawkeye swung the knife horizontally and put it in front of him.


    With a bang, the blades and sticks struck each other, and the invisible force waved to the surroundings.


    The boat under Hawkeye sank suddenly and creaked overwhelmedly.


    The persistent strength spread to the sea, exploding huge splashes of water.


    The boat rolls and floats with the waves, but the eagle eye is the same as standing on the ground, maintaining a firm balance.


    He held the knife in both hands and waved it again and again.


    Sword Qi gushes out one after another.


    Sun Xu almost turned into an ocean of sword energy in front of his eyes.


    "Hey! This looks down on me too much."


    He curled his lips.


    This move may seem scary, but in fact it is strong outside and doing it at the same time. It is like a crown made of paper.


    Mana poured into the golden hoop, the other end instantly expanded several times, and he held the horizontal pull.


    Wow!


    Sword Qi Ocean was not able to withstand a single blow. After being crushed by the Golden Hoop Rod, it continued to smash the Eagle Eye with undiminished power.


    Hawkeye frowned slightly.


    If he avoids, his ship must be smashed to pieces, so he can only resist.


    He bent his knees slightly, and the next moment, his body turned into a black shadow and rose into the sky.


    "Cut!"


    Hawkeye drank from his mouth and waved his long knife.


    Compared with the huge golden hoop, Hei Dao Ye also looks small.


    But the result of the collision was eye-popping.


    , the golden cudgel was knocked out, and Sun Xu was also taken back more than ten meters.


    Waiting for him to maintain his balance, Hawkeye has returned to the boat and waited for a while.


    "Awesome, UU Reading is worthy of being the world''s largest swordsman."


    Sun Xu laughed, slammed his mana, and rushed up again.


    He attacked, Hawkeye defended.


    The golden cudgel turned into a phantom, and the eagle eye still lifted the weight lightly, and easily blocked it.


    However, the boat under his feet couldn''t stand the impact, and kept squeaking, as if it would disintegrate at any time.


    Hawkeye knew that he couldn''t continue.


    After a few moves, his eyes condensed, and a layer of heavy armed domineering appeared on the night of the black sword.


    "It''s over!"


    He held the knife in both hands and lifted it upward.


    Wow.


    A black sword aura spurted out, and the sharp aura crazily corroded all around.


    If people with strength and lack of courage are here, they may even be scared to death by this spirit.


    Sun Xu also felt the heavy pressure.


    You don''t need to look at him to know that before the power of this sword aura was so far superior, there was a tingling sensation on his skin, as if it had been torn apart.


    no longer hesitated, his mind moved, and the golden monkey hair on his body grew crazily and turned into an ape posture. The three pieces of equipment, namely, a phoenix-winged purple gold crown, a lotus silk step cloud shoes, and a gold chain mail also appeared.


    Sun Xu''s breath increased crazily, and in a blink of an eye he was several times stronger, as if there was no end.


    His temperament has also changed drastically, he is even more aggressive, domineering, and with a trace of enchantment.


    The Monkey King is not fighting and defeating the Buddha, he is the demon monkey, the demon king!


    Sun Xu poured mana and drew the golden cudgel horizontally.


    With a click, the sharp and unparalleled sword energy was directly shattered by a stick.


    The broken sword energy still cut a hundred-meter crack in the sea.


    "The warm-up is over, Hawkeye, let''s start the second round!"

 Chapter 21： Strong strength

    Above the sea, a heroic ape dressed in gorgeous equipment stands proudly, unabashedly domineering.


    The man opposite him is holding a black long knife, his eyes are sharp, and his breath is cold. He is the famous strong man on the sea, the world''s largest swordsman, the king under Qiwuhai, and Hawkeye Mihawk.


    As the only spectator of the two fighting, Nami was stunned.


    This battle was beyond her knowledge from the beginning.


    Flying in the air, a stick that stretches out, a speed that dazzling eyes can¡¯t keep up...


    In her opinion, many legendary things actually happened before her eyes.


    Moreover, the latter is getting more and more exaggerated.


    What is the thing that draws a hundred-meter gully on the surface of the sea?


    Is that really the power that humans can possess?


    Nami doubted whether those two people and herself were the same species.


    After seeing Sun Xu transforming, she opened her mouth even more.


    "Change... become a monkey!"


    "The warm-up is over? The exaggerated battle just now is just a warm-up?"


    Nami was completely sluggish.


    ¡­¡­


    Looking at Sun Xu''s new image, Yingyan frowned slightly, but he was not too surprised: "Animal? No! It''s not that simple, could it be..."


    This appearance is obviously not an ancient species, and this kind of aura is not something that ordinary animals can have. Considering the weird flying ability, although it is amazing, the answer is ready to come out.


    He slowly said, "Is it an Eudemon?"


    "Good vision."


    Sun Xu carried the golden cudgel on his shoulders, grinned, and his fighting spirit became more and more high: "The form of the monkey fruit of the animal phantom beast is in the form of the Monkey King, please enlighten me."


    "The Monkey King form? Interesting!"


    There was an imperceptible smile at the corner of Hawkeye''s mouth, and he leaped forward, stepping on the sea, and rushing towards Sun Xu.


    "Hahaha, great!"


    Sun Xu danced the golden hoop twice, and slammed his head towards the eagle eye through the air.


    After ¡¡¡¡ changes into the ape-man form, the mana is more active and it is easier to control.


    Almost his mind moves, the mana will automatically respond.


    The golden hoop rod expanded continuously as it fell, and it happened to span a distance of tens of meters to reach the top of Hawkeye''s head.


    Yingyan''s complexion changed slightly, without a hard connection, his figure buckled, avoiding the attack range of the golden hoop.


    With a muffled sound, the golden hoop hit the sea, like a meteorite falling down, igniting a huge wave tens of meters high.


    "The power has increased a lot!"


    Hawkeye made a judgment in his heart, and at the same time the black knife slashed, splitting the huge wave and attacking again.


    He got serious, very fast, and instantly approached Sun Xu, picked up a long knife and chopped it down.


    Sun Xu''s golden hoop had already been retracted, and he smashed it over without flinching.


    when.


    Two huge forces collided, and the terrifying shock wave spread outward.


    Both of them backed back again and again.


    Hawkeye filled his feet in the sea water.


    Sun Xu relied on his flight superiority, his posture was very chic, and he adjusted his figure faster than Hawkeye.


    The opportunity was fleeting, he didn''t miss it, and immediately launched a counterattack.


    However, Hawkeye''s combat experience is far more abundant than Sun Xu, and he is insightful about the situation.


    In the process of retreating, he did not rush to restore his balance, but fought against the risk of a complete imbalance, forcibly cut out two sword energy.


    The flight trajectories of these two sword qi crossed in a crisscross pattern, and the timing and angle were very tricky, which happened to block Sun Xu''s forward direction.


    If he wants to get close to Hawkeye, he either chooses to break his sword qi, or he chooses to take a detour.


    No matter which one you choose, Hawkeye will get enough time to adjust his body shape and even get a chance.


    Finally, Sun Xu chose the first method.


    Waiting for him to break the sword qi, the eagle eye has appeared in front of him again, the blade is less than a foot away from his face, and the chill on his face makes him stand upright.


    In an emergency, Sun Xu had a clear mind in his mind, without panic, and on one side of his body, a long knife slid down against his front door.


    "It''s dangerous enough."


    A cold light flashed in Sun Xu''s eyes, and the golden hoop stabbed Hawkeye''s chest unceremoniously.


    Dangdangdang...


    The two of you come and I go, no one is willing to take a step back, flashing and moving between square inches, the knives and sticks violently hit, and the sound of collisions is endless, and they are continuous.


    After a fierce close battle, Sun Xu, who was able to fly in the end, was slightly better, and Hawkeye took the initiative to retreat and adjust his balance.


    After the fighting broke out, they stopped for the first time, and both took the opportunity to catch their breath.


    "Hawkeye is indeed strong enough!"


    Sun Xu breathed out a suffocating breath and thought of it silently.


    Although the battle didn''t last long, Hawkeye did teach him a lesson.


    Strength, speed, energy intensity, these paper strengths, he is indeed not weak, but the combat experience is far from it!


    Hawkeye''s grasp of timing and choice of attack angle are far better than him.


    Of course, the advantages of rich combat experience do not stop there, the actual situation is much more complicated.


    For example, how to use some moves that require energy accumulation.


    Everyone''s speed is very fast, if you charge up grandly, you will inevitably be interrupted.


    Eagle Eye can create time for accumulating energy when attacking, and it is very clever to cooperate with each other.


    Like a smart chess player playing chess, the antelope hangs its horns, and there is no trace.


    "A tough opponent!"


    Hawkeye also commented on Sun Xu in his heart The strength and speed are impeccable, and it is shockingly tyrannical.


    did not use domineering, but the iron rod was entwined with other power, which brought him a sense of threat, no less than domineering.


    There is also the iron rod that seems to be able to change and expand at will, which often catches him off guard.


    The most troublesome thing for him is the opponent''s flying ability.


    is not the kind of walking in the air like moon step, but real flight, flexible, fast and weird.


    "It''s almost time to end."


    Sun Xu thought silently.


    So far, he has a general understanding of his own strength.


    There is no point in continuing to fight.


    On the sea, there is no place to stay, the strength of Hawkeye is too limited, even if he wins, it is meaningless.


    He jumped, flew to a higher sky, and roared: "Hawkeye, take me! A landslide!"


    The golden hoop suddenly swelled and turned into an optimistic pillar, covering the sky and the sun.


    The void trembled violently, producing ripples, as if overwhelmed.


    "not good!"


    Hawkeye''s face changed, his speed instantly increased to the extreme, and he flew backwards.


    It''s a pity that it''s still a step too late, I didn''t completely avoid it, and was rubbed by the edge.


    He was struck by lightning, trembled all over, flew out like a meteor, and plunged into the sea.


    boom.


    The golden hoop slammed down, and the muffled sound exploded. A large amount of seawater instantly evaporated and turned into nothing. A hundred-meter deep pit appeared out of thin air on the sea surface, and the seawater poured in and turned into a huge whirlpool.


    After a while, Hawkeye came out from the distant sea and returned to his boat.


    He was wet, with sea water on his head and face, and he could no longer maintain his previous elegance.

 Chapter 22： Welfare

    Hawkeye inserted the knife back into the boat. Although his posture was embarrassing, his demeanor remained undiminished, and said in a voice full of magnetism:


    "It seems that in the near future, Dong Hai will once again come out of a big figure who has moved the world."


    Sun Xu smiled: "Maybe more than one."


    Hawk''s eyes moved, and his chin was slightly invisible: "That is indeed a few very interesting pirates."


    "I see you next time, I hope I can fight a serious fight."


    Sun Xu said nothing more, waved his hand, and returned to the Meili.


    As soon as he fell, Nami rushed over, hanging on him like a koala, her tone of excitement.


    "Sun Xu, you are amazing!"


    Sun Xu supported her and chuckled softly: "Now you know if I''m bragging?"


    "Uh-huh."


    Nami''s head is like a chicken pecking rice.


    She has never seen her again, and now she knows that Sun Xuyuan is better than Aaron.


    Luffy and Sauron are also very strong.


    But their strength is still within her cognition.


    Aaron left her too deep a shadow, she subconsciously did not believe that they could defeat Aaron.


    If you ask Luffy and Sauron for help, if they fail, they and Kokoyashi Village will be in danger.


    So she left without saying goodbye, chose to bear the pressure alone, and save the village by trading.


    But Sun Xu is different, that is a powerful posture like a god, enough to crush any shadow.


    Nami hugged Sun Xu''s head, buried it in her chest, and smiled excitedly: "Let¡¯s go to Aaron Park, defeat Aaron, and save Cocoa West Village!"


    trade?


    What it is!


    Aronna **** never want to get a Bailey from her!


    Not only that, she also wanted him to pay the price of blood for what he did!


    Sun Xu¡¯s dull voice sounded: "We are not relatives, why should I help you?"


    Nami straightened her chest: "Hee hee, is this not enough?"


    Nearly half a minute later, Sun Xu raised his head and let out a long sigh of relief: "Enough is enough!"


    Nami''s figure, everyone who has seen One Piece understands.


    Although he is dressed conservatively now, the cover is tighter.


    However, the fact will not disappear just because it is covered up.


    He can prove that the waves were absolutely rough and he almost drowned in it.


    "hehe thanks!"


    Nami turned her head, resting her arm, dazed, she didn''t know what she was thinking.


    Meili sailed quietly, and the deck was also quiet.


    Two minutes later, Sun Xu finally couldn''t help but said: "Aren''t you going to come down?"


    Although the girl''s body is very beautiful, but there is always a person on her chest, which is not a problem.


    "No! I want to hold it like this!"


    Nami cut the railroad stubbornly, and as she said, she tightened her legs and twisted them tighter.


    Sun Xu patted the rounded and sleek side of his hand: "This will make people misunderstand, I am a man with a girlfriend!"


    Nami twisted her waist and said with disdain: "Hypocrisy! Obviously enjoy it! Also, don''t think too much, I''m just afraid you will run away!"


    "This is the sea, where can I go?"


    "I saw it just now, you can fly!"


    Sun Xu was speechless: "It does sound a bit reasonable, but since I promised...Forget it, don''t talk about it, you can''t hold me all the time, you have to go to the bathroom?"


    "not going."


    "But I want to go."


    "You can take me with you."


    "Wow, Nami, you are a pervert."


    "Whatever you say, I won''t let you go anyway."


    "..."


    "Aren''t you going to the bathroom?"


    "If you don''t go anymore, others can''t pee while watching."


    "So vulgar!"


    "That''s better than a perverted woman who wants to accompany a man to the bathroom."


    Nami lightly hummed: "Don''t get cheap and sell well! These are all benefits for you!"


    "That''s true."


    Sun Xu relaxed, lying on the couch, basking in the sun, and hugging Nami, who was lying on him, unknowingly fell asleep.


    When he woke up, the pendant had disappeared.


    Just got up, before she finished stretching her waist, a strong wind came from behind her.


    "You should be firm enough." Sun Xu said helplessly.


    Immediately, a familiar body jumped on his back and smiled: "Hehe, don''t even want to run!"


    Sun Xu ignored her and looked at the island ahead: "Is that there?"


    Nami put her chin on his shoulders, and said with a smile: "Well, there is the island where Cocoa West Village and Aaron Park are located."


    In the past eight years, she had been under heavy pressure every time she came back, and it was the first time that she felt happy and relaxed sincerely.


    Because of the pressure on her shoulders this time, someone carried it for her.


    Soon after.


    Meili stopped at a simple pier, and Sun Xu boarded the island with Nami on his back.


    "What should I do next? Do you want to go directly to Aaron Park to kill all the murlocs?"


    "No! Go to my house first, I want to tell Nuoqigao the good news first!"


    "No problem, show the way."


    ...


    the other side.


    After Sauron lost to Hawkeye, Usopp, Joseph, and Johnny also started chasing Merrie.


    But the boat was too slow, and it didn''t take long before they lost track of the Meili.


    Fortunately, I lost it early, and after a while, they might be misled.


    Joseph and Johnny analyzed Aaron¡¯s destination based on the route and Nami¡¯s behavior of watching Aaron¡¯s wanted order many times.


    Finally, they split into two groups. Joseph went back to inform Luffy, and the three of Sauron continued to pursue.


    Usopp leaned on the side of the ship, frowning: "Sauron, do you think something is wrong?"


    "no."


    Sauron closed his eyes and sleeps for a while.


    Although Hawkeye didn''t kill him, the injuries left by him were not minor.


    Changing to an ordinary person, I was already bedridden.


    Even if it is him, UU reading is a bit weak.


    "No, no! We must have overlooked something!"


    Usopp was thinking hard, and after a long time, a bright light flashed in his mind: "I remember, Sun Xu is gone!"


    Sauron opened his eyes and said in surprise: "It seems that I haven''t seen him for a long time."


    "Big Brother Sun Xu disappeared?" Johnny looked horrified.


    Usopp squeezed his chin: "Let me think about it. When we went to Bharati, Sun Xu was still there, but when Crick called over, he had disappeared. In other words, he was in this period of time. Where will those who disappear within?"


    "Is it because I was afraid of escaping?" Sauron thought for a while and said.


    Usopp shook his head repeatedly: "Sauron, Sun Xu is very strong!"


    Johnny also said: "Brother, you may not have paid attention to it. In the past six months, Tekken Sun Xu is very famous. It is said that he killed several large pirate groups alone."


    "Is that guy that strong?"


    Sauron showed interest.


    Usopp dissatisfied: "Now is not the time to discuss this, I have to quickly figure out where Sun Xu has gone!"


    "Think about it, I want to rest for a while."


    Sauron closed his eyes, a few seconds later, suddenly opened them again: "I remember, he seems to say he wants to go back to the boat to rest."


    Johnny touched his head: "But we didn''t see Big Brother Sun Xu."


    "Then I don''t know." Sauron closed his eyes again.


    "So, Sun Xu is probably still on the Meili?"


    Uso''s expression suddenly became relaxed: "Hahaha, don''t worry, no matter what the situation, Sun Xu will take care of it.


    Maybe when we get there, the murlocs have all been solved by him. "

 Chapter 23： Sign in

    "Hello, what''s the situation?"


    "I do not know!"


    "Why would Nami bring a man back? She still looks very intimate!"


    "Is this the boyfriend she was looking for outside?"


    "It''s incredible!"


    "Nami looks very happy today."


    "¡­¡­"


    The villagers of Kokoyashi Village were hiding behind the window and talking in a low voice, pointing to the two people on the street in surprise.


    Although she cares about Nami very much, in order not to be a burden to her, the villagers deliberately show disgust.


    So although he was curious, he couldn''t ask.


    "This is where I grew up. There is an orange tree in front of me, and my house is there!"


    Nami put her arms around Sun Xu''s neck and said with a smile in his ear.


    The street was full of people just now, and when the two of them appeared, they disappeared completely in an instant.


    In the past, Nami would still be sad, but today I don¡¯t care at all, because this kind of thing is about to end completely!


    Sun Xu has a smile at the corner of his mouth: "They all care about you."


    Nami laughed: "How is it possible! I have a very bad reputation in this area, it can be said to be notorious!"


    She has told Sun Xu all about her.


    Including Bermel''s death, and her agreement with Aaron.


    "But what I said is true! Although they deliberately lowered their voices, they were still clearly audible in my ears."


    Sun Xu''s tone was very serious at first, and soon became joking again: "They are very curious about my identity, and many people suspect that I am the boyfriend you brought back."


    "it is true?"


    Nami''s face was dazed, and her mood suddenly became complicated.


    Everyone, you still care about her?


    She thought that everyone was disgusted with her!


    The grievances and sadness of the past eight years seem to have disappeared for a while.


    At this time, a middle-aged man wearing a police uniform with a windmill stuck in his hat jumped out, blocking the path of the two, and pointed at Sun Xu: "Nami, he, he, he... who is he? ?"


    "Ajian."


    Nami smiled happily: "He''s here to help us defeat Aaron."


    The face of the man in the police uniform suddenly changed, he looked around subconsciously, and then shouted, "Nami, do you know what you are talking about?"


    Nami smiled unabatedly: "Ajian, I know very well!"


    Ajian didn''t care about anything anymore, he took Sun Xu''s arm and walked away quickly.


    He just jumped out on impulse just because he saw Nami bring the man back, and subconsciously felt that his daughter was being arched by a pig.


    Unexpectedly, I heard such an amazing answer.


    "Down with Aaron? Is that kind of monster that humans can deal with?"


    Ajian thought seriously.


    He didn''t worry about anything else, mainly because he was afraid that Nami would be cheated.


    Although Nami has always been smart, he knows very well that the eyes of a woman in love will be blinded.


    That''s right.


    He felt that the relationship between the two was unusual.


    In his opinion, Nami is holding her arms so tightly and her face is full of attachment, which is obviously a sign of love (actually, she is afraid that he will run away).


    If that kid lied to Nami, or Nami had a wrong perception of his strength, not only her years of hard work would be in vain, but her life would be in danger!


    The other Ajian may not care, but he absolutely does not allow Nami''s life to be threatened!


    Ajian trot all the way.


    Although Sun Xu has a leisurely posture, like a walk, he is not left behind at all.


    The three people quickly left Cocoyashi Village, and a large orange tree appeared in front of them, and a girl with purple hair was busy in it.


    Seeing her from a distance, Nami waved her hand: "Nuoqi Gao."


    The purple-haired girl put down the work in her hand and looked over at the voice.


    "Nami, you''re back, and Ajian...Huh?"


    Nuojiao rubbed his eyes subconsciously, and couldn''t believe what she was seeing.


    Nami finally jumped off Sun Xu.


    Nuoqi Gao came over and looked at Sun Xu with full of exclamation: "Nami, who is he?"


    "Nuoqi Gao, he is here to help us defeat Aaron!" Nami said excitedly.


    Nuoqigao''s performance is indistinguishable from that of Ajian, and he was surprised: "Nami, haven''t you already saved up to 100 million? Why did you suddenly change your mind? Also, can a monster like Along really be defeated? "


    "My money will not be given to Aaron!"


    Nami said decisively, she smiled again, and patted Sun Xu on the shoulder: "Don''t worry, Sun Xu is very strong. You can definitely defeat Aaron!"


    Nuoji raised her eyes and showed her doubts.


    Although she didn''t feel like Ajian, Nami was dazzled by love, but she was also surprised that Sun Xu was so sacred and gave Nami so much confidence.


    ¡­¡­


    Along Park.


    "Didn''t I say that, we are looking for a woman, half a jerk!"


    Sauron glanced at Usopp beside him coldly.


    If it wasn''t for this kid to tie him up while he didn''t pay attention, how could they end up in such a situation?


    is different from the original, because without the help of Nuoqigou, Usopp was caught by the murloc soon after he ran.


    Usopp smirked, not daring to look at Sauron.


    Unlike what he expected, the Murloc is still alive, but Sun Xu is nowhere to be seen.


    Now that he and Sauron are both caught, there is only one very unreliable Joseph left. He feels that his future is dark.


    Along looked at them condescendingly: "Ha, low-level humans dare to say such things, this is the first time, I will spare you, dare to have another..."


    He made a gesture of wiping his neck and proudly said: "We murlocs are ¡®evolved humans¡¯ who have learned to breathe in the ocean! The abilities of fish alone are much higher than yours!


    Remember for me, fish talent is the spirit of all things! Human rebellion against murlocs is equivalent to rebelling against the laws of nature! "


    Sauron looked at him like an idiot.


    At this time, a murloc suddenly said: "Master Aaron, I recognize him, he seems to be the famous pirate hunter, Nonoroya Sauron!"


    "Pirate hunter?"


    Along''s mouth twitched, and his face was full of disdain: "It turned out to be a fancy to my head, but it is also true. My bounty is 20 million, which is the highest in the East China Sea.


    It''s a pity, you low-level humans can''t be my opponent at all! "


    Sauron snorted coldly: "Idiot half fish!"


    Along''s face suddenly sank: "Very good! Kill them and throw them into the sea to feed the fish!"


    "I can''t die here!"


    Sauron gritted his teeth, thinking desperately about how to escape.


    Usopp burst into tears and slumped on the ground like a dehydrated fish: "It''s over! It''s all to blame Nami asshole! We were all killed by her."


    "etc!"


    Hearing the sound Aaron waved his hand and stopped the murloc who was about to kill them, and said blankly: "Do you know Nami?"


    Sauron said lightly: "We are here to find her!"


    Aaron tapped his finger: "The pirate hunter is coming to Nami."


    A murloc said in surprise: "Master Aaron, will they be Nami who came to deal with us?"


    Along: "Is it right? Ask Nami and you''ll know! Lock them up first, and then deal with them later."


    Before being taken away, Sauron took the opportunity to ask: "What is Nami''s relationship with you?"


    Aaron laughed: "Nami, she is a cadre of the Murloc Pirate Group, scared ha ha ha."


    "what?"


    Usopp and Sauron both opened their eyes suddenly.


    After they were taken away, Along''s face faded: "Nami has returned? Why didn''t you come to Along Park?"


    A murloc stepped forward and reported: "Master Aaron, it is said that someone saw Nami near Kokoyashi Village."


    "Coco Yaxi Village? Nami really loves that village! Speaking of which, she is about to get her 100 million Baileys?"


    Along showed a mocking look.


    "It should be almost, Aaron-sama, are you going to breach the contract?"


    "Of course not! I will never betray the money agreement made."


    Along smiled sinisterly: "However, if she loses the money herself, don''t blame me, scared hahaha."


    The other murlocs also laughed: "That''s right, so excellent talents can''t be let go at will."


    "Let''s go."


    Aaron stood up, tall, muscular, and with a strong sense of oppression: "I just have to go to Coco Yaxi Village when I have something to do. I will personally pick up our surveyor back, scared hahahaha."

 Chapter 24： Come suddenly

    Kokoyashi Village.


    Orange Garden.


    Nami home.


    Sun Xu sat together with a few oranges on the table.


    "So, everyone knows?"


    Nami lay on the table, her face lost.


    Because he was too surprised, Nuoqi Gao accidentally said about 100 million Baileys, but Ah Jian did not show any surprises.


    Combining Sun Xu''s previous words, she noticed something was wrong, and after further questioning, A Jian finally told the truth.


    "That''s right! At the beginning you joined the Aaron Pirates group was too abnormal, and everyone didn''t believe it, so I asked Nuoqigao, and she told us everything."


    Ajian looked serious: "If you know this, when you want to escape in the future, you may be troubled by our expectations, so everyone still pretends to be nonchalant."


    "So everyone..."


    Nami closed her eyes, took a deep breath, and opened it again: "However, it doesn''t matter now, Aaron will be defeated soon! Soon we will all be free!"


    Ajian and Nuoqigao looked at Sun Xu at the same time.


    It is still difficult for them to understand what kind of magic he has cast to give Nami so much confidence in him.


    Nami said again: "Nuoqigao, you go with me, to witness the defeat of Aaron with your own eyes!"


    That''s why she went back to Cocoyashi Village first.


    At the beginning, their adoptive mother Bermel was beaten to death by Aaron in front of them. It was their nightmare.


    Now, she hopes that the two can witness Aaron''s defeat together and get rid of the shadow he brought completely.


    "etc!"


    Ajian couldn''t help standing up, pressing his hands on the table, leaning forward, and said solemnly: "Young man, are you sure you can defeat Aaron? That was a cadre of the Pirates of the Sun, a real monster!


    Moreover, he has a group of powerful subordinates, even if you can beat Aaron, you will be besieged! "


    Sun Xu ate oranges and said vaguely: "Uncle, don''t worry. I won''t make fun of my own life, let alone Nami''s life.


    I am 200% sure that I will defeat Aaron and his team! "


    Jian looked at Nami.


    Nami categorically said: "I believe Sun Xu, he can defeat Aaron!"


    Ajian slowly nodded, and his expression became firm: "Well, since you have decided on Nami, then we will fight Along!


    You are waiting here, I will inform others, let''s go to have a break with Aaron! "


    "Ajian, no need, I..."


    Before Nami finished her words, he left the room.


    Sun Xu peeled the oranges and smiled: "This uncle still doesn''t believe me, he looks like death at home."


    "The main reason is incredible! I can''t believe that anyone can defeat Aaron alone."


    Nuoqi''s master held her cheeks with her palms, and said with a chuckle: "However, I believe Nami, she must have made such a choice for a reason!"


    "You will see you soon, and you won''t be disappointed."


    Sun Xu said casually, and pointed to the table with only orange peels left: "Oranges are delicious, are there any more?"


    Nami looked at Sun Xu and found it more pleasing to the eye, and smiled: "Yes! There are not many other things, but the oranges are full!"


    ...


    "Is it really possible to defeat Aaron?"


    Ajian''s face is serious.


    Over the years, he has long had a deep understanding of the power of murlocs.


    It is hard to believe that the sunny and handsome young man is the opponent of the Murloc.


    "No matter what, you must ensure the safety of Nami, even if it kills me!"


    Ajian sprinted all the way to Cocoyashi Village.


    After ¡¡¡¡ Nami left, the village has once again become lively.


    Seeing Ah Jian''s appearance, they asked why.


    Ajian said solemnly: "Everyone, please let everyone come here, I have something to notify you."


    "Ajian, what the **** is it?"


    "Ajian, did you come from Nami''s house? Is the thing you want to say related to Nami?"


    "..."


    Ajian kept silent, and he stood up when the villagers from Kokoyashi Village almost arrived.


    "Please be quiet, everyone, I have a very important news to tell everyone..."


    He talked about Sun Xu''s existence and Nami''s decision, and finally said: "Everyone, make a decision! Should you continue to bear the humiliation and wait for the opportunity to come, or..."


    "Of course it''s fighting!"


    He was interrupted before he finished speaking, and the crowd became agitated.


    "Although I have never met before today, since Nami believes in that young man, we believe in him!"


    "That''s right! Xiaona took the life of the whole village alone and fought hard for eight years. No matter what decision she makes, we completely trust her!"


    "I''ve had enough! If it weren''t for Nami, I would have played those bastards!"


    "Fight with Along, does anyone have an objection?"


    "no!"


    "Fight with them!"


    "Fight!"


    "Good!" A Jian gritted his teeth: "Even if they can''t win, let them see our will!"


    "Really very courageous!"


    A cold laughter came from outside the crowd, and the restless crowd suddenly fell silent. UU Reading www.uuk¨¡nshu.com


    The voice is so familiar, they don''t have to look back, they know who it is.


    Wow.


    The people around quickly dispersed, and a clearing was cleared in a blink of an eye.


    Ajian slowly said: "Along!"


    Yes, the person who just spoke was Aaron, and a dozen murlocs followed him.


    "I just came to catch a **** who hid a weapon. I didn''t expect to hear such an amazing thing. You guys really gave me a surprise!"


    Along was smiling, but his smile didn''t have a hint of temperature, just like the ice on a thousand-year-old snow-capped mountain, exuding endless coldness.


    His face changed, and he roared loudly: "You low-level humans were born as slaves to our murlocs! You dare to rebel. I will kill all of you and make the entire village disappear!"


    "You half-fish bastard! I''ve had enough of you! Watch me fly you!"


    A strong young man roared towards Aaron, his fist raised high.


    But before he got close, a murloc with a mouth like a trumpet flew up and kicked him up.


    The bellmouth murloc hugged his shoulders, disdainfully said: "You are not worthy of Master Aaron''s action."


    "what!"


    There was a cold sweat on his face, the strong man groaned in pain, and could no longer stand up.


    "Did you see it? You low-level humans, this is the power of our murlocs!"


    Along squeezed Ajian''s head and lifted it up.


    "Let go Ajian!"


    "Fight with them!"


    "..."


    Although they were not ready, the situation no longer allowed them to hesitate, but the villagers of Yaxi Village rushed towards the Murloc.

 Chapter 25： Vulnerable

    "Stupid inferior humans!"


    Along grinned, he was about to pinch Ajian to death.


    Just as he was about to exert his strength, he suddenly felt severe pain in his abdomen and arms at the same time.


    With a loud sound, he plunged into the house next to him.


    There are three more figures out of thin air between the murloc and the villagers of Kokoyashi Village.


    The sudden scene caused everyone to stop.


    "Fortunately, I don''t feel right, so I took a look, otherwise there will be a big problem."


    Sun Xu said with a little bit of rejoicing.


    Ajian is a fatherly existence in Nami''s heart. If he dies, the harvest of this trip will be greatly reduced.


    The two women buried in his arms raised their heads, and when they saw the surrounding scene, their faces showed a touch of confusion.


    They were still at home a few seconds ago, why did they just feel that their bodies suddenly vacated, and there was a gust of wind in their ears, and then they arrived in the village?


    "Aron Lord!"


    "Nami?! Nuojigo?!"


    The fishmen and the villagers of Kokoyashi Village came back to their senses and exclaimed at the same time.


    Nami and Nuoqigao only noticed the surrounding situation and their expressions changed.


    "Aaron? Why are they here?"


    "Ajian, are you okay?"


    patted the shoulders of the two women, and Sun Xu smiled lightly: "If you have any questions, I''ll talk about it later, you go to the back first, and leave it to me here."


    "good."


    Nami didn''t say much, she took a look at him, and she and Nuo Qigao stood with A Jian and retreated.


    The villagers of Kokoyashi Village surrounded them.


    "Nami, what''s the matter? Who is he?"


    "Is that the young man?"


    "Nami, we know everything, we want to fight together!"


    Nami shook her head: "Please believe me, don''t do it, Sun Xu can do it alone!"


    Click.


    Along broke the wall and walked out of the house with a very embarrassed posture, with a trace of blood still remaining at the corner of his mouth.


    He had a gloomy face and said coldly: "Who are you?"


    Sun Xu squeezed his fist and said lightly: "The one who killed you."


    A murloc stared at his face for a few seconds, then suddenly said: "Master Aaron, he is the recently famous pirate hunter, Sun Xu, Iron Fist!"


    "A pirate hunter again?"


    Aaron raised his chin slightly, and looked at Nami diagonally, with a grinning smile on the corner of his mouth: "Nami, is this the helper you got?


    When did you become so naive, how can these low-level humans be our murloc opponents?


    But, I really didn''t expect you to betray at this time. You should be saving 100 million Baileys soon, right? "


    Nami looked at him coldly: "Aaron, it''s time for you to die!"


    "Scare hahaha."


    Along laughed wildly: "It''s him? Or the other two lower humans?"


    Nami was startled: "The other two?"


    "Roronoa Sauron, there is a long-nosed trash, didn''t you invite them? Scared hahaha!"


    Sauron, Usopp? Nami''s face changed drastically, and she looked at Sun Xu.


    "These two fools."


    Sun Xu shook his head speechlessly: "They are fine, they are just locked up."


    The first time he used his spiritual sense to search.


    Nami breathed a sigh of relief, and then her face became a little worried.


    Strictly speaking, she actually betrayed them.


    "Don''t worry, I will kill the two low-level humans when I turn around, and I will bury you with them!"


    Before the words fell, Along rushed out.


    With a strong kick on his toes, he turned from static, suddenly burst out, and rushed towards Nami like a sharp arrow.


    His speed is extremely fast, a few meters away, as if he has stepped across a step, opened his big hand like a fan, and grabbed it at Nami.


    "Be careful!" Nuoqigao exclaimed subconsciously, reaching out to block Nami behind her.


    At this moment, a slender and powerful palm appeared out of thin air, pinching Aaron''s wrist.


    Nami''s face is close at hand, but she can''t get in anymore.


    "Sun Xu!" Nuoqi Gao''s eyes burst out with surprise.


    It''s not easy to get someone so trusted by Nami!


    "One bite of a low-level human? Who gave you the courage?"


    Sun Xu looked at Aaron with a faint smile, and squeezed hard with his right hand.


    Click.


    "Damn low-level humans!"


    Along''s expression was distorted, like a beast, and he bit at Sun Xu with his big mouth wide open.


    He walked like a stroll in the courtyard, easily dodging, and at the same time raised his palm, made a knife with his hand, and gently swung it down.


    àÛàÍ.


    A cold light flashed, and Along''s left arm was snapped off his shoulder.


    He took a few steps back, arched his body, and shouted in pain: "Who are you? Who are you?"


    Fish people and Nuoqi Gao were stunned.


    The difference is that the former is a shock of horror, and the latter is a surprise of surprise.


    Within a few seconds, Aaron (adult) crushed his wrist while breaking his entire arm, and both hands were scrapped.


    How can this be?


    Except for Nami, everyone felt incredible.


    Some people even pinched their thighs, suspecting that they were dreaming.


    Sun Xu did not answer his question, and said to himself: "Should I say that you are arrogant or inferior?"


    If your murlocs are really high-level races, how can they hide in the deep sea and linger? "


    "Shut up!" Aaron roared: "You only have a large number of people. Sooner or later..."


    "Deceive yourself and others!"


    Sun Xu interrupted him unceremoniously: "You should have seen it with your own eyes. On the Great Sea Route, there are many people who can pinch you to death at will!


    You probably understand, otherwise, you would not go to the remote areas of the East China Sea to make waves.


    Ha ha, even in the East China Sea, you can only secretly enslave a few villages and become a landlord.


    Huh? In this way, you still have a brain. "


    "Go to death, lower human! I am the highest murloc, how could I be defeated by you!"


    Along kicked his feet, raised his head, and stabbed Sun Xu with his body like a sharp sword.


    His hands were scrapped, it doesn''t mean he can''t fight anymore.


    "Then... let you feel despair!"


    Sun Xu grinned, raised his palm, and patted Along''s face with his palm facing his nose.


    Along showed a bloodthirsty smile.


    "My nose is the hardest part of my body, even steel can pierce through it. This is a high-level talent that humans don''t have! Look at me and use your palms!"


    Click.


    The sound of broken bones sounded, and then Aaron flew back at a faster speed, and stopped after breaking two big trees.


    When he raised his head, everyone found that the iconic jagged nose on his face had completely disappeared.


    The whole area of ??his nose was sunken, the surrounding bones were all broken, and scarlet blood was flowing down his cheeks.


    Along gasped heavily: "You inferior..."


    Sun Xu''s figure flashed, suddenly appeared beside him, raised his foot, and stomped down against his head.


    ßË!


    The rest of Along''s words were stuffed in his throat, and his head was deformed.


    Specifically, it''s flat.


    changed from O to 0.


    However, he is not dead yet.


    Sun Xu squeezed his head, lifted it up, and said lightly: "You are unlucky when you meet me."


    In the original ¡¡¡¡, defeated by Luffy, Aaron ended up in jail. Although he lost his freedom, he was at least unscathed.


    Sun Xu does not intend to cause trouble to the Navy.


    "Stop! Do you know who Lord Aaron is?" a murloc shouted.


    "I care about him!" Sun Xu curled his lips.


    The murloc quickly said, "You know, Jinping, one of the seven Wuhai under Kings! Lord Aaron and he used to be in a pirate group, they are very close brothers!"


    "You said it''s very flat. UU reading " Sun Xu laughed.


    "Yes, if you dare to kill Aaron-sama, Jinping will definitely not..."


    Click.


    Halfway through his words, Sun Xu twisted Aaron¡¯s neck and threw the corpse aside like trash: ¡°If Jinping wants revenge, let him come. I also want to try his Qiwuhai level!¡±


    Except Sun Xu, everyone watched this scene blankly.


    The first feeling of the villagers in Kokoyashi Village is not excitement, but incredible.


    The shadow that had been hanging over their heads for eight years, just disappeared?


    Ten minutes ago, they hadn''t planned to resist. Three minutes ago, they were ready to fight desperately.


    Then, a young man appeared with Nami and Nokiko.


    Alon was resolved before they almost recovered.


    Mrs. ¡¡¡¡... easy!


    said rudely, it is easier than they usually kill a mouse.


    The fish people didn''t get much better. It took more than ten seconds before they came back to their senses, holding weapons in their hands and rushing towards Sun Xu.


    "Aron... Lord Aron was killed!"


    "Damn human! Fight with him!"


    "Go to death for me!"


    "..."


    "Courage is commendable! I''ll give you a good time!"


    Sun Xu opened his five fingers, and there was air flow between his palm and fingers.


    "Try my newly developed move! Crack empty palm!"


    He gave a low cry, and pushed his palm forward. The air lingering between his fingers contracted first, condensed into a point, and then expanded rapidly.


    boom.


    The air wave rolled, and a crescent-like shock wave swept forward.


    The murlocs who rushed over all flew out with blood spray, and turned into corpses before they landed.

 Chapter 26： rescue

    wiped out the remaining murlocs with just one blow, and it shocked the villagers of Kokoyashi Village, no less than defeating Aaron.


    However, Sun Xu secretly shook his head.


    The move he completed with a lot of effort failed.


    The consumption is not lost to the "landslide", but the crisis is much worse.


    "It seems that in the future, the development of moves will mainly be based on the golden hoop. Don''t develop any palm and boxing techniques in a whimsical way."


    He was thinking, a strong wind came from behind him, and he turned his head subconsciously. Before he could see the specific situation, his eyes went dark, and a familiar softness came to his face.


    "We won! We won! Sun Xu, you defeated the murloc! Hahaha."


    Nami held his neck tightly and yelled excitedly.


    Sun Xu hugged her and smiled: "Don''t be so surprised! Isn''t this something that should be done?"


    Nami didn''t hear her at all, she shook her body in excitement and laughed.


    The villagers of Kokoyashi Village finally came back to their senses, and cheers resounded throughout the village.


    "Won! Won!"


    "Defeat Aaron! We are free!"


    "Long live!"


    "¡­¡­"


    ¡­¡­


    "Why leave in such a hurry?"


    Lie on Sun Xu''s back, Nami murmured dissatisfiedly.


    Sun Xu was speechless: "Did you forget that there are two fools waiting for us to rescue!"


    "Sauron and Usopp."


    Nami was dumbfounded, the excitement on her face gradually disappeared, she collapsed on Sun Xu''s back like losing her strength.


    was keenly aware of her changes, Sun Xu knew exactly why, and smiled: "Don''t worry, no one will blame you! They are not such stingy people."


    Nami held his arms tightly: "I blame you! Don''t tell me you are so powerful soon!"


    "Can you blame me?"


    "Of course you are to be blamed, is it possible to blame me?"


    "Well, blame me, blame me. However, I have a question now, why do I have to carry you on my back?"


    "Because I am tired!"


    "Isn''t it me who is fighting?"


    "You talk too much!"


    "¡­¡­"


    The two were not in a hurry, they walked and played, and when they arrived at Along Park, they found it was empty.


    "It looks like the remaining murlocs have escaped."


    Sun Xu swept across the consciousness, and the whole Aaron Park was in a mess.


    Aaron led by, only part of the murlocs, the rest should be here.


    At this time, I couldn''t see any of them. Obviously, I got the news and ran away early.


    Nami said annoyed: "I knew I would not be delayed on the road, just come here."


    "Don''t worry, the rest are small characters. From now on, I must have no guts to come here again."


    Sun Xu doesn''t care.


    Along Park is directly connected to the sea, and now the murlocs have run away long ago.


    Even if it were him, it was almost impossible to catch them back.


    "makes sense."


    Nami looked relaxed.


    When Aaron dies, the other murlocs are just a pile of loose sand, and they can''t make any waves at all.


    They have no threat, and now it is more important to find Usopp and Sauron.


    "I don''t know where they are locked up."


    "I know." Sun Xu said.


    "How did you know?" Na Mei was surprised: "Also, how did you confirm that Usopp and Sauron were all right?"


    "This is a secret, only my future wife can know."


    "Oh."


    "¡­¡­"


    In a cell.


    Sauron and Usopp were bound with their hands and feet.


    Sauron was sleeping leaning against the corner, while Usopp pricked his ears, listening for something.


    After a while, he whispered, "Hey, Sauron, do you feel that it has suddenly become quieter?"


    Sauron opened his eyes: "Ah, it seems like this."


    Usopp continued: "Before it became quiet, there was a panic of footsteps, like running away..."


    At this point, his face suddenly became horrified: "Could it be that a monster came in and ate all the murlocs, and the panicked footsteps made them flee?"


    "Stop talking stupid! How can there be any cannibal monsters!"


    Sauron shook his head.


    However, instead of improving, Usopp''s face became more frightened, and even almost forgot to breathe, his face flushed.


    Sauron also realized that it was wrong, and quickly turned his head and looked out.


    His pupils shrank, and his expression became severe.


    There was a shadow on the ground, walking towards them leisurely.


    The horror is that the shadow looks like a human, but there are two heads on the neck!


    In the empty corridor, the shadow is getting closer and closer, but there is still no sound of footsteps.


    The atmosphere became extremely strange.


    "Damn it!" Sauron gritted his teeth: "The body is tied up, and the knife is not by his side!"


    "It''s over." Usopp collapsed on the ground, tears streaming down his face: "It''s terrible outside, I want to go home!"


    "Hehe, it''s really embarrassing, Sauron, Usopp."


    Suddenly, a very familiar voice sounded.


    The "monster" also walked into the two men''s field of vision, showing the true form.


    After seeing clearly, the corners of Sauron''s mouth twitched, his face covered with black lines.


    Usopp''s complexion was even more exciting. In a short time, he changed from panic to dullness, and from dullness to shame.


    "Sun Xu, Nami, you are so damnable!"


    That''s right, they are Sun Xu.


    He carried Nami on his back, and from the shadow, it looked like he had two heads.


    That¡¯s why their shadows look very weirdWhat are you talking about? "


    Sun Xu tilted his neck, showing doubts.


    "Stop pretending!"


    Usopp yelled: "You must have done it on purpose! You also deliberately did not make any footsteps!"


    Nami stuck out her tongue.


    Sun Xu has no shame, and said confidently: "So what you said is this, I am to exercise your courage, it is all for your good."


    Usopp vomits blood.


    If he couldn''t beat him, he must have fought Sun Xu!


    released the two of them.


    Sun Xu and Dao throw a word to Sauron: "Your stuff."


    Before ¡¡¡¡ came to rescue the two, he and Nami searched Alon Park.


    He Dao Yiwen was found in one of the rooms.


    In addition, some treasures and money were found, all of which belonged to Nami.


    "Thanks a lot."


    After getting the knife, Sauron''s whole temperament changed, his face was calm, no more restlessness.


    "Sun Xu, what''s going on outside? Where''s the murloc?" Usopp asked, looking around.


    Sun Xu took them out: "Part of them died, and some escaped. Probably there are no murlocs alive on this island."


    Usopp glanced at Nami, then stopped talking.


    Sun Xu explained: "Nami has difficulties. I will tell you about it after meeting with Luffy."


    Usopp nodded thoughtfully.


    Sauron said, ¡°As long as she is willing to go back, it¡¯s okay. The task Luffy gave me is to take her back.¡±


    The three people walked out of Along Park and found that Nuoqigao was already waiting at the door.


    Seeing them, she immediately greeted them and said anxiously: "It''s not good, it''s a fight!"

 Chapter 27： Naval rank

    Sun Xu motioned to her not to rush, and asked slowly: "Who is fighting with whom?"


    His calmness infected Nuoqigao. She took a breath, her emotions gradually calmed down, and she said solemnly: "A young man named Lu Fei, I remember you said that he was your companion, and he was fighting with the navy! "


    "Luffy?"


    Nami and three people said in unison.


    "Come here very quickly."


    Sun Xu laughed.


    Nuoqigao is still very worried: "Is it okay? That''s the navy!"


    Sun Xu said indifferently: "What does it matter? They are originally pirates, and conflict with the navy is a normal thing."


    Nami said dissatisfied: "These navies, Aaron didn''t see anyone when he was oppressing the people, and now Aaron popped up right after he was knocked down, it was really''timely''."


    Sun Xu: "Nami, do you think that without the protection of the navy, Aaron can establish a stronghold and enslave the village?"


    He was very suspicious that it was the Colonel Mouse who clashed with Luffy.


    Nami was silent.


    Of course she knew this. In fact, she knew it when she was eight years old, so she decided to save the village on her own.


    "Let''s go, go take a look, so as not to make a big mess."


    Sun Xu continued.


    The others naturally had no opinion, and under the leadership of Nuoqigao, they all walked towards the place where the conflict occurred.


    "But Nami, why did you let Sun Xu carry you? Are you injured?" Usopp asked curiously on the way.


    "Because walking is too tired."


    "Huh? What''s the reason?"


    Nuoqi smiled high and took the initiative to help distract from the topic: "Everyone is very grateful to you about defeating Aaron, and said that we should treat you well."


    The corner of Sun Xu¡¯s mouth evokes: ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank me, I just take the money to do things. The remuneration has been paid to Nami, and I am very satisfied. If they want to thank you, please thank Nami.¡±


    "Hee hee." Nami laughed happily.


    Nuoqi shook her head slightly.


    She probably knows what Sun Xu¡¯s salary is.


    If you can invite the strong who can defeat Aaron, they will not suffer so many years of suffering.


    ...


    A group of people quickly arrived at their destination.


    A lot of people surrounded ¡¡¡¡. Luffy and Sanji were among the crowd. At their feet was a group of navy with swollen noses and swollen noses.


    "The battle is over."


    Sun Xu swept his eyes, and soon found a familiar figure, it was the mouse colonel who had been fighting with Aaron.


    "Please let me!" Nami shouted.


    surrounded the audience looking for their voices, their eyes lit up.


    "Brother, you are here."


    "I really don''t know how to thank you, you are our great benefactor!"


    "..."


    "Everyone, please let us in."


    Under Nami''s command, the crowd finally parted a path.


    Seeing a few people, Luffy waved his palm happily: "Everyone is here, it''s great, hahaha."


    "Nami Sang..."


    Sanji was full of idiots, but his face suddenly changed in the next moment: "Asshole! Sun Xu is so happy that the guy Sun Xu is carrying Miss Nami on his back!"


    Nami jumped off Sun Xu and asked, "Luffy, what''s the matter? Why are you fighting the navy?"


    Luffy looked innocent: "Oh, they started fighting if they wanted to catch us."


    "Really an unpretentious reason." Nami was speechless.


    Lu Fei''s face changed suddenly, and he muttered: "Nami, why did you leave suddenly before?"


    Nami stuck out her tongue: "Something happened, but it''s solved now!"


    "That''s it."


    Luffy was immediately persuaded: "Then let''s set off now! Hee hee, the chef has been found! Mountain...hey? Where''s Sanji?"


    Usopp pointed to the distance: "He wanted to put Nami on Nami''s face, but Sun Xu was knocked into the air."


    "Hahahaha, it''s so funny!" Luffy laughed.


    "Where is it interesting?" Sanji got up and shouted.


    "Luffy, let''s go tomorrow, there is a banquet here today." Nami shouted.


    "Banquet?" Lu Fei immediately beamed his eyes: "It''s great!"


    Taking advantage of a while, Sun Xu also figured out the specific situation.


    It turns out that the navy here is not one group, they come from two branches.


    partly belongs to the 16th branch, led by Colonel Mouse, and partly is the 77th branch, led by Brigadier General Brinbrin.


    It is Brigadier General Brinbrin who is about to catch Luffy, and Colonel Mouse was wounded by mistake.


    Unlike Colonel Mouse, Brigadier General Brimbling is a navy with true justice in mind.


    In the original work, he led his men and bravely challenged Aaron, but unfortunately because of his lack of strength, he was destroyed.


    They survived because of Sun Xu''s intervention.


    "Pirates, we lost, if we want to kill or cut, whatever you want!"


    Brigadier General Brinbrin¡¯s name, hairstyle, and strength are all very funny, but his courage and will are worthy of respect.


    Sun Xu squatted in front of him, pointed to his face, and said: "Look at Brigadier General Brin, I am not a pirate."


    "My name is Brin Brin."


    Brigadier General Brinbrin emphasized it first, and then stared at Sun Xu''s face for a while, then suddenly said: "You are the pirate hunter, Sun Xu, Iron Fist."


    "It seems that I am quite famous." Sun Xu smiled.


    "Because you and the legendary Navy, Lieutenant General Cap, have the same title, so everyone pays more attention."


    "No wonder."


    Sun Xu nodded and started to talk about business: "Commodore Brin, do you know that Aaron has been controlling this place?"


    "My name is Brin Brin... forget it."


    Brigadier General Brinbrin sighed, and said a little bit: "I heard about it, but I didn''t understand everything until today."


    Sun Xu caught Colonel Mouse over: "Do you know that this guy has been fighting with Aaron, hiding Aaron''s real information from the headquarters in exchange for money?"


    "I don''t have any, don''t talk nonsense..."


    Colonel Mouse even had a hardened mouth. Sun Xu slapped him down, making him dizzy and unable to speak anymore.


    Brigadier General Brinbrin looked sad: "I have also heard some rumors about this incident, but... Colonel Mouse has an older brother who is a major general in his headquarters!"


    Sun Xu understands completely.


    Don¡¯t look at the generals and major generals. They sound only one level away, but the ranks of the Sihai branch are three extremely low compared to the headquarters.


    In other words, Bryn Brin is a brigadier general in the East China Sea, and he is only a major in the headquarters!


    In the East China Sea, Brin Brin¡¯s military rank is already at the highest level.


    No wonder Colonel Mouse is so unscrupulous, yet he still stands tall.


    This is the dark side of the Navy.


    Sun Xu beckoned: "Sauron, come here. UU Reading www.uukahnshu.com"


    Sauron turned his head and looked over: "What''s the matter?"


    Sun Xu briefly told him what Colonel Mouse had done, and finally said: "It is very difficult to sanction him by the navy system. Cut him down and treat it as a crime for the people."


    A few question marks popped up above Sauron''s head: "Why don''t you do it yourself?"


    Sun Xu said sternly: "I am a pirate hunter, a positive figure, how can I kill the navy? You are a pirate, killing him is justified."


    Sauron twitched his mouth, and decisively refused: "I''m not interested in guys who are not willing to fight."


    "Hey!"


    No matter how Sun Xu shouted, Sauron ignored it.


    "This guy."


    He muttered secretly, should he really do it himself?


    Brinbrin''s expression changed for a while, gritted his teeth and said: "Mr. Sun Xu, give him to me! I will let him accept punishment!"


    Sun Xu was startled: "Are you sure?"


    "Sure!"


    Brinbrin looked firm.


    "Okay, I''ll leave it to you!"


    Sun Xu breathed a sigh of relief, clapped his hands and stood up.


    Colonel Mouse has a strong background.


    If Brigadier General Bryn Brin wants to embarrass him, he will definitely encounter some trouble.


    But Sun Xu admitted that he had saved his life and asked him to do something troublesome, without guilt.


    "This will solve the problem, but... why is it my business to punish Colonel Rat?


    Mingming has nothing to do with me.


    My hard work is all for Nami, I don¡¯t send out more benefits, it¡¯s really impossible! "


    He muttered to himself that he was about to leave, suddenly remembered something, and then asked, "Have you brought money? Is it enough for 20 million?"

 Chapter 28： Remove shadows

    "Routine, a lot of meat! Wow, this one is delicious! This one is also delicious! Hee hee hee, great!"


    "cheers!"


    "Listen, I am Usopp, the great sea warrior..."


    "Beautiful lady, although I met you on the first day, my heart has completely fallen and become your captive..."


    Under the moonlight.


    The lanterns and the festoons, arrogantly staggered, singing and laughing.


    Tonight, Kokoyashi Village was completely plunged into a sea of ??carnival.


    Every household is filled with fine wines and food, drink freely, and laugh, and the atmosphere is even more exciting than the most important festival.


    Luffy, Usopp, and Sanji all went crazy, Sauron also had a good drink.


    Sun Xu, who was supposed to be the protagonist, is nowhere to be seen.


    "Why don''t you celebrate with everyone? Everyone wants to thank you in person! By the way, there are many beautiful girls."


    "Am I the kind of **** critic who can''t walk when I see beautiful women?"


    "Isn''t it?" Nami glanced at Sun Xu horizontally.


    Don''t think she doesn''t know, his eyes narrowed from the first sight of her.


    "Then you have wronged me, my eyes are very critical."


    Sun Xu shrugged his shoulders.


    Nami is noncommittal, she doesn''t think it makes any difference.


    But she also admitted that Sun Xu is still different from that **** cook.


    Sexy cooks are nymphomaniacs when they encounter a bit pretty, Sun Xu, as he said, he is very picky.


    So far, his **** is only...Huh? She seems to be the only one.


    Nami squinted at him with a grin.


    Sun Xu''s expression remained unchanged, he looked around, and wondered: "Where are we going? It seems to be getting more and more remote."


    At this point, his face suddenly changed, and his eyes appeared horrified: "Lonely man and woman, in the wilderness, you don''t want to do anything to me, do you?"


    "It''s me who should worry about it!"


    Nami had a black line on her face, and she said badly: "I''m going to say goodbye to Bermel, if you are afraid you can leave, I didn''t let you follow!"


    "I really don''t plan to do anything." Sun Xu sighed disappointedly.


    "The fox''s tail is showing!"


    "Sorry, I am a monkey, I don''t have a fox tail."


    ¡­¡­


    Bermel¡¯s tomb is on a low cliff next to the sea.


    At this point, Sun Xu''s expression became more serious.


    Nami didn''t show any sadness.


    After all, eight years have passed.


    What''s more, she is here today to announce the good news.


    "Bermel, we are free at last!"


    Nami put the oranges and wine she brought on her grave. These are two of Bermel¡¯s favorite things.


    "In the past eight years, everyone has endured the humiliation. Although it was very difficult, it finally ushered in this day."


    "Hee hee hee, this is all thanks to the guy next to him. Although he is smirk, he is unexpectedly a very reliable person..."


    Nuoqigao didn''t know when he also came, and stood quietly behind them.


    after the end.


    The three people sat down side by side.


    The sea breeze at night is more cool, and every time it blows, it always refreshes people.


    Sun Xu pointed to the tattoo on Nami''s shoulder: "Do you want to get rid of this?"


    That is the symbol of the Aaron Pirates, and it is also Nami''s painful memory.


    tattoos cannot be completely eliminated by ordinary means. In the original work, Na Meiwen created a new pattern composed of windmills and oranges as a cover.


    Nami shook her head disappointedly: "No, I asked, I can''t clean it anymore."


    "Maybe I have a way." Sun Xu said lightly.


    There are magic spells of life and death. He certainly does not have that level, but it should be no problem to restore a small piece of skin.


    He was thinking about this a few days earlier.


    now has some eyebrows.


    "Really?" Nami looked at him in surprise: "What should I do?"


    "Pull up the sleeves."


    "Is that so?"


    "That''s right."


    Sun Xu raised his hand, put it on the body of Nami''s shoulder, and gently rubbed it.


    One minute... two minutes... three minutes passed.


    Nami looked suspiciously: "Aren''t you... are you taking advantage of me?"


    "I''m sick! Why should I touch my shoulder when taking advantage of it?"


    Sun Xu said in a bad mood: "Don''t talk to me, I have to concentrate."


    The first time he was treated with force, I was very unskilled, and it took so long.


    Nami stuck out her tongue.


    The main reason is that she hasn''t felt any at all, and doubts arose in her heart.


    Suddenly, her face changed.


    Feeling coming!


    It was warm, like a hot towel.


    Without waiting for her to feel it carefully, that feeling disappeared without a trace.


    Sun Xu took away his palm: "Okay."


    "Is it so fast?"


    Nami quickly turned her head to look at it. The hideous murloc tattoo had completely disappeared, and there was no scar on her smooth, white skin.


    She was surprised and delighted, and gently rubbed: "It''s really gone!"


    Sun Xu said lightly: "It''s very simple, you don''t need to show promise."


    Nami''s face turned black: "Perhaps you are a ghost!"


    "that."


    Nuoqi Gao suddenly said: "Can you remove it for me?"


    She also has a tattoo, which she wrote specifically to comfort Nami when she was a child.


    Now that Nami¡¯s is gone, she doesn¡¯t have to keep it.


    Sun Xu hesitated: "I''m fine, but..."


    "Come on then!" Nuoji smiled high.


    "It''s cheaper for you!" Nami rolled her eyes.


    Nochiko''s tattoo is not only on his arms, but also on his chest.


    Since the person involved is okay, Sun Xu naturally will not be hypocritical, and stretched out his hand and pressed it.


    ¡­¡­


    five minutes later.


    Sun Xu took away his palm.


    Nuoqi Gao''s face was flushed and pulled the collar.


    "Really eliminated, like never before, really amazing! Thank you."


    Nami said in an unpleasant voice: "Don''t thank him, he has taken up all the advantages!"


    Sun Xu said lightly: "Yes, don''t care, the benefits just now are regarded as remuneration."


    When removing the tattoo for Nuoqigao Due to an accident, his palm accidentally pressed down on his chest...


    Not inferior to Nami.


    "Humph!"


    Nami gave a cold voice, and gently leaned her head on his shoulder.


    Nuoji looked at them high and smiled.


    None of the three spoke again.


    A few minutes later.


    Nami raised her head and said with great interest: "Sun Xu, take us to see Cocoa West Village from the sky."


    "Heaven?" Nuoqi looked confused.


    Sun Xu patted his clothes and stood up, spreading his arms: "No problem, come on, two beauties!"


    "Hee hee, it''s cheaper for you."


    Nami smiled and hugged him from the left.


    Nuoqi Gao was puzzled and threw himself into the arms of his right.


    "Start here."


    Sun Xu reminded him, flying up into the sky.


    The view is getting wider and wider, and the peaks, houses, and trees are gradually shrinking.


    After reaching a certain height, the mountain peaks turned into small soil packs, the forest was a green carpet, and the houses disappeared completely and turned into gravel. Even the island where Kokoyashi Village is located, seems to be just a flat boat in the sea.


    Nami and Nuoqi Gao were shocked.


    Overlooking the world from a high altitude, some people will feel fear and be overwhelmed by the vastness of the world and their own insignificance, and some will rise in pride, as if the whole world has been stepped on by themselves.


    Sun Xu didn''t know what the two thoughts, and didn''t ask.


    He took the two of them in the sky above Cocoyashi Village, and walked several times from different angles, before ending the flight trip and returning to the previous cliff.


    The three of them leaned together, chatting without a word, and fell asleep without knowing it.

 Chapter 29： 35 million

    The next day.


    "What are you doing?"


    The three were awakened by the sound of angry questioning.


    Nami yawned, rubbed her eyes, and saw the situation clearly.


    Mr. Ajian stood behind, glaring at them angrily, his eyes seemed to burst into flames.


    He and Nuoqi held Sun Xu from left to right, leaning against him.


    "Don''t blame me."


    Sun Xu''s face was innocent: "Look, my position hasn''t moved, you are yours who leaned into my arms."


    Nami was taken aback and realized that it was really like this.


    What is even more exaggerated is that she was originally in the middle, and Sun Xu and Nuoqigao were on both sides of her. How did Nuoqigao get over the two of them to the other side of Sun Xu?


    At this time, Nuoqigao also woke up, and smiled embarrassedly: "I leaned in by myself. It was a bit cold last night. Sun Xu was very warm, so he was just in a daze..."


    Nami is also a little impressed.


    It did get cold after midnight yesterday, and they didn''t have quilts, but the narration seemed to have a stove, and it was warm, and she leaned in unconsciously.


    She thought it was just her own illusion, but now it seems that it is not like that.


    Sun Xu smiled and said nothing.


    This is what makes him different from others.


    The people in Pirate World are very strange, with terrifying power and strong vitality, but in many ways they are very bad.


    For example, the resistance to low temperature and high temperature and the resistance to poison are very low.


    Practice does not increase life span.


    will get sick.


    Roger''s top-notch masters would actually be terminally ill, and White Beard became ill at the age of seventy, and was dying of illness.


    is too fragile!


    Sun Xu is different. The improvement of his strength is the overall improvement, not just the stacking of combat effectiveness, but the sublimation of life.


    No other mention.


    As far as life span is concerned, he feels that there is nothing wrong with living two hundred years old now.


    Seeing the three people getting tired of talking and laughing together, A Jian''s head is about to smoke, and he roars violently, "It''s too shameful! You don''t want to separate!"


    Sun Xu laughed and said: "Uncle, I am your benefactor."


    Ajian looked gloomy: "Anything else is fine, but this one can''t!"


    "no kidding!"


    Nami gave Sun Xu a punch silently, sorted her clothes, and stood up.


    "It''s time to go, Luffy and the others may be waiting in a hurry."


    Ajian patted his forehead: "I''m here to tell you this. They are ready to set sail, and everyone is waiting to say goodbye to you."


    Nami suddenly gave a smirk: "I have a very interesting idea, Nuoqigao, Ajian, you go first, we have something to do, we will be there soon."


    After finishing speaking, she took Sun Xu and ran away.


    "Hey! Nami, what are you doing?"


    Ajian yelled a few times behind, but the two of them disappeared from their field of vision without looking back.


    He exclaimed: "What a wayward guy!"


    Nuoji smiled: "Let''s go Ajian, waiting for Nami to surprise us."


    ...


    port.


    Luffy and others leaned on the ship''s side to bid farewell to Johnny and Joseph.


    The two will not sail with them anymore, and they will return to the pirate hunter''s profession.


    There are many people on the shore, all villagers in Kokoyashi Village.


    Usopp whispered, "Why haven''t they arrived yet? They won''t stop coming, right?"


    Last night, Sun Xu had already told them all about Nami''s life experience and the reason for leaving.


    As expected, everyone forgave her on the spot.


    "Even if Nami doesn''t come, Sun Xu will never stay!" Sauron hugged his chest, his voice calm.


    Usopp showed a disgusting expression: "That''s not necessarily true. It''s not that you didn''t see the stickiness of the two. If Nami stays, he might be reluctant to leave."


    Sanji hammered his hands to the ground, and wailed the dog''s wailing: "Damn it! The beautiful girl always looks at that guy differently."


    "Oh roar! They are here!"


    Luffy¡¯s shout interrupted their discussion.


    The three of them all looked up.


    Sun Xu and Nami appeared at the entrance of the village.


    Sun Xu carried a big bag with Nami''s luggage inside.


    "Block boat!"


    Along with Nami''s shout, the two began to run wildly.


    Sun Xu jumped onto the Meili directly from the side.


    "Hey, what are you doing?" Usopp leaned over and asked curiously.


    "You will know soon."


    Sun Xu smiled and said.


    Nami rushed into the crowd, like a kitten, turned left and right, and inadvertently stroked everyone''s pockets with her hands, and finally jumped up and jumped onto the Meili, which was slowly leaving the shore.


    When everyone saw the purse falling from her clothes, they all looked awkward, including Sauron.


    Nami bid farewell to her hometown in a way that no one thought of, but perfectly matched her own style.


    Of course, this is just a joke between her and the people of Kokoyashi Village.


    She kept all the nearly 100 million Baileys accumulated over the past eight years.


    In comparison, the money in the wallet is not worth mentioning.


    In the voice of the villagers in Cocoyashi Village, the Meili slowly left, and finally disappeared at the end of the field of vision.


    Ajian looked at the sea blankly, and sighed after a long time: "Is it okay to give Nami to them?"


    Nuoqi pursed the corners of her mouth, her eyes flickered: "No problem, Sun Xu said, Nami¡¯s partners are all very reliable people. UU reading "


    "Really? That''s good!"


    ...


    Golden Meri sailed quietly on the sea.


    On this day, Nami bought a newspaper as usual.


    An inset in the middle caused a sensation on the ship.


    It was a wanted order with Luffy''s head printed on it.


    Luffy laughed: "We are wanted, and the reward is 35 million Baileys!"


    Usopp was also full of excitement: "Look, look, there''s me on it, and me on it!"


    Sanji sat aside and said sourly: "It''s just a back of the head, what''s so good about it!"


    Nami: "Three...35 million Baileys? How could it be so high?"


    You know, Aaron is no more than 20 million Baileys.


    Sun Xu smiled and said nothing.


    This is naturally his credit.


    On that day, unfortunately, Brigadier General Brinbrin and Colonel Mouse didn''t bring much money, and together they were only three million Baileys.


    There is no way to directly replace Aaron''s head with a bounty, and he doesn''t want to bring a corpse.


    Finally, he sold Aaron''s body to Brin Brin at a very low price.


    Whether it is to exchange money or to make credit, it is an excellent choice.


    Especially for Bryn Brin, who might be retaliated by the major general of the Ministry, is of great significance.


    Sun Xu¡¯s only condition is to let him find a way to maximize Luffy¡¯s bounty.


    After all, he is considered to have robbed them of the monsters, and it is considered to be a slight compensation.


    Now it seems that Brigadier General Brinbrin is very reliable. Without defeating Aaron''s record, he is actually five million higher than the original.


    Sun Xu gave him a like in his heart.

 Chapter 30： The road ahead

    Sun Xu lay on the recliner, closed his eyes and dozed asleep.


    Sailing is not a particularly fun thing.


    Every day facing the endless sea, the scope of activities is only a small space on the ship.


    There is no internet in this world.


    The biggest problem I face every day is how to have fun and dispel boring emotions.


    He opened a gap in his eyes, looked at the noisy Luffy, and muttered a little enviously:


    "Sometimes it''s a good thing to have fewer brain roots, at least I live happily every day."


    , Nami put down the newspaper and leaned over with a smile: "Is it boring? Then let''s do something happy!"


    Sun Xu squinted at her, "indifferently" said: "I want to practice, no time!"


    Nami refused to accept: "You are obviously sleeping!"


    "My practice is different from that of Sauron, and I use my brain more." Sun Xu curled his mouth and closed his eyes again.


    has a clear meaning and a firm attitude.


    Nami lay down suddenly discouraged.


    The so-called "happy thing" is not some indescribable sport.


    This "happy" is not to make Sun Xu happy either.


    To be accurate, he took pains to make others happy.


    Tell stories, this is what Nami wants him to do.


    It all started five days ago.


    After dinner and while drinking tea and chatting, Usopp exposed the identity of Sun Xu''s novelist and made a suggestion for Sun Xu to record their adventure story and write it in a book.


    If so, they may be able to become the protagonists of legendary novels in the future.


    This suggestion caused a enthusiastic response.


    Even Sauron, who has always been calm, participated enthusiastically and asked Sun Xu to write him as a powerful and fearless swordsman.


    When discussing, unknowingly, the topic went off the track.


    Sun Xu sighed casually, he had seen so many interesting stories, and regretted that he would never see Yunyun again in the future.


    They did not care about his feelings, but were very interested in the stories he had seen.


    At the request of everyone, Sun Xu casually talked about the story of "Hei Jue Save His Mother", also known as "Kinoha Shinobu to Sling the World", "Legend of Eyes", and "Naruto".


    One Piece World also has a ninja legend, which is widely spread and extremely popular.


    However, the so-called ninja legends in this world are just short stories with limited interest. How can they compare with "Naruto"?


    Even though Sun Xu was only dictating, he did a lot of self-expression because of his blurred memory.


    But it still caught everyone''s attention immediately.


    Including Nami who is a girl, Sanji who is so unpleasant to see Sun Xu, and Zoro who only trains to sleep, have all become fans of "Naruto".


    Every time Sun Xu speaks, everyone must put down their work and come to listen.


    Luffy and Usopp have become fanatics. What I look forward to most every day is the moment when Sun Xu talks about "Naruto".


    They even appointed a special reminder: Nami.


    After a few days, Sun Xu went from being excited at the beginning to being troubled, and finally had to make three chapters.


    talk about Naruto for an hour after dinner every day, other times it depends on the mood, but no reminder.


    Others naturally disagree.


    It is a pity that Sun Xu has the absolute initiative in this matter. He suppressed the opposition strongly and pushed forward the agreement.


    and threatened that if someone urged the update, the update of the day would be cancelled.


    Everyone else was suppressed, including Lu Fei, who dared not make any trouble.


    However, Nami, the Nizi, didn''t stop, so she would tease him if she had nothing to do.


    I sometimes use sugar-coated shells to attack.


    Most of the time, Sun Xu ate it with sugar and threw away the cannonballs.


    But occasionally I will meet her once.


    However, there is no time to talk to her now, Sun Xu is thinking about his next improvement direction.


    Different from what I thought at first, after the development of Dharma Heaven and Earth, the development of supernatural powers has stalled, and the strength growth liquid has become slower and slower.


    He woke up recently.


    Striking like a headless fly like this is not going to work.


    must be more purposeful.


    Sun Xu thought silently.


    "Now, I have three directions for improvement."


    "First, continue to exercise, which was also the main gradual way in the previous year.


    The problem is that, when the physique has reached my current strength, although it has not reached the bottleneck, it is not so easy to improve it.


    Putting a lot of effort, there will only be very little gain.


    Besides, I also feel that physique is only secondary, and mana is the key.


    Physical exercise is not to say that it is worthless, but it is also a very low cost-effective approach, and it will be shelved for the time being. "


    "Secondly, practice domineering. In the battle against Eagle Eye, I personally felt the power of domineering, indeed it was a powerful force.


    But, that¡¯s the problem, and it¡¯s not easy to improve domineering.


    I want to increase my domineering to a level that is obviously helpful to my strength, and it takes a lot of time!


    The key to my future surpassing the world of One Piece is definitely the devil fruit turned into by this monkey brother monkey hair.


    It takes a lot of time in exchange for the improvement of strength in a short period of time. Whether it is worth it or not is still a question.


    After all, my current strength is basically enough. "


    Sun Xu turned over.


    Tag this method as pending.


    "Third, to practice mana, this should be the best choice.


    But the problem with this approach is that I don¡¯t know what to do.


    The previous increase in mana was a natural change after physical improvement. In fact, I didn''t know the way to cultivate mana.


    Magical power development, no clue.


    Studying the use of mana is just adding some moves and more methods, without fundamental improvement. "


    Sun Xu pinched his eyebrows, UU reading felt a little melancholy.


    In the past few days, he seriously recalled the abilities of Brother Monkey.


    Different from the TV series, according to the original work, the basic ability of Brother Monkey is a practice secret called Dapin Tianxianjue.


    With the help of this cultivation method, Brother Monkey cultivated Taiyi Golden Immortal in three years. This is the root cause of Brother Monkey''s strength.


    After the ¡¡¡¡ realm is reached, one technique can be used to solve the problem, and many magical spells will naturally come out.


    As for other things, the main function of the Seventy-Two Changes is to avoid the three plagues. Somersault clouds are the art of flying and flying through clouds. The body technique, the law of heaven and earth, and the three heads and six arms are all magical powers used in combat.


    To put it bluntly, these supernatural powers belong more to the scope of "techniques", and only Dapin Tianxianjue is "dao"!


    Considering various situations, Sun Xu''s thinking gradually became clear.


    "For me, the current strength is enough, there is no urgent need for improvement, and there are two other things that need to be solved urgently."


    "First of all, it is the method of cultivation.


    It''s best to be a great product!


    Monkey brother can cultivate Taiyi Golden Immortal in three years, of course because of his extraordinary talent, but the power of this immortal cultivation secret book cannot be ignored.


    can develop the magical powers of heaven and earth, and maybe also dig out the great-quality heavenly deity.


    If it really doesn¡¯t work, I might try to create one myself. "


    "Secondly, I have a fatal weakness, which is also a common weakness of those with Devil Fruit ability: fear of water!


    The strength may not be in a hurry to improve, but this weakness is best solved as soon as possible!


    Otherwise, the ship may capsize in the gutter.


    This problem can be solved with magical powers and spells. "


    "This is my next job. As for other supernatural powers, there are also domineering, all put on hold!"

 Chapter 31： Rogue Town

    Golden Meri.


    Lookout.


    Usopp, who is in charge of vigilance, looked around boredly.


    Suddenly his body was shocked, his eyes widened, and he looked straight ahead. A few seconds later, he shouted: "Hey! I see the island!"


    Wow!


    A few seconds later, everyone appeared on the bow of the ship.


    After many days of sailing, I finally saw the island again.


    At the end of the field of vision, there is a black spot. As the ship continues to move forward, the black spot enlarges and finally turns into an island.


    Nami pressed the side of the ship with one hand, and gathered her hair together: "Finally here! This should be the last stop on the great route.


    By the way, there is a very famous town on the island, Rogge Town.


    The previous One Piece was born here and was executed here. "


    Sauron nodded: "I know, the town of beginning and end."


    Lu Fei''s face was rare and serious, and he whispered: "Is One Piece executed there?"


    Sun Xu lay on the side of the ship and said with a smile: "Speaking of which, the relationship between Luffy and One Piece is very deep."


    "me?"


    Lu Fei looked ignorant.


    Others also showed their doubts.


    Luffy was not born when Roger died.


    It is difficult for them to imagine the relationship between these two people.


    Sun Xu pointed to Luffy''s head: "Don''t you know? Your hat belongs to Roger!"


    Nami''s mouths were open.


    "Is this Roger''s hat?"


    "No, Luffy said it was given to him by Shanks!"


    Luffy also nodded again and again.


    Sun Xu smiled: "Shanks was once a trainee crew member in the Roger Pirates. Roger gave Shanks the straw hat, and Shanks gave Luffy again."


    Luffy clutched his straw hat, with a surprised expression: "Is this One Piece''s hat?"


    "There are more amazing."


    Sun Xu continued: "Roger''s son and Luffy are brothers!"


    "Brother? Roger''s son and Luffy are actually..."


    Nami suddenly woke up in the middle of speaking: "One Piece actually has a son?"


    Others also looked shocked.


    This is much more amazing than a straw hat. If it is true, it will shock the whole world!


    Luffy is not really stupid, he quickly reacted and stammered: "You...you said...is it Ace? Ace is the son of One Piece?"


    Sun Xu nodded gently: "Yes! Ace is the posthumous child of One Piece!"


    Luffy was speechless, and no one else said anything.


    The news that One Piece has blood remaining in the world is so shocking that everyone is dizzy.


    When the Meili docked, Sun Xu put down the anchor: "Let''s go, go shopping in the town, every day I look at the sea and I almost vomit."


    Waiting for him to disembark, everyone recovered and hurriedly followed.


    A group of people quickly came to the entrance of Rogge Town.


    Sanji sighed: "What a big town, you should be able to buy good food here!"


    Luffy: "I''m going to see the execution stand!"


    Usopp: "I''m going to collect equipment."


    Sauron: "I want to buy two knives."


    Nami: "Sun Xu, go shopping with me!"


    Sun Xu: "Here comes!"


    Everyone has different goals, so they decided to act separately, only Sun Xu and Nami together.


    After walking not far, he paused and looked in a certain direction.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Nami looked at him suspiciously.


    Sun Xu smiled: "I saw a father who cares about his son. I planned to say hello. I think about it and forget it and don''t bother him."


    Nami glanced in the direction of his eyes and muttered: "Is your acquaintance? Where? Why didn''t I see it?"


    "Leave him alone, by the way, Nami, I want to see the execution platform later."


    "Hey? You are not a Pirate, are you interested in One Piece?"


    "I mainly do it to check in."


    "Check in? What''s that?"


    "Uh, this is a long story..."


    "¡­¡­"


    The two were not in a hurry. While chatting and shopping, they bought a large bag of things, mostly clothes.


    Not only Nami¡¯s, but Sun Xu¡¯s.


    Actually, Keya had already prepared a lot for him when he got on the boat.


    But Nami insisted on buying it, and he didn''t know what to do.


    After visiting a shop, Nami suddenly felt the air pressure drop when she left. She predicted that it would rain, so she planned to give up shopping and hurried back to the boat.


    Sun Xu glanced in a certain direction: "You go back first, I''ll go to the execution platform."


    Nami was stunned, and quickly said: "Then I''ll go, too. I just called Luffy to get back to the boat together."


    "No."


    Sun Xu gently shook his head: "Some trouble has happened on the execution platform, I''ll go see it."


    "Trouble? Is it Luffy?"


    Nami looked terrified, but she knew that their captain was extremely unreliable, and they could always make troubles.


    "Don''t worry, nothing will happen." Sun Xu said.


    For Luffy, the Rogge town and his party seemed dangerous, and even almost fell to the ground, it was actually the safest.


    "The next storm will be fierce, you have to be careful."


    exhorted Nami, and he disappeared without a trace.


    Nami did not doubt, she had seen the mystery and power of Sun Xu a long time ago.


    She sprinted all the way, and met Usopp, Sanji, and Sauron who had bought things at the entrance of the execution platform square.


    After seeing Luffy on the execution platform, she finally understood what the trouble Sun Xu was talking about.


    Sauron and Sanji immediately stepped forward to rescue.


    Nami didn¡¯t hesitate, she took Usopp to continue to the portHello, where are you going? At this time, we should also go to the square to help! "


    "It''s okay, Sun Xu is there!"


    "That''s okay."


    ¡­¡­


    on a certain roof.


    Watching Bucky raise the long knife, Sun Xu couldn''t help turning his head to look at the mysterious man in the dark green cloak beside him.


    "Don''t you do it? If it''s late, you won''t have a son."


    Mysterious person, that is, dragon, his face unchanged, but a little curious: "How did you know? There should be very few people in the world who know this."


    When he was speaking, a bolt of lightning fell from the sky, hitting the execution platform and helping Luffy get out of it smoothly.


    "It''s timely."


    First praised, Sun Xucai said: "It''s just a coincidence. You don''t want to stop talking, do you?"


    Long''s mouth raised a smile: "With your strength, even if I have that kind of thought, I am afraid I can''t do it."


    Sun Xu''s eyes lit up: "Not necessarily, do you want to try a fight?"


    Long''s smile widened, and he shook his head slightly: "Hehe, I''m not here to fight.


    However, I am very surprised, why do you, a strong person, want to contact Luffy?


    Their adventure is not worth mentioning to you, right? "


    Did not have the opportunity to see the strength of the dragon, Sun Xu was a little disappointed, and said lightly: "Don''t you think that girl is very cute?"


    Long could no longer maintain his calmness, with an unconcealable error on his face: "Girl?"


    Sun Xu laughed: "Hahaha, just kidding."


    Long did not smile, and said with a serious face: "There are also many lovely girls in the revolutionary army. If you are willing to join us, I can introduce them for you."

 Chapter 32： Towards the great route

    "Cough cough cough..."


    Sun Xu was almost choked, and said speechlessly: "For the revolutionary army, you are really good enough."


    Long chuckled twice: "Hehe, it is not easy to fight against the Tianlong people. We need more partners, especially those who are strong like you!"


    Although the man next to him is unknown, he can feel the strong aura of him.


    Although the revolutionary army is getting stronger and stronger, it is the most lacking in terms of the top powers.


    It was beyond his expectation to meet someone here.


    Sun Xu plays taste: "If I join the revolutionary army, what position can I get?"


    "We are all like-minded people who have gathered for the goal of overthrowing the rule of the Tianlong people. The positions are just different in responsibilities, and there is no distinction between superior and inferior."


    Long first explained it, and then said: "With your strength, you should naturally assume the most important responsibility. If you are willing to join the revolutionary army, you will become the deputy leader of the revolutionary army."


    "Deputy leader? Hahaha, really a good position."


    Sun Xu laughed.


    Deputy Chief, sounds like the number two person, but without real power, he is just a polished commander.


    This position guarantees that he can be worthy of his status without having too much influence on the revolutionary army.


    What¡¯s even better is that if it proves that he is trustworthy in the follow-up, he can immediately gain power and become the real No. 2 figure.


    The dragon plays a good abacus.


    Sun Xu shook his head: "Although I also hate the Tianlongren, I currently have no plans to dedicate myself to the revolution."


    was rejected, Long was not disappointed.


    As a stranger who met for the first time, he never thought that Sun Xu could directly agree to join the revolutionary army.


    His real purpose is to test it out and see how Sun Xu''s attitude is.


    He was very satisfied with the result.


    Between words, Sun Xu obviously has a certain favor for the revolutionary army.


    plus the hatred of the dragon people.


    The positions of the two sides are largely consistent.


    "This is an object that can be won."


    Long made such a judgment.


    He took out a piece of paper and handed it to Sun Xu: "The career of the deputy leader will be vacant. If you change your mind, you can contact us on paper."


    "no problem."


    Sun Xu did not refuse.


    He is actually quite curious about the revolutionary army and the dragon.


    In the anime, until he crosses, they still remain mysterious.


    The strength of the dragon is also one of the biggest unsolved mysteries of the pirates.


    "Hehe, I should leave now, looking forward to seeing you next time."


    The dragon laughed a few times, and disappeared without a trace in a gust of wind.


    "I think you are going to save your son."


    Sun Xu pouted his lips.


    He had "seen" Luffy with his spiritual sense and was about to kill him.


    "I will go back too."


    Sun Xu rose into the sky and flew towards the port.


    Do not worry about the safety of Luffy.


    There is a dragon to take care of him, not to mention Smogg, even the future of the Navy may not be able to take him.


    ...


    The port where the Golden Meri is anchored.


    ßÝßÝßÝ.


    The shells and bullets neighed sternly, penetrated the rain curtain, and landed on the Golden Meri and the surrounding sea.


    Nami wiped the rain off her face and shouted: "No! The boat must be sailed, otherwise the boat will be sunk!"


    "But what about Luffy and the others?"


    Usopp also yelled.


    The sound of wind and rain is too loud, and the sound is so low that I can¡¯t hear it at all. .


    "There will always be a way!"


    Nami said, she was about to raise the anchor.


    "Wait for Nami!"


    "Wait? Wait for gold..."


    Before she finished speaking, she suddenly realized that the gunfire had stopped, and she couldn''t help but look up.


    See you only.


    All the navy fainted to the ground.


    A tall and handsome figure hovered three feet above the ground, looking at himself with a smile on his face.


    Nami is overjoyed: "Sun Xu, you are back!"


    Usopp also looked surprised, waved and asked, "Sun Xu, where are the others? Is Luffy out of danger?"


    "Escaped, they should be here soon."


    Sun Xu landed on the Meili.


    He and Nami packed up the scattered clothes, held them by him, and prepared to put them in the cabin.


    He just stepped in with his front foot, and before he could lift his back foot, a gust of wind swept over him.


    "what!"


    Nami screamed, was blown her feet off the ground, almost flew out of the Meili, and hugged Sun Xu''s waist at the last moment to avoid this tragedy.


    bang bang bang.


    When the squally wind stopped, three figures fell from the sky and landed on the pier.


    is exactly the three of Luffy.


    "The care is really good enough." Sun Xu was speechless.


    You don''t need to guess him to know that this must be the ghost of the dragon.


    was also sent to the port intimately.


    "You might as well blow directly onto the boat." He muttered secretly.


    Others don''t know the inside story, they just feel very surprised.


    After they came up, everyone immediately raised the anchor, raised the sail, and quickly left the port.


    The wind is howling, the rain is pouring, and the sea is setting off huge waves.


    The ¡¡¡¡ Golden Meri is like a leaf, swinging up and down with the waves.


    "Wow, it looks like the boat is about to capsize!"


    Luffy pressed his hat with his hand and yelled.


    At this time, all six people stayed outside, letting the rain soak through their clothes.


    Nami pointed to the looming lighthouse ahead: "Did you see the light? The great route is behind the light."


    A few people are all looking forward to it.


    Luffy sat on the bow of the sheep''s head, with his legs wrapped like a rope several times, and shouted: "That''s good! Rush up all the way, toward the great route!"


    Usopp looked horrified: "Hey! Are we going in with such a big storm?"


    Sanji moved out a wine barrel, UU reading suggested: "Let¡¯s have a ceremony to enter the great route!"


    He was the first to put his feet up: "I want to find the blue ocean!"


    Luffy followed: "I want to be the One Piece!"


    Sauron: "I want to be the world''s largest swordsman!"


    Nami: "I want to draw a map of the world by myself!"


    Usopp: "I...I...I want to be a brave sea warrior!"


    Several people looked at Sun Xu in unison.


    He was taken aback for a moment: "Am I coming too?"


    Several people nodded at the same time, urging again and again.


    "Of course!"


    "hurry up!"


    "..."


    Sun Xu showed a smile on his face, raised his foot next to Nami, and said solemnly: "I want to be the strongest in the world!"


    Several people looked over again.


    "What''s the matter?" He was puzzled.


    There should be no conflict with anyone.


    The most similar is Sauron.


    But now the world''s largest swordsman is not the strongest in the world.


    "It''s nothing, but this seems to be the first time I have heard of your dream."


    Nami shook her head.


    She didn''t expect at all that this man who usually laughs and has an indifferent attitude towards most things would have such a wild dream in his heart.


    Even, she faintly heard an unfinished taste in Sun Xu''s words.


    It seems that he still has reservations, with a goal that is greater than the world''s strongest hidden in his heart.


    The six of them raised their feet high, and then fell heavily.


    "Towards the great route, set off!"

 Chapter 33： Windless zone and Neptune

    "Nami, it''s not good, that light is off!"


    Lu Fei suddenly yelled in horror.


    "The lighthouse also uses lights. What''s weird about it when it''s off?"


    Nami replied while looking at the map, "Don¡¯t worry, I have already remembered the direction. This is the job of a navigator. But, it¡¯s really troublesome, if you keep going like this..."


    She and Luffy returned to the cabin and told everyone about their doubts.


    "The map is correct."


    Sun Xu wiped her hair with a towel, and said: "The entrance to the great route is a mountain! Simply put, because of the collision of ocean currents, the sea will climb up the inverted mountain along the canal and then flow into the great route.


    As long as we enter the canal, we can naturally go up the river and enter the great route. "


    "it is as expected!"


    Nami nodded solemnly: "But there is a problem. In such a turbulent ocean current, if you can''t enter the canal accurately, the boat will slam into the mountain, and the only result is that the boat is destroyed!"


    Sun Xu believed in himself: "Don''t worry, with me, even if the ship is destroyed, you will be fine!"


    Nami was speechless: "Isn''t it all right?"


    Luffy rubbed his chin and suddenly said, "Anyway, it''s an incredible mountain, right?"


    Usopp lay on the window and suddenly shouted: "Hey! What''s the matter? The storm stopped suddenly!"


    Everyone walked out of the cabin in surprise, and suddenly found that the outside became a bright clear sky with blue sky and white clouds.


    And behind the ship, thick dark clouds can still be seen.


    It was not that the rainstorm stopped, but that they left the area of ??the rainstorm.


    Nami''s face changed drastically: "That''s it! We have entered the windless zone!"


    Sun Xu also patted his head.


    It seems that there is such a plot. Before entering the great route, they accidentally drove into the windless zone. Although they were a little frightened, they finally escaped without danger.


    The windless zone is the nest of giant sea kings.


    Sea Kings are not ordinary sea beasts. They can reach thousands of meters in length, or even larger. The huge body brings invincible power.


    What''s more terrifying is that they still have the wisdom not to lose humanity.


    Fortunately, most of the sea kings live in the windless zone, otherwise, the era of pirates may have ended long ago.


    Sun Xu''s thinking could not help but began to diverge.


    There is a king in the sea king category, that is, the princess of Mermaid Island!


    Think about the number and power of the sea kings, the mermaid princess who can order them does indeed have the power to destroy the world!


    However, she is only one of the three ancient weapons, and there are two other ancient weapons that can match it.


    Pluto, the Hades, and Uranus, the heavenly king.


    What kind of power should they have?


    If you have a chance, see the truth!


    Sun Xu''s contemplation was broken by a scream, and then he felt a familiar body in his arms.


    embraced Nami''s slender waist, he looked up.


    it''s dark.


    is wrong.


    is the sunlight blocked by something!


    This thing is too big to see the side at a glance. Sun Xu used his spiritual knowledge to see the whole picture.


    A creature resembling a sea snake, most of its body is below the sea surface, but the only thing exposed is above the kilometer.


    One of its eyes is bigger than the Golden Meri!


    Around it, there are a few monsters one size smaller.


    They surrounded the Golden Meri.


    Sea King class! Giant sea king class!


    Sun Xu was also stunned when he first saw such a big creature.


    The visual impact is really strong! !


    Nami pressed her body softly, and said in a crying voice: "Sun Xu, we''re done!"


    Usopp rolled his eyes in fright, his face pressed to the ground, his **** arched, his body twisted into a weird look.


    Luffy, Sauron, and Sanji also opened their mouths wide, with a look of horror.


    is different from the original book, they are targeted by the sea kings! The road left was directly blocked.


    "Don''t be afraid."


    Sun Xu patted Nami on the back, there was not much tension in his expression.


    Really fight, he feels that he will not necessarily lose, the least run will definitely be able to run away.


    It¡¯s not a problem to bring Nami.


    However, he doesn''t plan to do that now.


    Because he didn''t feel any malice from these sea kings, only a touch of curiosity.


    He has not forgotten that Neptunes are wise and can communicate.


    Sun Xu shouted: "Hello!"


    "¡­¡­"


    no respond.


    He thought for a while, touched each other''s emotions with his spiritual sense, and conveyed the idea of ??"hello".


    The surrounding Neptunes became visibly excited, or screamed, or twisted their bodies.


    With a slight movement, they set off a terrifying wave and almost knocked the Meri over.


    The sea kings quickly noticed this and stopped moving quickly.


    The sea-snake-shaped sea king lowered his head, and a thought passed from the divine consciousness to Sun Xu''s heart.


    "Hello, human!"


    Its voice is full of surprise: "It''s incredible. It''s the first time I have met a human who can communicate with us."


    "I was surprised too."


    Sun Xu sighed.


    Divine Sense has more potential than he thought.


    can communicate with Neptune, can it also communicate with other creatures?


    If it works, it would really be a surprise from the sky.


    is especially helpful for some of his next thoughts.


    Afterwards, Sun Xu had a serious exchange with several sea kings, and tried to dig out some secrets from them.


    For example, what does the Will of D represent, what happened in the hundred years of blankness, why most of the sea kings lived in the windless zone, where did the three ancient weapons come from?


    These are the ultimate secrets of the One Piece world, and he is very interested.


    It''s a pity, I don''t know if I really don''t understand it, or have scruples. Regarding these questions, a few sea kings are silent.


    After knowing that there will be no gain for the time being, Sun Xu said goodbye.


    "Inadvertently broke into your territory, now we should also say goodbye."


    "Human." A hesitation appeared in the sea-snake-shaped sea king-like eyes.


    "Huh? Is there anything else?"


    Sun Xu asked.


    If there is a chance, he doesn''t mind sending out a few favors.


    There must be many secrets hidden in the sea king class.


    Except for the detached world, this is what he is most interested in.


    The sea snake-shaped Neptune gave him a deep look: "We will tell the other Neptunes about you, and you are welcome to come to the Windless Band as a guest in the future."


    Wow!


    A few sea kings slowly sank to the bottom of the sea.


    After they gave up their positions, Lu Fei, who had been prepared for a long time, began to paddle desperately, drawing out the windless zone in one breath.


    after the fact.


    Several people lay on the deck panting, their faces full of fear.


    Luffy stuck his tongue out: "It''s so risky I was almost eaten!!"


    Yamaji leaned on the mast, took out a cigarette and held it at the corner of his mouth, wondering: "But why did those sea kings just watch it for a while and didn''t attack?"


    "Sun Xu, were you talking to them just now?" Nami asked.


    Others may not have noticed, but she was lying in the arms of this man just now, and she naturally noticed something.


    Sun Xu did not conceal, and said frankly: "Yes. Those sea kings are not malicious.


    In fact, they look at us as if we look at ants, even if they are too small to eat.


    I have a special ability to communicate with Neptunes. After talking to them, we let us go. "


    "Hahaha, thanks to Sun Xu."


    Luffy jumped into his "special seat", and in a blink of an eye he forgot what had just happened.


    Others also recovered and focused on the current voyage.


    No one realizes the significance of this ability.


    For the Straw Hat Pirates at this time, it was more important to successfully enter the great route.


    sailed for a while, and a towering mountain wall appeared in front of everyone.


    "arrive!"


    "It''s the red earth continent!"


    "so big!"


    The ocean currents near ¡¡¡¡ became more turbulent, and the course was extremely difficult to control.


    "Go ahead, the canal is just ahead!"


    "I saw the canal! The ocean is really climbing the mountain!"


    "Hold the helm! Now it''s all over when you hit it!"


    "¡­¡­"


    With the concerted efforts of everyone, the Meili finally entered the canal smoothly and began to climb towards the top of the upside-down mountain.


    The great route is here!

 Chapter 34： Rebuke the straw hat group 3 great power

    Climbing the mountain in a boat.


    This experience, Sun Xu is also the first time.


    He leaned on the cabin, watching the rapidly retreating scenery, while thinking aimlessly: "I remember that after leaving Rogge Town in the anime, there is a story of a thousand-year-old dragon. This world should be gone.


    So, this is not exactly the anime world. There is also previous evidence that it is not exactly the plot in the comics.


    Maybe the truth of this world is a new world derived from both. "


    Just as he thought, the boat rushed to the top of the mountain.


    This place has left the range of the storm, and the golden sunlight is shining directly down.


    The ocean current collides with the rocks, and a large swath of water mist is swayed. Under the shining of the sun, it turns into rainbows, like dreams and illusions.


    After reaching the top of the mountain, the Meili went down the current, faster and faster.


    woo woo woo.


    A strange voice rang in everyone''s ears.


    "No! There seems to be something ahead!" Usopp was the first to find out what was wrong.


    , the higher Sanji station also saw it, and he hesitated and said, "It seems, it''s a mountain!"


    "How is it possible! After the Twin Capes, it should be an endless ocean!"


    Nami just retorted, she saw the huge black shadow ahead, her eyes rounded in surprise.


    Soon they discovered that it was a black whale.


    Because it is too big, it looks like a mountain.


    "This is Rab, right?"


    Sun Xu has good eyesight, and he can clearly see the scars on his head.


    looks terrifying in anime, but it looks even more shocking in reality.


    Others didn''t want to pay attention to this, because if it continued like this, the Golden Meri would hit the whale head-on.


    Sauron soon discovered that the exit was not completely blocked, and the gap on the left was enough for the boat to pass through.


    It''s a pity that they couldn''t change their course at all on the rapid ocean current.


    Finally, Luffy had an idea and figured out a way to slow down with the cannon, but it still didn''t stop completely and broke the ship''s bow.


    is Luffy''s special seat.


    This made Luffy furious and punched Rab in the eye angrily.


    The painful Rab swallowed the Meili in one bite. Only Luffy escaped with the help of the rubber fruit.


    Sun Xu knew what was going on and didn''t stop it.


    Inside the Rab body, there is a hole in the sky.


    The gastric juice is like a lake, with a small island in the middle, a house on the island, and an old man sitting next to it.


    He calls himself Crokas and is a doctor.


    The subsequent development is basically the same as the original.


    Luffy enters the whale from another entrance, and Weiwei also officially debuts.


    Of course, at this time, she was aliased as Ms. Wednesday, and she was a member of the Baroque Working Society, with the purpose of hunting Abu and serving as a ration for the Whiskey Peak.


    After Luffy beat them to the ground, everyone learned Abu''s story from Crocas.


    This is a whale that has been waiting for a companion for more than fifty years for the sake of a promise.


    While others were busy, Sun Xu came to Crocas alone: ??"Mr. Crocas, I have a question to ask you."


    Others don''t know, but he knows that this humble old man is the ship doctor of Roger Pirates, who has been to Lovedrew.


    Crokas said casually: "Young man, please do not hesitate to speak."


    Sun Xu whispered: "I''m very curious about what kind of disease Roger has, so that the strong like him will die soon?"


    Crokas''s face changed, and he said solemnly: "How would you know?"


    Sun Xu smiled unchanged: "It''s just a coincidence."


    Crokas stared at his face for a few seconds, and gradually recovered his calm: "That''s all from the past, don''t mention it!"


    "That..." Sun Xu asked again.


    But Crocas interrupted as soon as he spoke.


    "Young man, find out what you want to know. One day, you will find the answer."


    "Ok."


    Sun Xu said nothing more.


    Crokas didn''t want to tell, he couldn''t force him to tell. Moreover, even if he is willing to do that, he may not be able to succeed.


    Soon after, Luffy and Raab renegotiated an agreement and accepted Mr.9 and Ms.''s request on Wednesday to drive them back to the town, Whiskey Peak.


    on the deck.


    Nami held her shoulders, stood next to Sun Xu, and looked at Weiwei''s pseudonym Ms. Wednesday, with a dangerous light in her eyes: "Did you look at her beautiful and become crazy again? I warn you, that is. A bad lady!"


    She keenly noticed that Sun Xu looked at the girl with something wrong.


    The corner of Sun Xu''s mouth slightly raised: "I think she looks like a good girl who is both brave and kind."


    "Stupid nympho! I think you were blinded by beauty!" Nami glanced at him contemptuously, turned her head, and didn''t want to ignore him.


    But, soon she was not in the mood to pay attention to it.


    The first lesson of the Great Route has begun.


    The moment before was a scorching summer, the next moment it became snowy.


    *****.


    The sudden appearance of icebergs, irregular sea breeze and ocean currents.


    The unpredictable environment quickly exhausted everyone.


    Near the entrance of the Great Sea Route, the chaotic magnetic field creates an extreme environment.


    After this passage, I gradually got better.


    After finishing all this, Sun Xu called everyone together.


    "Let''s talk about your strength."


    His eyes passed from everyone: "How do you feel about your strength?"


    Luffy smiled and said, "I am very strong!"


    Zoro and Sanji didn''t speak, but both smiled confidently.


    Nami and Usopp...automatically ignore them.


    Sun Xu smiled, and said mercilessly: "Very confident! But the facts are very cruel, UU reading you have not even stepped into the threshold of the strong, just a group of rookies who don''t know the sky and the earth!"


    He glanced at Sauron: "I think Sauron has already understood this."


    Zoro''s eyes condensed, and Luffy and Sanji''s faces became serious.


    "Sun Xu, you said too much, in fact, Luffy and the others are also very strong."


    Nami felt that the atmosphere was too serious, and she couldn''t help making a round of it, trying to relax.


    Usopp did not dare to speak, desperately reducing his sense of existence.


    Mr.9 and Ms. hid in the corner on Wednesday, shaking.


    "I know how strong they are."


    Sun Xu didn''t accept Nami''s kindness, or in other words, he did it deliberately.


    Not so, it cannot attract their attention,


    He pointed to Sauron: "You have competed with Hawkeye. You should have felt his strength, but I tell you that he is countless times stronger than you think.


    Remember the analogy I told you, the eagle eye is a 10,000-meter peak, and you are now a 100-meter hill at best! "


    After talking about Sauron, he pointed to Sanji again: "Remember Luffy''s scene on the execution stage? That little trouble can''t be solved. Is there any face that feels powerful?"


    Finally, Sun Xu pointed to Luffy: "In Rogue Town, have you fought that smoker?


    If no one rescued you at the time, you would either die or be held in jail. Either way, it means that your dream of becoming One Piece has been shattered!


    He is a natural smoke fruit capable person, immune to normal attacks. Have you ever thought about how to deal with him when facing him again? "


    Luffy will definitely become One Piece?


    In the comics, it may be so, but in this world.


    may not be!

 Chapter 35： The 3 main force of the violent straw hat group

    The longer he stays in this world, the more Sun Xu realizes that this is a real world.


    Luffy may be the children of destiny, loved by fate, but they are definitely not immortal!


    The Straw Hat Pirates came all the way, encountering a lot of dangers, and almost disappeared more than once.


    In the comics, they can always turn bad luck into good luck, but in this real world, if there is a little mistake, the result may be completely different.


    Not to mention the existence of his little butterfly.


    gently flap the wings, maybe it will destroy a certain plot.


    must not regard the future as a fixed plot!


    After reprimanding the straw hat regiment for the three major battles, Sun Xu did not stop, turned his head and stared at Usopp, who was wearing an ostrich on the ground.


    "Usopp, how strong you are, I must know it in my mind. But you are a sniper, and you don''t want to be a dispensable character, or even a drag on others, you also need to improve your strength!


    I don¡¯t know much about sniping, but you don¡¯t have the monster-like power of Luffy and they are destined to have little success in frontal combat!


    So I suggest you start from the perspective of assistance, support, etc., and consider what you should do. "


    "Assist? Support?"


    Usopp''s eyes lit up instantly.


    This sentence is like a sharp sword, cutting through the fog in his heart.


    He has always been a little inferior.


    Nami is a navigator, indispensable, the three of Luffy are strong, only him, seems to have been holding back.


    But his physical fitness is not comparable to Luffy''s, even if he wants to improve his strength, he has no direction.


    Sun Xu''s words simply pointed out the direction of his life.


    This is natural, because this is the truth he will realize in the future, Sun Xu just said it in advance.


    Looking at Usopp lost in thought, Sun Xu looked at the last person: "Nami...Forget it, let me figure out a solution for you."


    He shook his head helplessly.


    Nami''s situation is different from Usopp.


    She is not a combatant, so she does not need a strong combat force.


    However, the straw hat group is a small pirate group with a limited number of people.


    Once in danger, not only no one can protect Nami, but she herself has to participate in the battle.


    In addition, as a pirate, sailing on a great sea route is impossible without certain strength.


    Nami¡¯s future weapons are great. Although they have been upgraded many times, in Sun Xu¡¯s view, they are still flawed.


    The launch is slow, the power is small, and the effect of close combat is very little.


    He was going to try if he could make a new weapon for Nami.


    "Then please." Nami grinned.


    "Really partial treatment." Several other people muttered in their hearts at the same time.


    Sun Xu turned his gaze to Luffy''s three people again: "As for the three of you, follow me to train from today!"


    His decision to intervene in their growth was an idea that arose after the memorial ceremony.


    Prior to this, he had never wanted to interfere too much in the voyage of the Straw Hat Pirates, and wanted to see a familiar plot happen.


    Since then, he has changed his mind.


    I hope they will be safer and go smoother.


    None of the three spoke, their eyebrows contemplated.


    Sun Xu stretched his waist and stood up: "Of course, I understand that I need to produce some evidence before the training starts to prove that I am qualified to be this teacher."


    Click.


    Sauron''s long sword came out, and the corner of his mouth ticked: "That''s it. I wanted to see it and defeat Aaron''s power."


    Luffy tilted his head in confusion: "What do you mean?"


    Sanji lighted a cigarette and took a sigh: "Ah! In short, this **** is going to knock down the three of us alone."


    "Are you ready?"


    Sun Xu said lightly.


    "Although I don''t quite understand, but we have to fight, right."


    Luffy made his horse stance, made a fist with his right hand, and grinned: "Come on, then!"


    Nami waved her hands again and again: "Wait, you guys are going to fight, it will damage the cabin."


    "Don''t worry Nami, I promise I won''t destroy anything."


    An extremely powerful aura rose from Sun Xu, and everyone on the scene felt out of breath.


    "Luffy, I also want to teach you a lesson, faith cannot defeat absolute power!"


    As soon as ¡¡¡¡''s words fell, his figure suddenly disappeared from everyone''s sight.


    "Where did you go?"


    Lu Fei just raised this idea, a black fist appeared in his vision, and it kept zooming in.


    boom.


    his fist hit his head, and he fell straight to the ground, his eyes turned white, and he lost consciousness.


    "what?"


    Sauron''s face changed drastically.


    He didn''t even see what happened, and Luffy actually fell down!


    However, before he could move, almost the moment Luffy fell to the ground, a black fist appeared in his vision.


    Fortunately, he had already formed a strong physical instinct. Although his brain hadn''t reacted yet, he subconsciously set up his arms, crossed his swords, and stood in front of him.


    "It must be blocked!"


    Sauron gritted his teeth, because of too much force, the veins on his arm burst.


    However, the moment he touched that black fist, he trembled all over, feeling a monstrous force from the long knife to his arm.


    His defense was torn apart, and his black fist hit his face fiercely.


    With a thud, Sauron also followed Luffy''s footsteps.


    "You bastard!"


    Shanji propped his hands on the ground, raised his legs high, and kicked Sun Xu in the face.


    He stretched out a hand, caught it easily, and chuckled: "I knew you were jealous of my handsome face and wanted to plot against it. I won''t give you this opportunity."


    Sun Xu kicked it horizontally, fast as thunder and heavy as a mountain.


    ßË.


    Yamaji was holding his stomach and fell down with pain on his face. Although he was not in a coma like the previous two, he couldn''t get up.


    Sun Xu patted his palms and returned to his seat leisurely to sit down.


    "Okay, the proof is over."


    Nami and Usopp were a little surprised, but they weren''t too surprised either.


    They all know about Sun Xu''s strength.


    Although I didn''t guess that it would end so soon, I had long expected the result.


    It was Ms. Wednesday, who was disguised by Mr.9 and Weiwei, with a frightened face, and then quietly moved away from Sun Xu.


    Sun Xu turned his head and glanced at Weiwei, then chuckled softly: "Don''t be afraid, I''m not malicious to you."


    Weiwei smiled reluctantly: "Thank you."


    Mr.9 swallowed and muttered subconsciously: "Then...what about me?"


    Naturally, this can''t be hidden from Sun Xu''s ears. He gently said, "Don''t worry, you won''t die if you don''t mess with me."


    Mr.9 opened his mouth, UU reading www.uukanshu. com is like a dehydrated fish.


    Luffy jumped up suddenly, holding his head: "Wow! It hurts, it hurts, it hurts!"


    Usopp said puzzled: "It hurts? How is it possible! Are you not a rubber man?"


    Lu Fei grinned, "But it really hurts!"


    "because this."


    Sun Xu raised his palm, and his white palm suddenly became pitch black.


    Everyone''s attention was drawn, including Sauron who woke up and Sanji who was relieved of pain.


    Two unrelated people, Weiwei and Mr.9, also looked at it secretly.


    Sun Xu said: "This is called armed **** and domineering, and it''s the main content you will learn next.


    This kind of power can be attached to the body, just like wearing an armor, which not only increases defense power, but also increases attack power.


    can also be attached to the weapon, which can increase the attack power and the hardness of the weapon, and protect the weapon from damage.


    Armed color domineering can cause damage to those with devil fruit ability.


    Including those with natural abilities, they can also capture their flowing body by using armed color domineering.


    Luffy, if you can be armed and fight the smoking man, you won¡¯t be so passive.


    Domineering is the basis for becoming a strong one! There are basically no real feelings that do not understand domineering. "


    Luffy''s eyes shined: "It''s amazing! I want to learn, I want to learn!"


    Zoro and Sanji also showed interest.


    Especially Sauron.


    He noticed that Sun Xu just said that domineering is the basis for becoming a strong man.


    Then, as the world''s largest swordsman, Hawkeye will definitely be domineering.


    But when the two were fighting, he didn''t use it at all.


    He felt the gap between the two again, full of desire for strength.

 Chapter 36： Good show (part one)

    "This **** is really strong!"


    Yamaji took a cigarette, feeling a faint pain in his abdomen.


    He had known that Sun Xu was strong, but only today did he see how strong he really is.


    None of the three of them can take his trick!


    "No wonder you dare to aim for the strongest in the world."


    Sun Xu stretched out two fingers: "There are two kinds of things I want to teach you.


    One is domineering, and the other is six types.


    There are three types of domineering, armed and domineering you have just seen, there are also domineering and domineering that can capture the breath and actions of the enemy, and domineering that can deter the enemy.


    Armed color and seeing and hearing color can be improved by cultivation. Overlord color is an innate talent and cannot be cultivated. "


    After a pause, he continued: "Six types are six combat skills, namely, shave, moon step, squat foot, iron block, paper painting, and finger gun."


    Sun Xu knows six styles, no one teaches them, he researched it himself.


    The principle of the six forms of ¡¡¡¡ is very simple. Whether it is learning or creating, their main difficulty lies in the relatively high requirements for physical fitness and physical control.


    Moreover, the former is more important than the latter.


    With Sun Xu''s physical fitness, it is easy to find out when he knows the principle.


    Of course, it doesn''t help his strength.


    For the Luffy trio at this time, the six poses are not difficult to learn, and the strength after learning has improved significantly, which is very suitable for them.


    As for domineering, although it is more important, it cannot be learned in a short while.


    Next, Sun Xu began to formally teach them domineering and six poses.


    Luffy showed extraordinary talent in shaving, and he soon started to get started. Sanji is more talented in shaving and moonwalking.


    Sauron learns paper paintings and iron blocks the fastest, probably because he is often injured, so he is good at being beaten?


    After sailing for a while, the group reached the peak of Whiskey Mountain, a small town full of giant cactus balls.


    Before landing, Mr.9 and Ms. whose name is Weiwei jumped off the boat on Wednesday.


    In the town, everyone was received extremely warmly, and everyone was drunk.


    However, this is just an illusion.


    After the night, Sauron opened his eyes quietly, how can he be drunk?


    Among the Straw Hat Pirates, the most vigilant is always Sauron.


    Besides, he already thought of something.


    After Sauron left, Sun Xu also sat up.


    He leaned back, leaned on the chair, put his feet on the table, and his consciousness spread out silently.


    "Good job Sauron, he can already use paper painting and shave in actual combat, he is worthy of being the world''s number one swordsman in the future."


    "Huh? Slash is also a bit weird, did you get some inspiration from Lanjiao? It seems that it is possible to understand the realm of Zhan Iron and Flying Slash in advance!"


    A voice suddenly sounded beside ¡¡¡¡: "What are you talking to yourself?"


    Sun Xu is not surprised, tilted his head, and smiled: "Don''t pretend to be asleep?"


    Nami snorted coldly: "You are muttering beside you, how can I pretend to be?"


    After a pause, she wondered: "What the **** is going on here? A town that welcomes pirates so much is abnormal!"


    "This is a bounty hunter town, specializing in hunting down those paralyzed pirates who have just entered the great sea route, and funding a criminal group called the Baroque Job Club."


    Sun Xu briefly introduced her.


    "Oh, yes, Mr. 9 and Ms. who came by boat before on Wednesday are from the Baroque Job Club."


    "That fool Luffy."


    Nami patted her forehead speechlessly, and looked at Sun Xu contemptuously: "I''ll just say that is a bad woman, you still don''t believe it!"


    "There is more hidden information in it."


    Sun Xu smiled mysteriously: "Let''s go, I will take you to see a good show, let you see the true face of Ms. Wednesday."


    "Hidden?" Nami was startled.


    "Let''s go."


    Sun Xu didn''t say much, he grabbed her waist, rose from the ground, floated out like a ghost, and landed on the top of a tall building.


    Below ¡¡¡¡, the battle between Sauron and the bounty hunters continued.


    The two sat down on the edge of the building.


    After a while, Nami whispered, "Shall we just look at it like this?"


    "Of course, this is a rare opportunity for actual combat, presumably Sauron doesn''t want me to shoot." Sun Xu looked affirmative.


    "Yes." Nami nodded cheerfully.


    So, the two of them sat on the top, enjoying them leisurely.


    However, the battle is not really exciting.


    The bounty hunters here are all infamous goods, and Sauron killed them all without any effort.


    At the end, Nami asked in confusion: "The battle is about to end. Where is the good show?"


    "Don''t worry, isn''t this here?"


    Sun Xu pointed in a certain direction.


    Immediately, Nami heard an explosion in that direction.


    She looked at Sun Xu thoughtfully: "You can really''see'' things out of sight."


    Sun Xu looked surprised: "You can see this all!"


    Nami gave him a punch, and she said with no good air: "Am I a fool? You behave so obviously, you can guess it!"


    Sun Xu laughed and said, "Look, the show is about to begin."


    Nami glanced at him and looked down.


    In addition to the few bounty hunters defeated by Sauron, there are two more people below.


    A man with an explosive head, a woman holding an umbrella and wearing a skirt covering the hips.


    They came from the direction of the explosion just now Nami looked for a while and frowned, "They seem to be in conflict, but unfortunately, I can¡¯t hear clearly."


    "I forgot this, don''t worry, look at me."


    Sun Xu raised his palm, raised his **** and index finger together, a little bit closer to Zaina.


    "Can i do it now?"


    "This is¡­¡­"


    Nami couldn''t help but opened her mouth wide, her face full of shock.


    Her senses suddenly increased a lot.


    What I could barely see before now becomes clearly visible.


    The sound that was not heard in the past is now clearly audible.


    She has a feeling that the world was full of mists before, but now it has dispersed.


    Sun Xu reminded: "Don''t indulge in this feeling, it''s just that I used external force to forcibly stimulate your five senses, and the effect will disappear after a while."


    "This is amazing."


    Nami turned her head to look at Sun Xu.


    Using the enhanced vision, she didn''t see any blemishes on his face at such a close distance.


    This man is not only capable, but also handsome.


    Sun Xu smiled lightly: "A little trick, let''s watch the show, it''s about to climax soon."


    These days, he has been trying to develop cultivation methods.


    finally got some eyebrows.


    At present, he can''t directly cultivate mana, and he is not sure if it is a great-grade Tianxian Jue, but he has raised his mana control to a higher level.


    is not just a question of proficiency.


    It made him realize that there are many uses of mana that he could not do before, or even unexpected.


    just did to Nami, is one of them.


    This is not even a spell.


    is just a handy little trick.

 Chapter 37： Good show (part 2)

    With Sun Xu¡¯s help, Nami saw this good show clearly and initially figured out Ms. Wednesday, which is the true identity of Weiwei.


    She was puzzled: "It turns out that she is a princess, but why does the princess join a criminal group?"


    "This, it should be hidden."


    Sun Xu looked down, also thoughtful.


    Weiwei is not an ordinary princess.


    Eight hundred years ago, twenty countries jointly established a world government.


    The kings of these twenty countries moved to Marijoa with their families, and their descendants are now the Denonians.


    And the Nafirutari family is the only royal family that gave up this power and stayed in their kingdom of Alabastan.


    Wei Wei, full name Nafirutali Wei Wei, is the princess of Alabastan.


    Alabastan has another special feature. It is said that Pluto, one of the three ancient weapons, slept in this country.


    There is a scene in the comic. During the next World Government Meeting, Eim is sitting on the Void Throne with a few photos in his hand.


    There are Luffy, Princess White Star and Vivi.


    The first two people.


    Luffy is the son of destiny, a man who inherited the will of D, and is very likely to be the next One Piece.


    The White Star is one of the three ancient weapons of Poseidon, the Neptune.


    The identities of the two are extremely important, and they are key figures who can influence the situation of the entire world.


    It is conceivable that Vivi, who is alongside them, may also have something special.


    Will ¡¡¡¡ have anything to do with Hades? Sun Xu couldn''t help thinking.


    "What do you want to be?"


    Nami awakened Sun Xu from her thoughts, looked at him with big eyes and Bling Bling, and smiled: "I have a good idea."


    Even if you think about it with your knees, Sun Xu knows what she wants to say, and said amusedly: "Save the princess and earn commission?"


    "Hee hee, you guessed it right!"


    Nami''s eyes turned into the shape of money: "That''s a princess of a country. Now she is being hunted down. This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity! We will surely get a large commission on the condition of saving her life. I think it''s over. , It doesn¡¯t need too much, one billion Baileys is enough!"


    Sun Xu was speechless: "Nami, be more sober! Will the princesses of normal countries lurking in criminal syndicates personally?"


    In other things, Nami is very sensible, but when it comes to money, her IQ drops to zero.


    "It makes sense."


    Nami calmed down, but quickly became more excited: "Did you hear that? A huge reward!"


    "I heard it." Sun Xu was speechless.


    Below, Vivi¡¯s guard Igram just sent Sauron for help, saying that if he saves Vivi, he can get a huge reward.


    The four words ¡¡¡¡ obviously touched Nami''s soul.


    At this moment, the accident reborn, Luffy ran out from somewhere, and fought with Sauron.


    Nami glared at the two of them, and said in a negative test: "These two fools! If my billion Baileys disappear, I will kill them! Sun Xu, regardless of them, let''s go and save the princess!"


    Sun Xu shook his head: "Don''t, something really happened in a while. Let''s stop them, I''ll save the princess."


    "That''s the only way." Nami sighed, and then seriously warned: "Don''t forget to sign the contract."


    Sun Xu waved his hand and flew in the direction where Weiwei was.


    At this time, Weiwei was riding Kalu wildly.


    Her eyes suddenly flickered, and a figure appeared in front of her.


    "Be careful!"


    She was shocked, reminding her, and pulling Kalu forcefully to slow it down.


    Unfortunately, the distance is too close.


    Even if Karoo tried to brake, he didn''t have time to brake, so he ran into it.


    Different from Weiwei''s imagination, that person was not knocked into the air. It seemed that what they hit was not a person, but a wall.


    With a sound of ¡¡¡¡ßË, Karoo was dizzy and fell down.


    Weiwei rubbed her forehead, looked up, her pupils shrank suddenly, and said, "It''s you!"


    Sun Xu looked at her for two seconds, and couldn''t help but nod his head: "It''s still so good-looking, your previous hairstyle was too ugly!"


    Hairstyle...ugly?


    Weiwei was stunned.


    Is it time to talk about this now?


    What the **** is this person here for?


    Step on... Step on...


    Two footsteps sounded behind her, and they got closer and closer.


    Weiwei''s face changed, she took out her weapon, gritted her teeth and looked back, a bit of despair in her eyes.


    Before the wolf and the tiger, what should I do?


    Sun Xu smiled: "Need help, Princess Vivi? If you are willing to pay some compensation, I can help you solve them."


    "Really?" Weiwei turned her head in disbelief.


    Both sides are enemies.


    But if he is really willing to help, then he should be able to survive.


    She has seen Sun Xu take action, knowing that this is an unfathomable man, and there is also a magical power called domineering...


    "I''m here for this." Sun Xu smiled lightly: "I said, I have no harm to you."


    "But I only have half a million Baileys..." Vivi said nervously.


    The Arabs don¡¯t have a living, and they can¡¯t afford much. The 500,000 yuan is her private money.


    "Five hundred thousand is five hundred thousand." Sun Xu answered indifferently, looking up to the front.


    "Hehehe, what did I hear Mr.5?"


    "You did not misheard Ms. Valentine''s Day, and there are people who don''t know the heights of the sky and earth want to stop us."


    Along with the dialogue, two figures walked out.


    is the Ms.5 with afro head and Ms. Valentine''s day with a hip skirt.


    With confident smiles on their faces, they didn''t look at Sun Xu in their eyes.


    Weiwei looked nervous, and quietly leaned against Sun Xu.


    Although his behavior is a little weird, he feels more secure than Mr.5 and Ms. Valentine who clearly wanted to kill her.


    Sun Xu squinted at the two of them, and said lightly: "If you dare to throw your nose at me, I''ll break your neck!"


    Mr.5, that is, the man with explosive heads, he is a superman with the ability to explode fruits, and any part of his body can explode. UU reading www.uukANAnshu.com


    In Sun Xu''s view, this is a very powerful fruit, which can play a huge role in close combat.


    But in the hands of this guy, it is a thorough and secret cast. His most commonly used move is actually a "booger bomb". It is hard to imagine how his head grows. Does it feel like this can kill the opponent?


    "I actually know my abilities."


    Mr.5 buckled his nose, dug out a black booger, and flicked his fingers: "Go to hell! Booger bomb!"


    Sun Xu waved his palm, and a strong wind was born out of thin air, and he flew back with his nose.


    boom.


    A small booger is more powerful than a grenade.


    However, when the smoke and flames dissipated, Mr.5 and Ms. Valentine''s Day remained unscathed.


    "I said, if you dare to throw a booger at me, I will break your neck." Sun Xu said coldly, this thing is really disgusting.


    "Say less big words..."


    Just as Mr.5 spoke, he suddenly found that the enemy in front of him had disappeared. Then he felt a strong sense of suffocation and his consciousness began to blur.


    It wasn''t until the last moment of his life that he saw an extra arm on his neck, and Mingwu crossed his heart: "That''s it."


    Sun Xu threw the corpse aside, and said in disgust: "Disgusting guy!"


    Pedal Pedal.


    Ms. Valentine''s Day backed back again and again, his face became bloodless, watching this scene blankly.


    "Mr.5 is dead? This...how is this possible?"


    "Go with him." Sun Xu opened his hand and patted lightly.


    With a bang, Ms. Valentine''s Day fell backward, and the expression in his eyes slowly dissipated.


    He has no principle not to kill women.

 Chapter 38： Pluto

    "Unexpectedly... It''s so simple to solve."


    Weiwei looked lost.


    That is the senior agent of the Baroque Job Club. Although it is only the last one, it is too fast!


    This kind of strength...


    She remembered the battle she saw on the ship, Monch D. Luffy, who had a bounty of 35 million, defeated all their bounty hunters, Mr. Bushido, and faced Sun Xu without the ability to resist. One move is defeated.


    There is also the domineering armed color that can have an effect on those with Devil Fruit ability.


    Weiwei suddenly had a thought in her heart.


    "Princess Vivi, it has been resolved, don''t forget your half a million, then you will give Nami..."


    Sun Xuzheng said, he was suddenly stunned, and said in amazement: "What are you doing?"


    Weiwei knelt in front of him, crying and shouting: "Please save my country!"


    "You are a princess, how can you easily kneel to others!" Sun Xu reached out and pulled her up, showing helplessness.


    How could this happen suddenly?


    I remember that Weiwei was unwilling to involve Lu Fei and the others at first. Although she had shared the joys and sorrows, she still stubbornly refused to ask them for help.


    How come my situation is different?


    Weiwei bit her lip, tears streaming down her cheeks: "I know this request is excessive, but I... really need help!"


    She saw hope in someone for the first time.


    Hope to defeat Krokdal.


    is like a ray of fire in the dark, a straw after falling into the water, instinctively wanting to hold it.


    Sun Xu stared at her for a while, then slowly said: "Then let''s talk about the remuneration! My value is very high, and it was just a friendship sponsorship just now."


    "I...I have no money." Weiwei''s teeth were so hard that she bit her lips and oozes bright red blood.


    "Other things are okay." Sun Xuyi pointed out.


    Weiwei was startled, and said with a firm expression: "As long as I have it, I can give you everything."


    Sun Xu stretched out his finger, raised her chin, and slowly said: "Are you sure? What I want is a very, very precious thing!"


    "Sure!"


    Weiwei stared at him without flinching.


    "Then, the deal!" Sun Xu retracted his palm: "I promise Alabastan will never fall into Krokdal''s hands."


    "Thanks..." Weiwei was stunned as soon as she spoke: "How do you know?"


    She remembered that she hadn''t said who the enemy was!


    Sun Xu smiled: "This is a secret."


    There was a touch of enlightenment in Weiwei''s heart, he should have known his identity a long time ago.


    After thinking about it, she said nervously, "Since you already understand the situation and the problem of the rebel army, I can find a way to solve it, but Klockdal can only leave it to you."


    "No! Since I agree, I will solve all the problems! Whether it is the sand crocodiles or the rebel army, just leave it to me!" Sun Xu''s voice was not high, but he had absolute self-confidence.


    Krokdal''s strength is not bad.


    This is the man who once challenged the white beard.


    But now he is just a handicapped man, he has long lost his courage.


    is not about his physical disability, but the break of his will.


    The battle between ¡¡¡¡ and Baibeard almost broke his will, no longer believed in his own power, and only wanted to take revenge with the power of ancient weapons.


    When a strong loses self-confidence, his threat is greatly reduced.


    will lose to Luffy for the same reason.


    Krokdal didn''t have the heart to fight at all. After the failure to find the Pluto, he was even more desperate and devoid of fighting spirit.


    After ¡¡¡¡ was arrested, he obviously had a chance to escape, so he didn''t bother to run.


    There is another Qiwuhai, similar to his situation, that is Moonlight Moria.


    After losing to Kaido, he was basically disabled, and even the Three Views had changed. The spirit and spirit collapsed more thoroughly than Krokdal.


    Of course, even if Krokdal is in his heyday, Sun Xu has the confidence to win it.


    "Thank you." Weiwei sat slumped on the ground, holding her arms around Karoo''s neck, in a daze.


    Sun Xu''s powerful strength gave her some confidence. Driven by this confidence, she asked him for help.


    But after the impulse, she couldn''t help but get nervous again.


    Is Sun Xu really Krokdal¡¯s opponent? That is Qiwuhai!


    If you can''t beat him, wouldn''t you harm him?


    Sun Xu noticed Weiwei''s strangeness and guessed some of her thoughts, but he didn''t say anything.


    Facts speak louder than words.


    When she defeated Krokdal, her anxiety will naturally disappear.


    What he cares more about now is the remuneration just mentioned with Weiwei.


    That is very important to him, it is something he has been thinking about.


    Don''t get me wrong, it''s not Weiwei''s body.


    Instead, Pluto, the Hades!


    The legendary Pluto is a battleship, and Sun Xu has always been his ideal vehicle.


    is not only high enough, but also a strong enough hole card.


    With Pluto in his hands, no matter where the world situation is going, no matter whether the fruit develops smoothly, he has enough self-protection ability.


    Of course, he is not absolutely sure to find Pluto.


    Even if it is found, it is still unknown whether it can be activated.


    The deal with Weiwei did not require her to take out Pluto directly.


    just to get a permission, after all, Pluto is sleeping in her country.


    For a while, the surroundings became quiet, Sun Xu and Weiwei were thinking about their own thoughts, until Nami, Lu Fei and Sauron arrived Before they could speak, Sun Xu said first: "I decided to send this girl back to help her solve the national crisis."


    "What...what''s the situation?" The three of them were a little dazed.


    "She''s Weiwei, the princess of Alabastan..."


    Sun Xu briefly recounted Weiwei''s situation, and finally said: "If you are interested, we will go together, if you are not interested, I will go on my own."


    "I''m going!" Nami first expressed her attitude.


    "You can think about it, that is Qiwuhai." Sun Xu reminded that in the original work, Nami was very scared.


    "Seven Wu Hai is nothing but I haven''t seen it before!" Nami answered calmly.


    Sun Xu was startled, and recalled that Nami had seen herself fighting with Hawkeye.


    No wonder her attitude.


    Probably in her opinion, if she can deal with Hawkeye, she should be able to deal with other Qiwuhai.


    Actually... it''s almost the same.


    The sand crocodile should be far from the eagle eye now.


    "Qiwuhai? It seems to be very interesting!" Lu Fei said enthusiastically.


    "It is indeed a good opponent!" Sauron touched his long knife unconsciously as if his hands were itching.


    Seeing that they all showed their attitude, Sun Xu nodded gently: "Krokdal is a natural rustling fruit capable person. The quickest way to cultivate and improve domineeringly is through actual combat. For you, he is a very good person. Your opponent is a good opportunity for you to cultivate domineering."


    Luffy and Sauron glanced at each other, and they both felt excited.


    The desire for strength, Sauron ranked first in the Straw Hat Pirates, and Luffy ranked second.


    Don''t look at Lu Fei being stupid and cute all day long, in fact, he knows the importance of strength very well.

 Chapter 39： Outside body method

    The night got deeper and the town became extremely quiet, and there was only one place where the sound could be heard.


    "I have a question." Nami pointed to the nearby building: "What is that? They have been eavesdropping on our speech since just now, and they have written and painted pictures."


    Everyone turned to look.


    I saw a big bird and a sea otter standing on the roof of that house. Among them, the sea otter was holding a pen and drawing board in his hand.


    Weiwei was shocked: "It is the messenger of misfortune! They must have written down your looks and are ready to report to the boss."


    Realizing that he was exposed, the sea otter immediately jumped on the back of the big bird, and the big bird fluttered away.


    Sun Xu flicked his finger.


    ßË.


    The air was pierced by the strong finger force, and a sharp shock wave rose into the sky, shooting towards the escaped "unfortunate messenger" at a very fast speed.


    With a chirp, the shock wave easily pierced the neck of the big bird and the head of the sea otter. They fell like a kite with a broken thread.


    "Point to the gun."


    Only then did Sun Xu''s faint voice rang.


    "Okay... It''s amazing!" Weiwei''s eyes flowed, and she passed a touch of excitement, but she soon thought of something, and her face solemnly said: "Although the messenger of misfortune was solved, I didn''t get the news of killing me. Will give up, he will definitely send a more powerful killer!"


    "I have a plan!"


    A curly pie-faced man walked over, dressed in a service similar to Weiwei.


    Mr.8, the captain of the guard of the Kingdom of Alabastan, Iqalem.


    It was he who took Vivi into the Baroque work agency to quietly investigate the truth about the troubles encountered by Alabastan.


    Iqalem said solemnly: "I pretended to be Princess Vivi, and used the permanent pointer to go straight to Alabastan, attracting the attention of the Baroque workshop, and you took the opportunity to return to the country on the normal route."


    Sun Xu pondered a little.


    The pursuit of the Baroque Work Club is not worth mentioning to him, but if you use the permanent pointer to go directly to Alabastan, then...what about Chopper?


    can''t turn around and come back, right?


    For pirates, getting sick and getting injured is commonplace, and a good ship doctor is very important!


    Not to mention the advantages of Chopper''s cute things and emergency food reserves, his medical skills are rarely compared.


    You must know that he inherited all the medical skills of Dr. Kuleha.


    That was an old woman who lived 140 years old and was still alive, drinking and beating people all day long. Although there is no evidence, Sun Xu always felt that she was not an ordinary person!


    However, there are many problems with detours. The most troublesome thing is that the next island is a small garden. The magnetic record of the small garden takes a whole year!


    In the original work, the messenger of misfortune sent the permanent pointer to Alabastan, but now the messenger of misfortune has been killed by himself, can anyone send the permanent pointer over?


    "I knew it, I left that sea otter and that bird."


    Sun Xu rubbed his forehead and looked at Icarim who had taken the permanent pointer from Weiwei. Suddenly, there was a thought in his heart.


    "In that case, you have the best of both worlds, and there are other benefits... Yes, just do it!"


    With a decision in his heart, Sun Xu didn''t say anything to stop Icarim. He watched him board the boat alone. Seeing that he didn''t go far, the boat exploded and disappeared into the sea.


    A smile flashed across his eyes: "Robin? What a bad woman!"


    Sun Xu knew that Icarim was not dead, but the others didn¡¯t know the truth, without his ease.


    Weiwei was frightened, angry, and sad, biting her lips tightly, her body was trembling slightly, and all of Luffy''s faces were angry, and it was the first time that she was really concerned about escorting Weiwei back.


    Plus the magnetic force of the recording pointer was full, they decided to set sail immediately.


    When Usopp and Sanji were dragged out, they were still confused and didn''t know what happened.


    When ¡¡¡¡ was leaving, it was no accident that Robin appeared on the Golden Meri. Although he only exchanged a few words briefly, he left a very deep impression on everyone.


    Of course, not a good impression.


    After Robin left, Nami squinted at Sun Xu: "Your eyes were a bit wrong."


    "Ahem." Sun Xu was almost choked, and said speechlessly: "When did your observation ability become so powerful? Wouldn''t you, stare at me all day, right?"


    "So you admit it?" Nami looked angrily: "She''s the enemy!"


    Sun Xu smiled and said, "If I tell you, is she actually a good person?"


    "It''s impossible! She killed Icarim just now!" Nami said in a decisive tone, and she couldn''t be wrong when she saw it with her own eyes.


    Sun Xu snapped his fingers: "Would you like to make a bet?"


    "Bet? What to bet on?" Na Mei frowned slightly, her tone of voice was less than puzzled.


    The facts are right in front of you, why is Sun Xu so confident in his judgment?


    Thinking of him always showing mystery, she couldn''t help but doubt her judgment.


    Sun Xu grinned and said: "You bet that she will become your companion in the future. If you lose, you will kiss me, and if I lose, I will kiss you."


    "Why do you take advantage of it!" Nami yelled a little bit, and then turned around: "However, I took it! It''s just that the bet is going to change. If I lose, give you a kiss, if you lose, you have to give it to me. One million Baileys!"


    Luffy will not let people she doesn''t like get on the boat, she''s pretty sure about that.


    Of course, more importantly, even if you lose, it doesn¡¯t matter. If you win, you can get one million Baileys.


    "No problem!" Sun Xu agreed, let alone one million, even one hundred million, he would not hesitate, anyway, it was a winning bet.


    The two looked at each other and smiled, and both felt that they were making money without losing money.


    Sun Xu looked at Lu Fei again: "Luffy, UU Reading will entrust Weiwei to you next, and we must send her back to Alabastan safely! Also, don¡¯t forget to practice domineering, If you want to defeat Krokdal, you can''t do it without being domineering."


    Although water can restrain Krokdal, in terms of ease of use, it can''t be compared with armed color.


    "Wait, wait!" Nami heard something wrong: "What do you mean by entrusting it to us? How about you?"


    Sun Xu smiled: "I have something to do, I want to leave for a while."


    "Leave?"


    Luffy, Sauron and others didn''t say anything, but Nami and Weiwei shouted subconsciously.


    "Sun Xu..." Weiwei was a little panicked.


    Nami is even more dissatisfied: "It was you who promised to help Weiwei at first, but now you want to leave her behind. Isn''t it too irresponsible?"


    "You take this well."


    Sun Xu first pulled off two hairs and handed them to Nami and Vivi respectively, and then said: "Don''t worry, Vivi, what I promised will definitely be done! Don''t forget, I haven''t gotten the reward I said."


    After a pause, he continued: "It''s just that I have something wrong and have to leave temporarily. I can guarantee that I will arrive in Alabastan earlier than you guys. Let''s meet there!"


    "What''s the use of this?" Nami pointed to the hair on her hand.


    Sun Xu''s face was a little pale: "It is for you to save your life. If you encounter a life-threatening or unmanageable difficulty, stimulate it and help you through the difficulty."


    When he spoke, the hair in the hands of the two of them moved tremblingly as if they were alive.


    The short black hair that was originally black stretched out and turned into a golden hair about five centimeters long, and it glowed brightly, like a golden needle.


    Body outside body method!

 Chapter 40： Robin

    Before Sun Xu decided to devote all his energy to researching and practicing mana cheats and developing a great-quality Tianxian Judgment, the development of supernatural powers remained silent.


    Now he understands.


    It''s not that he didn''t work hard enough, it''s not that he didn''t have supernatural powers, but that he lacked the prerequisites.


    is the power to control mana.


    As the cultivation method touched his eyebrows, his control of mana increased, and he gained a lot of magical powers, including the external body method.


    Of course, what he uses now is only the fur of the external body method, no, it is the fur of the fur!


    The real body law is the fairy law, which is the magical power that the monkey brother realized after becoming a fairy.


    Monkey Brother¡¯s external body method has 84,000 feathers all over his body, the roots can change, and the things can be changed at will.


    Sun Xu''s external body method can only inspire one at the same time. Every time he creates a clone, his spirit seems to be torn off a bit, his head is twitching.


    In addition, there is a time limit, even if it is not activated, the clone will expire after about half a month.


    The accompanying power is also very limited...


    In short, the current external body method has large defects and small effects, and has no much practical significance.


    Of course, if used properly, it can also play a role.


    Lu Fei and others along the way, because the plot has been destroyed by him, Sun Xu is not sure what they will encounter, giving Weiwei and Nami two clones, even if they are in danger, they can save their lives.


    Sun Xu pinched a magic trick, two golden hairs jumped from their palms, pierced the clothes, and automatically pulled a knot, like a brooch.


    "The way to stimulate is very simple, cut the hair, and then throw it out. One thing you have to remember is that you can only stimulate one at a time. Even if you stimulate two, only one is effective."


    "So amazing!" Everyone was amazed.


    Although they haven''t seen what it looks like after being excited, the scene just now is magical enough.


    Usopp even jumped over, begging: "Sun Xu, give me one too, I''m also very dangerous!"


    "Go!" Sun Xu scolded with a smile, "I haven''t seen my face turn white, I won''t even think of getting up for a few days after making another one."


    The damage to the spirit of making a clone is not linearly stacking, but exponentially increasing.


    In the case that the spirit is not restored, the damage caused by each production is several times higher than the previous time.


    "A guy who cares about color and friendliness." Usopp squatted to the corner and drew a circle silently.


    Nami touched the brooch on her dress, a smile flashed in her eyes.


    Weiwei''s expression also relaxed a lot.


    She could see that Sun Xu''s complexion was indeed much worse than just now.


    Such a lot of trouble, obviously it is not the appearance of fleeing.


    "I have a question." Sauron suddenly said: "How are you leaving? We don''t have a second ship."


    "Well, you will see it soon." Sun Xu smiled and waved: "See you in Alabastan."


    "goodbye."


    "be careful!"


    "We will leave Weiwei!"


    "..."


    After saying goodbye, Sun Xu soared into the sky, like a shooting star, drew into the distance, and disappeared from the eyes of everyone in a blink of an eye.


    "..."


    "..."


    was quiet for half a minute, Luffy suddenly jumped onto the bow of the ship, craned his neck, and yelled: "Fly...fly! Sun Xufei is gone!"


    Usopp calmly said: "Really, what''s the surprise, I already knew it! Not only can Sun Xu fly, he can also become a super ape!"


    "Will he fire a laser?" Lu Fei was full of excitement.


    Sauron also couldn''t hide his surprise on his face, and murmured, "It turned out to be in this way."


    "Is this Tsukibu?" Sanji asked.


    Sauron shook his head: "It doesn''t look like it."


    "You can fly!" Weiwei was startled: "What an incredible person."


    "Don''t worry, that''s a very reliable guy." Nami patted her on the shoulder and chuckled, "My hometown was also saved by him."


    ...


    After Sun Xu left the Meili, he didn''t fly for too long before he saw his goal.


    It was a huge sea turtle with a sofa on the shell and a awning.


    Nicole Robin sat on it, looking straight ahead, but his eyes were out of focus.


    Sun Xu fell down without making any sound, until he stood on the tortoise shell and said, "What do you think?"


    Robin jumped up.


    When anyone loses consciousness, they will be shocked to be called like this.


    She herself is a very vigilant person, and the shock in her heart is even worse.


    "This is the ocean, how come there are people?"


    Robin looked back in disbelief, and when he saw the person, he couldn''t help but stunned: "It''s you!"


    She recognized Sun Xu.


    On the Meili, the things that caught her most attention were Luffy and Sun Xu.


    Pay attention to Luffy because he is the captain of the Straw Hat Pirate Map, with a bounty of 35 million, and the D in his name.


    The reason for paying attention to Sun Xu is simpler. She felt a breath of danger from this man.


    It is not that Sun Xu is malicious towards her.


    is like a lion, even if it does nothing, it will make people feel dangerous.


    Sun Xu gave her the feeling that it is not only strong, but also meaty!


    Robin settled down, noticed a strange phenomenon, and wondered: "How did you come here?"


    There is no boat around, he didn''t come by boat, and there was no trace of water on him, he didn''t swim here.


    "I came here."


    Sun Xu pointed to the sky, sat down on the sofa, and admired Robin comfortably.


    Unlike Nami¡¯s youthful beauty, but a little bit immature, Robin is a well-rounded elder sister. Every inch of skin and every movement is **** and charming, with a hint of danger, just like A black rose in full bloom makes people salivate and dare not pick it at will.


    "Flying here?" Robin has completely recovered her calmness. She thought about it. The answer of UU Reading sounds ridiculous at first, but if you put aside the stereotypes, you will find that it is quite reliable.


    "What can you do with me?" She asked curiously, "Do you want revenge on Mr. 8?"


    "He is not dead, what revenge shall I avenge him!"


    Sun Xu replied indifferently, and patted the sofa again: "You are welcome, come sit down."


    Robin''s temperament is also a bit speechless.


    Is this her car?


    Also, it was a single-seat sofa. Although it¡¯s not that two people can¡¯t sit down, it¡¯s obviously...


    Seeing that she did not respond, Sun Xu reminded: "Do you want to stand like this all the time?"


    Robin understood now, he didn''t plan to leave at all.


    After thinking about it, she still sat down.


    The two of them are close to each other with their shoulders next to their shoulders, their legs close to their legs.


    Robin was not cramped, resting his chin in his hand, and said with interest: "It''s not revenge, then why are you looking for me?"


    Sun Xu tilted his body and tilted his legs, and lay down directly, resting on Robin''s round and straight thighs.


    "What are you doing? Nothing! I just want to see you, and take your car to Alabastan by the way. Hey, my head hurts a bit, you rub it for me."


    He tapped his temple.


    This person''s boldness is far beyond Robin''s imagination, and her familiar performance makes her feel extremely weird.


    She hesitated for a while, still stretched out her slender finger, pressed it on Sun Xu''s temple, rubbed it lightly, and curiously said: "Aren''t you afraid that I will kill you?"


    "You won''t." Sun Xu said lightly, and he even closed his eyes, looking like he was enjoying.


    Robin¡¯s true character is very clear to him.


    What''s more, he has absolute self-confidence, even if Robin wants to disadvantage him, he will be fine!

 Chapter 41： Hook up

    You will not¡­¡­


    was a simple word, but Robin was stunned for an instant. He didn''t speak for two minutes, only his hands were still subconsciously massaging.


    Two minutes later.


    She said lightly: "Maybe you don''t know who I am..."


    Sun Xu interrupted her: "Nicole Robin, a flower and fruit capable person, the son of the devil, who was offered a reward of 79 million at the age of 8 and the last survivor of O''Hara."


    Robin fell silent again, and at the same time he became more puzzled.


    Since he knows his own information well, why dare to put the deadliest part under his own hands?


    As if seeing through her thoughts, Sun Xu smiled lightly: "Although it is rumored that you are the son of the devil and live by betrayal, I know that you are actually a good person and a poor person.


    To be honest, I really admire you. Since I was sensible, I have almost been suffering. After I was eight years old, my life was completely darkened. In this case, it is admirable that you can survive without being blackened and still have good intentions. "


    The ten members of the Straw Hat Pirate Group, Robin is the most miserable in his life experience.


    Although other people have also suffered, but there are people around them who love them and the company they love.


    Only Robin.


    A miserable life, covered with scars.


    Before meeting the Straw Hat Pirates, the only warmth she felt was the historian from O''Hara before she was eight years old.


    In fact, her life in O''Hara is not happy either.


    When she was two years old, her mother went to sea to explore history. Since she was a child, she had been sent under the fence, and she was disgusted by others. Because of the devil''s fruit ability, she was also called a monster, and she had no friends.


    This royal sister has a dark belly, elegant, and knowledgeable, but she has the most distressing past.


    "Good guy?" Robin chuckled inexplicably, "I didn''t expect anyone to associate me with these two words."


    "That''s because most people in the world are idiots, and there are very few people who can see the essence like me!" Sun Xu boasted without blushing.


    At this point, he opened his eyes and wanted to see Robin, but found that his vision was completely blocked by the huge evil, so he could only give up angrily.


    He turned over and buried his face directly on Robin''s belly.


    Robin only wore one piece, a waistless camisole, and their skins were directly attached to each other.


    "Robin, you may not understand your value. In my opinion, you are one of the most important people in this world!"


    "You know OnePiece? Although I don''t know what it is, it must be something that will change the whole world!"


    "Everyone knows that OnePiece is buried in Lovedrew, but few people know that the route to Lovedrew is buried in the text of history."


    "Now in the world, you may be the only person left who can interpret the text of history."


    "Robin, do you understand now? Your existence will directly determine the birth of the next One Piece! How high do you think your value is?"


    Robin was also stunned.


    The route to Lovedrew is buried in the text of history, and it is related to the birth of the next One Piece.


    These two news also made her a little confused.


    I''m just a poor creature struggling to survive, how come I suddenly become a big man who can influence the world?


    "Robin, follow me."


    Sun Xu said boredly.


    is different from the original unexpected invitation to Sauron, this time he is very serious.


    Among the Straw Hat Pirates, the one he most wants to take away is Robin.


    is not only eye-catching, but also smart and capable. He is an excellent candidate to be a deputy.


    With her, Sun Xu doesn''t need to worry about messy things at all, just as a shopkeeper.


    Nami is also very good, but without Nami, the navigator and treasurer, the Straw Hat Pirates would soon fall apart.


    Robin is different.


    Although she is equally important, she is not as effective as Nami during the adventure.


    As for how Luffy finally found Lough Drew, it was a big deal after they gathered the four pieces of historical text on the road signs, and asked Robin to help them interpret it, and even loan Robin to them for a period of time.


    Anyway, Guangyue Mitian was also borrowed by Roger from the White Beard Pirates.


    It''s great that the two people of One Piece keep this tradition.


    Robin glanced at him: "Follow you? Where are you going? Straw Hat Pirates?"


    Sun Xu shook his head and said, "No, no. You may have misunderstood, Luffy and I are not in the same group, just take their boat temporarily."


    "Do you want to be One Piece?" Robin asked again.


    She does not exclude following Sun Xu.


    In order to survive, she has followed many bosses in the past twenty years.


    The current Krokdal is also one of them.


    But the two parties are only cooperating, and both have ghosts in their hearts, and there is no loyalty and trust at all.


    She has a hunch that the cooperation with Krokdal is about to end, and the moment it ends, it must be the moment Krokdal''s face turned.


    She should also think about the future.


    If Sun Xu wants to become One Piece, according to his statement, he should not turn his face with her for a long time, and she can be stable for a while.


    "You are wrong again!" Sun Xu shook his finger: "I am really interested in what ONEPIECE is, but I never thought I must become One Piece."


    Robin was taken aback: "Then you..."


    Sun Xu laughed and said: "Can''t you just like you?"


    Robin looked stunned What he said... seems to be the truth.


    After so many years of life on the run, she is still very confident in her ability to perceive words and colors.


    At the same time, she also understood a problem.


    When Sun Xu appeared, she had a very strange feeling, and now she finally figured out what was going on.


    Sun Xu has always believed in, appreciated, and liked her.


    This feeling is very strange to her. What she knows and feels every day is disgust, greed, fear and hatred.


    The problem is that the two sides only met for the first time.


    Robin was incomprehensible, and fell silent again.


    Trust is too extravagant for her.


    In the past twenty years, she has experienced countless escapes and countless betrayals, but she has never felt trust.


    suddenly appeared now, and I couldn''t help feeling "close to hometown".


    As for whether Sun Xu is acting...


    Facts speak louder than words.


    This is a man who dared to put his temple under her fingertips!


    If this is not trust, then there is no trust at all!


    "You don''t need to worry, you can think about it slowly."


    Sun Xu arched his cheeks, Robin''s soft and smooth skin felt very good, like the superb suet jade, which made people love it.


    Robin opened his mouth and said nothing.


    She was moved.


    Is this the companion she has always longed for?


    However, these two decades of dark experience prevented her from making up her mind immediately.


    Not only was worried that it was a dream that would break when touched, but also worried that Sun Xu would be implicated and put him in danger.


    After all, her enemy is the world government!


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 42： search

    Robin still did not agree.


    just met after all, she should still have some worries in her heart.


    After arriving in Alabastan, she left alone without leaving any contact information.


    Sun Xu put his hand over his eyes and exclaimed: "The sun is really poisonous."


    From entering Alabastan, the air became hot and dry, and the ground and walls were dry, as if they had been roasted by fire.


    Alabastan was originally a land of deserts. After three years of no rain, it became extremely dry.


    "It''s quite lively."


    Sun Xu wandered around, thinking unconsciously.


    The city he is now in is called Nahana, a port city, rich in perfume.


    You can smell a variety of fragrances when you walk on the street, thick or light, pungent or elegant, and so on.


    However, he doesn''t like this environment.


    Different scents are mixed together, and they often become its opposite, a bad smell!


    At this time, an uncle wrapped in a turban walked by. The rich perfume smell mixed with the pungent body odor, it was simply a mobile biochemical weapon.


    Sun Xu frowned suddenly, his palms flapped in front of his nose: "Oh...Don''t go shopping, let''s leave now."


    He didn''t hesitate anymore, his divine consciousness expanded to its maximum, and he searched unscrupulously.


    Not to be with Luffy and them, just to come to Alabastan in advance to find Pluto.


    This is the best way.


    neither delays them from searching for Chopper, but also guarantees that Krokdal will not succeed in the event of an accident.


    The territory of Alabastan is vast. If you change to someone else, it is almost impossible to find Pluto without knowing the exact location.


    But Sun Xu is different.


    God''s consciousness has given him a powerful search ability, and one person is worth thousands of people.


    The ability to find in the windless zone also helps a lot.


    Sun Xu has already experimented that it is possible to communicate with other creatures with God''s consciousness, but most creatures have low IQs, and communication can only get simple emotional reactions such as "hungry", "fear", and "run away".


    But this is enough.


    Many creatures will become his eyeliner.


    It is a pity that Pluto is highly likely to be hidden underground. Although the divine consciousness can penetrate the entity, the range will be greatly reduced.


    If Hades hides too deeply, it will be difficult to find.


    "I remember that in the underground sanctuary of His Royal Highness Albana, there was a stone stele with the text of history, which seemed to record the position of the Hades."


    "Should I go directly to Albanian?"


    "Unfortunately, I can''t read the text of history. Hey, Robin should be forced to stay in the beginning."


    Sun Xu shook his head slightly, knowing in his heart that this was just thinking about it.


    Violent soliciting, he is not engaged in MLM.


    If you really want to do that, I am afraid that the hookup plan will completely fail.


    "She''s very heartwarming, but she has to go against her own wishes. She is really a different woman!" He secretly complained.


    Because he hated the air of Nahana, Sun Xu quickly left there.


    Outside the city.


    The sun is high, the heat waves are rolling, and when I look up, there are golden gravels everywhere, like a golden ocean.


    Sun Xu stepped on it curiously.


    is a little bit ashamed to talk about it, this is the first time he has seen the desert with his own eyes.


    A bit disappointed.


    feels no different from playing on the sand when I was young.


    Even the hot environment did not bring him any discomfort.


    He doesn''t say that he is not invaded by cold or heat, but his resistance has also become very high.


    In fact, he can basically save eating and drinking Lazar now. He is a real little fairy who doesn''t need to go to the toilet.


    The territory of Alabastan is distributed around the Santa Dora River.


    Sun Xu followed the map and went all the way north, his divine consciousness kept searching and inspecting the surrounding situation.


    But soon he found himself a little naive.


    Sun Xu thought before, the big deal is a carpet search of Alabastan, and he can¡¯t find Pluto if he doesn¡¯t believe it.


    In actual operation, it was discovered that compared with the land area of ??Alabastan, the scope of the divine consciousness was too small!


    It¡¯s not impossible to search all at once, but the time consumed is much different from the estimate.


    is not a few days or a few weeks, it may be calculated annually.


    "So, I still have to focus on the historical text, but the question is, will Robin tell me where Hades is?"


    Sun Xu is not sure.


    In the original book, Robin deceived Klockdal and concealed the position of Hades from him.


    Although it was not stated clearly, it was nothing more than a reason not to hope that this weapon with the power to destroy the world would be born, especially in the hands of a bad guy.


    Changing to be himself, Sun Xu didn''t think he would be treated much better than Krokdal''s treatment.


    may also destroy the good impression he finally made in Robin''s heart.


    "Robin should be in the rain now, right?"


    Sun Xu silently recalled the information in his memory: "No matter what, go to Alba first, then the historical text will be there. In addition, if Pluto really exists, it feels that the possibility is also there."


    Albana is the capital of Alabastan. It has a very long history. Even Sun Xu suspected that Hades might be hiding somewhere in the palace of the Nafirutali family.


    "If you go to Alba, maybe you can get in touch with Weiwei''s father?" Sun Xu thought.


    After all, she promised Weiwei to help her save the country.


    In addition, the Kingdom of Alabastan also has many secrets he wants to know.


    For example.


    Why didn¡¯t the Nafirutari family go to Mariejoa?


    Why does Hades sleep in Alabastan?


    However, even the king of Alabastan doesn''t know much about these secrets.


    Because Sun Xu did not eat or drink, nor was he afraid of the wind and sun, he drove very fast and arrived at Albana before the evening.


    Compared with Nahana, it is much more prosperous here.


    However, he found something wrong as soon as he came in.


    The atmosphere in the city is very tense. An army is like rows of ants patrolling the streets The surface is very prosperous, but everyone seems absent-minded.


    Because of the continuous drought, the rebellion is getting worse.


    As the capital of Alabastan, Albana is like a gunpowder keg, which may explode at all.


    Without much effort, Sun Xu knew what was going on.


    Recently, the King¡¯s Army has been falling to the Sentence Army.


    The power of the sentenced army has surpassed the king''s army.


    As the strength of the rebels grows, the day of the final battle is getting closer and closer!


    People who are sensitive to the situation can even feel it, maybe just these few days!


    "Tsk tsk, Klockdal is really guilty." Sun Xu shook his head: "However, Alabastan is really fragile, and this little conspiracy will soon collapse them."


    He actually didn''t understand.


    In his opinion, both Weiwei and his daughter are too kind and naive!


    "naive" is not a derogatory term, but it is very funny when used on the ruler of a country.


    Alabastan, under the leadership of Weiwei and his daughter, is like a castle made of sand, which can be broken at the touch of a touch.


    This is indeed the case.


    Krokdal''s not-so-complicated strategy almost made them irreversible.


    But they can¡¯t be said to be wrong.


    Because under their rule, the country of Alabastan has been around for more than 800 years.


    I can only say that the people in One Piece World may be relatively simple.


    "Go visit Weiwei''s father first."


    Sun Xu pinched his eyebrows, recognized the direction, and walked towards the palace.


    Maintaining spiritual consciousness for a long time puts a lot of mental pressure on him.


    After all, there is too much information to process when using divine consciousness.

 Chapter 43： Cobra

    Alabastan.


    Albana Palace.


    Cobra held on to the railing and looked up, with a serious face: "Bell, what''s the matter?"


    Bell supported the long sword in his waist, and said bitterly: "Your Majesty, just got the news that 300,000 kings have defected and joined the rebels."


    Cobra did not speak for a long time, until the sun completely set, then said: "Bell, do you think this country can be saved?"


    Bell''s face changed slightly: "Your Majesty, please don''t say such discouraging words! We will definitely get through this difficulty!"


    Cobra shook his head, and didn''t say much on this topic: "I don''t know how Vivi is now?"


    "Very good, she has investigated the black man behind Alabastan who hasn''t rained for three years, and will be back soon."


    "The principal is back?"


    "Weiwei''s investigation is clear about who is behind the scenes?"


    "..."


    Cobra and Bell looked at each other, and both saw the surprise in each other''s eyes.


    Then, Bell dashed up and shielded Cobra behind him: "Who? Who is talking?"


    Wow!


    Two groups of guards rushed over quickly, separated left and right, and scanned the surroundings vigilantly.


    "Here." Sun Xu beckoned.


    Everyone looked for their voices, and a figure was sitting on the roof behind them, because the light was too dark to see clearly, but they could recognize a young man.


    "Who are you? Why are you in the palace?" Bell put his hand on the sword, with a look on his face, ready to give the opponent a thunderous blow if there is an abnormality.


    "Bell, don''t be so nervous." Cobra patted Bell on the shoulder and walked out from behind him: "Excuse me, what happened to the man behind Alabastan who didn''t rain for three years?"


    Sun Xu put his hands on his face, and said lightly: "It''s Krokdal''s conspiracy to capture Alabastan."


    "Impossible! He is King Qiwuhai! He has helped us repel the pirates many times." Cobra frowned and retorted.


    "It''s so stupid!" Sun Xu curled his lips and said speechlessly: "A pirate is a pirate! Qi Wuhai under the king just gave them legal status, but didn''t turn them into good people!"


    paused, his voice was full of irony: "After the disaster, he is the first to be suspected? I can''t even think of such a simple question. I wonder if you have any brains!"


    Cobra didn''t care about his tone, but fell into thought.


    There are some things that are in the blind zone of thinking. I can''t think of it, but as long as I pierce the window paper, everything is simple and clear.


    Krokdal is the king of Qiwuhai, and he has always appeared in a positive image, and even became the hero of Alabastan, Cobra never doubted him at all.


    But after being reminded by Sun Xu, he immediately realized something was wrong.


    The people who can create this kind of chaos and make them unaware must not be ordinary people.


    Whether it is status, status, or strength, Krokdal fits perfectly.


    Of course, he wouldn''t listen to Sun Xu''s side words.


    Cobra raised his head and said: "Then the little girl you just said about going back to China..."


    "Don''t you know? It was when Vivi and Ikalem found the clues and went to the Baroque Work Agency to work as an undercover agent, only to find the murderer behind the scenes. Oh, the Baroque Work Agency was created by Krokdal and subverted the criminal group in Alabastan. ."


    After all, Sun Xu jumped off the roof and landed less than two meters away from them: "The mission is completed, they will naturally come back."


    Bell didn''t relax, he held the hilt tightly in his palm, ready to take action at any time.


    "Weiwei and she..." Cobb murmured and looked at Sun Xu: "Thank you for the information, may I ask you?"


    "My name is Sun Xu, I can be regarded as Weiwei''s friend." Sun Xu thought for a while and said.


    "I don''t know where Weiwei is now?"


    "Her identity has been exposed, and Krokdal is hunting her down, but rest assured, a few of my friends are traveling with her, and she can absolutely guarantee her safety. It will take about a week or so for her to arrive in Alabastan."


    "The princess is in danger?" Bell''s expression changed.


    Cobra also showed concern, but didn''t panic: "I see, it''s getting late today, you can rest in the palace."


    Sun Xu nodded.


    This was originally one of his goals.


    Where can the inn have a palace to live comfortably?


    Cobra waved and asked a maid to take him down.


    After two steps, Sun Xu stopped again.


    "Your Majesty, I have a question, I wonder if you can answer it?"


    "Please speak." Cobra said seriously: "As long as I know, I must know everything."


    Sun Xu smiled and looked at him: "I heard that Pluto, one of the three ancient weapons, was sleeping in Alabastan. I wonder if it is true or not?"


    Although Cobra tried his best to control, there was still a touch of shock across his face.


    He opened his mouth to say something, but looking at Sun Xu''s smile, he fell silent again.


    After a long time, he said: "Are you here for Pluto?"


    "You can say that!" Sun Xu nodded calmly, and pointed out: "Moreover, it''s not just me."


    Cobra was taken aback, and then suddenly said, "Krokdal is also for Hades?"


    "Yes, this is his ultimate goal." Sun Xu nodded.


    Cobra was silent.


    Sun Xu smiled, and UU read again and said: "How about making a deal? I''ll help you kill the crocodile, and you will give me Pluto."


    Cobra shook his head: "I''m sorry, I don''t know where Hades is."


    Sun Xu smiled unchanged, and said earnestly: "Your Majesty, I think you should understand that with the power of Alabastan, Pluto cannot be saved!


    If no one knows, it''s a pity that Croquerda''s appearance has denied this possibility.


    There is no impenetrable wall in the world.


    If the secret is known by one person, more people will know it.


    Even if Krokdal cannot succeed, more people will definitely be attracted in the future.


    That is Pluto, an ancient weapon with the power to destroy the world in the legend!


    No one will be indifferent to it.


    There is a saying in our hometown that everyone is not guilty and guilty of his crime.


    Alabastan puts the king of Hades, just like a child holding money to make trouble, one day it will lead to annihilation. "


    Cobra remained silent.


    Sun Xu continued: "Of course, if you can control Pluto and make it your own power, that''s another situation."


    After ¡¡¡¡ finished speaking, he followed the maid into the palace.


    When his figure disappeared completely, Bell whispered: "Your Majesty, do you want to?"


    He made a cut of his throat.


    "Of course not!" Cobra shook his head decisively: "He has brought us very important information, how can we avenge revenge?"


    Bell hesitated: "I don''t know if what he said is true or not, and that Hades..."


    "If he can find it, let him take it away." Cobra''s eyes were deep: "For us, the more important thing now is to determine the authenticity of the intelligence and how to deal with it."

 Chapter 44： Crisis of the Straw Hat Pirates

    Sun Xu had a very comfortable night.


    Although there is a severe drought across the country in Alabastan, life in the palace is still guaranteed.


    Cobra was very generous, and personally accompanied him to a meal.


    The food is very rich, including steaks, fruits, wine, etc., and the taste is excellent.


    Of course, Cobra has been testing him intentionally or unintentionally while eating, hoping to get more information.


    Sun Xu basically knows everything.


    After dinner, he took a hot bath and then went to bed early.


    Woke up the next day, the exhaustion of rushing away was wiped out.


    After breakfast, Sun Xu found Cobra and said goodbye to him.


    Cobra didn''t sincerely try to keep him, and then he personally sent him to the door.


    Before leaving, Sun Xu remembered something and said: "Your Majesty, I advise you to focus on dealing with the rebels."


    Under Cobra''s suspicious gaze, he explained: "Krokdal is a natural type of rustling fruit ability. I don''t know if you know the natural type of devil fruit, ordinary attacks are useless to them.


    Besides this is a desert area, his strength has been greatly increased, even if you bring an army, you may not be able to do it with him.


    With all due respect, as the hero of Alabastan, Krokdal''s prestige has surpassed you, the king.


    Once you act on him and there is not enough evidence, Alabastan may fall apart completely.


    When the time comes, the situation will be completely out of control, and it can''t be ended by defeating one Krokdal. "


    Cobra looked firm: "Thank you for your reminder, but I can''t let Krokdal continue to hurt this country!"


    He has decided that once Sun Xu''s situation is ascertained as it is, he will immediately summon Klockdal with his troops, no matter what the price is!


    Sun Xu shook his head: "No, you have misunderstood what I mean. I am not saying that Krokdal will continue to be at ease, but that you will wait a few days.


    Among my companions who escorted Vivi back home, there is someone who can defeat Krokdal.


    You only need to control the situation, and after a week, there will be strong support.


    The drought in Alabastan has lasted for three years, and it¡¯s not worse than this one week, right? "


    "The strong man who defeated Krokdal?" Cobra was taken aback, and a little moved.


    He knows very well that the crusade against Krokdal will inevitably cost a lot of casualties and also bear huge risks.


    It would be different if there were such strong people to help.


    He thought for a while, and said solemnly: "I will seriously consider your suggestion."


    Anyway, he also needs to investigate the authenticity of the information. He doesn''t mind waiting two more days.


    "Finally remind you to pay attention to your own safety. If you have an accident, Alabastan will become leaderless, and how things will develop at that time will be completely out of control." Sun Xuyi pointed out.


    Then he left the palace.


    In the agreement between ¡¡¡¡ and Weiwei, he wants to help her solve the rebels.


    This is an attempt.


    If Cobra can stabilize the rebels and solve Klockdal, everything will naturally come to light.


    Otherwise, it would be a headache to collide with hundreds of thousands of troops.


    walked out of the palace and strolled down the street.


    Alba is also very hot, but the air here is not as dry as Nahana, making it more comfortable.


    Sun Xu glanced at the sky.


    A huge white falcon hovered in the sky, and he felt a sharp gaze lock him at all times.


    Sun Xu curled his lips.


    That white falcon is Bell, he is a bird and fruit falcon-shaped person of the animal family.


    This is not to worry about him, he needs to be monitored.


    After all, he said that his purpose is also Pluto.


    "If you want to follow you, just follow." Sun Xu walked unhurriedly, occasionally stopping at the vendors on the street.


    At the same time, his consciousness searched Albanah inch by inch.


    If Pluto is in Alabastan, Albana, the capital, is undoubtedly the most likely.


    However, another suspicion was ruled out.


    Last night, Sun Xu carefully searched the Nafirutali Palace several times, but did not find any trace of Pluto.


    is either deep underground or not in the palace.


    Divine consciousness is intangible and intangible, and no one notices it.


    Sun Xu is like an ordinary tourist, without showing any abnormality.


    About half an hour later, the sharp gaze from the sky disappeared, but there were a few more gazes nearby.


    Apparently, Bell gave up, but called in others to watch him.


    Under the divine consciousness, the movements of everyone around him can''t hide.


    However, he didn''t do anything, leaving them to watch.


    As long as you don''t come out to disturb him.


    Unknowingly, Sun Xu came near the funeral hall.


    As everyone knows, this is the cemetery of the Nafirutali clan. But few people know that there is still a space below the cemetery, where there is a stone stele inscribed with the text of history.


    The historical text is very precious, but what¡¯s more precious is that it records Pluto¡¯s information and its whereabouts.


    If this news is exposed, people all over the world will be crazy about it.


    Sun Xu found a quiet place and sat down, and his spiritual consciousness spread down silently.


    Through several layers of walls, he "saw" a palace lined with stone pillars. At the end of it, there was a room empty, except for a huge cube-shaped stone tablet in the middle.


    "This is the historical text!"


    Sun Xu focused his attention on it.


    The stone monument is about four meters high, and the side facing the gate is full of mysterious words. Not surprisingly, the information recorded on it should be Pluto.


    It''s a pity, he can''t understand.


    Satisfied his curiosity, Sun Xu''s spiritual consciousness began to spread.


    Here is also one of his key suspects.


    He not only searched the underground, but also didn''t let the surface go.


    Maybe Hades is hidden in a certain building?


    Time passed slowly, and Sun Xu had nothing to gain.


    But he was not in a hurry, searching patiently.


    ¡­¡­


    small garden.


    is so named because there are two giants living here.


    The blue ghost Tori and the red ghost Broki, the two captains of the original giant pirate group.


    Because of the careless words of a little girl the two started a protracted battle on this island.


    Compared with their huge size, this small island is like a small garden, hence the name.


    Today, the little garden once again welcomed several guests.


    is the Straw Hat Pirates and Weiwei''s group.


    They don''t know, they have been spotted since they logged in.


    is the senior agent of the Baroque work agency, Mr. 3, Ms. Golden Week, Mr. 4 and Ms. Christmas.


    This lineup is more luxurious than the original.


    Because the duo of Mr.5, Ms. Valentine''s Day, and the messenger of misfortune were killed by Sun Xu, Krokdal became more vigilant and sent a stronger force.


    Of course, in terms of pure strength, they are still a lot worse than the Straw Hat Pirates.


    Not to mention, Sun Xu taught them domineering and six styles, and now the strength of the Straw Hat Pirates is stronger than in the original book.


    However, fighting is not simply a competition of strength.


    represented by Luffy, the Straw Hat Pirates are innocent and upright people.


    They accidentally caught the enemy''s trap, and they were all jailed.


    Usopp, Nami, Vivi, Nami, and Sauron are all trapped, only Luffy and Karoo are left.


    Under the huge candlestick.


    Everyone''s feet were deeply buried in the solidified candles, unable to move.


    At the same time, the wax continuously enters the body from the nose and mouth, making it difficult for them to breathe, and their bodies are becoming more and more stiff, and they are transforming into a wax figure.


    "Hahaha, coming soon, you all will become my work."


    A man with a "3" braid laughed loudly: "Be scared! Be scared! Your painful expressions are the art I pursue!"

 Chapter 45： Outside body method

    "The situation is terrible!"


    Sauron held a knife in both hands, but due to his posture, he couldn''t use his strength to cut off the candlestick under his feet.


    "Sauron, find a way!" Usopp cried out crying.


    "What can I do!" Sauron said in a bad mood.


    "It''s useless." Nami curled her lips.


    Sauron''s face turned black: "You are not the same!"


    "It would be great if Sun Xu was there." Nami felt nostalgic for Sun Xu. She was taken aback when she thought of this, and touched her chest with her palm.


    There is a golden brooch pinned there. It is a gift from Sun Xu, saying that it can save their lives in a critical moment.


    Actually, she didn''t pay much attention to it before, because Nami couldn''t imagine that a single piece of hair could do much.


    But since there is no other way, it¡¯s better to be a dead horse...


    Just then, there was a continuous sound of footsteps.


    Wow.


    A duck and a man rushed out of the forest.


    "Luffy!"


    Everyone is overjoyed.


    Nami also put down her palm.


    "Damn bastard, don''t worry, I am here to save you!" Luffy looked angry.


    He was riding Karoo and was about to rush to the candlestick when a baseball suddenly flew over and hit him hard in the face.


    boom.


    The baseball exploded like a grenade, Karoo was blown away, and Luffy¡¯s face was blown black.


    The next moment, a pair of paws emerged from his feet, grabbed his feet and pulled them down, with a chuckle, half of his body was buried in the soil.


    Luffy shook his head, holding his hands on the ground and pulling up: "What''s going on? You bastards, I must knock you off!"


    At this time, a little girl came over, holding the dye and paintbrush in her hand, brushing a few times, and drew a green pattern on Luffy''s back. He immediately stopped struggling.


    The little girl took out a tea set, poured the tea, Luffy took it, and drank it leisurely.


    Usopp rubbed his eyes and yelled in disbelief: "Luffy, what are you doing! Come and save us!"


    Luffy didn''t even look at him, and exclaimed: "This tea is delicious!"


    Usopp: "Luffy!!"


    Weiwei frowned and found the clue: "The reason for the green pattern is the ability of Ms. Golden Week. She seems to be able to use colors to affect people''s emotions."


    Sauron raised his forehead: "Trouble, this ability is used on that simple-minded idiot, and the power is almost infinite."


    "There is no way." Nami reached out and pulled the "brooch" off her chest. Her body was almost unable to move. If she delayed any longer, she couldn''t use it anymore.


    Nami tugged, tore off the golden hair, and threw it out: "Please, Sun Xu!"


    Everyone else looked over and saw the slowly falling blond hair. They also remembered what Sun Xu had said before.


    "Will it be useful?" This question appeared in their hearts at the same time.


    The blonde hair slowly fell to the ground, without the slightest change, and everyone''s eyes dimmed.


    "Hahaha, stop struggling, and honestly become my great work!" Mr.3''s face was distorted in excitement.


    "How could this be?" Nami stared at the blonde on the ground, and gave some reaction. She didn''t believe Sun Xu would make such a joke.


    "Wait a minute!" Weiwei screamed suddenly: "Something has changed!"


    Actually, without her reminding, everyone saw it.


    The blonde hair on the ground burst out with a strong golden light, and rose nearly two meters high.


    Nami and Weiwei''s eyes widened, and there was a hint of hope in their eyes.


    Usopp folded his hands together, praying silently, not daring to leave his eyes.


    "What is that?" Mr.3 looked puzzled.


    "Whatever it is, get rid of it! Stupid!" Ms. Christmas came out of the soil, and the whole person was like a large mole.


    She is an animal-type mole fruit capable person who is good at making holes. It is her who just dragged Luffy down.


    Ms. Pounced forward at Christmas, raised his paw and grabbed Jin Guang.


    At this moment, the golden light changed, twisted and shrank, and it turned into a human form in an instant, with a stick formed by golden light still in his hand.


    "No matter what you are, die for me!" Ms. Christmas paw patted Jin Guangren''s head.


    The golden man held the golden rod with both hands, twisted his waist and lifted his hips, and pulled it forward heavily.


    Like a golden lightning flashing across.


    Click.


    Ms. Christmas paws were smashed to pieces, and the golden rod continued to fall unabated.


    àÛàÍ.


    There was a deep dent on Ms. Christmas''s face. The nosebleed splashed out two meters away, flew backwards at a faster speed than before, and hit Mr. 3, and the two rolled into a ball.


    Jinguangren jumped up and jumped onto the candlestick.


    The golden light on his body gradually dimmed, and finally disappeared completely, leaving behind a golden-haired monkey wearing a gorgeous armor.


    "Sorry, I''m not very skilled yet, it took a while."


    "Sun Xu!" Nami shouted in surprise, it was really useful!


    Usopp is also full of surprises, but Sauron and Vivi are confused.


    Sun Xu?


    Where is Sun Xu from?


    Is it...


    They looked at the golden ape, all thoughtful.


    Sun Xu first smiled at Nami, and then looked at the current situation.


    "It''s terrible." He shook his head slightlyEven Usopp was arrested, unable to be a comeback.


    If it weren''t for leaving behind, I''m afraid I can only count on Sanji, but that kid still doesn''t know where.


    Sun Xu retracted his gaze, watching the wax mist continuously enter their bodies along their mouth and nose, frowning involuntarily.


    This will not leave any sequelae.


    Nami said pitifully, "Sun Xu, save us soon, I''m almost out of breath."


    "Don''t worry! I''ll do it now." Sun Xu lifted the golden hoop and was about to smash the candle, when suddenly he felt a strong wind coming from behind him.


    He frowned, he could only temporarily stop his movements and dodge him sideways.


    A ball of liquid wax the size of a basketball flew over.


    "Animal demon fruit capable person?" Mr.3 looked upset, pointed at Sun Xu and cursed: "Smelly monkey, you don''t want to destroy my art! Get out of me, otherwise I will turn you into a wax figure too!"


    "Noisy!" Sun Xu''s eyes were cold, he raised his arm, and the front end of the golden hoop rod shrank and turned into a large embroidery needle.


    With a wave of his arm, the changing embroidery needle of the golden hoop flew towards Mr.3 quickly.


    "It''s useless, my candle is as hard as iron, you don''t...no..."


    Before he finished speaking, he felt a sudden cold in his chest, which quickly turned into a hot pain, and the pain quickly increased.


    Mr.3''s neck seemed to be rusty, and he slowly looked down.


    There is an extra hole in the wax block used as a shield in the front, and the baby''s arm is thin.


    There is also a hole in his chest, through which he can directly see the scene behind him.


    "I was penetrated by...?" Mr.3 flashed this thought in his mind, and then he was overwhelmed by intense pain.

 Chapter 46： Consciousness return (thanks for "Hey!")

    "marvelous!"


    "Good job!"


    "..."


    Nami and Usopp cheered loudly, and Weiwei and Sauron also smiled.


    "The hateful guy was knocked down, let''s rescue us next!" Nami grinned.


    Sun Xugang was about to agree, but his face suddenly stagnated: "How can it be so fast?"


    "What''s the matter?" Weiwei keenly noticed his strangeness, and her heart bulged.


    "Something went wrong." Sun Xu twitched his eyes, and quickly looked at Usopp: "Usopp, is there gunpowder on him?"


    "Ah, yes!" Usopp hurriedly pulled out a ball from his bag and handed it to him: "This is the gunpowder star."


    "Sun Xu, what happened?" Nami also realized that it was wrong and asked anxiously.


    "I''ll talk about it later." Sun Xu took the ball and threw it violently.


    "Be careful!"


    has a great record through Mr.3, and the other three members of the Baroque work club are extremely wary of him.


    Seeing that he threw something over again, without thinking about it, they evaded one after another.


    boom.


    The explosion sounded, and the three raised their heads and looked at each other, and found that neither of them was injured.


    "You missed it?"


    As soon as this thought came to them, an angry voice came from behind them.


    "You bastards, watch me knock you off!"


    "Oops!" All the members of the Baroque Job Club turned their heads to look aside.


    Lu Fei walked out of the smoke, his upper body was naked, his clothes and patterns on it were destroyed by the explosion.


    "Leave it to you, Luffy." Sun Xu shouted.


    "Okay, I will fly them right now!"


    Luffy clenched his fists, kicked his foot, and instantly turned into a sharp arrow, rushing towards Mr.4.


    Now, both Mr. 3 and Ms. Christmas are seriously injured. Ms. Golden Week has almost no frontal combat effectiveness, and only Mr. 4 is threatening.


    Sun Xu looked at it with interest.


    Mr.4 is very ordinary. Although his strength is very strong, his reaction is slow, his head seems to be a little ill-fated, and he is completely beaten by Luffy.


    However, his weapon is very interesting. It is a gun that ate devil fruits.


    "I''m really curious about how this is done, it seems to be related to the descent factor." Sun Xu muttered secretly.


    If he can, he would like to get this technology in hand.


    The power of Devil Fruit is so strange, and some make him very greedy.


    Unfortunately, one person can only eat one devil fruit.


    can break this restriction, it seems that there is only one black beard.


    However, if inanimate objects can eat Devil Fruit, then a single person can use multiple Devil Fruit abilities at the same time.


    Soon, he shook his head again.


    I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not that simple. This technique should have a lot of limitations.


    If I remember correctly, the technology of eating devil fruits by objects was invented by Vegapunk. He is a member of the navy, so the navy must have mastered this skill.


    This kind of method that can obviously improve combat effectiveness has not been promoted on a large scale. It is certainly not that the Navy is unwilling but unable to do it.


    Just as Sun Xu was thinking, Luffy had already defeated Mr. 4, and Ms. Golden Week also expressed his surrender, and the battle came to an end.


    Then, with the help of Luffy, Nami was finally rescued.


    Nami patted her full chest and said with a lingering fear: "It''s so risky, it''s almost dead."


    Then, her eyes stared: "Sun Xu, why didn''t you save us just now?"


    "Because of this." He stretched out his palm, and everyone''s eyes widened.


    All his five fingers disappeared, only one bare palm remained, and the palm continued to disappear.


    is like a pencil drawing, being erased by an invisible eraser.


    Sun Xu raised his other palm, the same situation.


    "What''s going on?" Nami''s face was panicked, her eyes filled with tears, she wanted to hold his hand for fear of hurting him.


    "Sun Xu is going to die?" The others were also full of horror.


    "No, no!" Sun Xu waved his hand: "You are mistaken, this is not my real body, just a hair change.


    Now that the power in the hair is exhausted, this body will naturally disappear.


    This is also the reason why I couldn''t save you before. At that time, there was very little energy left in my body. "


    The power of the clone was all poured into it when he made it.


    Use a little less.


    Moreover, after activation, even if you do nothing, your power will always be consumed.


    However, the power in the clone is less than he expected, and the consumption is greater.


    According to his estimation, there should be enough power to rescue Nami and others.


    When he was about to make a move, he realized that the power in his body had dried up. Not to mention breaking a hard candle like iron, even a slightly more violent movement would not be possible.


    Fortunately, inspired by the original work, he immediately thought of a way to liberate Luffy.


    After listening to his explanation, everyone understood what was going on and relaxed.


    "Is that the giant tribe?" Before disappearing, Sun Xu looked at the two "hills" next to him.


    "Sun Xu, this is Teacher Broki. He is a soldier of Albuff." Usopp introduced very excitedly, but then became sad again and gave Mr.3 a hard look: "It''s a pity. , The honorable battle between Teacher Broki and his companions was ruined."


    There was a hint of curiosity in Sun Xu''s eyes.


    This is the existence of bounties of over 100 million yuan a hundred years ago, and the bounty at that time should be higher than it is now.


    According to legend, the Giant Soldier Pirate Group once shocked the world. These two giants were the captains of the Giant Soldier Pirate Group.


    Sun Xu is very curious about the strength of these two people.


    Is being controlled by Mr.3 exhausted after the battle, or is it a mere illusion?


    He planned to wait until the little garden to try it out himself.


    Unfortunately, for the sake of Pluto, he went directly to Alabastan, and there was no such opportunity.


    Sun Xu retracted his eyes.


    At this time, most of his body has dissipated, leaving only his head and a small neck.


    "Goodbye everyone, let''s meet again in Alabastan."


    His voice was still reverberating, and his body disappeared completely. U U Reading


    ...


    Alabastan.


    Albana.


    Sun Xu was so excited, he came back to his senses.


    "So this is the feeling of using the body at a distance."


    When he uses his body, he has two choices.


    One is personal control, and consciousness descends.


    The advantages and disadvantages of this choice are obvious. The advantage is that you can talk, communicate, and communicate with others, and you can maximize the power of the clone.


    The disadvantage is that the number of clones that can be controlled is limited.


    One mind with two uses, he can barely do it, but one mind with three uses will not work, more, needless to say.


    It is not easy to create a clone now, but when his strength becomes stronger in the future, his supernatural powers are perfected, and thousands of clones can be transformed in one breath, it is impossible for consciousness to descend and personally control.


    This is to use the second method, issue an order to let the clone fight on its own.


    The clone has no sense of autonomy, but can accept orders.


    is like a chip built in, with some simple intelligence.


    This method can control the clone on a large scale, but the disadvantage is that a lot of power will be wasted.


    This time Sun Xu used the first method.


    At this distance, he was worried that consciousness would not come.


    In fact, he thinks too much.


    The transformation of consciousness between the clone and the ontology seems to transcend space.


    When the clone was activated, he felt for the first time that after choosing to personally control it, consciousness descended on the clone almost instantly, no different from the delay of coming face-to-face.


    It is the same when consciousness returns.


    "It seems that these supernatural powers are more magical than I thought."


    Sun Xu praised, I am more interested in developing fruits.

 Chapter 47： Windfall

    Sun Xu is in a restaurant now.


    Although he can survive now without eating, eating is not only for physical needs, but also for tasting food.


    When he searched for Pluto, he paid special attention to the food in Albana.


    The fried lamb chops in this restaurant are famous throughout the city.


    The facts are also good.


    is better than what you get in the palace.


    ate the last bite of lamb chops, Sun Xu wiped his mouth, drank a cup of hot tea to relieve his greasiness, and then left the restaurant.


    The hot sun is hanging in the sky, and it is still sunny today.


    "If you haven''t gained anything today, let''s leave." Sun Xu thought silently.


    He searched every inch of the land and every corner of Albana, and found no trace of Pluto.


    I''m afraid it''s hard to get something here.


    Sun Xu strolled on the street, but did not develop his spiritual consciousness.


    In the past few days, he has almost turned Alba upside down. Since he hasn''t found it, it is meaningless to search aimlessly.


    He wants to think about whether there is anything he has overlooked.


    When he recovered and found himself in a remote alley, Sun Xu couldn''t help but stop.


    Hutong is nothing special, but the building inside is strange.


    This is a very luxurious two-story small building with white paint on the outside, which is incompatible with the surrounding dilapidated houses.


    If you have money, why live in such a remote place? If you don''t have money, how can you afford such a luxurious small building?


    Of course, maybe the other party really has special hobbies, it''s not illegal!


    Even if it is illegal, Sun Xu is not in the mood to fight criminals.


    What interested him was a conversation.


    "This is really..."


    "That''s right! It was found by a pirate hunter. I killed him when I found out and snatched it."


    "You are developed, you will definitely get a lot of rewards when you hand it in!"


    "Hey, don''t worry, brother, I won''t forget you then."


    The two deliberately lowered their voices, as if they were afraid of something.


    Sun Xu''s divine consciousness unfolded, and soon their figure appeared in his mind.


    A thin man in his forties in a black suit, a tall, muscular man.


    The brawny man holds a fist-sized exotic fruit in his hand, the appearance is purple-red, covered with spiral patterns.


    Sun Xu is very familiar with this look, and he can''t help but raise his eyebrows: "Devil fruit? Where is this, there is a devil fruit."


    Don¡¯t look at people with abilities in anime, the devil fruit is like a Chinese cabbage.


    Actually, there are very few devil fruits in this sea.


    Even the most common animal lines are extremely precious.


    His spiritual knowledge spread, and he found that there were more people in this small building than he thought. It seems to be a shopping mall, and the people who come and go are not ordinary people, the gods are mysterious.


    After watching for a while, Sun Xu suddenly reacted.


    This is a black market!


    "Interesting!" He touched his chin, very interested.


    It was the first time he saw a real black market, and he wanted to go in and stroll around.


    but¡­


    "According to my experience, this kind of black market generally does not accept ordinary people? It must be introduced through acquaintances, or simply a membership system?"


    Sun Xu muttered secretly, thinking how to get in.


    Suddenly, a depressed cry caught his attention.


    The thin black man in a black suit who had just talked very much held a knife in his hand and pierced it into the heart of the brawny man.


    "You...you...why?" The strong man looked at him in disbelief.


    "Why? You ask me why?" The thin man in black suit picked up the fallen devil fruit and sniffed it with intoxication: "Of course it is for it! This is the devil fruit, a legendary treasure!


    You didn''t eat it by yourself, and you thought about handing it in. What an idiot!


    But, luckily you are an idiot, otherwise how could you make me cheap? "


    "The boss... The boss will not let you go!" The brilliance in the eyes of the brawny man was rapidly dimming.


    "Hahaha! The leader? The leader is a fart! I thought he was not pleasing to my eyes a long time ago. When I eat the devil fruit, he will be the first to kill!" The thin black suit sneered.


    "You... won''t end well!" The brawny man''s eyes widened, and a touch of surprise appeared in his eyes, then his neck crooked, completely silent.


    The thin man in black suit was full of disdain: "My fate will definitely be better than your idiot!"


    "I don''t think it makes any difference, maybe he is a little bit more suffocated than he died." A voice suddenly sounded behind him.


    The face of the thin man in the black suit changed drastically, while he took the pistol out of his arms, he quickly turned his head and looked back.


    The closed window was opened at some point. A very handsome man was sitting on the edge of the window with a purple-red fruit in his hand. He was observing carefully without even looking at him.


    "It''s a stranger! How did he get in? Forget it, it doesn''t matter, just kill him."


    The thin man in the black suit breathed a sigh of relief, the situation was much better than he thought.


    Neither the leader appeared, nor did the opponent carry any weapons.


    He was about to shoot when he suddenly realized something was wrong. The fruit in the man¡¯s hand is so familiar, it¡¯s not...


    He turned his head to look, UU reading www.uukanshu. Com just lay in his hand and the devil fruit has disappeared.


    The thin man in the black suit instantly turned gloomy, and said grimly: "Boy, give it to me! Otherwise, I will blow your head with one shot!"


    He didn''t shoot immediately because he was worried that the devil fruit would be destroyed.


    "..." The handsome man ignored him, still studying the devil fruit in his hand.


    The thin man in the black suit took a step forward, and pointed the gun at his head: "I said, give it to me!"


    Sun Xu finally raised his head and held the devil fruit in his hand: "You may have too high expectations for it."


    Yes, the handsome young man is Sun Xu.


    After he discovered that the two were killing each other, he took it away so as not to destroy the devil fruit or be eaten.


    "Stop talking nonsense! Give it to me!" The face of the thin man in the black suit became distorted with anger, and he was on the verge of exploding.


    "Here." Sun Xu tossed it casually and threw it over.


    The thin man in the black suit didn''t care about him anymore, so he immediately reached out to pick him up.


    Sun Xu appeared in front of him as soon as he shook his figure, with his palm protruding out like lightning, grabbed his neck, lifted it up, and caught the devil fruit just flying over with his other hand.


    The thin man in the black suit woke up from his greed and was shrouded in huge fear, and his body trembled uncontrollably.


    "Rao... Rao..."


    Click.


    Sun Xu broke his neck directly and threw it aside: "This is called the mantis catching the cicada and the oriole."


    accidentally obtained a devil fruit, and he was not in the mood to visit the black market anymore, his body flashed, and he left in an instant.


    He just made an amazing discovery, and he can''t wait to verify it.

 Chapter 48： Devil fruit and mana

    In a hotel, Sun Xu sat cross-legged, with the devil fruit just obtained in front of him.


    He stared at the devil fruit motionlessly, as if he had turned into a mud fetus.


    After a long time, he slowly stretched out his hand and picked it up, a strange color across his eyes.


    This should be an animal devil fruit, and it is probably related to a dog.


    Don''t get me wrong, Sun Xu has never seen the Devil Fruit Illustrated Book. He has this idea because he perceives the power inside.


    When he was on the black market, his spiritual consciousness had been unfolding. After he got the devil fruit, he subconsciously probed it.


    Then he was surprised to find that there seemed to be something hidden in this devil fruit.


    After returning to the hotel, he observed carefully and found that he was not mistaken, and confirmed that it was a phantom of a creature similar in appearance to a dog.


    He naturally had some associations.


    Although he can''t confirm, but he feels that his guess is very likely to be correct.


    "In other words, I can distinguish the type of devil fruit without the devil fruit illustration book?"


    Sun Xu thought with interest.


    Well, this kind of ability sounds very tasteless, but in fact it is really tasteless.


    However, his other discovery is extremely important.


    You must know that divine consciousness is just an application of mana. Simply put, divine consciousness can still be counted as mana.


    When he checked with the divine sense, he found that the divine sense was running extremely smoothly, and there was no sense of stagnation through other things at all.


    uses an unsuitable metaphor to describe it. Divine consciousness is electric current, devil fruit is wire, and other things are insulators.


    This also means that the devil fruit can carry mana!


    This is the first time to break the ground!


    Sun Xu has mana in his body, so he will naturally think of magic weapons, magic weapons, and medicines.


    It''s a pity that Sun Xu has experimented many times since he traveled, and he has not found anything capable of carrying mana except for the equipment that comes with several devil fruits, such as the golden hoop rod and the phoenix-winged purple golden crown.


    The items in the One Piece World seem to be insulators of mana.


    He has given up recently and does not plan to continue experimenting. Unexpectedly, there is no way out of mountains and rivers, and there will be another village in the dark.


    The surprise came suddenly.


    Sun Xu held the devil fruit, but he didn''t dare to do it easily.


    there are many reasons.


    One, the Devil Fruit is not gold, silver, copper, or iron.


    Secondly, he still doesn''t know what Devil Fruit can be used for.


    Alchemy? Refiner? Or is it for other purposes?


    Third, he doesn''t have that skill.


    Because he has never obtained anything that can carry mana before, although he has thought about alchemy and refining, he has not actually studied it.


    "There is still a big problem." Sun Xu thought of something, his action was slightly stagnant: "There must be alchemy and refining techniques in Journey to the West, but the question is, will Brother Monkey know how?"


    "Brother Monkey is not like someone who is interested in these things."


    "But maybe he changed after becoming a Buddha?"


    "Or, after he reaches a certain level of strength, he will be able to know everything, just like those magical abilities, he will understand it naturally?"


    Sun Xu gently shook his head.


    A long way to go.


    Although I have found materials that can carry mana, there are still many difficulties in making it into a real fairy house.


    He put the devil fruit into the prepared box and carefully closed the lid.


    The ¡¡¡¡ box was prepared by him in advance to prevent it from being crushed.


    He is not sure whether the broken devil fruit can still carry mana.


    "Let¡¯s do this for now, just study it when I have time, and I still have some strange things to do."


    Sun Xu put the box containing the devil fruit close to his body.


    Fortunately, this devil fruit is not big, otherwise he would have to buy a special bag for storage.


    The most important thing for him now is to find Pluto.


    In addition, most of the remaining time and energy should be devoted to the practice of cheats, and then the study of the use of water avoidance magical powers and devil fruits.


    After going out from the hotel and strolling in Albania for a long time, after still nothing, Sun Xu left.


    Next, he moved around in Alabastan.


    Yudi, Yuba, Elmaru, Catreya, etc., all left his footprints.


    On the way, he also met Krokdal, and he did nothing while busy searching for the Pluto.


    I had a cup of coffee with Robin and contacted him for a moment.


    a week later.


    Sun Xu Fengchen walked into Nahana, with a rare look of fatigue on his face.


    In the past seven days, he has searched all the cities of Alabastan, large and small, without closing his eyes, drinking a drop of water, or eating a piece of food.


    can be described as extremely hard.


    pity.


    Still nothing.


    "Ahee!" Sun Xu rubbed his nose. Sometimes his facial features were too sensitive, which was not entirely a good thing.


    "Let''s take a break first." He looked around, found a tavern, and walked in.


    After working hard for so long, it''s time to relax.


    Order good food, Sun Xu eats and thinks.


    "I have searched all the cities, and there is still no trace of Pluto. Then there are only three cases left First, Pluto is outside the city, and the second Pluto is buried deep beyond me. The search scope of the divine sense, thirdly, Pluto is not in Alabastan at all."


    "Either way, it''s very troublesome."


    Outside the city, there was an endless desert. It would take a long time to search it. He didn''t plan to waste time on it.


    The two situations of being buried too deep and not in Alabastan are even worse. It is impossible for him to find out by himself.


    The matter is over, Sun Xu also understands that if he wants to get Pluto, he can only rely on Robin.


    "The question is, how can I convince her?" He had a headache.


    When I met Robin before and drank coffee together, she completely recovered her calmness, and her attitude was detached, which made people unable to grasp her true thoughts.


    I want to gain her full trust in a short period of time, and I am afraid it is not realistic to know the position of Pluto from her mouth.


    "It''s really impossible, and I can only retreat to the next best thing." Sun Xu sighed secretly, but he was not particularly disappointed.


    For him, Pluto is not a necessity.


    It''s good to get it, but it''s not worth the pain if you don''t get it.


    Of course, he hasn''t planned to give up yet.


    After all, I have been working hard for seven days, and now I give up, and all my previous efforts have been wiped out.


    Sun Xu stopped thinking about it and focused on the food in front of him.


    Just then, with a snap, a person sat down beside him.


    "A glass of wine, a piece of food."


    "How do you feel that the temperature has suddenly risen?" Sun Xu muttered, did not care, and continued to eat.


    However, when the person next to him heard his muttering, he looked over and his eyes flashed with surprise.

 Chapter 49： persuade

    Sun Xu noticed something and looked up.


    What catches the eye is a young man wearing shorts, naked to the upper body, showing well-proportioned muscles, an orange cowboy hat on his head, a red bead necklace around his neck, and a few freckles on both sides of his cheeks.


    Portcas D. Ace!


    One Piece¡¯s son! Luffy''s brother! The future is the fuse of war!


    Sun Xu was taken aback, then laughed: "Hello, Ace."


    "Hello." Ace held up his hat, smiled gently, and asked in doubt: "Do you know me?"


    "Fire Fist Ace, I have naturally heard of it." Sun Xu smiled and looked at him: "But I am more familiar with your brother."


    Ace''s eyes lit up: "Do you know Luffy?"


    Sun Xu nodded and chuckled, "I came to the Great Sea Route from the East China Sea on their ship. In fact, I was with them more than a week ago, but I had something to come to Alabastan ahead of time. .Oh, by the way, Luffy should be here soon too."


    Ace showed expectation, and his attitude became much closer: "Haha, Luffy must have given you a lot of trouble."


    "You know your brother very well." Sun Xu smiled, saying that Lu Fei was a troublemaker, that really didn''t wrong him at all.


    Having a common topic, the two quickly became familiar with each other.


    After dinner, Sun Xu bought a few bottles of wine. The two of them found a quiet place and continued to drink.


    While chatting, Ace talked about his purpose.


    "You said you were arresting someone?"


    "Yes, he used to be my subordinate and committed an unforgivable crime. I will take him back and let him be punished!"


    "You mean Marshall D. Titch?"


    Ace looked at Sun Xu in surprise, "How do you know?"


    Sun Xu leaned on the railing, did not answer, but asked: "He killed one of your companions and snatched a devil fruit, right?"


    Speaking of this, Ace''s eyes were slightly cold, and he took a sip of wine: "Yes, have you seen him?"


    Sun Xu shook his head: "It''s not true, I just know these things by coincidence."


    After a pause, he asked again, "Ace, do you know what the fruit Titch snatched from?"


    Ace shook his head and took another sip of wine.


    "Nature is the dark fruit." Sun Xu glanced at him and explained in a deep voice: "This is known as the most ferocious devil fruit. It can release powerful gravitational force and can **** in, compress and crush everything in contact with darkness.


    What¡¯s more troublesome is that his abilities can even interfere with the abilities of the Devil Fruit. When touched by his palm, the capable person will lose his abilities, whether it is a natural, superhuman, or animal type! "


    "Natural dark fruits?" Ace''s face was slightly condensed. He is a natural person with the ability to burn fruits, and he knows the intractability of natural fruits.


    What''s more, that dark fruit is also known as the most vicious ability, it is certainly not simple.


    Sun Xu said indifferently: "There is one more thing you may not know. From the beginning to the end, Diqi¡¯s goal is the Dark Fruit. The reason for joining you is because he believes that Dark Fruit is most likely to appear in the white beard territory. That''s it."


    "What? Titch guy!" Ace was shocked, not only because of this amazing fact, but also astonished why Sun Xu knew this.


    You know, this is something that their companions who get along day and night don''t know.


    "This is Titch! I don''t know what Titch is like in your impression, but he is tough, sinister, greedy and cruel.


    He admires strength extremely, ambitious, cruel, his only weakness is conceit and indiscretion, but in this sea, who is capable of not being conceited? "Sun Xu said unhurriedly.


    Blackbeard is a real hero, a pirate in the true sense!


    Ace couldn''t help but shook his head. This was a far cry from the Tic that he had in mind, or in the eyes of everyone in the White Beard Pirates.


    If he had been before, he would never believe this statement, instead he would feel that Sun Xu was slandering his comrades. However, with Titch defecting first, he knew that Sun Xu''s probabilities were true.


    "In addition, he has now established his own pirate group, the Blackbeard Pirate Group. Although his companions are not many at present, they are all extraordinary people." Sun Xu continued.


    Ace glanced at him, with a sense of understanding in his heart, frowned and said: "Sun Xu, are you trying to persuade me to let Tic go?"


    "That''s right!" Sun Xu nodded frankly, and said bluntly: "Ace, you are definitely not Tickey''s opponent now! Keep chasing, the only result is to lose his life!


    Baibeard is very clear about Tickey¡¯s strength and has some understanding of his character. I think, before you set off, he should have persuaded you too? "


    Ace flashed the scene before he set off in his mind, and was silent for a while and said: "It is true."


    Sun Xu turned his head and looked into the distance, and said lightly: "You should be very clear about Baibeard''s importance to his family and his attitude towards traitors, but he has prevented you from hunting him down. Think about the implications!"


    Ace drank the wine in the bottle in one breath, and grinned: "No! Titch betrayed his companion. As the captain, it is my responsibility to catch him and let him accept punishment!"


    "Even if it turns out to be death?"


    "Hehe, I don''t necessarily die!" Ace smiled lifted his hat with his fingers: "I am very strong."


    Sun Xu pouted his lips: "Look, I''m right. Anyone with a little bit of strength is very conceited!"


    Ace looked into the distance, with a very firm tone: "I must make Tic suffer punishment!"


    Sun Xu looked at him for a while, and a kind of enlightenment rose in his heart: "I understand, you have a strong tendency to self-destruct!"


    "Self-destruct?" Ace''s eyes shook, and he didn''t say anything.


    "It''s all to Karp, I didn''t care about your mental health." Sun Xu sighed and said amusedly: "Also, if Karp is really good at educating offspring, there won''t be such sons and grandchildren."


    Good fellow, the son of a naval hero is the leader of the revolutionary army, and his grandson is the future One Piece. No one believes it. These two men are the two deadly enemies of the world government and the navy.


    Ace stared at him: "You really know a lot."


    "You can imagine more." Sun Xu raised his eyebrows and slowly said: "For example, your biological father..."


    Ace''s face instantly became difficult to look, and he waved to interrupt him, and said coldly: "My father is a white beard, and he only has a white beard!"


    "It seems that this is the source of your self-destructive tendency!" Sun Xu looked at him and said slowly: "I think you may be biased against Roger. I suggest you go to Baibeard and Karp to find out, Roger What kind of person they are, they and Roger are both enemies and friends."


    "Don''t mention that man''s name!" Ace slapped the railing, his palm flamed, leaving a scorched palm.


    His emotions are a little out of control.


    Sun Xu secretly shook his head.


    Ace''s hatred for Roger is deeply ingrained, and it can''t be changed with a few words.

 Chapter 50： War Ace

    Neither of them spoke any more.


    After a while, Ace''s mood gradually calmed down, scratching the back of his head, and said embarrassedly: "Sorry, I just lost my mind."


    Sun Xu waved his hand, not paying attention.


    He was adding fuel to the fire, salt was sprinkled on the wound, and Ace''s reaction had already been expected.


    "Are you still insisting on chasing Titch?" he asked.


    "Of course, this is my responsibility!" Ace answered without hesitation, hesitated for a moment, and curiously said: "Actually I am very strange, why are you stopping me?"


    Sun Xu smiled and understood what he meant.


    The two had never known each other before, and the only intersection was Luffy.


    But, just because of this push-to-heart and stop words, it still seems to be shallow and deep, which is very strange.


    He touched his chin, a little embarrassed, not knowing how to explain to Ace.


    Tic gave Ace to the navy in exchange for the status of Qiwuhai, so that he could enter the advance city.


    But now, Krokdal has not been defeated by Luffy and has lost his status as Qiwuhai.


    Qiwuhai is still full.


    The purpose of seeking Qiwuhai is naturally impossible to talk about.


    can''t explain Tickey''s behavior, can''t deduce what kind of consequences it will cause, and can''t explain his purpose.


    Thinking about it, Sun Xu simply said: "Because this will cause a chain reaction, and finally may involve White Beard. My goal is to be the strongest in the world, I want to fight with him, and I don''t want him to die so early!"


    "Do you want to challenge daddy? Then you have to pass me first!" Ace''s eyes lit up, patted his shoulder, and smiled: "Besides, don''t worry, daddy is invincible! No one is old Dad¡¯s opponent!"


    "If you said this ten years ago, maybe it would be okay, but now..." Sun Xu glanced at him: "White beard is old! And he is seriously ill, he is still strong, but he is no longer invincible."


    Ace was not convinced: "Then we have other companions! You may not know..."


    "I know very well!" Sun Xu interrupted him unceremoniously: "Marco may be good at them, but they can''t afford the reputation of the White Beard Pirates!


    You must know that if there is an accident, you will not face other small characters, but the other three Pirate Kings and the Navy Headquarters! Their strength is not much weaker than yours, or even stronger! "


    Looking at Ace''s still disapproving look, Sun Xu''s heart moved and smiled: "Don''t believe it? Would you like to try?"


    Ace was surprised: "How to try?"


    Sun Xu raised his palm and shook his palm into a fist: "Try whoever is stronger, and whoever has the bigger fist then will naturally make more sense."


    Ace is speechless.


    Looking at the gentleman, this person could say such simple and rude words.


    However, he also became interested in it.


    Knowing so many secrets and daring to speak of the strongest person in the world, he is sure that Sun Xu is not an ordinary character!


    He wants to weigh the other party''s fineness for the old man in advance.


    Ace looked around, "It''s not convenient here, right?"


    "Then go outside." Sun Xu pointed: "It''s all desert outside, it''s suitable for hands-on."


    "good!"


    Ace nodded, took a light breath, a touch of war in his eyes.


    He is very confident of his own strength, otherwise he would not have challenged Baibeard.


    After reaching a consensus, the two immediately set off and headed outside the city.


    It was already evening, the sun was red, and the gravel seemed to be stained red.


    The two stopped by a sand dune outside Nahana.


    "Let it be here." Sun Xu nodded in satisfaction. He has already checked with his spiritual sense, and there is no one around him, so he can take action as much as he wants.


    "I won''t be merciful." Ace clenched his fist, his fighting spirit exploded, and his fist turned into a red flame.


    "I do not know either!"


    Sun Xu slowly flew up and stopped in the air three feet above the ground.


    At the same time, his appearance has also changed, transforming into the form of an ape, and several pieces of equipment such as golden hoop rod, phoenix-winged purple golden crown, lotus silk step and cloud shoes are all worn.


    "Animal?" Ace was puzzled: "It feels a bit wrong, and how did he fly?"


    He has come into contact with a lot of people who can fly. Marco, who is on the same team with him, can fly. There are also many navy and pirates who can fly on the moon. They also fly.


    But Sun Xu is different from them.


    He didn''t have wings, and he didn''t step on the air, just like an invisible thread dangled.


    "You take action first." Sun Xu held the golden cudgel diagonally, his mana surged, and his divine consciousness enveloped him.


    Compared with the battle with Hawkeye, his strength has improved a bit.


    During this period of time, the development of mana practice cheats has become more and more smooth, and it has already had a rough shape.


    An incidental change is that his control of mana has increased several steps.


    is an improper metaphor. The manipulation of mana is like marksmanship. He has changed from a rookie who has just touched a gun to a veteran who can use guns proficiently.


    is still not a sharpshooter, but it has already made a qualitative leap, and its combat effectiveness has also been greatly improved.


    "good!"


    Ace did not refuse either.


    Although he hasn''t officially played against each other yet, he has already felt the pressure.


    The aura after Sun Xu''s transformation was so great that he was full of tyrannical and mysterious feelings, which made him very jealous, and he didn''t dare to despise him at all.


    "It''s very strong! But just because it makes sense to defeat the strong! Look at me, Huo Fist!"


    Ace twisted his hips with a lunge and blasted out with a punch. The flame on his fist quickly expanded and turned into a terrifying flame dragon, roaring towards Sun Xu.


    As it was approaching evening, the temperature that finally dropped suddenly rose, and the surrounding air was scorched and distorted.


    Sun Xu did not see the waves, and the golden cudgel swept lightly, crushing the flame dragon.


    "Is it useless? Look at this trick!"


    Ace crossed both index fingers, UU reading www.uukanshu. com used as a sight and aimed at Sun Xu: "Crossfire!"


    à²...A flame spurted out quickly. Compared with the scattered fire fists, this time the flame was more concentrated, faster, and more powerful.


    Sun Xu didn''t change his face, he still just swiped the golden **** lightly, and he drew it away from the direction.


    With a boom, the flame hit the sand dune, exploding a large pit several meters wide.


    When Sun Xu looked forward again, he found that Ace''s figure had disappeared.


    "Yan Ring¡¤Fire Pillar!" His voice came from above.


    Sun Xu looked up.


    Ace''s arms turned into flames, and when he turned his body, a large amount of flames spurted out, wrapped around him, and turned into a huge pillar of fire.


    The crimson light flows, and the huge pillar of fire is like boiling magma.


    As his arm waved down, Huo Zhu slammed his head towards Sun Xu.


    Compared with the previous two moves, the power and range of Yan Ring¡¤Fire Pillar have been greatly improved.


    When the pillar of fire fell, it was like magma falling from the sky after a volcano erupted, and Sun Xu''s field of vision was completely occupied by flames.


    With a boom, the pillar of fire fell to the ground, the flames rose up, the fire snake roared, and the radius of a hundred meters all turned into a sea of ??flames.


    Ace''s expression didn''t relax at all.


    In the sight of him, the other party''s aura has not diminished in the slightest, it is still tyrannical and powerful.


    "Not good!" His face suddenly changed. In his perception, Sun Xu''s breath suddenly disappeared. In an instant, the tyrannical breath disappeared completely, as if it had never appeared before.


    "Where?" Ace looked left and right, and his vigilance reached the highest level. He quickly reacted when he saw that he had heard and heard, and he suddenly raised his head: "On top!"


    The next moment, he was stunned.

 Chapter 51： Emperor Yan and landslide

    A giant iron rod lay horizontally above him, smashing it down with an unstoppable momentum.


    "Where is such a big iron rod?" Ace was a little dazed.


    He remembered that Sun Xu¡¯s weapon was an iron rod, but it was just the thickness of the baby¡¯s arm, which was not the same thing as the thing that was thicker than him!


    This stupefaction also made Ace lose the time to evade.


    But he didn''t panic, instead he showed some doubts.


    "Why is there no domineering! Isn''t he not?" He changed his mind, and he didn''t think it was weird. Donghai is so shabby, weak and pitiful. There are very few people who understand domineering, and they can''t learn even if they want to learn. He was different at the beginning. Did you learn it after entering the great route?


    "If you don''t be domineering, then you will lose... No!"


    Ace was planning to elementalize, avoiding this blow, the next moment, his face changed drastically.


    ßË.


    The golden hoop hit him hard.


    Ace flew down like a meteorite, and blood spewed out of his mouth and nose without money, leaving a blood-colored rainbow in the air, and finally plunged into the sand dunes.


    Sun Xu didn''t chase, he carried the shrunken golden hoop on his shoulders, looking thoughtfully at the position where Ace disappeared.


    "It seems that I guessed right. After the mana is poured, it can also capture the flowing body of the natural ability person."


    Actually, this is not surprising.


    The natural flowing body is not invincible, in addition to armed colors, restrained things can also harm them.


    For example, slush fruits are afraid of water.


    In the same way, flames can probably damage the green pheasant, and water or ice can damage the red dog.


    Mana is also a kind of energy, and it has a high level and strong variability. It is not too surprising that it can harm people with natural abilities.


    only¡­¡­


    "In this way, the armed color will be completely tasteless." Sun Xu thought amusedly.


    The cheats for practicing mana are almost complete.


    At that time, fruit development will be on the right track.


    Cultivating mana, developing and cultivating supernatural powers, he has too many things to do. Before his strength grows to the next bottleneck, he won''t waste time on armed colors.


    "Cough cough cough..." Ace crawled out of the gravel, with traces of blood on the corners of his mouth, and his body was dirty, looking very embarrassed.


    "What is that? Can you hurt me without being aggressive?"


    "I call it mana." Sun Xu slowly fell, and stopped in the air three feet above the ground again: "It is the power brought by the devil fruit."


    "Mana?" Ace chewed again, not understanding why he gave such a strange name, but this is not the point. He is more concerned about another question: "You eat the fruit of the evil beast species, right?"


    "That''s right!" Sun Xu twirled the golden hoop and grinned: "The phantom beast is a kind of monkey fruit, in the form of the Monkey King."


    "Sure enough!" A touch across Ace''s face was clear. There was an Eudemons Fruit Ability in the White Beard Pirate Group, and he knew the power of Eudemons Ability.


    However, he is not afraid.


    Although the phantom beast species is strong, his natural burning fruit is not inferior!


    "I won''t be so careless next." Ace turned into two flame spears with both arms, and a wanton smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    "Just what I want." Sun Xu looked at him condescendingly, his eyes calm.


    "Shenhuo¡¤Shiranui!" Ace leaped forward and pounced on Sun Xu. At the same time, with a flick of both hands, two flame spears flew out.


    His fighting talent is extremely high, not counted as a natural devil fruit, and his physical skills are also extremely powerful.


    As the saying goes, the dragon begets the dragon and the phoenix begets the phoenix. As the son of One Piece, this is also a matter of course.


    Sun Xu swept the golden hoop and flew two flame spears.


    At this time, Ace had already jumped in front of him, raising his fist high.


    "fire punch!"


    His right fist turned into a crimson flame and hit Sun Xu''s face heavily.


    In the divine consciousness, everything is as clear as a mirror.


    Sun Xu''s eyes did not fluctuate at all, the golden hoop was folded, and his backhand pounded, which happened to poke Ace in the stomach.


    àÛàÍ.


    Ace arched his body and spouted another mouthful of blood. Seeing that the flame was about to burn to Sun Xu''s face, he could no longer maintain it and dissipated in the air.


    Sun Xu held the golden hoop and pulled forward.


    Ace trembled, flew back like a cannonball, and plunged into the sand.


    "Is there only this level? That would disappoint me too much!" Sun Xu didn''t stop his movements, and flew over as he spoke.


    As soon as he flew to the place where Ace fell, a pillar of flame rose into the sky and enveloped it.


    At the same time, a black shadow flew out from the sand, burning flames in his hands, and rushed towards him.


    "Of course not!" Ace roared, half of his body was human, half turned into flames, wrapped in hot wind, like a meteorite rising against the sky.


    Sun Xu greeted him with a golden hoop.


    ßËßË...Boom...


    Fierce fighting broke out.


    Sounds like muffled thunder exploded, accompanied by a powerful shock wave, stirring the surroundings into flying sand and rocks, turning the world upside down.


    Ace''s close combat is very strong, coupled with the ability to burn fruits, it is even more powerful.


    Mr. 5 that Sun Xu met before, what Ace showed was an advanced version of his fruit ability and melee ability perfectly combined.


    The fierce battle lasted more than ten minutes, and Ace used a fire fist to cover, and took the initiative to open the distance.


    "Huhu...huhu... really troublesome ability." He gasped, staring at Sun Xu solemnly.


    The completely unlimited flying ability and the iron rod that seems to be able to change the length at will left him the most impressive.


    "No way?" Sun Xu looked at him condescendingly, and said indifferently: "That really disappointed me!"


    He enters a combat stance, especially after his transformation, he changes from the usual casualness before, like a sword out of his body, showing his sharp edge.


    This is still the form of the ape, if it changes to the form of the giant ape, it will be more domineering and cruel.


    A touch of anger flashed across Ace''s eyes.


    Although he has curbed his bad temper and became polite and gentle since Sabo''s death, it does not mean that he has no temper.


    What''s more He is also a very proud man, how can he bear this kind of contempt?


    "Take me this trick!" Ace took a deep breath, and several huge spiral flames appeared outside, and the flames soared into the sky, completely turning his surroundings into a sea of ??flames.


    Finally, the flame contracted again and condensed into a super large fireball. He held it with one hand and held it above his head, just like holding a sun!


    "Great Yan Jie¡¤Yan Di!"


    Boom...


    A series of heat waves spread out with Ace as the center, the dazzling light shining so that people can''t open their eyes.


    Compared with the setting sun that is about to fall in the distance, the "sun" in his hand is more dazzling.


    Nahana city.


    People in half of the city stopped their work and looked over here.


    "what is that?"


    "Too...did the sun fall?"


    "What a joke!"


    Everyone opened their mouths wide and their faces were dull.


    The next moment, the "sun" suddenly expanded, and the endless flames turned into long dragons, with teeth and claws that seemed to swallow everything in the world.


    Before they were afraid, an iron rod suddenly appeared in the sky.


    No, it''s not an iron rod. In the eyes of the residents of Nahana, it is more like an Optimus pillar!


    Heaven and earth, falling mountains and seas.


    boom.


    Under the horrified eyes of everyone, the Optimus Pillar crashed down, like a corner of the sky, and like a mountain collapsed and collapsed.


    The flame expanding unscrupulously seemed to have encountered a natural enemy.


    Boom boom boom...


    There was a violent vibration from the ground, and Nahana seemed to have had a small earthquake, and large swaths of people were unsteady and fell to the ground.

 Chapter 52： On Justice

    Ai Si Sun Xu battle place.


    The sand dune before it has completely disappeared, leaving behind a huge pit.


    The gravel at the bottom of ¡¡¡¡ was crushed to pieces, and some even turned into glass-like things, showing signs of being severely roasted.


    Wow!


    The sand continuously pours into the deep pit like sea water, forming a huge whirlpool.


    far away.


    Ace was lying on the ground, gasping for breath, covered in scars, looking at the sky blankly, and muttering: "You are such a monster!"


    "You are not bad too!" Sun Xu sat next to him. He had recovered his human form and naturally lost his aggressive attitude.


    "Lying!" Ace twitched his lips: "You don''t even sweat!"


    Time dialed back a few minutes ago.


    Ace used his most powerful move, Da Yan Jie¡¤Yan Di, Sun Xu was also inspired to fight, and a "landslide" fell.


    Because he was too excited and didn''t control his power, he not only easily broke Ace''s Great Yan Ring¡¤Yan Di, but also almost confiscated his hands and smashed him to death.


    "Don''t compare with me." Sun Xu smiled and said: "Now you have this kind of strength. After another ten or twenty years, you will definitely have a place for the top power in this world!"


    Ace moved his eyes, and finally recovered his calm, and said lightly: "That kind of thing, everything is fine!"


    Sun Xu patted him on the shoulder: "Don''t be so negative. There are so many beautiful and fun things in this world. Take a good look at the beauty of the world and don''t always think about your careful thoughts."


    Ace was silent.


    Sun Xu also knew that his knot was not so easy to untie.


    He rolled his eyes and said with a smile: "Well, let me give you a suggestion. As long as you follow suit, you are guaranteed to change your current thinking!"


    Although Ace is not interested in changing his three views, he still looks over.


    He was very curious about what way Sun Xu was sure to change himself.


    Sun Xu confidently said: "You should find a wife, you''d better have another child, you will definitely not be willing to die at that time!"


    The corner of Ace''s eyes twitched fiercely, and he turned his face away from Sun Xu.


    He was wrong.


    You shouldn''t believe this unreliable guy from the beginning.


    Sun Xuyou unconsciously said with interest: "Do you have a girl you like? If not, how about I introduce one to you?


    Oh, I remember, you met a girl named Yamato in Wano Country! Although she is Kaido''s daughter, she is not the same as his father. She is a good match for you. The only problem is that she is a little tall. "


    "You even know this!" Ace didn''t bother to pursue Sun Xu''s source anymore, and said lightly: "The most evil blood flowing in my body, how can I let it continue to pass on?"


    "Evil..."


    Sun Xu''s smile faded and he pinched his eyebrows: "From my point of view, your father...well, Gore D. Roger is not a man who can be judged by the simple word "good or bad"."


    Ace still seemed unmoved, but in fact his ears were quietly propped up.


    Since his birth, he has heard the saying "Roger is the most evil criminal in the world". This is the first time he has heard the saying "Good or bad is hard to judge".


    "Roger started the era of the great pirates, and how many people died as a result! How many families were torn apart as a result! This is a fact, and he can''t escape the blame! However, if you want to say that he is heinous, I am afraid it may not be the case."


    Sun Xu has a faint smile on his mouth: "Before telling the reasons, I want to ask you a question. Who do you think represents justice in this world?"


    Before he could speak, Sun Xu said to himself: "In my opinion, there is no force that can represent justice in this world!


    Four Emperors? Certainly not! Qiwuhai? Even worse!


    The Navy had hope, but their embarrassing position made them only half of them.


    Revolutionary Army...It is still not clear at present, and their power is limited, so they can only be counted as half.


    The rest of the kingdoms do have the power of justice, but their influence is too small to be of little importance to the situation of the entire world. "


    "Wait." Ace finally couldn''t help interrupting him: "Where is the world government? The world''s largest power, why don''t you mention it?"


    "Because it seems to me." Sun Xu''s tone was flat, but he said something that shocked Ace: "The greatest evil in the world comes from the world government!"


    Ace opened his mouth.


    "Of course, to say that the world government is a bit less rigorous, it is more accurate to say that their immediate boss, Tianlongren!" Sun Xu continued.


    Ace was silent for a long time before slowly saying: "You are the revolutionary army''s thinking, but in the eyes of the world, the revolutionary army is evil."


    "Then what do you think is justice?" Sun Xu glanced at him: "Or, is justice stipulated by the world government? Or is it stipulated by the Tianlong people?"


    Ace choked.


    He has never thought about this. He is more concerned about finding the meaning of his existence. Others, except for a very small number of people, he doesn¡¯t care.


    "In my opinion, only a government that represents the development requirements of advanced productive forces, represents the forward direction of advanced culture, and represents the fundamental interests of the overwhelming majority of the people is a just government, and Tianlong people..."


    Sun Xu hooked his mouth and said with disdain: "Regardless of the life and death of civilians, collecting heavenly gold for their own enjoyment, maintaining slavery, cruel arrogance, cruel arrogance, it is simply synonymous with backwardness and evil! It is completely contrary to justice!


    The world government is led by the Tianlong people, and naturally it has nothing to do with justice.


    Fortunately, the navy is a grandchild, and has a long relationship with the Tianlong people, otherwise they would not even be half of them. "


    Ace blinked. Although he did not understand the productivity at all, he also felt that what Sun Xu said seemed to make sense Sun Xu continued: "On the surface, the era of the big pirates was made by Luo. Jie lifted it up, but he could only be regarded as a fuse, the root cause was the existence of the Tianlong people!


    They have stirred the world into a misty atmosphere and forced many people to live. That''s why the world is chaotic, and there will be pirates like crucian carp in the river!


    If the world¡¯s singing and dancing rises up, do you think Roger really has such a big influence and creates so many thugs? "


    Ace stayed for a while, and only spoke a long time later: "Even so, can''t it prove that he is righteous?"


    "That''s right!" Sun Xu nodded gently: "If the Tianlong people are evil, then the power to overthrow them represents justice to some extent. This is why I said before that the Revolutionary Army is half a representative of justice.


    Roger started the era of big pirates, absolutely not to create more pirates and let them harm the civilians. If I guess right, his real purpose is to promote the next One Piece!


    The key is ¡®ONEPIECE¡¯.


    arrived at Love Drew and got ¡®ONEPIECE¡¯, which is the accepted standard to become One Piece.


    I don¡¯t know exactly what ¡®ONEPIECE¡¯ is, but according to my speculation, it¡¯s probably something that will shake the rule of the Dragonites!


    When Roger and the others arrived at Lavdrew, they did not take it away, or could not take it away for some unknown reasons, so he started the era of great pirates, hoping to see someone who inherited their will appear.


    In other words, what he did was probably all to bring down the Tianlongren and overturn the ultimate evil in this world.


    Now you understand, why would I say that Roger can¡¯t simply use good or bad to describe it. "

 Chapter 53： Life lock

    "I don''t know if Roger is a good person or a bad person, but he is definitely a hero!" Sun Xu said.


    Ace stared at the sky blankly, without saying a word.


    Don''t think he is Roger''s son, but if you want to say how much he knows Roger, he doesn''t.


    Karp wouldn''t tell him this, neither would Whitebeard, and other people didn''t even know it.


    Whether the world government is good or bad, there is no doubt that they are the masters of this world.


    They have one of the most powerful weapons in the world, public opinion.


    Under the will of the world government, Roger was determined to be the most murderous criminal in the world, and this has become the recognition of the vast majority of people in the world.


    The same is true including Ace.


    Hearing different comments at this time, his heart is extremely complicated.


    Of course, this does not mean that he is willing to forgive that person.


    Sun Xu secretly shook his head, he also understood that Ace''s heart knot could no longer be solved in a few words.


    His psychological problems have lasted for twenty years and have long been entrenched.


    His hatred for Roger is not just because of "the blood of sin", his mother''s death is also the insurmountable sky between the two reconciliation, a knot that cannot be solved!


    "Are you going to chase Tickey?" Sun Xu asked.


    "Of course!" Ace did not hesitate.


    Sun Xu patted him on the shoulder and did not persuade him: "Even though the dark fruit is a natural type, it cannot be as elemental as other natural types. If you suffer damage, the dark fruit will absorb it, so Titch suffers from injury. It is several times that of the average person. This is his weakness.


    Also, don''t be caught by him, otherwise you will not be able to use your abilities.


    If you want to defeat him, you must pay attention to these two points, otherwise, you will definitely lose! "


    Blackbeard got the dark fruit, he didn''t lose the burning fruit in all aspects, and even had some restraint. His physical skills were only stronger than Ace.


    In all things considered, Sun Xu is not optimistic about Ace at all, even if he told him Tic''s weakness in advance.


    "Thank you!" Ace grinned.


    Titch betrayed his companion, he wants him to accept punishment, this is his belief, his will!


    No matter what the road ahead is, he will never let himself regret it!


    Sun Xu patted his butt, stood up, was about to leave, and suddenly stopped again, looked back at Ace, and after a little hesitation, he said, "I''ll give you a present."


    "Gift?" Ess was puzzled.


    Sun Xu did not answer. He grabbed his shoulder with his left hand, lifted him up, opened his right hand with the same hand, and his mana was running.


    "Hey, what are you going to do?" Ace''s eyes widened.


    He felt a strong threat on that hand, and even made him feel frightened.


    More importantly, looking at Sun Xu''s posture, it was obvious that he was going to slap him.


    "Don''t worry, you won''t die." Sun Xu said confidently, but then hesitated again: "Of course, this is just an idea of ??mine. I haven''t tried it yet. I''m not sure if there are any side effects."


    "Hehe, I don''t want the present, you let me go." Ace wanted to struggle, but unfortunately, he had just gone through a big battle, physically exhausted, and faced with his grandson who was already stronger than him. Xu, it is impossible to escape.


    "Don''t be afraid, I promise you will not be in danger of life!"


    Sun Xu insincerely consoled him, his eyes suddenly became serious.


    staring at Ace''s chest, his right hand suddenly shot out.


    boom.


    Ace trembled all over, opened his mouth, but made no sound.


    rush rush...


    The air vibrates, making a sound like waves.


    The turbulent mana poured into Ace''s body along Sun Xu''s palm, attacking the city in it, and quickly spreading over his entire body.


    Two minutes later, these mana began to shrink again, withdraw from the limbs, and finally condense in Ace''s internal organs.


    Sun Xu put him down and let out a long sigh of relief.


    "Cough cough cough." Ace coughed a few times, pressed his chest, his face was weird: "What did you do to me?"


    "It''s nothing, it just left a spell in your body."


    Sun Xu looked at Ace and nodded in satisfaction. It was just an idea, but he didn''t expect it to succeed.


    Since knowing that the devil fruit can carry mana, he has been thinking about a question: Is it the material of the devil fruit to carry the mana, or the ability it contains?


    If it¡¯s the former, you don¡¯t have to worry about whether the devil fruit is damaged, you can cut it open and use it multiple times.


    If it is the latter, then there is a new question, can the person who eats the devil fruit carry the mana?


    After all, the body of the capable person has been transformed. It stands to reason that they are not much different from the Devil Fruit.


    Before that, Sun Xu just had this idea, but didn''t think deeply.


    After all, it is too anti-human to use people to refine alchemy. Even if it could, he wouldn''t do it.


    But after fighting Ace, he had another idea.


    If capable people can also carry mana, can they leave mana in their bodies? Or simply transform them?


    What Sun Xu did to Ace just now is somewhere in between.


    is neither simply leaving a mana, nor is it a permanent transformation.


    The former has no effect, and the latter is too difficult to be implemented without a lot of experimentation.


    He used a spell in Ace''s body.


    "Spell? What is that?" Ace still pressed his chest, with a weird expression on his face, UU reading www.uukanshu. com, can he clearly feel that there is something more in his body, what kind of magic?


    "Even if I explain it to you, you won''t understand it. You just need to know its function." Sun Xu explained briefly: "This spell is called life-locking, and it will be triggered automatically when you encounter a life crisis. , Lock a part of your vitality and give you a chance to survive."


    "Life-locking technique?" Ace''s eyes were confused, this is too mysterious, can it be achieved by Devil Fruit''s ability?


    "Don''t expect too much." Sun Xu exhorted: "It can also help you take a breath temporarily. If you don''t get timely treatment, you will die."


    Ace thought for a while and grinned: "I see, thank you, Sun Xu."


    It sounds pretty good.


    He is not too worried that Sun Xu will be against him.


    If Sun Xu really had that idea, he would have died just now.


    Of course.


    is not completely relieved.


    When he turned around, he planned to try whether he could get rid of the power in the body. He didn''t necessarily really do that, but just be prepared.


    After all, there is an uncontrollable force in my body, which still feels a bit weird.


    In addition, he also plans to find Lu Fei to learn more about Sun Xu.


    "Don''t die, your mother gave birth to you after 20 months of pregnancy, but it wasn''t for you to seek death."


    Sun Xu patted Ace on the shoulder, said meaningfully, and left.


    Looking at his disappearing back, Ace''s face changed constantly, calming down for a long time.


    Sun Xu''s remarks did not completely change his mind, but it did make him a little bit more nostalgic for life.


    Rested for a while, regaining some strength, Ace got up and walked towards Nahana.

 Chapter 54： Target: Blackbeard!

    Sun Xu flew in the air with a thoughtful expression on his face.


    The spell he named "Life Locking" is not a temporary creation.


    This spell can be traced back to the time of Kokoyashi Village. The small spell he studied for Nami to remove tattoos is the predecessor of life-locking technique.


    In his spare time studying the practice of cheats and water avoidance, he also studied the healing spells a little bit.


    After all, no one can guarantee that they will not get hurt.


    Healing spells are also very important means.


    Life-locking technique is one of his achievements during this period.


    Life-locking sounds very strong, but it probably means an enhanced version of adrenaline.


    and there are many shortcomings.


    It is troublesome to perform, cannot be disturbed, takes a long time, consumes a lot of mana, and so on.


    In fact, most of the spells that Sun Xu researched by himself were in this situation.


    There are many shortcomings and narrow uses, which can only come in handy under certain specific circumstances.


    There is no other way.


    After all, he is just a person, and he has not obtained the orthodox inheritance.


    As we all know, no matter how smart a person is, no matter how high his IQ is, it is impossible to create a perfect item from scratch alone.


    Great research is done standing on the shoulders of predecessors.


    He didn''t have a solid foundation, so naturally he couldn''t build a strong house.


    Of course, Sun Xu''s advantage is that he is like a bloodline inheritance, and he has obtained magical powers directly from the devil fruit.


    Monkey Brother is a fairy Buddha, and the supernatural powers he inherited are naturally extraordinary.


    has supernatural powers as a reference, just like a very high level, but not very responsible teacher, he will be guided by a high level.


    The basic aspects may be lacking, but his knowledge of spells and supernatural powers is deeper, more accurate, more subtle, and closer to the essence!


    With this premise, the spell he created, although it has such defects, the effect cannot be wrong.


    The life-locking technique was carved into Ace''s body, which was of great significance to Sun Xu.


    This proves that the capable person can really be used as a material for carrying mana.


    Devil fruits are not common, but those with abilities are very easy to find!


    Especially in the new world, there are so many capable people like dogs.


    The style of painting seems to suddenly become evil.


    "This is to force me to''cannibalize''." Sun Xu sighed quietly.


    However, using people to refine alchemy is too anti-human, he can''t do such a thing, using people to refine tools... To be honest, there are some responses, even if it is the enemy.


    Killing, he doesn¡¯t have any psychological burden. Even if he kills for hundreds of thousands of times, after killing, refining the corpse is barely acceptable, but using the refined things on himself or his friends is very much Diaphragm should be.


    "It would be great if the power of the Devil Fruit could be extracted."


    Thinking of this, Sun Xu was taken aback for a moment, and his eyes narrowed involuntarily.


    This kind of ability exists!


    Isn¡¯t it a dark fruit?


    "It seems that I am destined to have trouble with Blackbeard." Sun Xu couldn''t help but laugh, and then began to seriously think about how to take the dark fruit''s ability as his own.


    It''s a pity, the dark fruit has been eaten.


    Otherwise, find someone he trusts, let her eat the secret fruit, and be his assistant.


    As for subduing the black beard, this idea just flashed, and Sun Xu gave up.


    An ambitious person like Blackbeard is simply impossible to subdue to others.


    With his character, even if Sun Xu suppressed him forcibly, he would just put a bomb next to him, and he would be injured if he was not careful.


    If you want to extract the devil fruit ability of the capable person, you need the dark fruit.


    But if you want to get the dark fruit, you need to pull it out of the black beard''s body first, which is almost an endless loop.


    Sun Xu pinched his eyebrows, feeling very headache.


    There are too many problems to think about, and no matter how hard he works, he is worried that his hair is in danger of leaving him.


    Thinking of possible ways, suddenly, his thoughts flashed: "Can you make Blackbeard into a magic weapon based on the ability of Dark Fruit?"


    Sun Xu¡¯s previous assumptions only regarded devil fruits and abilities as materials for carrying mana.


    The effect of the final refining thing depends more on mana, and only a small part is affected by the nature of the material.


    But can you change your way of thinking and use mana as the supplement, the nature of the material, or the ability of the devil fruit, to refining and manufacturing?


    Sun Xu thought about it seriously and thought it should be ok.


    And this may be able to give full play to the power of materials and improve the quality of creation.


    But there is a problem.


    This method requires him to have a very good understanding of the properties of the materials used (ie the devil fruit ability), and a special refining method must be designed for each devil fruit ability.


    Sun Xu pressed his forehead, feeling even more headache, and muttered secretly: "I''m simply taking the initiative to make trouble for myself."


    Although there are things like Devil Fruit Illustrations in this world, the above is just a very simple introduction, useful, but also limited.


    What he really needs is various detailed data of Devil Fruit.


    It may be difficult for non-users to figure this out.


    Of course, although it is troublesome, it is undoubtedly a good idea.


    More importantly, there is a solution to the problem of how to obtain the dark fruit ability.


    "The next step is to design a specific refining method." Sun Xu Ning eyebrows thoughtfully.


    This is the most important and most difficult step.


    There are many problems to be solved.


    Including the detailed data on how to obtain the Dark Fruit mentioned earlier, Blackbeard will definitely not cooperate with his research, this is a big trouble.


    However, before that, there is another problem that needs to be solved first: Refining Technique.


    "I thought very well, but the problem is that I don''t know how to refining tools at all."


    Sun Xu grinned, and concluded in his heart: "So now I need to develop the refining technique first, and then collect the data of the Dark Fruit and then design the refining method. At the same time, I can''t stop the practice of cheats and avoid water. The development of spells. Oh, yes, I have to look for Pluto..."


    "There is so much work, and each item requires a lot of effort, and I feel more tired than when I was a social animal before."


    He spit out a sentence.


    However, although the work is arduous, he does not hate him, and he is even full of interest and enjoyment. This is completely different from being a social animal.


    "It''s better to refine the black beard before the top war."


    Sun Xu couldn''t help thinking of something.


    After the war, Blackbeard gained the ability to shake fruit again.


    There is no doubt that the fruit of shaking is very powerful, but for Sun Xu, it is just a mere increase in trouble.


    One ability will cost him a lot of brain cells. If Blackbeard has two abilities, the difficulty involved in the refining method may not only be doubled, but it will be increased several times, or even dozens of times!


    "The question is, can it be done?"


    Sun Xu has no bottom in his heart.


    Time is too tight, there are too many problems to be solved, and every problem is extremely difficult, even if he doesn''t sleep endlessly, he doesn''t have any confidence to finish it before the top of the war.


    He thought for a while and decided to postpone certain tasks, such as developing water avoidance techniques.


    This is a spell that increases the life-saving ability. Don¡¯t be in a hurry, you can save it later.


    However, the development of practice secrets is always in the first sequence.


    This is the key to improving mana control. For the development of refining techniques and the design of refining methods, there are only advantages and no harm.


    As for searching for Pluto, he doesn''t plan to spend too much time on it.


    After the refining skills are mature, he can refine a more powerful and more windy vehicle by himself.

 Chapter 55： Stay overnight

    While thinking, time passed quickly, and when Sun Xu came back to his senses, he had already taken it to Alba.


    It was night at this time, and the dazzling stars were all over the sky, and they complemented the lights in Albana.


    Under the stars and above the lights, Sun Xu strolled over and quickly reached the top of the palace.


    He did not hesitate, and landed directly.


    Because of the darkness, no one noticed him.


    He walked in the palace with dignity. Although the maids and guards cast suspicious glances from time to time, no one came forward to ask questions.


    until¡­¡­


    "Who are you? How come you are in the palace?" Gaka looked forward guardedly.


    By the moonlight, he could see the other person¡¯s face clearly,


    That''s not someone in the palace at all!


    And he knew very well that there were no guests in the palace today!


    Just as Sun Xu was about to explain, there was another voice next to him.


    "Plus card, what''s wrong?"


    Along with the voice, a man with a long sword at his waist, wearing a white robe and embossed with stars, walked out.


    He saw Queen Sun Xu and he was taken aback.


    Jaka said in a deep voice, "Bell, here is a man who sneaked into the palace, sneaky, maybe sent by the enemy!"


    Sun Xu rolled his eyes: "Which one of your eyes saw me sneaky? I obviously came here with integrity!"


    Jaka frowned, unexpectedly the suspicious element would be so arrogant.


    Just as he was about to say something, Bell quickly stopped him: "Jaka, he is not an enemy!"


    "Not the enemy?"


    "That''s right! He was the one who sent us information a few days ago!"


    "what?"


    Gaka was taken aback, put down his guard, and apologized: "I''m sorry, I misunderstood you."


    Sun Xu waved his hand and looked at Bell: "Where is King Cobra? Have you found evidence that Klockdal is behind the scenes?"


    "Your Majesty is having a meal." Bell motioned for him to follow, and then stepped forward: "We found a lot of traces of Baroque work agency activities, but we did not find any evidence that Krokdal is related to the Baroque work agency."


    There was a bit of helplessness in his voice.


    Mainly because the situation in Alabastan is now chaotic, the power of the palace has been greatly weakened, which has added a lot of difficulties to their investigation.


    That''s why they haven''t done anything to Krokdal yet.


    Sun Xu is not Weiwei, and Cobra will not trust him completely without seeing conclusive evidence.


    "It''s not unexpected." Sun Xu said lightly: "Krokdal is very cautious, even in the Baroque work agency, very few people know his identity."


    If Krokdal''s actions are exposed, he may be deprived of Qiwuhai''s position.


    Although he doesn''t care about Qiwuhai''s identity very much, he cannot afford to lose his identity before successfully capturing Alabastan!


    While talking, the three of them came to the dining place in the palace.


    In fact, they are not far from here.


    As the palace guards, at least one of Gaka and Bell will stay near the king.


    Seeing Sun Xu, Cobra also showed some surprises and took the initiative to invite him to dinner.


    Sun Xu did not refuse.


    The cooking skills of the Royal Palace chefs are still good. Although they are not as good as Sanji, they are of top-notch level.


    After eating and drinking, everyone moved to the study.


    Cobra asked the maid and guard to retreat, leaving only him, Sun Xu, Bell, and Gaka in the room.


    "Thank you for your information, otherwise we may still be kept in the dark." Cobra said sincerely, without pretending to be a king.


    Although it is still not certain that Krokdal is behind the scenes, at least it points out the direction for them, and now it seems that it is likely to be the right direction.


    "It''s just a matter of raising your hand." Sun Xu waved his hand carelessly, and made his request: "Your Majesty, I want to live in the palace for a few days. I wonder if it is convenient?"


    "Of course there is no problem." Cobra agreed very simply, but then a touch of embarrassment surged across his face.


    Seeing his tangled appearance, Sun Xu asked, "Is there anything wrong, Your Majesty?"


    A look of shame flashed across Cobra''s face: "I want to know, where is the person who can defeat Krokdal that you mentioned before?"


    As a kind and benevolent king, if it is his own difficulties, he will certainly not trouble others.


    But, now is a disaster for the entire kingdom.


    If you want to fight Krokdal, many soldiers will die.


    This makes him unbearable.


    Therefore, even though he was a bit against his heart, he had to cheekily try to find someone to help.


    "You said this." Sun Xu suddenly said, "They are with Weiwei, they should be coming soon."


    Nearly ten days have passed since the two sides were separated.


    According to his speculation, Luffy and the others should also go to Alabastan, maybe within these two days.


    Cobra took a deep breath: "If I want to ask them for help in beating Klockdal, I don''t know what kind of reward I will pay?"


    In his eyes, Sun Xu is a very mysterious person.


    Since he said that someone can defeat Krokdal, the credibility is still relatively high.


    Sun Xu touched his chin: "Are you paid? Prepare a table of good wine and meat."


    "¡­¡­"


    Big eyes stared at small eyes for two seconds.


    Cobra was surprised: "What about then?"


    Sun Xu thought about it and said: "Prepare more food, there is a big stomach king in it."


    "Just... just like that?" Cobra couldn''t believe it. What kind of reward is wine and meat, is this kidding him?


    "They are righteous partners, and they are born to not deal with evil guys like Krokdal. They don''t need remuneration, and food is enough." Sun Xu said indifferently.


    Cobra''s face was still full of unbelief, and he even began to suspect that Sun Xu was teasing them.


    "Perhaps there is no one who can deal with Krokdal? After all, it is Qiwuhai!" He thought more and more, and more and more biased: "The so-called no need to pay, maybe it''s just a lie that can''t be made up, and I am embarrassed to admit it? "


    Looking at Cobra''s expression, Sun Xu could probably guess his thoughts, and rolled his eyes: "Okay, prepare some more money, and the specific amount, then you will talk to Weiwei with those people."


    Cobra felt a little relieved when he heard that he was asking for money.


    This is normal!


    However, he still lowered his expectations a bit.


    After Sun Xu left, Cobra told Bell and Gaka: "Be prepared. Once you find evidence that the man behind the scenes is Krokdal, you will immediately attack him!"


    "Yes!" Bell and Gaka responded at the same time.


    After hesitating, Gaka still raised his own question: "Your Majesty, can that person really be trusted? Will he be..."


    Cobra waved his hand with a deep gaze: "Probably not. We have already investigated. He only appeared in Alabastan for the first time eight days ago."


    After a pause, he changed his words: "Of course, we can''t trust him, we have to be careful, after all, his purpose..."


    Cobra''s voice became smaller and smaller, and the last words Bell and Gaka did not hear either.

 Chapter 56： treasure house

    Sun Xu who followed the maid to the room was a little bit confused.


    I don¡¯t know if I forgot or did it deliberately, Cobra didn¡¯t mention Pluto in a word.


    "Don''t he care?" This thought came up, and was soon abandoned by Sun Xu.


    Alabastan guards a piece of historical text, which records the information and whereabouts of Pluto.


    If Cobra doesn''t know where Pluto is, it is still somewhat possible, but it is impossible to say that he doesn''t care about Pluto!


    When I reached the room and lay on the bed, Sun Xu was still thinking about this question.


    He thought about many possibilities, and after careful analysis, he ruled out one by one.


    "Why?" Sun Xu looked outside through the window, a round of bright moon hung over the sky, like a white jade plate with a missing corner, full of stars, guarding Mingyue like a loyal guard.


    The beautiful scenery is now, but he has no intention to appreciate it.


    This problem is not big, but he minds it very much. There is a faint feeling that there is important information hidden in it.


    "It shouldn''t be forgotten, Krokdal, Pluto, and himself are too easy to associate together. Even if Cobra forgot at first, it should have been remembered in the middle."


    Sun Xu thought silently.


    "In other words, Cobra deliberately didn''t mention Pluto, so what''s the reason?"


    "It''s too late? That''s right! There were so many opportunities just now!"


    "I''m more concerned about the black hand behind the scenes? Maybe that''s the case, but you shouldn''t leave it alone about Pluto!"


    "I have some concerns, inconvenience to say?"


    Sun Xu pondered slightly, this possibility seems to be the greatest, but this has created new problems. What concerns does Cobra have that he dare not even mention?


    "Are you afraid to give me tips? The problem is that he doesn''t know the location of Pluto. As long as he doesn''t expose the historical stone stele, it doesn''t matter anymore, right?" Sun Xugang was about to vomit, and suddenly he was stunned.


    "It''s not right, right, right! How can I assume that Cobra doesn''t know the location of Pluto? It is entirely possible that he knows where Pluto is!"


    "So, there is another possibility that Cobra did not deliberately not mention Pluto, but didn''t take it to heart, because he knew where Pluto was and was pretty sure I couldn''t find it!"


    "It is not a threat, and it is not worth paying attention to. When there are more important things, it is normal to ignore it for a while."


    "So, why is he so sure that I can''t find Pluto?"


    "Because I... left Albana!"


    Sun Xu''s eyes lit up.


    "If Pluto were in Albanah, everything would make sense! When I was in Albanah, Cobra kept sending someone to watch me and I knew my footprints very well."


    "Wait, this is also a problem." Sun Xu frowned again: "The surveillance Cobra arranged was not rigorous and would often be thrown off by me. If he is not rigorous based on this, he should not be so sure. "


    "He hasn''t mastered all of my footprints, and he is sure that I have not found Pluto. In this case, there is only one possibility. The location of Pluto is in his absolute control!"


    Without any hesitation, a word popped out of Sun Xu''s mind: "The palace!"


    Under the chaotic situation of Alabastan, the place that Cobra can absolutely control, the palace is definitely one of them, and it is the most likely place!


    "The Hades is hiding in the Nafirutali Palace?" Sun Xu also thought it a little ridiculous to guess the answer.


    A warship, not to mention too big, there is always a few tens of meters, right?


    Where is there a place in the Nafirutali Palace that can hide a warship tens of meters long?


    There is no such big building, and it is impossible to be underground.


    The last time he stayed here, he had already checked it carefully.


    "Well, do it again!"


    Sun Xu began to think of God.


    Although he does not intend to continue to spend too much energy on Pluto, since he has found a clue, of course he doesn''t mind working harder.


    Just like touching his lover, Sun Xu''s spiritual thoughts spread inch by inch in the palace, not letting go of any horns.


    "What''s this? Gan! It''s the toilet! It''s unlucky!"


    "Huh? This is like a bathhouse... I''m not here for peeping, I''m all looking for Hades, such a big room, I can''t let it go... Hey, why is there no one..."


    "Girls'' dormitory? Ahem, the girl is in good shape..."


    "Storage room..."


    "kitchen¡­"


    "This is a treasure house?!"


    "..."


    At about three in the morning, Sun Xu finally searched the palace again.


    Still no gain.


    Don¡¯t talk about warships tens of meters long. There is not even a small boat. There are only a few models related to ships.


    There are a few secret rooms, and I found the treasure house of the Nafirutali clan. Unfortunately, there is no use for eggs. What he wants is not gold and silver treasures, but ancient weapons!


    There is no such thing as an underground passage.


    No trace of Pluto was found in the underground within the range of his divine consciousness.


    "Isn''t it in the palace?" Sun Xu pinched his eyebrows.


    Compared to other cities, Albana''s atmosphere is a bit impetuous, but it hasn''t caused chaos. Maybe there is another secret place.


    According to previous speculations, the location of Pluto is likely to be heavily guarded.


    But last time he searched the whole city, he didn''t remember such a place.


    "Where will it be?"


    Sun Xu got up from the bed, UU reading walked out of the room.


    He is a little irritable.


    I clearly feel that the target is in front of my eyes, but I can''t grasp it anyway. This kind of feeling makes people vomit blood. It''s better to not find any clues.


    Sun Xu wandered aimlessly in the palace.


    It was late at night, the palace was quiet, and the few guards standing guard were also dizzy.


    He didn''t want to be disturbed. Although he was distracted, he still avoided the guard subconsciously.


    Sun Xu is very fast, can fly, and often does not take the usual path, as long as he doesn''t want to, these ordinary guards can''t find him at all.


    I don''t know how long it took, when a cold wind blew, he cleared his mind and came back to his senses.


    "Where is this?" Sun Xu looked up in shock and found that he had passed through half of the palace, from the east half to the west half.


    He swept away his spiritual knowledge: "Hey, there is something familiar here, it seems to be near the treasure house of the Nafirutali family."


    After two steps, he saw the treasure house.


    Sun Xu thought: "Would you like to go in and have a look?"


    The treasure house is guarded, but to him, this is not a hindrance at all.


    Soon he made up his mind and went in for a stroll.


    is not intending to steal something.


    Gentlemen love fortune, in a proper way.


    Being a gentleman of Liang Shang is not what he wants.


    Sun Xu just wanted to go in and see if he could get some clues to Pluto.


    With a flick of his finger, the two magic powers silently attacked the two guards, and their eyes instantly became dull.


    Sun Xu swaggered over, opened the door, walked into the treasure house, and closed the door again.


    From beginning to end, neither guard had any response.

 Chapter 57： Man in the coffin

    Sun Xu is now more and more comfortable with the use of mana.


    He just used a small spell on two guards.


    The effect of ¡¡¡¡ is also very simple, it is to blind their five senses.


    is similar to the technique used to enhance Nami''s vision and hearing.


    The difference is that Nami has a strong feeling, but the two guards don''t know anything about it.


    into the treasure house.


    The first feeling is resplendent.


    Pillars are staggered and scattered everywhere, on which are carved golden dragons with teeth and claws.


    The surrounding walls are covered with calligraphy and painting.


    Sun Xu does not have any artistic cells, nor does he understand the calligraphers and painters of this world, but he can feel the long time that has been deposited on calligraphy and painting.


    There is no doubt that these are all antiques.


    There are booths in the front and on the left and right sides, and there are collections on display.


    There are jade carvings that are very valuable at first sight, there are mysterious and primitive wooden boxes that don¡¯t know what they are in, and there are also broken swords that look worthless.


    Not all things stored here seem to be valuable, some seem to be purely commemorative.


    And there are quite a few of them.


    Sun Xu swept around, but he was not interested.


    Behind the booth, that is, leaning against the wall, there are large boxes.


    Obviously, the quality of the things inside should not be as high as the ones on the booth.


    Sun Xu walked to a box with a lock on it, but he stretched out his hand and clicked, and the lock opened.


    He lifted the lid.


    hum... There seems to be a sound.


    Bright golden light blooms.


    is a box of gold!


    "Good stuff."


    Sun Xu couldn''t help but sigh.


    Antique calligraphy and painting, he could not distinguish good from bad.


    The monumental collection is worthless to him.


    In his opinion, there is only real money, the most real.


    Unfortunately, this is not what he wants.


    Cover the box and open the other one.


    is a large piece of metal inside.


    can be side by side with gold, presumably it is not ordinary metal.


    Sun Xu tried with some hope, but the result was disappointing, and he still couldn''t carry the mana.


    "Garbage!" He muttered and opened two more boxes.


    There are books in it. It looks very old. The whole text is handwritten. He turned it over. It was a personal biography called Weiss, which was worthless to him.


    The other box is a model of a ship.


    This model is very delicate, including the texture of the board, the joints in different positions, the details are very full, and there is no fault to be found, it is definitely a masterpiece!


    "This is simply art." Sun Xu couldn''t put it down, playing for a while before putting it down.


    He is not here to play today, but to find clues to Pluto.


    Click, click...


    After a while, Sun Xu opened all the boxes, including the small boxes on the booth.


    He checked one by one, but unfortunately, he did not find any clues to Pluto.


    What''s fun is that he found two more ship models.


    The three ship models have slightly different shapes, but the same is that the details are very rich and the craftsmanship is very high.


    "I don''t know which king has this hobby. He has collected so many ship models and hid them in the treasure house."


    Sun Xu thought amusedly.


    Then, he restored the opened boxes one by one, making it impossible to see that someone had moved.


    After doing this, he did not leave, but stared at the booth facing the door.


    is placed on top of a jade sculpture, which is a giant dragon carved from a piece of mutton fat jade, in a soaring shape.


    Of course he didn''t like this jade carving, although it is indeed very exquisite.


    In fact, what he looked at was not the jade carving, but the booth under the jade carving.


    There are some hidden secrets on this.


    Sun Xu held the booth with one hand and twisted it to the left.


    There was no movement at first, but two seconds later, a creaking sound rang, which made people feel sore teeth.


    As the booth turned, the floor in front cracked, separated to the two sides, and a dark hole appeared in a blink of an eye.


    That''s right! This is a hidden tunnel, and below is a secret room.


    Sun Xu first discovered the secret room, and then slowly found out the mechanism.


    "The Nafirutali family hasn''t opened this secret passage for a long time, right?" Sun Xu thought silently, "No, to be precise, they probably haven''t opened it a few times."


    In the TV series he has watched in the past, there will always be some traces of the opening position of the secret path.


    But this booth is completely indistinguishable from the surrounding ones.


    There is no trace of friction on the floor.


    At least, this secret passage must have not been opened in recent years.


    Sun Xu walked into the secret road.


    This is a downward staircase, there is no light in it, and it is extremely quiet, only the sound of his own footsteps is echoing.


    If you change to a timid person, I''m afraid I won''t have the courage to go on.


    Sun Xu is courageous, and more importantly, although there is no light, everything is evident in his divine consciousness, including the traps arranged in the passage.


    He reached the secret room without any problems.


    This is an empty room, not as magnificent as the treasure house above, it can even be said to be very shabby.


    However, Sun Xu was not surprised, he even felt it for granted.


    Because, this is a cemetery!


    There is nothing else in the room, only a coffin in the center.


    This is a crystal coffin, and the situation inside the coffin can be clearly seen from the outside.


    there is a beautiful woman lying in it.


    I don¡¯t know how many years have passed, but the corpse is still well preserved. UU reading just closed her eyes. She doesn¡¯t even look like a corpse, but just falls asleep and may open her eyes at any time.


    Although he had seen this scene a long time ago, there was still a touch of shock in Sun Xu''s eyes.


    The woman in the coffin looks almost exactly the same as Weiwei!


    Blue long hair, beautiful face, and the nobleness that seems to be innate.


    The only difference is that the woman in the coffin is quieter and has a touch of majesty, while Weiwei is more lively, with a restless temperament on her body.


    "This should be the ancestor of Weiwei, right?"


    Sun Xu''s heart suddenly moved, and a thought popped out: "Is she the king who gave up the identity of the Tianlong people? One of the first twenty people who founded the world to conquer?"


    The more he thought about it, the more he realized it was possible.


    Being able to build a mausoleum under the palace or treasure house is definitely not something ordinary kings can do.


    In the history of the Nafirutali clan, this woman is definitely a very special existence.


    I couldn''t understand earlier, but 800 years ago, a very special king was indeed born.


    If this is the case, how did her body remain uncorrupted for eight hundred years?


    Unfortunately, these questions are destined to be unanswered.


    Sun Xu swept around, but found nothing else.


    "excuse me."


    He whispered and left the secret room.


    went back to the treasure house and restored the booth,


    Sun Xu has no nostalgia, and goes straight to the door.


    "It''s time to go back."


    At this time, the sky was already white, and it was about to dawn soon.


    Although he didn''t take a needle and a thread, it would be very embarrassing if Cobra knew that he had gone to their treasure house.

 Chapter 58： Boat in a bottle

    Using the same method to blind the two guards, Sun Xu quietly left the secret room and returned to his room.


    From the beginning to the end, no one had noticed that he had left, and no one knew that he had been in the treasure house of the Nafirutari clan.


    Lying on the bed, Sun Xu didn''t plan to go to bed anymore.


    Although this trip can be said to be worthwhile, it is indeed a failure.


    "Maybe I really have no fate with Hades."


    Sun Xu''s mood has calmed down.


    He didn''t plan to continue searching, he just waited for Robin to see the history text of Alabastan and test it out to see if he could get it from her.


    "Continue to develop the gradual cheats, I feel that I will succeed soon."


    Sun Xu closed his eyes.


    Two minutes later, he sat up suddenly, surprise and vibration in his eyes.


    "No? Is it Pluto? Or, one of them is Pluto?"


    The pictures in Sun Xu''s mind flowed, and he quickly fixed on one of them.


    That is one of three ship models.


    Different from the other two, this model ship was placed in a glass bottle, and the mouth was sealed, so he couldn''t open it. He just glanced at it and passed it.


    Now think about it, although the three ship models are very exquisite, the textures are slightly different.


    The other two are like, and this one feels like a shrunken ship.


    Sun Xu took a breath, a little excited: "I took it for granted! No one said that Pluto must be very big!"


    In the world of One Piece, the ability to change size is not without.


    The most common thing is that animals with the ability to transform are often larger in size, and some can even become tens of meters in height.


    There is also Capone Becky¡¯s fortified city fruit, which can also shrink people and objects.


    Pluto is completely possible that the similar ability is hidden!


    Thinking of this, Sun Xu couldn''t bear it, and wanted to return to the treasure house to confirm whether his guess was correct.


    But he looked at the sky outside, and he still endured it.


    The sky is already bright, and now he acts, even if he is fast and tall, he may still be noticed.


    After all, there is the treasure house of the Nafirutali royal family, too sensitive.


    It¡¯s okay if you guessed it right. If you guessed it wrong, you get caught and charged with a crime of theft, it would really be a social death.


    Do not rush at this moment.


    Dangdang...


    Not long after, there was a knock on the door outside.


    A delicate and pretty maid came to wash him with water and prepared a rich breakfast for him.


    While eating breakfast, Sun Xu thought aimlessly.


    "If that is really Hades, then I really want to be a gentleman of Liang Shang."


    I thought that Pluto was just sleeping in Alabastan and borrowed a place from the Nafirutali clan.


    When he took it, he took it.


    However, things have changed now.


    Hades became the private property of Weiwei''s family, and may even be their ancestral treasure.


    has a completely different meaning.


    Sun Xu considers himself a good person, and has no interest in stealing, robbing, or cheating. Although he has to do it now, he still feels quite guilty.


    "I have decided, the future affairs of Alabastan will be my business!"


    "Use a broken ship that may not be available for a top master, they will definitely not lose!"


    Thinking like this, Sun Xu was relieved.


    The big deal is when he leaves the world of One Piece, and then he will return Pluto to them.


    This is equivalent to renting Pluto for a period of time.


    For Alabastan, it is definitely a good deal!


    "In this case, in the next conflict, I will have to spend more time thinking about it." Sun Xu muttered.


    I have to work when I take things from others.


    Otherwise, I just lifted my pants and refused to accept it.


    Don''t say anything else, at least make sure that there are fewer dead people.


    Sun Xu stayed in the palace on this day and didn''t go anywhere, and spent most of the time in his room.


    He didn''t think about food or tea because of Pluto, he was still following his plan.


    Cobra was very busy, except for a hurried meeting at lunch, Sun Xu did not see him again all day.


    Bell and Gaka are also in a similar situation.


    However, he could feel that there were people around him paying attention to his movements.


    Compared to the previous surveillance outside the palace, this time it is much tighter.


    Although it is not difficult to get rid of them, Sun Xu did not do that.


    He intends to act during the day.


    Time passed slowly, and the sun climbed from the east to the top of the head with difficulty, and then slowly fell from the top of the head to the west.


    The night fell again.


    In the dead of night, when everything was silent, Sun Xu quietly left the room.


    When he arrived at the door of the treasure house, he probed it again and found that his behavior yesterday was indeed not exposed, and the strength of the guard was the same as yesterday.


    Such an important treasure house is of course not only guarded by two guards.


    Actually, there is a net around it.


    Once there is a slight change, a thunder strike will be performed.


    Unfortunately, they met Sun Xu.


    Whether it is a guard or a trap, it seems to him nothing.


    In the treasury, Sun Xu went straight to the box where the target was.


    unlock and lift the lid.


    A glass bottle about twenty centimeters in diameter lay quietly in it.


    Inside the glass bottle is a pure black boat.


    Sun Xu didn''t reach out for it to observe carefully.


    From this look, he found that the shape of the "boat" was familiar.


    "It''s a bit like the Wanli Sunshine of the Straw Hat Pirates in the future." Sun Xu murmured.


    The bow is also in the shape of a lion, but compared to the lovely wind of the Sunshine, the lion of this ship is more majestic and domineering, exuding the temperament of the king of beasts.


    The cabins are a bit different, but the sides of the boats all have a "U" shape.


    Sun Xu is more confident in his guess.


    Sunshine was made by Frank, and he had a design drawing that was suspected of Pluto. Perhaps he was inspired by it when he designed the Sunshine.


    "Is it right? I''ll know soon."


    Sun Xu probed into the bottle with superb consciousness.


    Soon, his face changed.


    This thin layer of glass makes him feel that it is harder to penetrate than a hundred meters of ground.


    When Divine Sense entered with difficulty, he couldn''t help but breathe a cold breath: "It''s a bit amazing!"


    The space inside ¡¡¡¡ gave him an extremely wide feeling. That boat, where is the model of the ship, is basically a battleship tens of meters long!


    "Is this space technology?" Sun Xu couldn''t believe it.


    He didn''t feel the power of the devil fruit on the bottle, which made him feel like an artificial creation.


    There is no doubt that this bottle is also a treasure!


    The nature that can be packed in this kind of treasure bottle is not ordinary.


    "Yes! This is the legendary Hades!"


    Sun Xu is very sure.


    He has already surveyed the entire warship, it is not like a ship, it is more like a terrifying weapon!


    Every part is born for combat.


    There are many technologies that he can''t understand, and there are many places that don''t even feel like artificial creations.

 Chapter 59： The second material

    Sun Xu did not dare to start casually.


    If you accidentally break the bottle, the joke will be a big deal.


    A warship tens of meters long can completely break the treasure house.


    Not to mention the embarrassment after being discovered, how to get Pluto away at that time is also a problem.


    After a complete inspection, Sun Xu carefully took out the bottle after confirming that there was nothing wrong with it.


    Although there is a battleship tens of meters long inside, the glass bottle is not heavy to hold, just like an ordinary jar.


    "The hard work pays off, but I found it." A smile appeared on Sun Xu''s face: "Who would have thought that the famous Pluto looked like just a model."


    If you don''t break the bottle, even if you put it in front of Krokdal, he will never recognize it.


    also Sun Xu relies on the power of spiritual consciousness to see its essence clearly.


    "It''s time to leave, but before that..." There was a smirk on his face.


    Sun Xu quietly left, and returned again two hours later.


    He put the bottle containing the "battleship" back into the box.


    However, this is not Pluto anymore, but a real model.


    Sun Xu made it by himself. Except for a slight difference in flavor, it looks exactly like Pluto in terms of appearance.


    Although he has never learned to sculpt, but with his control of power, coupled with the help of divine consciousness and magic power, these mortal skills are almost at his fingertips.


    On the contrary, it took a lot of effort for the glass bottle to make a similar one.


    Even if Cobra came to check, he would never find out that Pluto had been transferred.


    After doing all this, Sun Xu quietly returned to his room.


    The bottle containing the Pluto was lying on the bed quietly, its humble appearance, absolutely no one believed that it was one of the three ancient weapons that could destroy the world in the legend.


    Sun Xu walked over, pressing his palm on it, showing a thoughtful look.


    He just felt it, this Pluto is a bit wrong.


    However, because it was inconvenient in the treasure house, there was no careful investigation.


    Now that he relaxes, he realizes that there is a problem.


    To put it simply, this ship is dead.


    There are too many structures in Pluto that Sun Xu can''t understand. He doesn''t know exactly what went wrong, but he can feel that Pluto is flawed.


    I''m afraid this ship can''t sail.


    Sun Xu was a little disappointed.


    After so much effort, if he gets a junk, he really will vomit blood.


    "It''s no wonder that the Nafirutari family didn''t use Pluto. This is probably also an important factor."


    "However, this bottle is also good. Maybe you can dig out some value from it, which is considered a compensation." Sun Xu thought silently. This is not completely self-comforting. This bottle may use space technology, and it is also an indispensable one. Buckle of treasures.


    "what?"


    Suddenly, Sun Xu''s movements were stagnant, his pupils could not help being enlarged, showing excitement.


    "Could it be..."


    "Really are!"


    "The materials used in this ship can really transmit mana!"


    Sun Xu quickly changed from disappointment to excitement.


    This is the second material he found that can transmit mana!


    Even if the Pluto is intact, it is nothing but a big toy for him. When his strength is insufficient, it can give him a certain sense of security.


    But if Pluto is made of materials that can conduct mana, the meaning is completely different.


    This is a battleship tens of meters long!


    How much material should it have on it? How many Devil Fruits can be compared?


    Hold back the excitement, Sun Xu carefully checked.


    Soon he found a problem.


    Pluto has wood and metal on his body. Both materials can conduct and carry mana.


    Did you discover two materials that can carry mana at the same time?


    Sun Xu doesn''t think so, he is more inclined to the certain power contained in Pluto that is the key to carrying mana.


    "If this is the case, I''m afraid it can''t be disassembled easily." Sun Xu shook his head slightly. He had planned to dismantle Pluto for materials, but now it seems that his plan is going to fail.


    Sun Xu put down the glass bottle and thought to himself.


    is not as good as originally thought, but it is also a big surprise.


    "I just regretted that Pluto couldn''t use it, is there no way?


    I can refine it and turn it into a magic weapon, which will definitely increase the performance of Pluto! Moreover, as a complete battleship, there is no need to elaborate design, I just need to make immortal transformations on the original basis. "


    "It''s best to change the size so that it is convenient to carry and can fit into the body like a golden hoop. It also has the ability to fly. As a magic weapon, it''s ridiculous that you can''t fly."


    "Attack power is the biggest advantage of Pluto, and it needs to be further strengthened!"


    "Do you want to add invisibility? Uh, this is a bit difficult."


    Sun Xuchang thought.


    Although the process is tortuous, the result is more satisfying than the best situation imagined.


    A magic weapon is far more meaningful to him than an ancient weapon, and the combination of the two is even better.


    It took a long time before he settled down again.


    "It''s too early to think so much, at least I have to learn the art of refining."


    Fortunately, Brother Monkey is very caring. The Devil Fruit does contain knowledge of refining art I don¡¯t know if he learned it after becoming a Buddha and becoming an ancestor, or he was in the gossip furnace of the Supreme Master. After being trained for too long, "a long illness became a cure".


    "Before transforming Pluto, I can study this bottle." Sun Xu stroked the glass bottle with Pluto, and it felt the same as ordinary glass, but it was definitely not ordinary glass.


    still had some headaches, do you want to release Pluto, because he was worried that the space technology on the bottle would be invalid after opening it.


    Don''t worry about it now.


    There is no refining technique, and Pluto is useless to release it. It''s better to stay inside and it''s easy to carry.


    "It''s a pity." Sun Xu sighed.


    Although this glass bottle is magical, it cannot carry mana, otherwise he can use it as a basis to refine things like storage rings.


    "Since it can''t be refined directly, we must find a way to preserve its ability." Sun Xu thought.


    Such a precious ability, it is a pity to give up.


    The convenience and power of space equipment, don''t need to say much, know everything.


    "If the Queen of Hades is released, it can still be used, then it is best, but if it is a one-time... it is not impossible." Thoughts flashed in Sun Xu''s mind.


    cannot be refined directly, which does not mean that it cannot be modified indirectly.


    Of course, this requires additional materials to help.


    After a long time, Sun Xu suppressed distractions.


    Looking from the window, the sky is already bright, and the palace has become lively, and it is noisier than ever.


    "In short, everything has to wait until after learning the art of refining."


    Sun Xu''s thoughts are bright.


    Now, refining artifacts and practice secrets are listed as the most important tasks. They are the primary targets for the next attack, and the rest must be postponed.

 Chapter 60： Start

    "Continue to find me!"


    "You can''t find it everywhere, Lord Gaka! I have searched it all from the king''s room to the granary, the balcony, and the garden. There is nowhere!"


    "How could this happen!" Jiaka stroked his forehead: "It happened that at this time, the king has disappeared! Finding someone is Bell''s strength, but he is now investigating information in the rain."


    "It''s not good, Lord Gaka!" At this moment, a guard ran past in a panic, his face full of shock.


    at the same time.


    Take Hana.


    "Cobra" showed up on the street with soldiers: "I have come to apologize, I am the one who snatched the rain from this country!


    In order to let everyone forget that unpleasant "dancing fan" incident, I decided to eliminate Nahana and completely destroy the city! "


    The words of "Cobra" completely shattered the hope of the people, and made the rebel leader Kosha who came later determined to overthrow the kingdom.


    "Hey, it''s almost there."


    After all this was done, "Cobra" showed a strange look on his face, and when there was no one around, his body shook and became another person.


    Senior agent of the Baroque Work Agency, Mr. 2, von Clay, a person who imitates the ability of fruit, can become anyone who has touched with his right hand.


    Obviously, all this is a conspiracy of the Baroque Job Club!


    Blame everything on the king, and at the same time anger the rebels, completely detonating the situation in Ala Astan.


    I have to say that imitating fruits is indeed an excellent ability to engage in conspiracy.


    Its last holder also used its power to usurp the country and succeeded. It can be said that it was the initiator of the tragedy that caused the Wano Country and Mitsuki Mida''s family.


    Rain ground.


    The Straw Hat Pirates and Wei Wei and his party landed in Alabastan yesterday.


    They wanted to stop the rebels, so they went to Yuba first, only to find out that the rebel base was no longer here, and the old oasis had also become a desert.


    Between continuing to stop the rebels and directly defeating Klockdal, they finally chose the latter.


    So, a group of people came to the rainy place.


    "Don''t worry Vivi, we will definitely defeat Krokdal." Seeing Weiwei''s expression on her face, Nami couldn''t help but comfort her in a low voice.


    Along the way, they also forged a deep friendship, and they are no longer forced to protect Weiwei because of the promise Sun Xu made.


    Weiwei nodded her head heavily, without speaking.


    Sanji kicked the sand on the side of the road: "Where the **** did that kid go? Fortunately, Ala Astan was waiting for us, but he didn''t see anyone."


    "Didn''t Luffy''s brother say that he had met Sun Xu in Nahana two days ago?" Nami continued, "He should have something to do, and he has left temporarily."


    Yamaji snorted coldly: "I don''t care where the **** goes, but he promised the lady''s agreement but didn''t do it. I will never forgive him!"


    "It seems that someone is not Sun Xu''s opponent at all!" Suolong suddenly interjected abruptly next to him.


    Yamaji suddenly became angry: "You are the same!"


    "Stop the noise, there is someone ahead!" Usopp called out suddenly.


    Everyone noticed that there were more people in front of them.


    A tall man with a big back, a long cross-cut scar on his face, a cigar at the corner of his mouth, a golden hook in his left hand, and a black cloak behind him, looking at them condescendingly.


    "I caught you, a few little mice."


    "Who are you?" Luffy asked blankly.


    Weiwei had a cold sweat on her face, and said nervously: "He is the master behind the Baroque Job Club, Mr. 0!"


    "What? Are you the Krokdal?" Luffy looked angry after hearing this, "I''m looking for you!"


    "Goohahaha, it''s very imposing." Krokdal raised his hand and put it down again: "Forget it, I have something to do now, I have to rush to Alba, I have no time to talk to you."


    Weiwei''s heart beat, and an unknown premonition suddenly rose: "Wait, what are you going to do in Alba?"


    "Of course I took over this kingdom." Krokodall described his plan with an arrogant and wicked smile, and then looked at them like a cat playing with mice: "How is it? Mr. Wednesday, are you still satisfied? You have also participated in half of the battle plan, and now it is about to bear fruit, gu ha ha ha, **** up your ears and listen to the wailing of Alabastan!"


    "You...so mean!" Weiwei bit her lip, blood leaking continuously.


    "Goohahaha, it''s so funny, I am dedicated to the country, but I want to watch the country die, gooohahaha." Krokdal laughed.


    "No! There is still a chance!" Weiwei closed the despair on her face and said firmly: "As long as we reach Albana one step earlier than the rebels, it is possible to stop the rebels!"


    "Oh, is that like this?" Klockdal raised his chin and squinted at her: "Then I will get you out of here!"


    Just then, a black fist suddenly flew over.


    boom.


    Krokdal received a heavy blow on the face and he flew out and knocked down a tent.


    "I want to fly you!" Luffy shouted, turned his head and said seriously: "Weiwei, you go and stop the rebels, let me here!"


    Nami was the first to react, pulling Weiwei to run, and shouting as she ran: "I''ll leave it to you, Luffy, and I must hit him!"


    Several others followed closely behind.


    Weiwei gritted her teeth and said nothing.


    The most important thing now is to stop the rebels, otherwise millions of Alabastans will kill each other.


    More importantly, this is a totally unnecessary war, which was provoked by the enemy''s conspiracy.


    "It''s actually domineering!" Klockdal got up from the ruins of the tent, the cigar at the corner of his mouth was gone, there was a trace of blood, and the arrogance on his face was reduced.


    "That''s right! In order to defeat you, I have practiced hard!" Luffy clenched his fists without fear on his face.


    "Think you can beat me with a little domineering? You will soon understand that it is just a wishful thinking!" A cold smile appeared on the corner of Klockdal''s mouth. UU read with a wave of his right hand: "Sha Lan!"


    ...


    Luffy fought in Krokdal, and after hard work, Wei Wei and his team finally arrived at Albana.


    But when they entered the city, they met senior agents from the Baroque studio.


    In the end, everyone divided their troops and led away the senior agents, creating conditions for Weiwei to move forward.


    Soon after, the rebels arrived.


    Weiwei stands in front of the gate of Albana, behind the capital is the capital, with 300,000 kings, and in front of him is the rebel army with two million horses.


    The sound of horseshoes resounding like drums resounded through the sky, almost tearing people''s eardrums.


    The ground kept shaking, like an earthquake.


    "I must stop this meaningless war!" Weiwei pursed her lips, her expression firm.


    Facing the thousands of troops, she opened her arms: "Please stop! The rebel army! Please listen to me!"


    However, her voice is under the sound of horseshoes, and no one can hear her. Her figure alone is insignificant compared with the thousands of horses.


    was blocked by the smoke and dust, and no one even noticed her.


    "No!"


    Weiwei also found out about this situation, she couldn''t help but feel ashamed: "After all the hardships, did she still fail?"


    There were tears in her eyes, and she was about to stay if she wanted to, she suddenly felt lighter and left the ground.


    "I seem to be late." A familiar voice rang in my ear: "It almost made our princess cry."


    ...


    Ps: Sorry, everyone, these two days have been busy. I took the time to use the phone code, and I haven¡¯t changed any typos.


    It will be normal tomorrow.

 Chapter 61： Domineering

    "Mr. Sun Xu!" Weiwei looked up at him, with tears in her beautiful big eyes: "Help me."


    Sun Xu was silent for a while, and said softly: "Sorry, I am late."


    It''s not that he has to play at the last minute, he really doesn''t know.


    In the past two days, his attention was all on Pluto, and he didn''t pay attention to the surrounding movement at all.


    He didn''t know that the Straw Hat Pirates had arrived, he didn''t know that Krokdal had started his plan, and he didn''t know when Cobra was robbed.


    After Cobra disappeared, there was chaos in the palace, and the only person in charge was Gaka, and there was no psychology to him.


    Until not long ago, he was awakened by the huge movement of the rebels. After checking with his spiritual sense, he didn''t know that things had developed to this level.


    Fortunately, it¡¯s not too late.


    Weiwei didn''t complain about Sun Xu''s thoughts, her hands tightly held the clothes on his chest, the sadness in her eyes made people feel pity in her heart.


    In fact, she knew in her heart that there was basically no possibility of salvaging the situation, but it was like falling into the water and only seeing the straw, even if she knew it was impossible, she couldn''t help but reach out and grab it.


    Sun Xu took a breath and said seriously: "Leave it to me!"


    As he said, he flicked his right leg and slammed Karoo onto the wall, then took Weiwei down.


    At this time, the rebels were less than 100 meters away from the city wall, and the eyes of the one rushing in the front suddenly widened: "Kousha, there is someone ahead!"


    "Where? I didn''t see it!" Koza answered casually.


    "Heaven! In the sky!"


    "Heaven? Is it Bell?" Koza''s heart moved, he looked up, and then his eyes widened: "That''s Princess Vivi? Isn''t she not in the country?"


    "What should I do, Koza?" the people around him asked anxiously.


    "Don''t worry about her, continue to rush forward!" Koza gritted his teeth. At this time, the arrow was already on the string, and he had to send it. Even he could not stop the two million army that was charging.


    Weiwei looked at the rebels below nervously, sweat in her hands.


    Sun Xu''s eyes condensed, and he said softly: "Stop it for me!"


    His voice was not loud at first, but it was like an avalanche, and in a blink of an eye it changed from a piece of snow to an unstoppable torrent.


    "Stop it for me!"


    "stop!"


    "Come!"


    "¡­¡­"


    His voice kept reverberating, every time it was louder than the last one, and it almost turned into nine days of thunder. Even the deafening sound of horseshoes could not cover it, and it was clearly transmitted to the ears of every rebel.


    His voice seemed to have some magical power, everyone who heard it couldn''t help slowing down, and the momentum accumulated by the rebels all the way was reduced.


    At this time, a red light flashed in Sun Xu''s eyes, and the overlord''s color was launched outrageously.


    boom.


    A shock wave visible to the naked eye radiates forward with him as the center. The wind is surging, the dust is flying, the space seems to be overwhelmed, and there are constant creaking noises. What is even more amazing is that the sky seems to split, and the clouds seem to be cut. With a knife, a deep crack appeared.


    àÛͨ...... àÛͨ......


    Where the shock wave swept across, the rebels looked like weeds that had been cut off. They all rolled their eyes, lost consciousness, and fell down.


    rumbling...


    When the shock wave finally dissipated, the front of the rebels became a mess. Hundreds of thousands of rebels lost consciousness, superimposed on camels and war horses. Only the leader Kosha stood out from the crowd, watching this scene in doubt and shock. His eyes were filled with amazement.


    At least one-tenth of the rebels fell. The problem is that they fell inexplicably, making everyone else panic and stopped.


    "This is... what''s going on?!"


    "Isn''t the **** angry?"


    "It''s over! Our behavior must have angered the gods!"


    The weird scene made everyone cold, including the king''s army on the wall.


    They stand taller, have better vision, and see more clearly.


    Hundreds of thousands of rebels fell like cut wheat. That scene is too horrible! too scary!


    For a moment, both the rebels and the kings stopped their movements, and the air became quiet.


    At this moment, there was a loud bang, and the earth shook. A pillar that was hundreds of meters thick and resembling an Optimus Pillar smashed down and fell in front of Albanah.


    In this scene, many people were so frightened that their knees fell and they knelt down.


    Sun Xu patted Weiwei who was also stunned: "Your Royal Highness, it''s time for you to appear."


    Weiwei swallowed quietly, and asked in a low voice: "Those rebels, they...what happened to them?"


    "Don''t worry, I just fainted." Sun Xu replied, but he added another sentence in his heart: "I''m not sure if there is any unlucky person who was trampled to death."


    "Thank you, Sun Xu!" Hearing that the rebels were not dead, Weiwei''s eyes lit up, and her heart was filled with huge surprises.


    She doesn''t know how Sun Xu did it. She doesn''t care about it now. She only knows that the situation that had collapsed is now getting better again!


    And all this was done by the man next to him alone!


    Weiwei could not help but a picture appeared in her mind. It was a giant ship sliding into the abyss. At the very moment, a person suddenly appeared, dragging the giant ship, single-handed, and dragged it back abruptly!


    That huge ship is Alabastan, and that person is naturally Sun Xu.


    Her heart pounded.


    took a deep breath, concealing the strangeness, Wei Wei said loudly: "Everyone, please listen to me, this war is planned, everything is..."


    boom.


    A gun shot interrupted her voice, a bullet flew over quickly, and everyone''s pupils shrank.


    Seeing that the bullet was about to hit Weiwei, he stretched out a hand, separated his **** and index finger, and clamped it gently.


    when.


    The bullet happened to be caught, and could no longer move forward.


    "What''s the matter? Why did you shoot the princess?" Gaka reacted, suddenly furious.


    The king is missing, Iqalem is not in the country, Bell went to the rain, and now he is the highest command of the king''s army However, under his nose, the princess was almost shot and almost killed by the king''s army. Shot it!


    He was startled in a cold sweat, then he was overwhelmed with anger.


    Fortunately, fortunately, he was blocked, otherwise he felt that his death would not be enough to redeem him!


    "Sorry, my hands slipped!" A soldier''s face was sweaty.


    He is actually the undercover agent of the Baroque Working Group lurking in the royal army. Seeing that their long-planned war is about to be destroyed, he can''t help but take action to solve the key figure of Weiwei.


    He thought about various situations, such as failing to kill Vivi directly, or blocking the bullet, but he never thought that the bullet would be caught by someone, with two fingers!


    "I''m sorry, Master Jaka!" He knelt down in panic.


    However, his panic was pretended, and the true emotion in his heart was regret.


    If it succeeds, this is definitely a great achievement.


    He doesn''t think he has something to do. He has decided that as soon as he leaves here, he will immediately find a way to escape.


    "Push him down!" Gaka shouted angrily, no matter what the reason, assaulting the princess is a big crime, let alone this critical moment.


    "Opportunity is here, then I will..."


    The undercover was thinking, suddenly a dark shadow was caught in the corner of his eyes, and his heart was terrified, and he roared, "No!"


    boom.


    As soon as he opened his mouth, his head exploded, red and white splashed everywhere.


    Jaka was stunned for two seconds, and looked towards the direction where the black shadow flew. Sun Xu''s face was as usual, and he slowly retracted his palm. The bullet in his hand had disappeared.


    "I prevented you a long time ago." Sun Xu chuckled, turned his head and explained to Weiwei: "He is the undercover agent of the Baroque Job Club."

 Chapter 62： Killing intent

    Weiwei nodded, now she trusts Sun Xu very much and doesn''t doubt his words at all.


    She took a deep breath, and said forcefully: "This war was planned by Krokdal! He is the real behind-the-scenes of the dancing fan incident!"


    There was an uproar.


    You know, in the hearts of the people of Alabastan, Krokdal is a hero who has helped them repel the pirates many times, and his prestige is even greater than that of the king who has gone from bad to worse in recent years.


    Weiwei¡¯s words are like dropping a boulder in a calm lake.


    "how is this possible?"


    "What does this have to do with Mr. Krockdale?"


    "However, Princess Vivi should not be able to lie."


    "He even framed Mr. Krokdal, the king himself admitted!"


    Koza gritted his teeth and shouted: "Yes, in Nahana before, the king personally admitted that everything was done by him. How do you explain this?"


    Weiwei glanced at him with complicated eyes. This is her childhood friend and the leader of the rebel army. Although everything is a plot by Klockdal, the crisis in Alabastan and countless deaths in the rebellion He has an unshirkable responsibility for all the citizens of China.


    However, she also knows that it is not the time to talk about this, Wei Wei explained in a calm tone as much as possible: "Krokdal established a criminal group called the Baroque Job Club, the purpose of which is to usurp Alabastan.


    The members of the Baroque Work Club use numbers as code names. The smaller the number, the higher the status. Krokdal is Mr. 0, of which Mr. 2 is the person who imitates the fruit ability. As long as he is touched by his right hand, he can become the opponent''s. Look like.


    What you saw in Nahana must not be the real king, but Mr.2 who pretended to be! The purpose is to plant the king and provoke a war between the rebels and the king''s army. They are good fishermen and profitable! "


    "Imitate the fruit?"


    Kousha''s eyes shook for a while.


    He knew Weiwei and knew that she would not lie about such things. Although he did not fully believe it, he believed it 80%.


    If all this is planned, what are they? What is he?


    A hero who thinks he is asking for life for the people is actually the biggest murderer who helps the enemy destroy the country?


    This blow made him almost breathless, his eyes turned black, and his heart was overwhelmed with great regret.


    The rebel army also became noisy.


    Actually, Weiwei''s prestige in Alabastan is very high. This kind and beautiful princess has always been loved by the citizens of Alabastan.


    Although Cobra¡¯s reputation plummeted, people did not anger Vivi.


    In the distance, Krokodall looked at this scene with a gloomy face, and said with a low smile: "Hahaha, what a wonderful performance!"


    He just arrived, and he didn''t see the scene where Sun Xu used the domineering look, otherwise his face would definitely be more gloomy now.


    Robin didn''t speak. Compared to the shining and highly anticipated Vivi, she paid more attention to the man next to her.


    She smiled in her heart: "What a carefree and reliable man."


    "Let''s go, Ms. All Sunday, we still have things to do." Klockdal turned and walked to the other side.


    The plan for several years has now been ruined for the most part.


    Of course he was angry, even so angry.


    However, as a hero, he can control his emotions well and will not lose his mind easily.


    He knows exactly what he should do now.


    What''s more, the plan has not completely failed yet.


    He still has a chance!


    Sun Xu glanced over here from a distance, and didn''t do anything.


    His divine consciousness has been covering the surroundings, and Krokdal''s figure was discovered the first time.


    It doesn''t make much sense for him to defeat Krokdal.


    The current Krokdal is just a toothless tiger, so let''s leave it to Luffy for leveling.


    He also saw Robin.


    "Let you wander for a while, and come to me obediently after reading the text of the history! If you don''t agree then, I will use it stronger." Sun Xu muttered in his heart.


    The situation is good now.


    It must be the Baroque Working Society who kidnapped Cobra, who happened to use their hands to open the underground temple in Alabastan to satisfy Robin''s wish.


    Otherwise, it would be hard for him to speak to Cobra.


    Another corner of the battlefield.


    A place that Sun Xu didn''t even notice, a snail-like creature silently recorded all this.


    At this time, Weiwei''s speech also came to an end.


    She finally persuaded the rebel army to stop their pace and stop attacking Albanar.


    Weiwei promised that within a day, she would find evidence to prove the truth of what she said, and at the same time, she would defeat Krokdal and put an end to the disaster in this country.


    Then, Sun Xu retracted the golden hoop and flew towards Albana with Wei Wei in his arms. Soon after, the rebel leader Kosha entered the city alone and found them.


    His steps are heavy, and his eyes are full of pain. After seeing Sun Xu and Weiwei, he asked in a hoarse voice: "What happened to my companions?"


    He has checked, everyone is alive, but can''t wake up.


    "I can''t die, I''ll wake up after a while." Sun Xuman said casually.


    Koza gave him a deep look.


    He had suspected that this man did it before, and now his conjecture has undoubtedly been confirmed, but his heart is still full of incredible feelings.


    That is an army of two hundred thousand! Even two hundred thousand ants can eat people together.


    Now, two hundred thousand fully armed soldiers have been knocked down by one person!


    If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, he would definitely think it was a fantasy.


    "What? Father is missing?"


    beside.


    Weiwei learned the unexpected news from Jaka, and couldn''t help worrying.


    The war was finally prevented, if something happens to the father...


    "Don''t worry, he''s okay." Sun Xu said at the right time He has found Cobra, and apart from some embarrassment, he has not suffered any harm.


    Krokdal also asked Cobra to open the passage to the underground temple, so naturally he would not hurt him at will.


    Weiwei felt relieved, and looked at him with bright eyes: "Sun Xu, do you know where the father is?"


    Sun Xu nodded and shook his head: "Yes, but don''t worry, your father is safe now. I want to go to another place first."


    "Okay." Weiwei nodded obediently.


    She is now full of confidence in Sun Xu.


    On the way back to Alabastan, in order to let her, Nami revealed part of Sun Xu''s record to her, focusing on the fact that he was on par with another Qiwuhai "Eagle Eye".


    Weiwei was still a little unbelieving before. She had just seen Sun Xu knocking down two hundred thousand rebels alone, and she no longer had the slightest doubt in her heart.


    "Weiwei, you come with me." Sun Xu stretched out her hand to embrace her waist, Weiwei did not resist, and took the initiative to hug him.


    "Wait..." Kousha opened his mouth.


    Sun Xu glanced at him, and he was suddenly struck by lightning. He kicked back two steps, his face turned pale as paper.


    Sun Xu took Weiwei up into the sky. He swept away his consciousness, and soon found out.


    "The fight has already started? The plot has changed a lot! Huh?"


    Sun Xu''s face suddenly sank, and his body exuded a faint murderous intent.


    "What''s the matter?" Weiwei also noticed that something was wrong, she was shocked, and she couldn''t help but have bad thoughts.


    But before she had time to ask, she felt that her speed had suddenly increased, and the strong wind made her unable to open her mouth.


    Waiting for the wind to stop, she raised her head, and two familiar figures appeared in her vision.

 Chapter 63： Pain and warning

    "Sanji, Nami, it''s great that you are all right! By the way, we have prevented the war, now we only need to defeat Krokdal and Baroque...Huh?"


    was talking, Weiwei saw "Nami"''s left hand, her voice stagnated, the excitement on her face slowly dissipated, and she said solemnly, "You''re not Nami!"


    "The slave house is certainly not Nami!" "Nami" has a high-pitched voice and stroked her face with her left hand, turning into a guy with weird makeup and ballet costumes.


    Senior agent of Baroque Work Agency, Mr.2 von Kray!


    The word "Neither male nor female" is used on him. It is really not a curse. He should be very happy after hearing it.


    "Weiwei!" Sanji''s body stretched and his eyes were about to become heart-shaped, but then he saw Sun Xu and his face collapsed: "Why are you guys here too!"


    Sun Xu squinted at him: "Lookish chef, I''m not in the mood to take care of you now."


    Sanji frowned. Just as he was about to say something, his body shook suddenly, and he slowly looked at Mr.2, revealing a clear expression.


    He lit a cigarette: "Well, I''ll give it to you this time."


    After finishing speaking, he threw himself in front of Weiwei and said enthusiastically: "Weiwei sauce, are you okay? Have you succeeded in preventing the war? It''s amazing!"


    "Thanks to everyone and Sun Xu for your help." Weiwei took a step back quietly and whispered: "Sanji, I have a fiance, please don''t do this."


    "Not... fiance?" Sanji was struck by lightning.


    the other side.


    Sun Xu walked towards Mr.2 blankly.


    "Would you like to change opponents? It''s a pity, the blonde brother''s legs are very appreciated!" Mr.2 did exaggerated body movements, like dancing a ballet.


    "You made a big mistake." Sun Xu''s voice couldn''t hear the slightest emotion, it was like the cold wind in the winter, cold and cold.


    "Wrong? The slave doesn''t understand what you are talking about?" Mr.2 showed a puzzled expression.


    "You will understand soon!"


    Sun Xu paused, and the next moment his figure suddenly disappeared.


    "Not good!" Mr.2''s face changed drastically: "Look at my **** boxing technique!"


    He blasted a punch, and the air shook.


    In the Baroque work agency, apart from Krokdal, the strongest are Mr.1 and Mr.2, and further down, including Mr.3, they are much worse than them, and they are not of the same grade at all.


    Although Mr.2 is neither male nor female, he is only slightly weaker than Sanji in the original book.


    Of course, now Sanji has learned six styles and domineering from Sun Xu, which is stronger than in the original book.


    However, this sharp punch was firmly caught.


    Sun Xu''s figure appeared in front of Mr.2, and his right hand pinched his wrist like iron tongs.


    "Why? My **** fist..."


    Mr.2''s face was serious, he tried to pull out his arm, but found that he could not move at all.


    Before he finished speaking, Sun Xu punched him in the face.


    boom!


    Mr.2''s eyes turned black for a while, his head was dizzy, and some of his teeth seemed to be loose.


    Before he came back to his senses, it was densely packed, and his fists fell like raindrops.


    There seemed to be magic attached to that fist. Every fist hurts his heart, and he doubts life. Even if the enemy hears his screams, he can''t help feeling sympathy.


    Sanji was awakened by the screams, and showed sympathy: "It''s too miserable! It''s not good to be a person, I have to change..."


    After a while, Mr.2 became scarred, and Sun Xu stopped.


    Mr.2 lay on the ground, looking at the sky impeccably: "Yes...the slave family lost, you...you are simply not a human being."


    After beating him violently, Sun Xu''s expression eased slightly: "It should be said that you are still quite lucky."


    Mr.2 almost couldn''t move, but he couldn''t help but gave him a sideways glance.


    lucky?


    Lucky to meet you this pervert?


    lucky to be labeled like this?


    Are you afraid that you have a misunderstanding of the word lucky!


    Sun Xu smiled and said lightly: "If you didn''t really think that you were a ladyboy, if it wasn''t for your ability that inspired me a little, you would definitely die today!"


    Mr.2 didn''t understand why these two reasons were, but he understood one thing and was surprised: "You...you won''t kill me?"


    Sun Xu thought for a while, then turned to look at Weiwei: "Weiwei, you decide, do you want to kill him?"


    "Forget it." Weiwei shook her head slightly: "I''ll just hand him over to the navy in a while."


    She is kind-hearted and unwilling to commit more killings.


    In the original work, the culprit Krokdal was not killed, but was taken away by the navy and locked up.


    Of course, there is another reason that Mr.2 was too miserable just now. The screams can be said to be sad for the hearer, and tears for the listener.


    Weiwei felt her anger disappeared.


    Sun Xu nodded, squatted down, smiled and said: "I heard it? You don''t have to die! Thank you Weiwei!


    In addition, give you a piece of advice, forget Nami''s face, and let me know that you dare to be like Nami, you are dead! I can''t save you too! "


    paused, and he showed a smile but a smile: "Remember the feeling you just saw, dare to be like Nami again, I will let you die in more than ten times the pain."


    Mr.2 gradually opened his mouth.


    Because of this?


    Nami, is that the orange-haired woman he just changed?


    just because she became like her, she suffered such a tragic torture!


    This inhuman fellow!


    Mr.2 feels bitter and wants to cry.


    "By the way, in order to prevent you from disbelief, I will let you try it first."


    "What to try?" The doubts in Mr.2''s mind just arose and immediately came out: "Ten times...Ah!!!"


    pain!


    Unimaginable pain struck.


    Ten times?


    a thousand times, no, ten thousand times is almost the same!


    This kind of pain can''t even be described with pen and ink. Although it is only a short moment, it is definitely the memory Mr.2 does not want to recall in his life.


    This is a matter of course.


    At that moment, Sun Xu used double-digit spells on him, including tactile enhancement, soul perception enhancement, etc., to increase his perception ability to the limit.


    Then, he condensed the mana into a needle and lightly stabbed his soul.


    That taste is absolutely sour and refreshing.


    Sun Xu took a step away, and when he passed by Sanji, he gave him an unkind look. He saw that Sanji''s heart was shabby, and he secretly made up his mind to improve his cooking skills while also increasing his strength by the way.


    Strive to catch up with Sun Xu as soon as possible!


    Otherwise it would be too insecure.


    Thinking of Mr.2''s scream just now, he couldn''t help but shudder.


    "Weiwei, let''s go and see Nami''s battle." Sun Xu embraced Weiwei again.


    Actually, his consciousness locked Nami all the way, just to prevent accidents.


    When Sanji came back to his senses, he found that the two had already flown away.


    "Hey! Wait for me! Wait... This bastard! When I surpass him, I must kick him into a pig!" Sanji was furious.


    Of course, what he is most angry about is not being left behind, but Sun Xu holding Weiwei...


    Ok?


    Ok? ?


    "Weiwei said that she has a fianc¨¦, so she told me to keep her distance, why can the **** Sun Xu hold her?" Sanji seemed to understand something, and slowly opened his mouth.

 ~： Chapter 64

    Sun Xu and Weiwei soon arrived at the position where Nami was fighting.


    Her opponent is also a senior agent of the Baroque Working Society, Mr.1''s partner, Ms. Two fingers, a thorny fruit capable person.


    Sun Xu and Weiwei sat down on the roof of a nearby building.


    He did not intervene in the battle below.


    Although Nami looks precarious, there is no life crisis.


    Since joining the Straw Hat Pirates, this is the first time Nami has experienced a real battle. She needs this process and must go through this process.


    As long as sailing on this sea, it is impossible not to experience battle.


    This is the first time, but it will never be the last!


    Although Nami is a navigator, she must have a certain degree of self-protection, and the stronger the better.


    The battle is one-sided.


    Ms. Two fingers are capable of devil fruit, her strength is far from Nami''s, she can only use the terrain to escape and barely save her life.


    Weiwei looked worried.


    During the period from Whiskey Peak to Alabastan, the two of them ate and lived together, and they have become good girlfriends.


    Besides, Nami was in danger because of her business.


    If it weren''t for Sun Xu to stop her, she would definitely not help joining the battlefield to help Nami.


    Sun Xu calmly nodded while watching: "Nami still has great potential."


    Nami''s physical quality is not comparable to that of Sauron and Luffy, but it is not comparable to ordinary people.


    is very talented especially in terms of flexibility and speed.


    If you train carefully, given time, it should be no worse than the Carly Method in CP9.


    Unfortunately, this is not realistic.


    Nami definitely can''t stand such boring training.


    It''s not that she has no perseverance, but because she is not interested in these, and does not have enough motivation, naturally she can''t stick to it.


    In fact, her work prevents her from investing too much time and energy in training.


    "That can only start from external conditions." Sun Xu squinted his eyes.


    Even in the world of One Piece, the importance of weapons is beyond doubt.


    Usopp''s hands-on ability is very strong, and the weather stick made is also very suitable for Nami.


    But, after all, they are just ordinary weapons, especially the 1.0 and 2.0 versions, which are too weak to deal with ordinary people, but they are still a bit weak to deal with the real strong.


    "Let me think about it..." Sun Xu thought about it while watching Nami''s battle.


    Time slowly passed, and the two-finger battle between Nami and Ms. came to an end.


    Finally, after getting familiar with the operation of the weather bar, Nami defeated Ms.''s fingers without any risk.


    "It hurts." After the battle, Nami sat down and scratched her hair.


    Thorn Fruit can stretch out sharp thorns all over her body. Many places on her body have been pierced, and the soles of her feet and arms are still dripping with blood.


    "Need help, beauty?"


    Suddenly, a very familiar voice rang behind her, and Nami looked back subconsciously.


    Sun Xu stood behind her with a smile, Weiwei stood beside him, looking at her caringly and worriedly.


    Nami''s face flashed with joy, and she immediately closed her eyes, staring: "You must have been here long ago, right?"


    "Um, this..."


    "You actually watched me being beaten!" Nami rushed forward like an angry female tiger with her teeth and claws, punching and kicking, and finally lying in his arms and refusing to get up, she muttered dissatisfiedly: "I was almost killed. Yes, you are actually watching a theater next to you!"


    "I don''t trust you! How can a small character be our opponent for Miss Nami?" Sun Xu said soothing the child.


    Nami suddenly opened her eyes and smiled.


    Of course, she actually knew that since Sun Xu was by her side, it was impossible for her to fall into a real crisis.


    was just a joke before.


    With her snow and ice intelligence, she guessed Sun Xu''s intentions the first time.


    patted Nami''s scented shoulders, and Sun Xu smiled and said, "I will treat your injury first. It won''t be good to leave scars."


    "Ah! Then hurry up!" Nami became nervous when she heard it.


    "Try my newly developed spell." Sun Xu stretched out a finger and lightly tapped the center of Namei''s eyebrows: "Spring weather turns rain!"


    Wow!


    A light green stream flows down Nami''s eyebrows.


    Her face was flushed, and her mouth was tightly pressed.


    Nami feels warm and very comfortable, not only physically, but also spiritually.


    The pain in her body is rapidly alleviating, and the fatigue in the mind is gently wiped away, as if in a lukewarm weather, basking in the warm but not scorching sun and blowing the soft and moist sea breeze, she almost bears comfortably. Can''t help making some strange noises.


    A few seconds later, Sun Xu retracted his finger.


    Nami''s whole body has become completely new. Not only did her injuries sink to the bottom and healed, even the dust and blood stains disappeared. Her cheeks were red and her skin was white and supple. If she didn''t know, she thought she had just had a SPA.


    "It''s amazing!" Weiwei opened her mouth slightly, her eyes full of surprise.


    "Good job." Nami was also very satisfied: "With you in hand, we don''t need a doctor anymore."


    Sun Xu shook his head: "''Chunfeng Huayu'' can cure some skin injuries at present, but it can''t replace the doctor."


    "By the way, we have found the ship doctor. He is a reindeer. You will be surprised if you see it." Nami grinned.


    Sun Xu understood: "Sure enough, UU Read Chopper still got on the boat."


    Nami turned and hugged Weiwei: "Vivi, why are you with this guy? Can you stop the war?"


    Weiwei''s eyes curled, and she said cheerfully: "I met Sun Xu outside the city. With his help, he has successfully prevented the war from breaking out."


    "That''s great!" Nami squeezed her fists, and then hesitated: "I don''t know what happened to Lu Fei, Sauron and others? Especially Lu Fei. He stayed to deal with Klockdal. I don''t know how the outcome will be?"


    To be honest, Nami doesn''t have much confidence in Luffy.


    She has seen Hawkeye shot, it is simply a natural disaster level power.


    In her opinion, even if Klockdal, who is also Qiwuhai, is not as good as Hawkeye, it will not be much worse.


    Luffy is probably not an opponent.


    "The probability is that you will lose." Sun Xu interrupted and said: "I saw Krokdal just now, but Luffy is not dead either..."


    "Krokdal?"


    "what is the problem?"


    The two women exclaimed at the same time.


    "Let''s go, I will take you to see for yourself."


    Sun Xu smiled and opened his arms, Nami and Weiwei squeezed into his arms expertly.


    Nami glanced at Weiwei in surprise.


    Weiwei''s heart beats, she glances away without a trace.


    Sun Xu didn''t notice the small movements of the two women, and the feeling of hugging left and right made him feel stunned.


    Especially Nami and Weiwei lie in his arms without shy away, four round and soft pressed tightly on his chest, making him a little bit happy.


    quietly swallowed, suppressing the unhealthy thoughts that kept coming up in his mind, Sun Xu took the two daughters into the sky and flew towards the palace.

 Chapter 65： Smogg

    When the three of Sun Xu arrived, there was already a fight in front of the palace, and it was a melee.


    Krokdal, Luffy, and Smog participated in the battle.


    "It''s really lively." Sun Xu raised his eyebrows and brought the two girls down on a roof.


    "How come there is a navy?" Nami couldn''t help but yelled.


    "Who knows?" Sun Xu said casually. The plot had been changed beyond recognition by him a long time ago. It was no surprise that Smogg appeared here.


    It''s not just Smogg, he "sees" Da Siqi not far from here.


    "Huh? Luffy can already use the armed color? You deserve to be the protagonist, the talent is good."


    Looking at the melee below, Sun Xu was surprised.


    Although the strength is very weak and the appearance is not too proficient, but he has indeed mastered the armed domineering preliminarily.


    only took about ten days, and at this level, this talent can be called astonishing.


    There is no doubt that this also gave Luffy a leap in strength.


    Especially when facing natural enemies, he will no longer have to be passively beaten.


    "There is also a shave, I have used it so skillfully, it is like a veteran who has practiced for decades!" Sun Xu could not help but nod.


    Luffy''s shave has been completely integrated into his instinct, and he doesn''t need to use it deliberately.


    There are so many people in the navy who will never reach this state in their lives.


    However, only shaved.


    In the other five styles, Luffy did not show the slightest.


    Nami and Weiwei sat down beside Sun Xu and asked curiously, "Can Luffy win?"


    Sun Xu thought for a while, still shook his head: "It''s unlikely."


    Although Luffy had initially mastered the domineering armed color, there was still a clear gap between it and Krokdal.


    As long as Krokdal can play a normal level, it is impossible for Luffy to win him now.


    "That''s Bell?!" Weiwei''s face changed suddenly and exclaimed.


    The two followed her gaze.


    On the periphery of the melee, a man in a white robe adorned with stars lay motionless on the ground, with a lot of blood remaining on his body.


    "It is indeed Bell, but don''t worry, Weiwei, he is fine, he just passed out." Sun Xu said.


    Weiwei nodded, but the worry on her face did not diminish.


    Although Bell''s identity is only a guard, to her, she is more like an uncle-like role, caring for her elders who grew up.


    Seeing this, Sun Xu thought for a while: "Well, let me go and treat him."


    "Can you?" Weiwei pursed her lips, feeling sad.


    "Of course!" Sun Xu looked down, and the corners of his mouth slowly raised: "I planned to go down, so it''s okay to treat him by the way."


    "Then please." Weiwei''s eyes were bright.


    Nami glanced at her, and there was a hint of suspicion in her eyes.


    "You are waiting here. Remember, the first choice is to protect your own safety. Even if Luffy loses, it doesn''t matter. I promise that Klockdal''s attempt will not succeed!" Sun Xu exhorted the two of them. Jump, jump down.


    The three Luffy people who were fighting in a melee were also startled by the sudden appearance of the figures, and they jumped away and stopped fighting temporarily.


    After seeing Sun Xu''s appearance clearly.


    Smogg''s expression was suspicious with a trace of alertness, and Klockdal was expressionless.


    Luffy was full of surprise, waved and smiled: "Sun Xu, you are here!"


    "It turned out to be a gang with the straw hat!" Smogg held Hai Loushi''s hand tightly, his eyes changed from doubt to alert.


    Luffy has learned domineering, and it is already very difficult to deal with, and with an unknown source, it is even more difficult to arrest the straw hat.


    Sun Xu flicked his finger, and a mana flew out and fell on Bell. He groaned and woke up.


    However, this mana was only to wake him up, and simply deal with the most serious injuries on his body.


    You need to know that it takes a lot of mana to turn the wind into the rain. To treat Nami, Sun Xu is willing to pay for it, and Bell does not have this treatment.


    Besides, as an animal demon fruit capable person, he has strong vitality. Although his injuries are serious, they are not fatal.


    didn''t give him a chance to speak, Sun Xu stretched out his hand and ordered: "Go, protect Weiwei, we will leave the rest to us!"


    Bell followed his gestures and saw the princess she hadn¡¯t seen for a long time.


    He knew that he would not be of much help if he stayed here, so he took a deep look at Sun Xu: "Then I beg you."


    After that, he turned into a huge white falcon and flew towards Weiwei and Nami.


    Although Bell''s strength is not good, he has the ability to fly and is very life-saving.


    With his protection, Nami and Vivi are safe.


    Sun Xu looked at Luffy now.


    His eyes swept over everyone, and finally stopped on Luffy, and smiled lightly: "How about Luffy? Are you confident? If it doesn''t work, give me this crocodile, and I will solve him!"


    "No! I want to fly him personally!" Luffy refused decisively, his face was full of confidence, and smiled: "I have become better, and I won''t lose to him this time!"


    "Okay!" Sun Xu didn''t say much, turned around to look at Small, and a smile passed by the corner of his eye: "Then I will help you get rid of the person who is in the way."


    "That''s great!" Luffy was overjoyed: "So I can concentrate on fighting Feisa Crocodile!"


    Krokdal sneered twice: "Hey, hahaha He keeps saying that he wants to beat me, he is really a brash boy! But I don¡¯t have time to play with you!"


    He pressed his right hand to the ground: "Erosion reincarnation!"


    hiss...


    All the water in the vicinity moved to his palm. After the water was sucked away, whether it was plants or rocks, it was all powdered and turned into sand.


    Luffy jumped away quickly.


    Smog was also preparing to evade. At this moment, he suddenly felt a strong threat coming from his side, so he could only temporarily change his mind and choose another direction.


    As soon as he landed, before he had time to catch his breath, another threat came, and the feeling that he would die in the next moment forced him to move on.


    Time and time again, every time he just stopped, there was a strong sense of threat in his heart, forcing him to run for his life, and he could not even look back to see what happened.


    The sense of threat disappeared abruptly until he left the street where the palace was located.


    Smogg looked back sullenly.


    Sun Xu stood not far behind him, leaning against the wall, his leisurely posture made Smogg even wonder if someone else had just chased him.


    Of course, this kind of thought just passed away in a flash. It is obvious that the other party did not hide it. It was this guy from unknown origin who chased him and fled here like a bereaved dog!


    Smog shook the weapon in the handshake and was about to attack.


    "Don''t be so excited, Colonel Smaller." Sun Xu said at the right time.


    Smogg wears a jacket on his upper body, but his chest is completely open, showing beautiful eight-pack abs, white hair, and a cold and vicious expression. He is very cool and stylish. When he gets older, he has the potential to become a girl killer. .

 Chapter 66： Transaction (thanks to the indifferent Xuan Tsai)

    "Colonel Smogg, I''m not here to fight with you." Sun Xu said leisurely: "I''m looking for you because I want to make a deal with you."


    "I have no deal with the pirate!" Smogg said coldly.


    Sun Xu shook his fingers and said in a calm tone: "First, I am not a pirate. Second, don''t have such a big prejudice against pirates. Although 90% of pirates are scumbags, there are still a few good people. For example. The Straw Hat Pirates, you should be very clear, why they came to Alabastan."


    As for the second point he said, Smogg directly ignored, he has his own understanding of how to treat pirates.


    "Are you a pirate?" He frowned.


    "Not only I am not a pirate, but also an enemy of the pirate." Sun Xu smiled and said, "Pirate hunter Iron Fist Sun Xu, have you heard of it?"


    "It turned out to be you!" Smogg looked at him for a while, showing a stunned look, and when he looked at Sun Xu again, his eyes were filled with imperceptible curiosity.


    As a student of the former Admiral Zefa and a friend of the current Admiral Aophea, although he is only a colonel, his status is not comparable to that of an ordinary colonel. He knows many secrets that are not known.


    For example, the naval hero Lieutenant General Karp once saw this pirate hunter and gave him a very high evaluation.


    "Joining the navy can become a general, and being a pirate will not be weaker than the four emperors", this is Karp''s original words.


    Smogg wanted to see when he was in the East China Sea, what kind of person he is who can get such a high evaluation from Lieutenant General Karp, but unfortunately there has been no chance.


    After leaving the East China Sea, I thought it was even impossible, but I didn''t expect that this wish was suddenly realized today.


    "Tekken Sun Xu, he really deserves his name!" He took a sigh of his cigar and let out a faint sigh.


    Although he hasn''t seen Sun Xu''s strength yet, he can give him such a strong sense of threat, and rushing him here all the way has explained a lot of problems.


    "But..." He turned around: "Why would the pirate hunter be with the pirate?"


    "This is my personal business." Sun Xu raised his eyebrows: "Besides, no one stipulates that pirate hunters can''t make friends with pirates, right?"


    Smoge''s face stagnated.


    said so, but a hunter who lives by hunting pirates and making friends with pirates is strange, isn''t it?


    He took a cigar and decided to put aside the question for now: "What is the deal you just mentioned?"


    Sun Xu put away his careless attitude and said with a serious face: "I tell you what happened in this country. You will help me collect information from the navy. Of course, I promise that you will never go against your position and will not affect the navy. , Even what you would like to see, how?"


    Smogg shook his head: "No need, I already know what''s going on here!"


    "White prostitution failed." Sun Xu curled his lips: "My requirements remain the same. You can put forward the conditions, and I see if it can be completed."


    At this time, each one''s needs has become a seller''s market, and it will be slaughtered.


    But there is no way, except for this, he can''t think of what else Smogg is interested in.


    "Of course, you shouldn''t be too much, otherwise I might as well go find someone else to trade." Sun Xu added.


    Smog has a high status and a wide network of contacts. The most important thing is that he can be contacted now. It is a very suitable trading partner, but it does not mean that he is the only choice.


    There is no better than him.


    It''s really not good, Sun Xu can still go to Karp, I believe he can get what he wants.


    Smogg pondered for a while: "I need to know what information it is."


    "It''s okay to say it." Sun Xu glanced at him: "I want to hunt a pirate, he is a devil fruit capable person, the ability is very difficult, I want to get detailed information about that devil fruit from the navy."


    That''s right!


    He is talking about the dark fruit!


    Sun Xu seriously considered that it was obviously impossible to get the information of Dark Fruit from Blackbeard, so he could only think of other ways.


    On this sea, the people most likely to have detailed information on secret fruits are the navy and the world government behind them.


    This is almost his only choice.


    Sun Xu is very fortunate that he has not become a pirate.


    Otherwise, the only road will be blocked for most.


    "Devil Fruit''s intelligence?" Smogg was taken aback, obviously did not expect that Sun Xu wanted this.


    If he is a navy capable person, he will think about it for a while, since he is a pirate...


    "Okay, I can promise you!" He promised without much hesitation, looking directly at Sun Xu, with a blazing war in his eyes: "The conditions are simple, win me! As long as you win me, I will Go and find information for you!"


    "Huh?" Sun Xu opened his mouth.


    "This is my only condition. If you don''t agree, go find someone else!" Smogg''s tone was firm.


    "Promise! How could you not agree!" Sun Xu cut the line firmly.


    He actually wanted to say, is there such a good thing?


    But he was afraid that Smogg would become angry, so he endured it in the end.


    But it means that.


    This is a sub-question.


    Smogg is a good person! Sun Xu gave him a thumbs up in his heart, and sent a good person card by the way.


    "Well, when I solve Klockdal and Straw Hat Luffy, we''ll have a showdown." With that, Smogg was about to go back.


    Sun Xu stretched out his hand to stop him: "Don''t, let''s discuss it first, just leave Klockdal to Luffy."


    "Give it to a pirate?" Smogg shook his head and refused, not to mention that Luffy was also his target.


    "Smogg, don''t forget, now Klockdal is still Qiwuhai, according to the regulations, you can''t shoot him!" Sun Xu could not persuade him directly, so he tried to remind him sideways.


    "Regulations? That''s a fart!" Small disdain, violate the rules, and even don''t listen to the boss''s orders, he is not necessarily twice.


    Otherwise, as a natural ability person, how could he be sent to a place where birds don¡¯t **** in the East China Sea?


    Positive persuasion Side persuasion won''t work, then it can only make big moves.


    Sun Xu said lightly: "Actually, it won''t take long. It will not be too late for you to solve Krokdal after we decide the winner."


    Smogg''s footsteps stopped suddenly, his face a little ugly.


    Of course he understands what Sun Xu means.


    is angry because of understanding.


    "Is this confident that I can solve me in a short time?" Smogg coldly snorted in his heart, raised the sea floor stone weapon in his hand, and said coldly: "Okay! Then we will decide the winner!"


    "I won''t have it this way!" Sun Xu vomited in his heart and asked, "Are you ready?"


    "Come on!" Smogg puffed out smoke: "Let me see, what are you capable of!"


    Sun Xu closed his eyes, opened them again, and a flash of red light passed by.


    Overlord look domineering, launch!


    Smogg''s body tightened instantly, his heart seemed to be held by a big hand, and he felt out of breath. There were waves of dizziness in his mind, his feet staggered, and he could barely stand firm.


    "It''s overbearing!" He reacted immediately.


    Sun Xu has a domineering look, he knew it, but he didn''t expect it to be so strong.


    You have to know that the overlord color cannot be practiced, it is only related to the strength of the owner.


    There is such a powerful overlord color, the strength can be imagined.


    It''s a pity that even though Smogg reacted, he couldn''t do anything at all, and he even had to resist with all his strength to avoid fainting.


    About five seconds later, the horrible sense of oppression finally disappeared, and Smaller slowly woke up.


    He is supporting the wall with one hand and is no longer in the previous position.


    opposite.


    Sun Xu seems to have done nothing, leaning against the wall, looking at him with a smile on his face.

 Chapter 67： 1 false alarm

    The winner is divided.


    Although the two sides did not fight at all, Smogg knew very well that he had lost.


    If this is a real battle, he is even dead, and the opponent has plenty of time to cut off his head.


    He lit a cigar, took a hard sip, and said lightly: "You won."


    "Concession." Sun Xu nodded.


    If anyone in the Navy really has justice in their hearts, then Smogg is definitely one of them.


    Moreover, he is not extreme, his three views are normal, he is a rare talent in the navy, but unfortunately, his strength is a little bit weak.


    "What devil fruit information do you want?" After being silent for a while, Smogg asked in a deep voice.


    He is not someone who can''t afford to lose.


    Although he lost miserably, he would not fall back on the bill.


    "Nature is a dark fruit, the current owner is Marshall D. Titch!" Sun Xu said.


    "D!" Smogg''s eyes narrowed.


    Sun Xu raised his eyebrows and asked curiously: "Can you tell me, what is D?"


    "So you''ve heard of it too." Smogg glanced at him and shook his head slightly: "Unfortunately, I don''t understand this. I just heard that people with D in their names are very restless."


    "That''s true." Sun Xu smiled: "This Titch, don''t look at him now inconspicuous, but he was once a member of the White Beard Pirates. Although he defected now, the future will definitely be more terrifying. If not. Get rid of him early, and it will definitely become a confidant of your navy!"


    "So, we still have to thank you?" Smogg said lightly.


    "Yes, that''s it!" Sun Xuli was very straight and strong.


    These are the four emperors of the future!


    If he really succeeded, he would definitely be a great help to the Navy.


    Smogg ignored him and stepped in the opposite direction of the palace: "Krokdal will be handed over to you, and I will collect information for you."


    Sun Xu thought for a while, and ran after him: "I''ll go with you."


    "What do you mean?" Smogg frowned, feeling that his character was being questioned.


    "It''s not interesting, I just want to get the information as soon as possible." Sun Xu said.


    "What about Na Krokdal?"


    "Didn''t I say that? Luffy will take care of him!"


    "Just rely on the straw hat boy?"


    "Don''t underestimate him..."


    "¡­¡­"


    After two steps, Sun Xu stopped, looked back, and muttered: "Did I forget something?"


    He thought for a while.


    Nami and Vivi are protected by Bell, and there is not a big safety issue. Even if there is an accident, there is a clone of him in Vivi, and he will know the first time.


    "That''s okay."


    Sun Xu relaxes, Nami and Weiwei''s safety is guaranteed, and the rest are minor issues.


    "¡­¡­"


    The palace.


    "What?" Weiwei''s face was ugly, and Nami''s face was also angry.


    They just got news from Krokdal. At 4:30 in the afternoon, the square where the King¡¯s Army is located will be bombed and will be bombed by a special artillery shell capable of destroying a radius of five kilometers.


    And the time now is 4:20.


    In other words, there are only ten minutes left before the bombing!


    An ordinary person who exercises all the year round and has good physical fitness takes about 20 minutes to run five kilometers.


    What''s more, that is an army of hundreds of thousands.


    It is impossible to evacuate the square in ten minutes!


    And not only the King¡¯s Army, five kilometers away, the rebels outside the city will also be partially affected.


    If an accident occurs, they may even scrap all their efforts so far!


    "Damn it! Can''t forgive it!" Weiwei gritted her teeth.


    "Goo ha ha ha, you can''t save this country!" Klockdal laughed.


    "Luffy, I''ll leave it to you here!" Nami yelled, and without waiting for a response, she grabbed Weiwei and ran: "Weiwei, now is not the time to be angry. The most important thing is to find the bomb and solve this. crisis!"


    Weiwei also calmed down and said calmly: "Bell, you go to the square, tell Gaka and Koza about this, and keep the king and rebels as far away from the square as possible. In this way, even if you can''t find the bomb, It can reduce some casualties."


    "Yes, your Royal Highness!" Bell nodded, flapping his wings and flew towards the south gate.


    "Damn it, if Sun Xu is here at this time, it will be fine." Nami frowned, "His ability is most suitable for this kind of thing."


    "We can''t always rely on Sun Xu, he has helped us a lot, and we have to rely on ourselves next!" Weiwei looked firm, without the slightest frustration.


    "Vivi, you..." Nami was startled.


    Weiwei pursed her lips: "Although I really want to save everyone, I also know that it is unrealistic. The situation now is much better than I thought."


    She remembered the scene in front of the South Gate of Alba Na. Without Sun Xu, the war between the king''s army and the rebels had broken out.


    In that case, the current situation will be many times worse.


    "The war did not break out, and the king''s army also had the opportunity to withdraw from the square. Krokdal''s conspiracy will definitely not succeed!" There was a smile on Weiwei''s face, shining brightly: "Of course, I will not give up, I will try my best. , Find out the gunner and the shells, and don¡¯t let anyone get hurt!"


    Nami smiled: "Weiwei, you are amazing, we will help you!"


    "Vivi, Nami! Are you all right?"


    A sound came into their ears, and the two looked up. It was Usopp, Chopper, Sanji and Sauron who had defeated their opponents. They arrived together.


    Nami lifted her spirits, without greeting, she said straightforwardly: "Listen well, everyone, this is how things are..."


    She quickly explained the situation, and finally said: "Time is urgent, we are looking for it separately, we must find the cannon and shells to prevent the bombing!"


    "There is such a thing!"


    "Damn Krokdal!"


    "Understood!"


    "Leave it to us!"


    Everyone looked serious, and they were about to act immediately.


    "Wait, wait." Usopp called to them, took out a few things from his bag, and handed them one of them: "This is the red snake star I made. If anyone finds a cannon, use this Come and notify others!"


    "You are very thoughtful, Usopp." Na praised, and smiled, and said solemnly: "Then, let''s start!"


    Everyone nodded each other and ran in different directions.


    "Where will it be?" Weiwei thought while searching.


    Compared with the original, time is tighter now, but she is more calm.


    "The cannon that can blow up to five kilometers must not be small in size, and there are not many places that can put such a big thing. Moreover, if it is to be launched into the square, it must be at a relatively high position. It has not been discovered so far, and it must be sufficiently concealed... ¡­"


    Thinking of this, Weiwei''s eyes immediately locked on the higher building.


    "No...no...no...or no..."


    As time passed, Weiwei''s expression became more serious.


    "Is my guess wrong? No! Maybe in the direction of other people!"


    Weiwei couldn''t help looking at the clock tower, the minute hand had crossed the "five" and was approaching the "six".


    "time is limited!"


    "Wait..." Her eyes suddenly widened and she shouted in surprise: "I see!"


    The huge clock on the clock tower is a door-like device that can be opened, and behind it is a large room.


    That was the base where Vivi played with Kosha and others during her time. She had been there more than once.


    High location, facing the square, hidden, large space, all the conditions are met!


    Weiwei immediately ran to the bell tower, and at the same time threw the Red Snake Star, a red wolf smoke rose up in the sky.


    When she came to the bottom of the clock tower, Nami, Chopper, and Usopp also arrived, and Sauron Sanji followed close behind.


    "Weiwei, have you found the shell?"


    "I''m not sure, but I don''t think it will leave ten!" Weiwei panted, wiped the sweat from her forehead, and quickly said her guess.


    "This is indeed a good place to launch cannonballs." Chopper murmured, raising his head.


    "But, maybe it''s too late, right?" Na Mei frowned: "There is only more than a minute left, I can''t climb it at all!"


    "Damn it! It would be nice if I could walk in the moonlight!" Sanji kicked a pebble irritably.


    Although he is very talented in Moon Step, he still hasn''t mastered it yet.


    "Bell didn''t come here?" Weiwei sighed. She also expected that Bell could see the wolf smoke and come to investigate. It seemed that this idea fell through.


    Regardless of the almost exhausted physical energy, Weiwei rushed to the clock tower: "There is no other way, I can only climb the stairs!"


    Several people hurriedly followed and no one spoke, only the sound of footsteps echoed in the corridor.


    Everyone understands that it is too late and the shelling cannot be stopped.


    One minute...One minute and twenty seconds...Twenty-five seconds...


    "The shelling is about to begin!"


    Weiwei bit her lip, tears dangling in her eyes.


    Nami looked at her worriedly.


    Sanji, Sauron, Chopper and Usopp also had ugly faces.


    Thirty-five seconds...forty-five seconds...two minutes...


    "what?"


    Everyone glanced at each other, and they all saw the doubt in each other''s eyes.


    "Has the shelling been over?" Sauron''s puzzled voice sounded.


    Yamaji gave him a slanted look: "Stupid green algae head! That is a cannonball that can blow up a radius of five kilometers. If it explodes, we will definitely hear the movement!"


    "You curly eyebrows, what do you think is the matter?" Sauron choked back.


    "Shut up all of you!" Nami yelled, and Sanji Sorong shuddered and closed his mouth obediently.


    She thought for a while, and said, "Could it be... Klockdal was lying to us?"


    "Go up and take a look." Weiwei''s eyes rose with expectation.


    According to her understanding, Krokdal is not someone who can do such tricks.


    But the shelling did not happen.


    "Something must have happened!" she muttered silently in her heart.


    After more than a minute, everyone finally boarded the roof.


    Weiwei took the lead and rushed in first, then she was stunned at the door.


    "What''s wrong, Weiwei?"


    Nami was one step behind, and she followed. After seeing the situation inside, she was also taken aback: "This is... what''s going on?"

 Chapter 68： Companion 1

    This is an empty room, facing the clock, there is a cannon with a caliber of more than two meters and close to three meters.


    However, the cannon has now become a pile of scrap iron, and the barrel has been smashed to pieces.


    There is a giant shell next to the cannon. There is a dial in the middle, and the hands have stopped moving.


    A little further away, two corpses lay crookedly.


    Sauron walked in and looked around a few times: "It seems that someone solved the problem in advance."


    Sanji squatted beside the two corpses and looked at them: "The blood hasn''t completely coagulated, and the death time is less than an hour, Weiwei, do you know them?"


    Weiwei nodded: "It''s Mr.7 and his companion."


    While they were talking, Usopp carefully beat the giant cannonball. After a long time, he let out a sigh of relief: "This cannonball should have been completely destroyed and won''t explode."


    "Who did it on earth?" Chopper returned to a small form and smiled fortunately: "What a good person."


    "It should be, Sun Xu." Nami and Weiwei said in unison.


    The two looked at each other and both laughed.


    A question mark popped up on Sauron''s head, and he asked, "How do you know?"


    Nami pointed to the destroyed barrel, with a deep dent in the middle: "That trace should be left by Sun Xu''s weapon."


    She pointed to the two corpses again: "The scars on their bodies are also."


    "In addition, Sun Xu should be the only one who can spot such a hidden enemy in advance."


    Everyone looked at Weiwei again.


    She motioned everyone to look at the edge of the cannon, where there was an inconspicuous footprint made up of blood and dust.


    "I happened to notice before, this footprint is exactly the same as Sun Xu''s."


    After hearing the explanation of the two, the others couldn''t help but nod their heads.


    "It''s that bastard, that''s not surprising." Sanji lit a cigarette and took a pleasant sip.


    Sauron stared at the smashed barrel, not knowing what he was thinking.


    "Is Sun Xu taking in Alba too? That''s great!" Usopp was surprised, he didn''t know the news yet.


    "Hey, Usopp, who is Sun Xu?" Qiaoba tugged at Usopp''s clothes and asked in a low voice.


    Everyone seems to be very familiar, only he knows nothing.


    Usopp with arms akimbo: "Sun Xu, he is a very powerful guy, he is a little worse than me! Hahaha."


    "Is he our companion?" Chopper asked again.


    Usopp scratched his cheek: "Uh, this shouldn''t be counted, he is just a passenger on the ship...nor, strictly speaking, our ship still belongs to him."


    Chopper''s inspiration flashed: "Is it the same as Weiwei?"


    "It really looks like it." Usopp nodded and said in nostalgia: "I haven''t heard the story of the ninja for many days. When this matter is over, I must let Sun Xuduo talk for a while!"


    "The story of a ninja? What is that?" Chopper asked quickly.


    "It''s called Naruto, it''s super exciting!"


    "Naruto? That''s amazing! I want to hear it too!" Chopper looked forward to it.


    "..."


    Nami walked up to Weiwei, tucked her messy hair, and said, "Sun Xu is also true. I didn''t say anything about such a big thing, which made us worry for so long!"


    Weiwei''s eyes bend, showing a very good mood: "I think he may have forgotten."


    Compared with the big scene of coercing an army of millions, this is indeed a trivial matter.


    "Next, only Krokdal is left." Nami gave a relaxed smile: "As long as you defeat him, everything is over."


    "Yes." Weiwei''s tone was erratic, feeling like a dream.


    Everything went so well!


    When she came to Albanian from the rainy place, she came here with a broken cauldron and desperately trying everything, and she planned for the worst in her heart.


    But now, the war has not broken out, and all the senior agents of the Baroque Work Agency have been defeated. As long as the culprit Krokdal is solved, the disaster in Alabastan can be completely ended.


    More importantly, this goal will definitely be achieved.


    Even if Luffy fails, Sun Xu still sits down.


    Weiwei pressed her palm against her chest.


    She was completely conquered after seeing Sun Xu alone coercing an army of millions.


    She is extremely convinced that Sun Xu is invincible! Even omnipotent!


    After the bombing crisis, this idea became more determined.


    Since Sun Xu said that Krokdal would fail, then this is an established fact!


    Although everything hasn''t happened yet.


    ...


    Sacrifice and bury His Royal Highness.


    Underground Temple.


    Robin wears a denim cap, a white gown, and a golden brooch on his chest. Standing in front of the historical text, although his expression is calm, he can see a trace of disappointment flowing between his brows.


    "Are there nothing else? Are these all the hidden secrets?"


    "Are you still not satisfied? I did what you said!" Cobra was sitting on the ground not far from her, although she looked a little embarrassed, but she was still calm.


    "Yes." Robin sighed, his eyes darkened.


    step on step...


    Just then, there was the sound of footsteps from the entrance, and Krokdal walked into the hall.


    He appeared here, and the result of the battle was already obvious.


    "It''s really a state secret, if I don''t know it, I really can''t find it!" Except for some scars on his face, there is no way Krokdal went through a battle.


    "Is this the historical text? Nicole Robin."


    "You are so fast!" Robin said lightly.


    "Do you understand?" Klockdal''s tone became a little excited.


    "Ok!"


    "Then read it to me quickly, without missing a word!"


    Robin was silent for a while, and slowly began to say: "Casilla conquered Alabastan... That was the 239th year of the calendar..."


    She was interrupted roughly without reciting a few words. Klockdal said impatiently: "I am not interested in the history of this country! Nicole Robin, you know what I want, hidden in this country Where is the most evil weapon in the world? Tell me!"


    "There is no record above! Only the history of this country is recorded here." Robin said calmly.


    "what?"


    Krokdal was startled, his expression didn''t change much.


    But it''s just because his city is deep and his emotions are invisible. In fact, his spirit has almost collapsed, even more thorough than in the original book.


    In the original work, at least he still retains the possibility of capturing Alabastan and slowly searching for Hades. Now that the war between the rebels and the king''s army is prevented, this opportunity is also very slim.


    This is a fatal blow to Krokdal, who has placed all his spirits on Hades.


    About one minute later.


    Klockdal looked at Robin blankly: "That''s a shame, Nicole Robin, although you are a very good subordinate, I still have to kill you here!"


    "What?" Robin''s face sank, and his palm stretched out to the gown on his chest.


    "Didn''t we say that, I will show you the text of the history, and you will tell me the whereabouts of Pluto. I fulfilled my promise, but you missed the appointment..." Klockdal showed murderous intent.


    This is of course an excuse. In fact, he just wanted to kill someone to vent his anger.


    "After four years of cooperation, do you think I would not think of this kind of result?" Robin took out a test tube filled with water from his arms, slammed it at Klockdal, and took out a dagger. Said: "As long as you get water, the knife can hurt you!"


    Krokdal turned his head to avoid the flying test tube, and was about to laugh, when a hand suddenly grew out of his shoulder, he held the test tube and squeezed it hard.


    Click.


    The test tube shattered and the water smashed down.


    "Okay!" Robin yelled silently, and was ready to rush up to give him a knife after Klockdal got wet.


    But at this moment, Krokdal slammed into a handful of yellow sand, swept by the wind, and disappeared without a trace.


    "Did off?! Where''s the person?" Robin''s eyes widened suddenly, and a strong sense of uncertainty rose in his heart.


    when¡­


    There was a strong wind behind her, and another metal crash sounded. She threw forward without thinking, and at the same time turned her head to look back.


    Krokdal maintained the posture of waving the golden hook.


    Given her position just now, she will inevitably be penetrated by it. The reason why she is fine now is because a gorgeous gold rod is blocking the iron hook.


    And holding the iron rod is a... a golden ape in a gorgeous armor?


    Robin looked down at his chest, the previous golden brooch had disappeared.


    Krokdal put away the golden hook, his eyes were indifferent: "What are you?"


    "This problem needs to be improved. It appears in this image every time, not to mention wasting mana, it will make people misunderstood."


    The golden ape was talking to himself, and his image was constantly changing. Soon, a tall and handsome young man appeared in the eyes of everyone.


    "It''s you!" Klockdal narrowed his eyes.


    Cobra also changed his eyes slightly.


    There was a surprise in Robin''s eyes, and it quickly became very complicated.


    "It''s really lively." Sun Xu glanced at the text of the history, and then passed over the three of them. UU read www.uuk¨¡nshu. com finally stopped looking at Robin, and the corners of his mouth raised slightly: "Robin, since you used my gift, then as agreed, you will be mine from now on!"


    When we met last time, Sun Xu gave Robin a gift and made a promise.


    He promised that when his life is in danger, as long as Robin uses this gift, he can save his life, but after using it, Robin will follow him.


    Robin was silent for a while, and said softly: "If we can survive."


    She felt a little regretful.


    She just tried it with the idea of ??just in case. If she had known that Sun Xu used this method to save her life, she would never use it.


    Because in Robin''s view, this is just a burial of multiple people for themselves.


    Other people are fine, but Sun Xu is the only person she has met who trusts her for so many years.


    She doesn''t want to involve him!


    "Don''t worry, from today, no one can decide your life or death without my consent!" Sun Xu''s tone was flat but domineering.


    Krokdal raised his head slightly and looked down at them condescendingly: "Have you finished talking? I''m going to send you on the road after I''m finished!"


    Sun Xu turned to look at him, his eyes became a little weird: "I have a question, do you want to answer it?"


    Krokdal turned the golden hook on his left hand, and said in a moment: "I don''t mind satisfying the curiosity of the dying person."


    "Then Excuse me, Your Excellency Crockdale, have you ever been a lady?" Sun Xu tried his best to make his tone appear sincere, to show that he was really just curious and had no other meaning.


    However, as soon as his voice fell, he felt a chill, and the temperature of the underground temple seemed to drop a few degrees.

 Chapter 69： Sand crocodile

    "You''re looking for death!" Krokdal''s face was gloomy and terrible, and his voice seemed to be squeezed from between his teeth.


    Robin was shocked.


    She has known Krokdal for four years and has never seen him so angry.


    What surprised her even more was that Sun Xu would actually ask Klockdal if he was a female before. Judging from his reaction, there seemed to be something really wrong.


    "Is it true?" The gossip fire in Sun Xu''s eyes soared. This reaction is a bit of a situation!


    Krokdal raised his right hand, a small sand storm formed in his palm, and waved toward Sun Xu: "Sha Lan!"


    Huhuhu...


    After ¡¡¡¡ took off, the cute-looking miniature sandstorm surged in size.


    Click, click.


    The wind blade mixed with sand hit the surrounding stone pillars, cleaving cracks.


    "You two stand back!" Sun Xu yelled, suddenly entered the form of an ape, swinging the golden hoop and smashing it forward.


    With a sound, the sand storm broke open and turned into a pool of sand scattered on the ground.


    "It seems to have stabbed Louzi." Sun Xu put the golden cudgel on his shoulder and said with a smile.


    Originally because of Pluto''s attack, Krokdal had almost lost his fighting spirit, no matter how strong he was, he couldn''t show much.


    However, his operation turned Krokdal''s frustration and loss into anger.


    Although it is still not in the best condition, it is no longer the same as before, compared to his lack of fighting spirit.


    In this way, does Luffy still beat him?


    This is a problem.


    When Sun Xu was thinking, a cold light suddenly flashed in front of his eyes. He raised his head slightly, and a golden hook almost swept past his eyeballs.


    "Hey! Sneak attack!"


    Sun Xu said in his mouth, his hands kept moving, he danced the golden hoop, and drew it toward Krokdal''s waist sideways.


    Krokdal''s face was contemptuous, and he didn''t mean to evade at all. His right hand stuck out like lightning and grabbed Sun Xu''s face.


    But the next moment, his face changed wildly, and his body flew out sideways, hitting the pillar with one head, and banging the pillar to pieces.


    "Cough cough." Krokdal crawled out of the gravel, spit out a mouthful of blood, and looked at Sun Xu with a gloomy face: "You didn''t use water or domineering, why could you hurt me?"


    The corner of Sun Xu¡¯s mouth evokes a radian: "Well, you guessed it!"


    Krokdal''s eyebrows beat and he almost couldn''t help but yell.


    "Don''t think you can be arrogant if you have the ability, you are still far away! Arc moon sand dunes!"


    With a flick of his arm, he turned into a huge crescent-shaped sand blade and slashed towards Sun Xu.


    Everything touched by the sand blade will instantly absorb all the moisture and turn it into dry sand.


    One by one the pillars collapsed, and the wall cracked with huge cracks, as if a piece had been forcibly snapped.


    "Insect carving skills!" Sun Xu chuckled, and the golden hoop was horizontal, one end of the hand held unchanged, and the other end suddenly swelled.


    With a light sweep, he smashed the sandblade, then waved his arm and smashed it towards Krokdal.


    Although the golden cudgel has become very big, it is still as light as nothing in his hand.


    ßË.


    Krokdal avoided.


    Sun Xu lifted it up again, and slammed it down suddenly.


    ßËßËßË.


    The golden cudgel turned into a phantom, and the underground temple seemed to blew a golden storm. Huge deep pits and winding cracks appeared on the ground.


    Sun Xu is like a heavy pile driver, frantically creating destruction. Klockdal was like a gopher, under the golden hoop, he could only run away constantly.


    Ten seconds later, Sun Xu ran out of breath and finally stopped.


    The underground temple has become a mess, no longer the solemnity before.


    Watching this scene, Cobra''s cheeks twitched.


    This is the place guarded by their family. Although he didn''t expect to keep Robin when he came in with Robin, he still felt very heartbroken to watch being destroyed like this.


    "Krokdal, do you only have this level of skill? Isn''t your reputation created by someone?" Sun Xu floated in the air, his eyes very contemptuous.


    "Don''t be smug in there, kid!" Clouds clouded Klockdal''s face.


    Click.


    He took off the golden hook, revealing an even stranger hook.


    The disdain on Sun Xu''s face became stronger: "Poison Hook? I really despise you even more. As a natural ability person, I actually go to poison, haha, it''s really funny! You want to rely on it. Do these side stances beat White Beard?"


    Robin''s eyes are magical.


    Before I saw Sun Xu, he was all gentle and gentle, with a smile on his face all the time, and he felt like a gentle gentleman.


    I didn''t expect to hide such an arrogant and arrogant side.


    Cobra has a similar feeling.


    Krokdahl doesn''t have the mood for two people to take a leisurely time. There is both anger in his heart, as well as the embarrassment of being uncovered by the scars, and a trace of trance of being awakened. It feels extremely complicated.


    Sun Xu was about to attack again, he stopped, his brows frowned slightly: "It won''t work so soon?"


    Compared to the time he made for Nami and Weiwei, his understanding of the magical power of the body has improved a lot.


    The clone made by ¡¡¡¡ is completely beyond strength.


    At first, he just did a few random moves, which exhausted his mana, and now he can fight Krokdal.


    Of course, this is also due to the different production methods. It took Robin''s avatar more thought and consumption, and it was at a normal level and would not be so strong.


    However, no matter how firm it is, there is no rootless duckweed, and it will eventually run out.


    He could feel that the power in his body was running out, and it was impossible to defeat Krokdal with the remaining mana.


    "It''s almost too." Sun Xu glanced toward the entrance.


    Luffy is also coming soon, so just leave it to him.


    However, it is still too difficult for Luffy to deal with Krokdal in this state.


    "The last blow." Sun Xu opened his arms, as if to embrace the world: "Krokdal, you are lucky. You are the first person to have the honor to experience my trick."


    "The law of heaven and earth!"


    His body suddenly swelled, and he turned into a giant, with his feet on the ground and the roof above his head. The aura on his body also became heavy and deep, like a bottomless abyss.


    "What?" Klockdal''s face changed wildly.


    He felt that the level of danger was skyrocketing, and the death threat turned into a bell ringing crazily in his mind.


    "Get off!" Sun Xu drank in a low voice, his voice was thunderous, and the air oscillated visible to the naked eye.


    He held the golden hoop with both hands and swiped it out as if he was hitting a baseball.


    ßË.


    The air was torn apart, and the sharp blast sounded with strong air waves spreading around.


    The golden cudgel, which has also expanded several times in volume, travels through the space like a golden thunder, and appears in front of Krokdal at an unimaginable speed.


    "How is this possible?" Klockdal''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    He thought that Sun Xu would slow down when he got bigger, and that was justified.


    But the scene before him shattered his perception.


    Sun Xu¡¯s speed has actually improved a lot!


    This is totally unreasonable!


    ßË.


    Krokdal was hit from the front, blood spurted wildly, the bones all over his body seemed to be shattered, and his body turned into a meteor and flew out.


    Luffy had just arrived at the entrance of the underground temple and was about to go in, when he saw Krokdal flying out and hitting the palace nearby.


    "Huh?"


    "I hand it to you, Luffy."


    "It''s Sun Xu''s voice, why is he here?" Lu Fei thought for a while, and immediately gave up.


    This is not important at all.


    The important thing is that he wants to fight the Flying Sand Crocodile.


    "No problem, leave it to me!" Luffy shouted.

 Chapter 70： Black threshold? Q Na

    Underground Temple.


    Sun Xu put away the magical powers of heaven and earth.


    I have to say, this is so cool to be versatile.


    Several times the power blessing, he even has the illusion that he is invincible and can blow everything with one punch.


    This is still a clone, the body will be more powerful when used.


    However, strong or strong, mana consumption is really scary.


    Sun Xu looked down at his hands, only an outline of the slender and strong palms remained, and everything else became transparent.


    This is because his understanding of supernatural powers outside his body has increased. If he is still at the level of the small garden, now this clone has disappeared.


    He put his palms away, turned his head to look at Robin, and smiled: "Okay, just hand it over to Luffy. In Krokdal''s state, he is definitely not Luffy''s opponent!"


    Krokdal, who has received him a great deal, will never be better than the original book.


    "You actually defeated Krokdal."


    It is not Robin who speaks, but Cobra, who has regained his freedom.


    Alabastan¡¯s strongest warrior, Bell, was unable to fight back in front of Krokdal.


    Sun Xu was able to suppress Krokdal. This strength surprised him extremely.


    He couldn''t help thinking of what Sun Xu had said in the first place, using Pluto in exchange for helping him defeat Krokdal. Now it seems that it is really not a big talk.


    "It''s not a defeat, Krokdal still has the ability to move."


    Sun Xu corrected the sentence, then looked at the text of the history, and said casually: "The information and location of the Pluto are recorded here, right?"


    "How did he know?" Cobra was surprised, he didn''t forget, Sun Xu said that his target was also Pluto.


    Because it is recorded in a special text, it is not a big problem even if it is seen by others, but there is someone who can interpret the text of history.


    Cobra quietly glanced at Robin, this woman just cheated the sand crocodile, and now...


    "Yes, if you want to know, I can tell you." Robin walked behind Sun Xu and said softly.


    Cobra sighed and said nothing.


    Sun Xu was also surprised.


    When he didn''t find Pluto, he still struggled with how to convince Robin, but she did not expect to do anything now, so she agreed.


    It is worthwhile to pull her into the gang with such a great effort, Sun Xu was so relieved, shook his head in Cobra''s puzzled eyes, and refused: "No, I don''t need it anymore."


    "It''s not that I don''t want it, but I don''t need it, this..." Robin looked at him thoughtfully. The next moment, her eyes widened suddenly, revealing an unconcealable panic: "You...you What''s wrong?"


    Sun Xu turned his head and saw that his left shoulder also became transparent, and it was gradually spreading to his neck and arms.


    "It''s just running out of strength, this body can''t sustain it anymore."


    "Exhausted power?" Robin was startled, his expression slowed: "Could it be that..."


    Sun Xu touched his chin: "Didn''t I say it? This is just a clone of the gift that gave you a change. The stored power is limited, and it will disappear when it is consumed."


    "Clone?" Robin was very surprised, she thought Sun Xu came through space in some way.


    However, a clone of hair change can suppress Klockdal, how strong is his strength?


    "Let''s do this for the time being, you go to the agreed place and wait for me." Sun Xu said, at this time his body was mostly transparent.


    "good."


    Sun Xu nodded to Cobra again, then his body shook and disappeared without a trace.


    "It seems a little different this time." Robin was taken aback for a while, the corners of his mouth raised slightly, and he stepped out.


    ¡­¡­


    Sun Xu paused, his eyes gathered together, and his consciousness returned from the clone to the main body.


    "With such strength, this magical power outside the body can be regarded as practical." He thought leisurely.


    If you can only use the power you have in the small garden, then the supernatural powers outside your body are completely tasteless!


    Although it is still not long enough, at least it bursts out and can show good strength.


    Of course, this refers to the situation under his personal control.


    A funny thought suddenly flashed through Sun Xu''s mind: "I used the supernatural powers of my body to be like this. I don''t know if Brother Monkey will be speechless."


    In the hands of Brother Monkey, the magical power outside his body is rooting monkey hair, and a large number of clones are formed, which is a human-sea tactic.


    But in his hands, the magical powers outside the body have basically become pure clone art.


    There is no way. To reach the level of Brother Monkey, a very high level of support is needed. He is still far behind.


    Smogg glanced at Sun Xu strangely.


    This person just wandered inexplicably for a while, now he seems to be sober.


    The magic is that when he wanders, he can still accurately avoid obstacles on the road and walk smoothly.


    However, Small is not a very curious person. Although he is a little surprised, he has no plan to inquire.


    Click.


    He launched a very mighty motorcycle: "Hey, do you really want to go back with me?"


    "Of course, the remuneration has already been paid, I won''t follow, what if you don''t accept it?" Sun Xu took it for granted.


    Smogg''s mouth twitched, and the cigar in his mouth almost fell.


    It was a vague hint last time, but I said it directly this time.


    "Come on, then!" Smogg''s voice was cold, and he didn''t want to talk to Sun Xuduo.


    Sun Xu didn''t care, and sat down in the back seat.


    Puff puff¡­¡­


    The motorcycle ran up with white smoke.


    Sun Xu was amazed.


    Many people with natural abilities in this world are natural motivations, and vehicles are very individual.


    Smogg¡¯s motorcycle is smoke-driven, or amphibious. Ace¡¯s fire-powered boat, the green pheasant¡¯s bicycle... Uh, this is manpower, but the road is made of ice, and Aini Road All of the electric spacecraft are full of creativity.


    This smoke-powered motorcycle is not only clean and pollution-free, but also fast. After more than two hours, the two saw the sea.


    When they arrived, there was a warship moored on the sea, and a beautiful pink-haired officer was standing on the bow. She had a delicate face, a black suit, and a rugged figure. She was wearing a navy engine with a pair on her forehead. Sunglasses, a cigarette hanging from the corner of his mouth, handsome and glamorous.


    Colonel of the Navy Headquarters, Tina Heishan!


    joined the navy at the same time as Small, and was also a student of Zefa, and they had a good relationship.


    "What a coincidence." Smogg turned his motorcycle and drove towards the warship There would be no problems with Smogg''s presence. The two successfully boarded the warship, and Colonel Tina personally Received them.


    After a few words of greeting, Colonel Tina informed them of information: "I just got news that Dasqi has arrested Krokdal. In addition, not long ago, we found a baroque workshop ship with a lot of dancing on it. Fans are enough to convict him."


    "Is it really defeated? Straw hat Luffy, you have grown to this level!" Smug murmured.


    Sun Xu sat on a chair with a cup of coffee in his hand, and said happily: "I was surprised, I taught it!"


    Domineering, six styles, these have significantly improved Luffy''s strength.


    "What?" Smogg and Colonel Tina looked at him at the same time.


    Sun Xu was stunned, and added: "Of course, it''s not all on me. The master leads the door, and the practice depends on the individual. There is also the credit of Luffy''s own hard work."


    This is not the point, right? The two were speechless.


    Smoge said solemnly: "You are helping the gang to abuse!"


    "Really? You want to catch me?" Sun Xu didn''t care: "But before that, you''d better catch Lieutenant General Karp first. Luffy is his grandson!"


    "What?" Smogg couldn''t help but stared, then remembered an old thing, and suddenly said: "No wonder."


    It''s no wonder that in Roggetown, the dragon would save Straw Hat Luffy.


    He is one of the few people who knows the identity of the dragon.


    "Long actually has a son, or someone like Straw Hat Luffy..." Smogg murmured. He seemed to feel a wave of the times, as if something major was gestating: "It seems that he must be arrested as soon as possible. ."


    Tina couldn''t help asking: "Smogg, who is he? Don''t you introduce it?!"

 Chapter 71： depressed

    Smogg came back to his senses, and said quietly: "You should also know the pirate hunter in the East China Sea, Sun Xu, Iron Fist."


    Tina is obviously not as familiar as Smolg. After a long memory, she suddenly said: "Iron Fist? Is it the iron fist that Lieutenant General Karp said?"


    "It''s him!" Smogg said without hesitation: "We had a contest just now. His strength is indeed very strong. I didn''t have the slightest strength to fight back when I lost."


    Tina''s expression was slightly frozen.


    Smoge''s strength is clear to her, she is definitely the best in their period.


    Although he is only a colonel now, it is only because he has a bad temper and has offended too many people.


    Now, Smogg actually says he has no power to fight back...


    Sun Xu propped his chin and said with a smile: "Actually, you don''t have to say this, it will damage your image of heroism in the hearts of beautiful women."


    "Tina? Beauty"


    "Smogg? Heroic?"


    The two sneered at the same time.


    Sun Xu: "¡­¡­"


    Let''s go, it seems that the two really didn''t mean that to each other.


    Colonel Belle looked at him curiously: "Is it really that strong? Tina is puzzled."


    Sun Xu: "¡­¡­"


    Beautiful face, bumpy figure, mature temperament, cold uniform, plus a serious but cute tone...


    He squinted at Small.


    How can there be men who are not tempted?


    "You can try." Smogg said lightly, not paying attention to Sun Xu''s gaze at all.


    Tina looked thinking.


    Sun Xu quickly said: "Let¡¯s talk about business."


    As he said, he made a look at Small.


    Smogg saw this this time, and said confidently: "Tina, please help me with something."


    "I knew it." Tina sighed, as if she had expected it: "Say, what''s the matter?"


    Smog''s face remained unchanged: "I want you to help me collect detailed information on a devil fruit."


    "Devil Fruit?"


    "Yes, it is naturally a dark fruit."


    "Why don''t you do it yourself?" Tina frowned.


    Smoge hummed softly, "I don''t want to deal with those people!"


    Tina sighed slightly: "No problem, but you have to owe me a favor."


    Smogg waved his hand carelessly.


    "Please try to hurry up, Colonel Tina." Sun Xu interrupted, "Urgently."


    "No problem." Tina acted vigorously and immediately got up and walked to the next room.


    Sun Xu and Small are left.


    Sun Xu looked around and praised: "The navy is different. This ship is much stronger than ours."


    Meili¡¯s rigid conditions are actually very poor. Both the design and the materials used are extremely common. It is just an ordinary civilian ship, nothing more.


    Although the ship spirit was born, this fact cannot be changed.


    is like a mobile phone, no matter how good the system is, it is impossible to perform beyond the hardware limit.


    In addition, the Meili has another problem: too small!


    Meili is only more than twenty meters long.


    It¡¯s okay to live with five or six people, but if the number of people increases, it¡¯s a bit crowded.


    In fact, the replacement of the pirate ship by the Straw Hat Pirates is destined.


    Smogg suddenly said: "You, do you want to join the navy?"


    "Huh?" Sun Xu looked at him in surprise: "Being a lobbyist? This is not your style."


    "I just don''t want to see a strong man like you standing on the opposite side of the navy!" Smogg''s tone was calm.


    Sun Xu leaned back and looked outside through the window: "Mr. Karp invited me and promised me the position of major general, but I refused."


    Smog nodded slowly.


    Just when Sun Xu thought he was giving up, Small said again: "I think you seem to be very interested in Tina."


    "Puff...cough cough cough..."


    Sun Xu just took a sip of coffee, and when he heard this, all of a sudden it spewed out.


    The two soldiers standing guard next to ¡¡¡¡ quickly stepped forward to clean.


    "Trouble you." Sun Xu helped them deal with it before looking at Small, and said silently: "Which one of your eyes sees me interested in Colonel Tina? Talk nonsense again, be careful I slander you!"


    Smogg did not answer his question, and said to himself: "You are a very good marriage partner, Tina should..."


    "Stop, I don''t have this idea!" Sun Xu interrupted him quickly, feeling very depressed.


    In Roggetown, Long said something similar.


    It''s a good thing to be wooed, but why do you use this method? Does he look like a hungry ghost?


    Smogg said: "I can help you..."


    step on step...


    A sound of footsteps interrupted him, and Colonel Tina walked in and looked at Smaller suspiciously: "What are you talking about? It''s very lively. Tina is curious."


    "Just chat." Sun Xu said first, and then quickly changed the subject: "Colonel Tina, do you have the information I need?"


    If Smogg said it, then his impression of Tina would become negative.


    He also counts on Tina to help him collect information! How can I offend her now?


    "Is the Dark Fruit born again?" As expected, Tina stopped pursuing the previous topic and looked at Sun Xu with inquiring eyes.


    She just learned that this dark fruit is also a very special existence in the natural system.


    "Yes, and it was acquired by a very troublesome guy." Sun Xu nodded.


    Ordinary people get the dark fruit, which is a relatively difficult natural ability person.


    But, Blackbeard gets dark fruits, and he can become a unique dual-powered person!


    "I have asked someone to collect it, but this devil fruit is special and it will take a while. Moreover, there are no tools here. We have to go back to the base to receive information." The beautiful colonel sighed, "Tina has a headache."


    "how long will it takes?"


    Tina pondered for a while: "A day or so."


    "So long!" Sun Xu frowned.


    "The information about Dark Fruit is confidential, and it is not so easy to obtain." Tina explained briefly.


    "Thank you." Sun Xu shook his head and could only accept: "Then I will disturb you next."


    ¡­¡­


    Albana.


    The palace.


    "Why are you two unscathed?" Usopp exclaimed dissatisfiedly.


    He realized that even his nose was covered with bandages, but Nami and Sanji had no injuries at all.


    "Don''t talk nonsense! I almost died, I was injured very badly!" Nami said in a bad mood.


    Usopp expressed his complete disbelief.


    Nami laughed: "It''s just that Sun Xu treated me for a while."


    Chopper asked curiously: "Is Sun Xu also a doctor?"


    Nami thought for a while: "This, he shouldn''t use medical skills."


    "Not medical skills? What do you mean?" Chopper was confused.


    Usopp pointed to Sanji: "Then what about you? Sun Xu also helped you heal?"


    "That''s not true." Sanji lit a cigarette: "He just snatched my opponent away."


    "What?" Usopp wailed, "Why didn''t Sun Xu come to help me? Obviously my place is the most dangerous place!"


    "Because my opponent is the guy who can transform!" Sanji glanced at Nami, and the tragic state of Mr.2 and the heart-piercing screams appeared in his mind, and he shuddered and moved slightly. Take a step.


    He was sure that it was definitely a punishment even more terrifying than death.


    Usopp stroked his chin, thoughtfully: "Did he become like Nami?"


    "Become me?" Nami was startled.


    Sanji nodded heavily.


    Usopp showed sympathy: "Then he must be miserable, right?"


    "Very! Very! Very miserable!" Sanji said in a low tone.


    Nami laughed happily.

 Chapter 72： Weiweis decision

    Another room in the palace.


    There are only Weiwei and Cobra here.


    "Vivi, what you said is true?" Cobra''s face was shocked.


    "Dad, this is what many people have seen with their own eyes, why am I lying to you?" Weiwei dissatisfied.


    "But that''s two hundred thousand troops!" Cobra emphasized.


    He just learned from Wei Wei that the rebel attack was actually stopped by Sun Xu alone!


    The 200,000 army was in a coma.


    "Sun Xu said, that is a kind of ability called domineering and domineering." Weiwei''s tone became brisk.


    Krokdal was defeated, and Icarim, who was thought to have been sacrificed, returned alive, and brought the key evidence to wash away the grievances of the king.


    In this war, very few people have sacrificed.


    Everything is so perfect.


    After a long silence, Cobra sighed: "It''s really hard to believe that one person can fight against hundreds of thousands of armed forces."


    "Because he is Sun Xu!" Weiwei looked like You Rongyan.


    Cobra glanced at her, and couldn''t help asking: "Viwei, how did you know them? Especially that Sun Xu."


    "It''s a mistake, we were actually enemies at first..." Weiwei said as she recalled.


    However, slightly different from the facts, she concealed the deal with Sun Xu. After all, some things were inconvenient to tell her father.


    Cobra groaned, and told Weiwei about Sun Xu''s visit to the palace.


    "Hades?" Weiwei was startled.


    "Yes, this is what he said himself, but..." Cobra smiled bitterly: "In the Underground Temple, Nicole Robin, who could read ancient texts, wanted to give him information about Hades, but he Refused."


    Cobra is also very confused now, I don''t know what Sun Xu is thinking.


    Weiwei did not answer the conversation, did not even hear what Cobra was saying, her consciousness returned to the whisky town.


    On that day, she made a deal with Sun Xu, in exchange for a "very very precious treasure" for him to help deal with Krokdal.


    She thought that Sun Xu was referring to... now that she heard her father''s words, she realized that it was not the case at all.


    "So you mean Pluto...no wonder..." Weiwei bit her lip and her mood became a little complicated.


    "What''s wrong, Vivi?" Cobra found something wrong with his daughter.


    Weiwei raised her head: "Dad, does Alabastan really have a Pluto?"


    Cobra was silent for a while, then nodded and said: "Yes! This secret was originally to be told when you succeeded to the throne, but now that it has been exposed, it doesn''t hurt to let you know in advance. Ancient weapon, Pluto Ruto is buried in Alabastan!"


    Weiwei asked curiously: "Do ancient weapons really have the power to destroy the world like in the legend?"


    "I don''t know." Cobra smiled bitterly: "Although Alabastan guards Pluto, he has never used it. Well, to be precise, Pluto has long been unavailable. We are waiting for someone who can wake it up. people."


    Weiwei bit her lip, her expression a little struggling, but finally became firm.


    "Dad, I have promised Sun Xu, as long as he helps us defeat Krokdal, I will give him the king!"


    Cobra seemed to have expected it, his face didn''t change much, and he sighed softly: "Vivi, are you sure? That is an ancient weapon with the power to destroy the world in the legend. If he is entrusted to inhumans, it will be Disaster for the whole world!"


    Weiwei took a deep breath and said, "Father, I don''t know how powerful Pluto is, but I have seen how strong Sun Xu is!


    I think, with his strength, even Pluto can only be regarded as icing on the cake!


    Moreover, Sun Xu has a mild temper, a cheerful personality, and a polite manner in dealing with others. It is impossible for him to do such a thing. "


    "Polite..." Cobra''s mind showed the arrogant and domineering attitude of Sun Xu in the underground temple, which was really "gentle" and "polite" enough.


    But he did not deny that Sun Xu did act like a knowledgeable and well-mannered gentleman when he was not in combat.


    However, it was related to the safety of the whole world after all, and he couldn''t make up his mind for a while.


    Weiwei waited quietly without urging.


    After a long time.


    Cobra raised his head to look at her, and slowly said: "Okay, it''s up to you! I hope your choice is correct, otherwise we are all sinners in the world."


    It made him make up his mind. Weiwei''s request was only one aspect of it. Another reason was that the position of Pluto was no longer a secret to Sun Xu.


    If he wants to know, just ask Nicole Robin.


    Coupled with his powerful strength to coerce millions of people, if he wants to take the Hades, Alabastan has no resistance at all.


    Weiwei still behaved very relaxed, calmly said: "Dad, you said, Pluto is broken, if Sun Xu is not the person we are waiting for, then he can''t wake Pluto, if he is the destined person, Pluto is also It belongs to him."


    "What you said makes sense." Cobra shook his head, stood up, and walked out: "Come with me, Vivi."


    a quarter of an hour later.


    Looking at the building in front of her, Weiwei was puzzled: "Dad, what are we doing in the treasure house?"


    "Bring you to get Hades." Cobra whispered.


    "Hades is in our treasure house?" Weiwei was surprised.


    Until now, she only knows Pluto, and she doesn''t know what it is.


    "You will be surprised There is a mysterious smile on Cobra''s face.


    He couldn''t help but recall the incredible expression and his father''s cheerful laughter when he first saw Hades.


    This is also a bad taste of the Nafirutari family, now it is his turn to appreciate this interesting scene.


    With different expectations, Cobra and Vivi enter the treasure house.


    "This is Pluto?" When she saw the "boat in a bottle" in the treasure chest, a row of question marks popped up on Weiwei''s head, suspicious that her father was making her happy.


    Cobra smiled and said: "Vivi, this is indeed Pluto. As long as you break the bottle, it will turn into a huge battleship. According to legend, Pluto¡¯s main artillery can destroy an island with a single blow!"


    After a long time, Weiwei''s mouth closed.


    "This, I''m afraid it was put in front of Krokdal, he would not recognize it."


    At Cobra''s sign, she carefully picked up the bottle containing Pluto.


    "If Sun Xu doesn''t believe it by then, you can ask him to ask Nicole Robin. She reads the historical text and knows everything."


    Speaking of this, Cobra hesitated for a moment: "It may also record the way to repair Hades..."


    "If so, maybe Sun Xu, who was approved by Nicole Robin, is the one destined to be?"


    Soon, Cobra shook his head to let go of these thoughts.


    The ancestors just passed down the responsibility of guarding the Hades and the historical text, leaving no more information.


    Perhaps for the ancestors, Pluto has a special meaning, but for him, more importantly, Vivi and Alabastan themselves.


    Now that he has decided to give away Pluto, he doesn''t want to bother about it.


    What the fate of the future will be, leave it to fate himself.

 Chapter 73： Get the information

    "Ah! Scared!" Da Siqi''s face was strained, and he attacked forward mercilessly. She was also very sophisticated with a long sword dance.


    Sun Xu sat on a chair, also holding a knife, and easily blocked Da Siqi''s attack, and occasionally counterattacked her once in a while.


    It didn''t take long for Da Siqi to sweat and panting with exhaustion, and had to stop the attack.


    Sun Xu put the long knife aside, took a sip of the coffee on the table, and said depressed: "Why should I do this? Am I not a guest?"


    It is now the second day after defeating Krokdal. Yesterday, after Dasqi escorted Krokdal over, everyone returned to the military base under Tina''s administration overnight.


    I don''t know what irritation he was receiving. Not long after they met, Da Siqi has been pestering him to learn from each other.


    For Sun Xu, it was easy to defeat her, but no matter whether it was Smogg''s face or Sauron''s face, it was impossible to make a heavy hand.


    Come and go twice, he is almost a sparring practice.


    Da Siqi wiped the sweat from his forehead, and said firmly: "I want to arrest Roronoa Sauron!"


    "Then you go and catch him, I won''t stop you." Sun Xu spread his hands.


    "I can''t beat him now." Dasqi said calmly.


    "What does that have to do with me?" Sun Xu asked.


    "Of course it has something to do with you, I''ve heard that Roronoa and become so strong, you taught it!" Dasqi said loudly.


    "You look at me too high, sister." Sun Xu said silently: "Besides, before I teach him, you can''t beat him, right?"


    Da Siqi stagnates.


    At this time, Smaller said: "Give Dasqi a little bit, just as I owe you a favor."


    Sun Xu turned to look at him, surprised: "Is it necessary? There are many kendo masters in the navy, right? Besides, I am not good at kendo."


    "But you teach better than others." Smogg''s tone was flat, but in fact he was full of surprise.


    After only one day, no, in less than one day, Da Siqi''s strength has improved significantly.


    When he first discovered this, he was very puzzled. After a long time of careful observation, he discovered the secret.


    Sun Xu seems to just respond at will, but in fact every move contains deep meaning, constantly guiding Da Siqi to perfect his moves, and every time he counterattacks, the target must be Da Siqi''s weakest place.


    Combining the two, Da Siqi''s kendo level has rapidly improved.


    As for Sun Xu saying that he is not good at kendo, Smaller doesn''t believe a word.


    In his opinion, Sun Xu''s attainments in kendo have reached the height of extraordinary.


    The training method is so effective, he hasn''t heard of it.


    "The biggest shortcoming of me is that I have too many advantages. Although I have been trying to hide it, it is often seen by people at a glance." Sun Xu scratched his hair and looked distressed.


    Of course, he doesn''t have much knowledge in kendo, but his spiritual knowledge and abilities are too powerful.


    magical powers, let him have the vision of the tall house, and he can completely overlook the kendo of One Piece World.


    It''s hard to say that the realm is too high, but at Da Siqi''s level, he doesn''t need to practice, and he can do it easily.


    Divine Sense, so that he can fully grasp each other''s tricks, and found many shortcomings that she didn''t know herself.


    The combination of the two becomes the current effect.


    Speaking of it, Da Siqi was the first person to enjoy this kind of treatment.


    When training Luffy''s trio before, because of the low level of mana control and insufficient understanding of supernatural powers, although this kind of tutoring ability has taken shape, it is not as perfect as it is now.


    Smogg''s mouth twitched.


    This is a horrible beating, but unfortunately, that guy is too strong, even if he wants to do it, he can''t beat it.


    At this time, Da Siqi, who had recovered some strength, stood in front of Sun Xu again, holding a long knife, looking at him stubbornly.


    "Come on." Sun Xu could only hold the long knife on the table.


    Or stupid girls are always lucky.


    With Sauron''s relationship, and even with Smogg''s plea, he can only do this sparring, and it doesn''t take much effort anyway.


    While instructing Da Siqi, he can even use one mind and two without delay in developing practice secrets and refining techniques.


    Of course, now he is not doing this, but thinking about another magical power.


    When Mr. 2 was painful, Sun Xu got some inspiration from him and grasped some tricks of another magical power.


    That is the famous 72 changes!


    To be precise, it is part of the Seventy-Two Changes: Changing People.


    What is interesting is that he found that this magical power has many similarities with the law of heaven and earth.


    Maybe it''s because both are physical changes?


    If you want to develop this magical power, it should be much easier than other magical powers.


    However, no matter how easy it is, it takes time. Now is not the time to think about it.


    Sun Xu pondered for a while, deepened his impression, and after making sure that he would not forget it, he left it behind.


    Dangdang...


    practiced with Da Siqi for two more rounds. Tina interrupted their teaching and walked over with a stack of paper.


    Sun Xu''s eyes lit up: "Colonel Tina, has the information been sent?"


    "Yes, this is the intelligence of the previous two generations of dark fruit ability." Colonel Tina nodded, and handed him the paper in his hand.


    "Two generations?" Sun Xu was overjoyed, UU reading www.uukanshu. com reached out and took it.


    is heavy and thick, like a book.


    "Yes, and one of them is the Navy, he left very detailed information." Tina said.


    Sun Xu probably turned it over and his eyes were strange. How can this be very detailed, it has everything!


    What he thought of, what he didn''t expect, all of the above, and even professional research papers.


    For example, changes in the body after eating the dark fruit, in-depth research on the inability of elementalization, research on the maximum swallowing amount of non-living objects, research on the mechanism of the ability to attract other devil fruits, and so on.


    "Sure enough, no one in this world is a fool." He thought silently.


    An dark fruit has such a special ability, it is impossible for the navy to fail to notice. In fact, they not only noticed it, but also conducted systematic research.


    The preciousness of this information is far beyond his imagination, no wonder it took so long to get it.


    Tina must have taken a lot of effort.


    Sun Xu shook the information in his hand and said seriously: "Thank you, Colonel Tina. This information has been of great help to me. I owe you a favor. Without violating the principles, I will give you instructions in the future. Do not hesitate!"


    A smile appeared on Tina''s face: "I don''t want to ask questions like Smaller."


    "There are not many things that can stump me in this world. If you just want to kill a Four Emperor, I can also think of a way." Sun Xu said casually.


    After a while, he suddenly found that the surroundings had become very quiet, he couldn''t help but looked up, and found that everyone was looking at him, their eyes full of astonishment.


    As soon as he turned his head, he understood what was going on. He laughed and said, "Hehehe, you won''t take it seriously, are you? I''m kidding! The Four Emperors are so easy to solve!"

 Chapter 74： return

    joke?


    Your tone is not like a joke!


    Smogg''s thoughts flashed in his mind, and he suppressed it.


    He didn''t want to think about this question too much.


    If Sun Xu really has that strength, it is not necessarily a good thing for the navy.


    Tina gave Sun Xu a deep look.


    She spends so much effort to help Sun Xu, but it is not pleasing to him. On the one hand, it is because of Smogg, and more importantly, because of Karp!


    Even Smogg didn''t know, she actually contacted Karp quietly, and it was Karp''s instruction to give Sun Xu this information.


    Smog is always alone, and he doesn''t know much about these things. In fact, with such precious information, given their status, they are not qualified to give away at will.


    When talking with Lieutenant General Karp, she could feel Lieutenant General Karp''s importance to Sun Xu.


    Combined with what he said just now, she could hardly not think too much.


    Sun Xu collected the information on Ananguo, smiled, and said: "I got the information, I should leave too."


    "Is it so fast?" Before Smogg and Tina spoke, Da Siqi spoke, with obvious dissatisfaction in his voice.


    She is not really stupid, of course she feels her rapid growth in this period of time.


    If it can continue, she feels that she really has a chance to surpass Roronoa.


    Sun Xu squeezed a narrow smile: "If you can''t bear it, you can go back with me, and then let Sauron personally do a sparring for you."


    Da Siqi blinked, suddenly recovered, his face flushed red: "What nonsense are you talking about!"


    "Huh? Don''t you like him?" Sun Xu raised his eyebrows.


    Da Siqi said coldly: "Of course! He is a pirate, I am the navy, I only hate him!"


    "Is that so? That''s a shame." Sun Xu sighed, "In Sauron''s heart, you are very special."


    "He just used me as someone''s substitute!"


    As soon as he said the words, Da Siqi realized that it was wrong, which sounded sour.


    She wanted to argue, but she felt that she would be getting darker and darker. In the end, she could only puff her cheeks and turn her head to ignore him.


    Sun Xu didn''t tease her anymore, looked at Small and Tina, and chuckled: "Then, goodbye, thank you very much for your help, if I can succeed, I will give you a gift next time I meet."


    "I will send someone to see you." Tina said.


    "No."


    Sun Xu shook his head and said, in the eyes of everyone''s surprise, his body slowly rose into the air, and finally waved his hand, turned into a meteor, and disappeared into the sky.


    After staring at it for a while, Tina looked at Smogg: "Is he a capable person?"


    This matter, even Lieutenant-General Karp did not mention it.


    "I don''t know." Smaller was expressionless.


    Tina puzzled: "Didn''t you fight him once?"


    "In that battle, we did not directly fight, he just released the domineering look, and I need to fight with all my strength to not faint."


    "Tina surprised." The beautiful colonel opened her small cherry mouth, and remembered Sun Xu''s previous "joke".


    Now she can be sure that it is not a pure joke.


    The question is, how many of them are true and how are they false?


    ¡­¡­


    Sun Xu traveled all the way and arrived at Albana in the evening.


    The hairy rain fell down, and the air was filled with the fragrance of earth. A large number of residents walked onto the streets, cheering and celebrating loudly, and joyful emotions filled every corner of the city.


    "It''s raining here too."


    Sun Xu stopped, and the rain has been intermittent since entering Alabastan. Although it is not big, it is absolutely significant for Alabastan, which has not rained for three years.


    "Weiwei should be very happy now." Sun Xu tickled the corner of his mouth, took another step, and flew to the palace.


    Nafirutali Palace.


    Nami and Weiwei stand side by side, leaning on the railing, looking out from the palace.


    "It''s raining again in Alabastan!" Weiwei whispered: "According to the information, it is not only Albanah, but it is raining in many places, which is great."


    "Hehe, without Krokdal, the rain will fall normally in the future." Nami smiled.


    Weiwei smiled slightly, glanced at her, and asked: "Has Sun Xu not come back yet?"


    "No." Nami shook her head.


    "Could it be that something went wrong?" Weiwei said.


    The two looked at each other, and then both laughed.


    "With Sun Xu''s strength, it will only be someone else who has the problem?" Nami said with a smile.


    "I think so too." Weiwei''s eyes curled like two clear crescent springs.


    "The two beauties are very confident in me."


    A familiar voice came from behind. Before Weiwei and Nami could turn their heads, they stretched out their arms and embraced their shoulders.


    At the same time, a head squeezed in from the gap between them.


    felt the familiar breath, the two women did not struggle, and at the same time they turned their heads to look.


    The hair was wetted with less than rain, and it was attached to Sun Xu''s face, but he was handsome, with a familiar smile on the corner of his mouth.


    "What did you do? It took so long to come back!" Nami said dissatisfied.


    Holding the beautiful bodies of the girls, Sun Xu was in a happy mood, and said with a light smile: "I went to the naval base for something, and I wasted a little time there."


    "Navy? What can you do with the navy?" Nami asked suspiciously.


    "I''ll discuss selling you guys and see if I can sell them at a good price." Sun Xu said seriously.


    Nami''s eyes waved, she stood on her toes, leaned on his ears, exhaled like orchids: "Are you willing?"


    A soft breath hit his ears, like a girl¡¯s fragrant tongue gently stirring.


    Sun Xu took a cold breath His heart surged and he almost paid tribute on the spot.


    adjusted his mentality, he pressed his palm against Nami''s round **** and twisted it hard.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Ah!" Nami exclaimed and pushed Sun Xu away.


    "Don''t get excited, I''m definitely not willing to sell you." Sun Xu laughed.


    Nana gave him a beautiful glance, took Weiwei''s hand, and warned: "Vivi, remember to stay away from him, this is a big pervert!"


    Sun Xu ignored her and turned to look at Weiwei.


    Today she wore a white sleeveless long dress with a black and white checkered belt around her waist and a azure blue cloak behind her, which complemented her long blue hair.


    Noble, beautiful, with the cuteness of a girl, the princess style is fully displayed.


    "Weiwei, it''s so beautiful." He praised sincerely.


    "Thank you." Weiwei''s face turned red, but she still responded generously.


    "Stop molesting girls, I will take you to meet everyone first, everyone misses you so much!"


    Nami took Weiwei''s hand and walked forward, Sun Xu stepped to keep up.


    was walking along the way and chatting, and soon came to everyone''s room and found that only Sauron was there.


    However, nobody should be out of the palace so late.


    Weiwei sent someone to find it, and everyone hurried back soon after receiving the news.


    After some greetings, Sun Xu looked at the "little things" hiding behind Usopp.


    "Chopper, come out quickly, this is Sun Xu." Usopp pulled him out.


    "Are you Chopper? I heard that your medical skills are very good." Sun Xu said with a smile.


    Joe Bar flushed suddenly and twisted his body: "Asshole, even if you praise me for being great, I won''t be happy."

 Chapter 75： Night

    See you again, everyone was very excited and got together to talk and laugh.


    The only pity is that Luffy is still in a coma and can only wait for the party.


    However, Cobra still prepared good wine and food for everyone, and even personally accompanied him.


    However, Alabastan has just passed the disaster and is waiting to be happy. He, the king, was at the busiest time. He ate two mouthfuls of food, toasted a glass of wine and left.


    In fact, he didn''t do it to eat, but to express his appreciation and gratitude to everyone.


    After dinner, at the strong request of everyone, Sun Xu talked about "Naruto".


    Chopper and Vivi were both listeners who joined halfway, but they also showed great interest.


    Especially Chopper.


    became a fan of Sun Xu on the spot.


    Until late at night, the carnival ended, and everyone dispersed.


    Sun Xu returned to the room he had lived in before.


    He opened the cabinet and saw the Pluto inside intact, so he completely let go of his worries.


    At first, the situation was urgent. In order to prevent accidentally breaking the seal, he left Pluto in the room.


    I thought I would return soon, but I didn''t expect to come back after a whole day.


    Of course, he is not very worried about problems, because he was prepared before he left.


    Sun Xu carefully took out a piece of golden hair.


    This is his insurance for staying here.


    If someone wants to take Pluto away, the mechanism will trigger, tear off the hair, and stimulate the clone.


    put Hades on the bed, and Sun Xu took out the information on the dark fruit and looked at it seriously.


    There are many contents in ¡¡¡¡.


    Some content is still very professional, and it is not easy to understand it.


    Dangdang...


    After some time, Sun Xu was awakened by a knock on the door.


    He glanced out of the window. It was already after two in the morning. At this time, who would come to find himself?


    Sun Xu didn''t think much about it, and after sweeping away his consciousness, the figure outside clearly appeared in his mind.


    There was a touch of astonishment across his face. He hid the king, walked over to open the door, and asked curiously: "Viwei, why are you?"


    "I have something to look for you." Weiwei''s face was a little nervous, holding a backpack in her arms.


    Sun Xu asked her to come in sideways, closed the door again, and made her a cup of coffee before asking: "Weiwei, what is so urgent, do you have to come to me at this time? In the middle of the night, melon field, just in case. Being seen by others will affect your reputation."


    "This is for you." Weiwei handed him the backpack in her hand.


    "What is this?" Sun Xu took it curiously.


    Under normal circumstances, he would not use his spiritual sense to see through randomly.


    Not trivial, and it consumes too much.


    Therefore, he didn''t know what was in the backpack.


    "What you want." Weiwei looked at him, her eyes a little unintelligible.


    "What do I want?" Sun Xu glanced at her suspiciously, before opening his backpack without much thought.


    When he saw what was inside, he was stunned.


    This is a glass bottle with a model ship over twenty centimeters in length.


    He couldn''t be more familiar with this thing, because he made it by himself!


    Hades imitations!


    After a long time, Sun Xu raised his head and asked in a complicated tone: "Weiwei, is this?"


    "Pluto, the Pluto!" Vivi lowered her eyes: "The deal we agreed at the time. You helped me defeat Krokdal. I will give a''very very precious thing'', which refers to Pluto. You have completed it. I promised, this is my reward."


    Sun Xu was silent again, and after a long time he gave a wry smile.


    He felt that he was being played by fate.


    In order to find Pluto, he went to bed and sleeplessly for a week, dying a lot of brain cells, and finally became a gentleman of Liang Shang, which took great effort.


    As a result, Robin took the initiative to tell him the information of Hades, and now Weiwei directly gave it to him.


    This¡­¡­


    I knew it a long time ago, what did he do so hard for?


    thought he didn''t believe it, Weiwei said: "I know it''s hard to believe, but it is indeed Pluto! You can go to Nicole Robin to verify that she has read the text of history, and she should know the truth!"


    "I believe it!" Sun Xu nodded, hesitated for a moment, and said: "Actually, you don''t need to be like this. Luffy defeated Klockdal. It was also Sauron who defeated the senior agents of the Baroque Work Agency. What I did was not not much."


    Weiwei shook her head: "You prevented the war and defeated Mr. 2, and I also heard from my father that you can defeat Krokdal, and you deserve it. This is what you deserve."


    was silent for a while, and Sun Xu reached out and took it: "Okay, then I will accept it!"


    Weiwei raised a smile on her face and reminded: "The Pluto has been unavailable for use since a long time ago, but the father said that the historical text of the Underground Temple may have recorded a repair method."


    "Thank you." Sun Xu said seriously.


    What he did may be important, but compared with the value of Pluto, it is still far behind.


    Although this is false, there is no doubt about this favor.


    "Then I''m leaving." Weiwei turned around to leave.


    "Wait." Sun Xu hurriedly stopped her, and asked: "Weiwei, is the gift I gave you still there?"


    When they were parting at the Whiskey Peak, he made a clone for Nami and Vivi. Nami''s was consumed in the small garden, and Vivi''s had not been stimulated.


    Weiwei was taken aback, her face flushed, and she looked to the side unnaturally: "Which...is here, give it to me." Sun Xu stretched out his palm.


    Weiwei raised her head to look at him, her face turned from red to white, she was stunned for a few seconds, slowly raised her hand, and began to unbutton her.


    The first... The second...


    A large area of ??snow-white skin was exposed to the air, so that Sun Xu couldn''t open his eyes.


    He quickly covered his eyes: "Wait Weiwei, what are you doing?"


    Weiwei couldn''t help rolling her eyes.


    , you have to pretend to be a little bit too! The gap between your fingers is bigger than your eyes, what can you block?


    ignored him, Weiwei continued to unbutton it until she stopped at her belly, and then reached out and took out a golden brooch from under the bra.


    "Give you."


    "It turned out to be like this." Sun Xu smiled, took the "brooch" from her hand, and started to warm it up, as if there was still a trace of body temperature left.


    He held his fist, and when he opened it again, the golden "brooch" turned into ordinary black hair.


    Looking at this scene, Weiwei was lost.


    Just then, Sun Xu stretched out his hand in front of her eyes again, holding a "brooch" almost exactly the same as before.


    "this is for you."


    Weiwei looked at Sun Xu in a daze.


    What does it mean?


    I have to leave before, and give me a new one?


    "This is new, much better than the previous one." Sun Xu explained.


    This is what he made to protect the clone of Hades.


    is useless now, just give it to Weiwei.


    Weiwei''s expression became excited again, unfastened the buttons again, and carefully pinned it back to its original position.


    glanced at the way Sun Xu was secretly looking at herself, and Weiwei smiled narrowly: "Would you like to touch it?"

 Chapter 76： Navy Headquarters (thanks to Xiaotianchi hidden)

    Navy headquarters.


    A huge room with a row of officers sitting on each side. At the front is a man with green hair and sunglasses.


    He is the Major of the Navy Headquarters, Brannu, who is in charge of offering rewards to pirates.


    A white board was placed next to Major Branou, with three reward orders pasted on it.


    The first one is Krokodall¡¯s head, the bounty is 81 million, the second Mr.1, the name is Daz Bones, the bounty is 75 million, and the third is the head of Luffy, the bounty is 3,500. ten thousand.


    "Then it is so decided. Monchi D. Luffy''s bounty is raised to 100 million Baileys, and Roronoa Sauron is offered a separate bounty for 60 million yuan!" Major Brannu slapped the whiteboard. .


    "I didn''t expect them to be so strong."


    "I still underestimated them!"


    "Damn it! The power of evil is getting stronger and stronger!"


    The officer below ¡¡¡¡ discussed in a low voice, but no one objected.


    "Okay! Since there is no objection, then immediately inform the world of their reward!" Major Branou had a row of whiteboards: "Now, let''s discuss another topic, please see."


    He took down a few reward orders, took out a phone bug, and projected an image.


    "Stop it for me!"


    At the beginning of the video, a sound like thunderous roar attracted everyone''s attention.


    After that, everyone noticed the endless crowd, holding weapons, riding camels and horses, they were rushing to the city ahead.


    Suddenly, accompanied by a thunderous sound, a shock wave visible to the naked eye spreads forward from the city gate.


    Where the shock wave passed, people fell one after another like weeds that had been cut off. In a blink of an eye, the endless crowd fell by nearly one-tenth, and had to stop moving forward.


    Then, a huge pillar with a thickness of 100 meters appeared out of thin air, crashing in front of the city, and two figures slowly fell from the air.


    The image ends here.


    The room was quiet, as if the mute button had been pressed.


    After waiting for two minutes, after confirming that everyone had digested, Major Brandou said in a deep voice: "One of the seven seas, everyone should have heard about Krokdal. This is a scene that happened in Alabastan not long ago.


    They were all rebels provoked by Krokdal. They were attacking Albanah, the capital of Alabastan, but in the end the war did not happen. Let''s talk about your own thoughts. "


    "Isn''t that an overlord look and domineering?" An officer blurted out.


    Everyone looked at him in unison, opened their mouths, trying to say something, but didn''t say a word.


    can sit here, not to mention other things, vision and insight are good.


    That scene really seemed to be caused by the overlord''s domineering look.


    But the question is, is there such a strong overlord color?


    If so, how strong should that person be?


    Major Brannu fiddled with the phone bug, and cast another picture, showing the scene after the golden pillar fell.


    He zoomed in on the screen, revealing the figure above.


    "Look, everyone, this girl is the princess of Alabastan, Nafirutali Weiwei. Her strength is not worth mentioning. The man next to her is Sun Xu, who used to be a pirate hunter in the East China Sea. His strength is unknown. "


    "Colonel Brannu, do you mean that he caused all this?" an officer couldn''t help asking.


    Another officer also asked: "Is it possible that he is also a member of the Straw Hat Pirates?"


    Colonel Brannu was just about to say something.


    Click.


    The door was suddenly pushed open.


    Three figures walked in.


    After seeing the incoming person, all the officers stood up and respectfully said: "Marshal of the Warring States Period, Lieutenant General Karp, Staff Officer Crane."


    The three of them nodded and walked straight ahead.


    Without saying anything, the Warring States period asked Brannu to replay the image just now.


    Then, he looked at Karp: "Is this the person you are talking about?"


    "That''s right." Karp folded his arms around his chest: "He seems to have become stronger."


    "Such a powerful overlord look domineering!" Sengoku frowned: "Is it another Shanks?"


    "It''s not just the overlord''s color." Crane folded his hands and said lightly: "According to the information from Tina, he can fly, and he should be a capable person."


    The officers below looked at each other, and they all saw the shock in each other''s eyes.


    The three giants, the Marshal of the Navy, the Chief of Staff and the Heroes of the Navy, came here for one person. What is his background?


    Sengoku glanced at Karp: "Is he a member of the Straw Hat Pirates?"


    He shook his head and said, "He claims to be a passenger, and he will leave when he arrives at his destination."


    "Then, Krokdal was defeated, and Qiwuhai lost one, what do you think of him?" The Warring States Period asked in a deep voice.


    Click.


    Karp took out a donut, took a bite, and laughed: "Hahaha, Warring States period, are you confused? Sun Xu is not a pirate yet!"


    "Qiwuhai, it is not necessary for the pirates to take care of it!" The Warring States Period said lightly.


    Karp was startled, and then he laughed, tears almost falling out: "That''s right, but I don''t think Sun Xu will agree."


    Crane sighed and said nothing.


    She and Smogg had similar thoughts. The sudden emergence of such a strong man is not necessarily a good thing for the Navy.


    After all, although the other party showed a certain degree of goodwill towards the navy, it clearly refused to join the navy.


    The method of the Warring States Period can only be said to be a different approach, and its effect cannot be guaranteed.


    "Pay close attention to this person, and report his information to me as soon as possible. In addition, do not offer a reward to him without my consent."


    gave an order, without staying much, the Warring States three turned and left.


    The remaining officers looked at each other, and when they looked at Sun Xu, their eyes were full of curiosity.


    Alabastan.


    Albana.


    Sun Xu sits on a chair, and there is a table on his right hand side. The table is full of gravel.


    Sauron stood opposite him, holding a pair of knives, blindfolded, behind him was a large rock with pits and pits.


    Sun Xu picked up a gravel from the table and threw it out.


    ßÝßÝ...


    The stone whirled and pierced the air, like an out-of-bore cannonball, flying towards Sauron''s head.


    Sauron was blindfolded unable to see, but at the last moment, he caught something and twisted his head aside.


    ßÝ¡­¡­ßË¡­¡­


    There is another small hole in the rock behind him.


    "Breath, breath is very important! You can''t practice seeing and hearing only by ears." Sun Xu pointed out: "In addition, keep calm as much as possible. The more calm the better."


    Although severe mood swings can also help awakening seeing and hearing, Sun Xu believes that that method is not suitable for swordsmen, and even less suitable for Sauron.


    His aptitude does not require the kind of luck.


    While talking, Sun Xu threw another stone.


    Different from the previous ones, the stone was silent when it flew, as if it had melted into the air, without even a trace of breath.


    With a bang, the stone hit Sauron''s abdomen. He tilted his body and fell down, clutching his abdomen and his face was painful.


    "Sauron." Chopper hurriedly stepped forward, checked his injury, and said solemnly: "You can''t practice anymore. The injury you suffered before is not healed. If you practice again, it will be more serious!"


    Sauron took off his mask and took a breath. After the pain eased a little, he struggled to stand up and smiled: "It''s okay, Chopper, this injury is nothing at all!"


    He moved his shoulders and looked at Sun Xu: "Go on."


    "Forget it, let''s take a break, haste will not be fast, and you will not be able to stand your body again." Sun Xu waved his hand and refused his request.


    There is divine consciousness, and he is insightful to Sauron''s physical condition.


    Sauron is indeed close to the limit.


    If you continue to practice, it is not without progress, but it will leave a hidden injury.


    There are a lot of hidden injuries, and it may not matter when you are young. When you get old, you will get sick all the time.

 Chapter 77： Leave

    "Okay." Sauron''s long knife returned to its sheath, and sat down, closing his eyes to rest.


    Nami came over, sat down beside Sun Xu, and glanced at him: "Are you in a good mood today?"


    "Have it?"


    "The corners of your mouth are almost up to the sky."


    "Really? It''s probably because I''m with everyone again." Sun Xu touched the corner of his mouth, laughed twice, and changed the subject casually: "You give me the weather stick."


    "What are you doing?" Na handed it over curiously.


    "I''ll help you remodel it and see if you can become stronger." Sun Xu replied.


    The technique of refining is different from the practice of cheats and magical powers.


    Cultivation cheats and magical powers cannot be used as long as they are incomplete.


    But refining is a technology that is not complete, and relevant knowledge can never be learned, but on the other hand, as long as you have a part of the key knowledge, you can start to try refining.


    Sun Xu held the weather stick in one hand, and took out a fruit with spiral patterns on the surface in the other, sinking into thought.


    Nami glanced at it and said in surprise: "What kind of fruit is this? Why does it look so strange?"


    Sun Xu said without raising his head: "Demon Fruit, are you interested?"


    "This is the Devil Fruit?" Nami exclaimed, her eyes turned into the shape of money: "Where did you get it? I heard that a Devil Fruit can sell 100 million Baileys!"


    "Don''t make this idea!" Sun Xu glanced at her and said speechlessly: "If you want to eat, I can give it to you, don''t even think about selling it!"


    Nami sighed, and looked away reluctantly: "Forget it, I don''t want to be a land duck."


    Sun Xu didn''t say anything, he looked back, studied for a while, and put away the devil fruit.


    During this period of time, his research on this devil fruit has been very thorough, and there is no need to bother about it. Now what he has to consider is how to use it to transform the weather stick.


    "The animal devil fruit does not match the weather bar. Maybe it is more appropriate to use it as a pure material? But in this case, it feels very wasteful..."


    Sun Xu had many thoughts in his mind. Some were obviously infeasible, and some felt more reliable, but he was too weak, and he didn''t come up with a practical idea after thinking about it.


    "Everyone!"


    A shout interrupted his thinking, and Usopp ran over with joy: "Everyone, good news, Luffy is awake!"


    "I''ve been in a coma for such a long time, it seems that Luffy''s winning is quite difficult."


    Thinking of this, Sun Xu gave himself a compliment: "My decision is still very wise."


    Luffy learned how to be armed and domineering, and his strength has greatly increased, but he still suffered such a serious injury.


    If Krokdal was seriously injured without him, Luffy would not necessarily be an angry Krokdal''s opponent.


    "Finally awake." Sauron opened his eyes, a smile appeared on his face.


    Don''t look at him all day long, but he is the one who worried about Luffy the most.


    "Let''s go and take a look." Sun Xu stood up and walked towards the room where Lu Fei was with everyone.


    As soon as they got to the door, they heard Luffy''s shout before they even went in.


    "What? I was in a coma for three days? Didn''t I miss fifteen meals?"


    As soon as the voice fell, there was another louder wailing.


    "Sun Xu talked about "Naruto"? Why didn''t you call me?"


    Everyone looked at each other and laughed.


    This sounds like Luffy''s style.


    His always full of vitality look, even Sun Xu is very envious.


    night.


    Cobra put aside his busy government affairs temporarily and prepared a grand banquet.


    Luffy, who hadn''t eaten for three days, showed great power and ate a dish in one bite. He didn''t have enough in front of him, so he went to grab someone else''s.


    Usopp and others who were robbed of food also fought back, and the crowd became a group.


    Sun Xu sat in the corner with a fruit plate in front of him, taking a bite from time to time.


    "Why have you been in a daze?"


    A familiar voice sounded. He looked up and saw that Weiwei had a blue long dress at home, which was a bit less noble as a princess, and a bit more cute than a girl.


    Four eyes met, Weiwei moved her eyes unnaturally.


    Sun Xu ticked the corner of his mouth and chuckled lightly: "I''m thinking about something."


    "What''s the matter?" Weiwei sat down beside him and asked curiously.


    Sun Xu said: "Will you go together when you want to wait for us to leave."


    Weiwei was startled, the smile on her face slowly disappeared, and a touch of confusion passed in her eyes: "I...I don''t know."


    Sun Xu squeezed an apple, threw it into his mouth, and said vaguely: "Since you are not sure, don''t think about it for the time being. The boat will naturally be straight at the bridge head, and we''ll talk about it at that time."


    Weiwei smiled, nodded heavily, and raised her glass: "Cheers!"


    Sun Xu touched her and drank it all.


    After the banquet, Cobra arranged for everyone to take a bath.


    The bathhouse in the palace is very luxurious, but it has not been used since the country¡¯s severe drought.


    The king only used a small wooden bucket to take a bath.


    Now that the disaster is over, it is raining in Alabastan, and the bathhouse is open again.


    There was an episode in the middle of ¡¡¡¡. After knowing that there was a female bathhouse next to it, someone expressed curiosity and wanted to see what it was like.


    In order to let them understand the truth that "curiosity kills a cat", Sun Xu used a fist as big as a casserole to give them a profound education, and also gave individual counseling to individual diehards.


    In the end, everyone realized their mistake and dispelled the idea.


    When ¡¡¡¡ left the bathhouse, all men except Sun Xu had their noses and faces swollen. Even Cobra wore a pair of panda eyes. Nami and Vivi opened their eyes wide.


    After the event, Cobra left, leaving only the Straw Hat Pirates, Sun Xu and Weiwei.


    Not long after, they received a call from Mr.2, saying that he had driven away the Meili.


    After discussion, everyone decided to leave overnight.


    "So fast? Everyone, what should I do?" Weiwei was stunned. She just talked about this topic with Sun Xu at the banquet. She thought she still had time to think about it, but she didn''t expect the time to make a decision so soon.


    "Weiwei, listen carefully, we give you 12 hours to consider."


    Nami shook her hand and said in a deep voice: "After we retake the Meili, we will pass Donggang once at 12 o''clock tomorrow, and I am afraid we can''t stop there.


    If you want to continue sailing with us, only that moment is your chance to get on the boat. At that time, we will welcome you warmly. If you don¡¯t come, then..."


    "Vivi! Come on! Come with us!" Luffy shouted.


    "Luffy, don''t say that! This kind of thing should be decided by herself!"


    "..."


    After an agreement was made, everyone quickly packed their luggage and was ready to set off.


    Weiwei arranged for the Super Duck Troop to send them off.


    But when he left, Sun Xu stopped.


    "You go first, I will catch up with you later."


    Nami glanced at him, did not say much, nodded and said: "Okay."


    "Sun Xu, you have to hurry up." Lu Fei reluctantly said.


    He has already missed "Naruto" once and can''t wait to hear new ones.


    Everyone knows that he can fly and is strong, so there is no worry.

 Chapter 78： Listen to the spring rain in the small building for 1 night

    Luffy and Weiwei just returned to the palace, Icarim came to the door, holding two reward orders in their hands.


    Looking at the empty room, his expression changed: "Princess Vivi, Mr. Sun Xu, where are the others?"


    "What''s the matter? Icarim, see you are in a hurry." Weiwei turned to look at him: "They are gone."


    "Gone? Where did you go?"


    "They are pirates, of course they are out to sea!"


    Icarim was in a daze and looked at Sun Xu.


    "I have something wrong, and I will meet them again later." He explained.


    Icarim is a little curious, but he has more important things to do. He raised the reward order in his hand and said in a deep voice, "Luffy and the others are in trouble!"


    "Ah, has the reward been updated?"


    Sun Xu received the reward order from Icarim. After seeing the amount on it, he couldn''t help but nod his head: "100 million and 60 million, not bad, not bad, Luffy Sauron is happy now."


    "Happy?" Icarim wondered, isn''t this a big problem? How can you still be happy?


    Weiwei pushed him out of the room: "Don''t worry, Icarim, go out, I have something to say to Sun Xu."


    Looking at the closed door, it took five or six seconds for Icarim to react.


    This...in the middle of the night, lonely man and widow, in the same room, what do you want to say?


    He subconsciously wanted to push the door, already holding the doorknob, his movements stopped again, his expression tangled.


    After dozens of seconds, he sighed, turned his head one step at a time, and left.


    In the room.


    Weiwei also reacted, her words were somewhat ambiguous, her face became flushed, but looking at the empty room, her feelings of loss prevailed again.


    "Sun Xu, what do you think I should do?"


    "do not go!"


    "Huh?" Weiwei was in a daze.


    "I said, you should stay." Sun Xu said.


    Weiwei curiously asked: "Why? I thought you would let me decide."


    Sun Xu said solemnly: "Because I am leaving soon, even if you join the Straw Hat Pirates, we cannot sail together."


    "Huh?" Weiwei was stunned again: "What does it mean to leave?"


    "Don''t you know? I am not a member of the Straw Hat Pirates, I just took their boat temporarily." Sun Xu smiled.


    Weiwei "laughs in a hurry": "What''s the reason for that! I didn''t want to get on the boat because of you!"


    Sun Xu looked incredulous: "Isn''t it?"


    "Of course not!" Weiwei stubbornly cut the railroad, then couldn''t help laughing, her eyes were like two crescent springs, clear and moving.


    Sun Xu also curled the corners of his mouth.


    There is another reason he didn''t say, Weiwei''s strength is too weak!


    And there is no room for development.


    Luffy¡¯s goal is One Piece. This is the most dangerous road. Facing the most dangerous battle, he may lose his life at any time.


    If Weiwei gets on the boat of the Straw Hat Pirates, it will only become a burden.


    Whether it is for her, or for Lu Fei and others, it is a bad choice.


    However, these words are too hurtful, he is not stupid, of course he will not say it directly.


    The two did not speak any more.


    Weiwei lightly leaned on Sun Xu''s shoulder, and after a long time, she said: "I decided to listen to you and stay."


    "If Luffy knows it, it''s me, it will definitely kill me." Sun Xu said.


    Weiwei laughed: "Hehe, they can''t beat you again."


    He sighed: "It''s easy for others to say that the problem is Nami. If you start to rush, even I have to retreat."


    "Nami is so lucky," Weiwei said softly.


    "Well, who''s right!" Sun Xu raised his palm and shook his palm into a fist: "However, no matter fortunately or unfortunately, she can''t escape by being targeted by me!"


    "What about me?" Weiwei turned to look at him.


    Sun Xu touched his nose.


    Do you want to say you like Weiwei? There is no doubt! He liked it very much before he came to One Piece World.


    But when he got along with Weiwei, he didn''t use his favorability score except occasionally taking a small advantage.


    Weiwei and Nami are different.


    Nami is free and lives for herself, but Weiwei is a princess of a country, bearing the expectations of a country.


    He knew he couldn''t bear the responsibility, so he didn''t dare to provoke him at will.


    "Don''t forget what you did last night!" Weiwei stared at him tightly.


    Sun Xu''s eyes moved down involuntarily, thinking of the soft and smooth touch, and his heart shook.


    Seeing his little movement, the corner of Weiwei''s mouth raised slightly: "My father hopes that I will find him a son-in-law soon and give birth to a grandson."


    Seeing that he still didn''t respond, Weiwei was angry: "Then I''m looking for someone else!"


    said, she wanted to get up.


    Sun Xu stretched out his hand to hold her, and before she could react, he threw her onto the bed.


    Xiaolou listened to the spring rain all night... lingering to the end of the world...


    The next day.


    Dangdang...


    "Why is it so early?" Weiwei was awakened by the knock on the door, opened her eyes in a daze, and then saw a handsome face, not close to her, and looked at her with a smile.


    After staying for two seconds, Weiwei came back to her senses, looked out the window, and found that the sky was already bright.


    "I blame you, I have to toss so late so that I can''t get a good rest."


    She lifted the quilt, revealing round and straight thighs and flat white belly.


    "How can you blame me, it''s not you too..." Sun Xu couldn''t help but post over as he said.


    "Don''t make trouble!" Weiwei slapped his messy hand away: "I will give a speech later Sun Xu angrily retracted his palm, watching Weiwei changing clothes, while asking: "You want Don''t go to Donggang? "


    Weiwei couldn''t help but slow down.


    He continued: "Even if you decide to stay, it''s okay to go alone."


    "Okay!" Weiwei nodded her head: "Go call Karoo, and I will leave a letter to the father and the others."


    "Do you want me to accompany you?" Sun Xu said.


    Now that he has done it, he will not be afraid.


    "No need." Weiwei pushed him to the window and opened the window: "Hehe, it''s too early now. Let me tell them in two years."


    "Also." Respecting Weiwei''s decision, Sun Xu jumped and flew out.


    Weiwei finally sorted her clothes and walked to the door of the room.


    After such a long delay, the people outside are waiting anxiously.


    "Are you leaving?" Cobra said anxiously: "But the speech will begin soon, and the whole country is waiting for you."


    "There is no way." Weiwei smiled slyly: "I''m going to say goodbye to Luffy and the others."


    "Hee hee, I''m leaving."


    After all, she jumped directly from the platform.


    shocked everyone.


    "Even if you have to leave, there is no need to use this method?"


    "I didn''t say no to agree!"


    Cobra walked quickly to the edge of the high platform.


    Bell immediately began to transform, ready to save Weiwei.


    The next moment, Weiwei''s figure reappeared, lying on a person''s back, waving at everyone, and flying away from the palace quickly.


    "That''s it." Cobra relaxed.


    Then, everyone looked at the direction where Weiwei disappeared, and they were speechless.


    They all understand that Weiwei has made a choice.

 Chapter 79： Parting and debut

    Sun Xu was carrying Weiwei on his back, and was not flying fast, and occasionally stopped to admire the scenery.


    After all, it was agreed at 12 noon, so it¡¯s useless to go early.


    Poor Karu was abandoned by them and had to run over by himself.


    When Sun Xu and Weiwei arrived at the East Port, Karoo had already arrived one step earlier.


    was being chased by the Navy at this time, and the Straw Hat Pirates also happened to arrive, looking eagerly at this side.


    Seeing Weiwei and Sun Xu, everyone was excited.


    "Look! They are here!"


    "Hahaha, I knew they would come!"


    However, the two did not move on, but stopped on the shore.


    Weiwei came down from behind Sun Xu and waved happily, but then the cheerful expression gradually disappeared.


    was silent for a few seconds, she bit her lip and shouted: "I''m here to say goodbye to everyone!"


    Weiwei took out the microphone she had prepared for a long time. This is a nationwide broadcast, so I''m not afraid that I won''t be able to hear it.


    "Sorry, I can''t go together!"


    "This time, thank you so much!"


    "Although I also want to take risks, I love my motherland too much! So I can''t go with you!"


    "That''s it." Luffy''s face also smiled again. Although very reluctant, they were also happy for their companions'' decision.


    "I...I..." Weiwei was still smiling, but tears came from her eyes involuntarily, running down her white cheeks.


    "I decided to stay here!"


    "However, if we meet again someday, would you still consider me as a partner?"


    She was holding the microphone, and she burst into tears unknowingly.


    At this time, the Navy has already noticed this side.


    If Lu Fei and others respond, their pirate identity will only implicate Weiwei, so facing her inquiries, they can only remain silent.


    Weiwei''s face became more and more lost, and her eyes gradually dimmed.


    At this moment, Lu Fei and the others suddenly turned around, pulled up their sleeves, and raised their left hand, revealing the clear "X" mark on their wrists.


    This is a mark they made to prevent Mr. 2 from pretending to be someone and approaching them with the help of the ability to imitate the fruit.


    Everyone wraps a cloth around their wrists, and draws an "X" mark under the cloth.


    Those with this mark are companions.


    By this they were telling Weiwei silently that she would always be their companion.


    Weiwei also understood the meaning, burst her tears and laughed, and together with Karoo, she raised her arm and responded with a sign.


    Sun Xu watched this scene silently, until the Meili gradually went away.


    "I feel as if I have been isolated. I even have this duck, but I don''t have it." He sighed and showed his clean left wrist.


    He was not on the boat at the beginning, so naturally he did not have this mark.


    Weiwei chuckled and wiped her tears: "You must be our eternal companion."


    "No, no." Sun Xu shook his head: "I am friends with them, and you are a couple, so they are not partners."


    Weiwei blinked: "Then, isn''t it just fine if you don''t have a mark?"


    "That''s right." Sun Xu nodded.


    Neither of them spoke any more.


    Weiwei''s tears fell pattering again.


    Sun Xu wiped away tears for her: "I will come back to see you often, I promise!"


    He held up Weiwei''s face.


    bowed his head.


    A feeling softer than flowers melted between the lips and teeth.


    a long time.


    "Then I''m leaving." Sun Xu whispered.


    Weiwei nodded reluctantly.


    Sun Xu pointed his toes, floating in the air, took a deep look at her, and turned into a shooting star.


    Weiwei looked at the direction they were leaving, and did not move for a long time.


    After a long time, she finally picked up her mood, rode Karoo, and tied her hair.


    "From today, my adventure is over!"


    "Let''s go Karoo, let''s go home! Get it back to Alba!"


    ¡­¡­


    When Sun Xu returned to the Meili, except for Sauron, the others all looked decayed and listless, like Yan''er eggplant.


    "What is this expression? Do you not welcome me back?" he joked.


    "No." Several people said in unison, but they responded weakly.


    "Don''t put on that look, Weiwei is not suitable for sailing with you." Sun Xu ordered: "Sanji, go make me a cup of coffee, I didn''t sleep well last night."


    Click.


    As soon as he finished speaking, a cup was handed in front of him.


    "Boss, you have finally arrived. I have been waiting for you for several days."


    There was a strange voice suddenly.


    Everyone turned their heads to look around, and then exclaimed in unison.


    "Hey?!"


    "It''s you?!"


    "Why are you here?"


    Nami and Usopp hugged Sun Xu quickly from left to right.


    Chopper looked around in confusion, and finally decided to follow Usopp and hugged Sun Xu''s calf.


    Yamaji has a nympho: "Beautiful big sister!"


    Sauron put his hand on the hilt of the sword, and said coldly: "Are you here to avenge the Baroque work agency? Come on!"


    Luffy didn''t respond much.


    Sun Xu shook off Usopp and kicked Chopper away. After taking care of the accessories on his body, only Nami left, he said, "Don''t be nervous, she is here to find me."


    Everyone swept over and looked over.


    "Robin is not a bad person." Sun Xu looked at Luffy: "Right Luffy?"


    Luffy nodded: "Ah, when I was poisoned by Krokdal, it was the antidote she gave me."


    Sun Xu nodded and continued: "Robin has left the Baroque work agency. From now on, she will be my secretary. She will stay on the ship for a while."


    "Hey?!" Everyone exclaimed again.


    This time the exclamation sounds more complicated. Nami, Sanji, and Usopp are all different.


    Even though Sun Xu is backed by the security, everyone is still very alert.


    However, Robin used a little trick to dispel their hostility.


    She has a high EQ and IQ. Although she hasn''t contacted a few times, she has accurately grasped the personalities of everyone in the Straw Hat Pirates.


    Nami came to Sun Xu quietly: "What did you do last night?"


    Sun Xu''s expression remained unchanged: "It''s nothing, just comforting Weiwei."


    "Just like this?" Nami looked at him suspiciously.


    "Otherwise?" Sun Xu''s eyes were sincere.


    is really comforting Weiwei, but the way is a little special, and the ultimate goal has been achieved. She didn''t have any sad time at all last night.


    Nami pouted her lips and didn''t know if she believed it. She looked at Robin and said quietly, "You really found a beautiful secretary."


    "It doesn''t matter if it''s beautiful or not, what I am after is Robin''s ability." Sun Xu corrected him: "Do you know? Although Krokdal orders the Baroque Work Agency, Robin is responsible for all the specific affairs!"


    "Beautiful and capable?" Nami said quietly.


    "Ahem, this... is quite capable." Sun Xu gave a dry cough.


    Nami squinted at him, but said nothing.

 Chapter 80： Dapin Tianxianjue

    The sky was covered with a thick layer of cumulus clouds, and the light became dim.


    Robin sat in a chair reading a book, and asked casually: "Miss Navigator, will it rain today?"


    "No!" Nami took a blank sheet of paper and replied while writing and drawing, "However, it will be windy after a while."


    "Miss Navigator is really good."


    "Hee hee, of course!"


    Robin put down the book in his hand, glanced at Nami, and then looked forward: "What do you think the boss is doing?"


    "I don''t know either." Nami also stopped the movement in her hand, a touch of worry crossed her eyes.


    After leaving Alabastan, Sun Xu seemed to be nailed to the bow. Apart from washing regularly, he often did not eat food, and occasionally he would chant some words in his mouth, as if obsessed with it.


    Everyone was very worried at first.


    But Sun Xu explained many times later that the consciousness was very clear and there was no physical condition, and they gradually let go of most of their worries.


    As usual, after discussing two sentences, there was no answer, and the two of them were ready to continue doing their own things.


    At this moment, Sun Xu suddenly stood up.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Before Nami''s voice fell, her eyes suddenly went dark, and she felt like she was being picked up.


    Before she could react, her feet left the ground, up and down, left and right, turning around in the air irregularly.


    "What are you doing?" Nami was scared to her face.


    "A good thing." There was obvious joy in Sun Xu''s voice.


    "What''s the good thing?" Nami hugged him hard and asked loudly against the strong wind.


    "Uh, you might not understand it." The excitement in Sun Xu''s heart calmed down a bit.


    Nami rolled her eyes, no longer think about it, and enjoy the fun of flying at ease.


    just too suddenly, was taken aback.


    In fact, she is still very relieved of being taken by Sun Xu. This is not the first experience.


    After a long time, Sun Xu returned to the boat with the excitement in his heart.


    Luffy came up first, his eyes sparkling: "Sun Xu, I want to fly too."


    "Go on one side!" Sun Xu said in a bad mood: "Just bring the ladies, and the men don''t talk about it!"


    "Huh!" Luffy suddenly became angry.


    Usopp poked his arm cautiously: "How are you?"


    "Whether it''s good or not, I have no problem! It''s OK, I''ll talk about something later, I have to think about some problems." Waved to send them all away, Sun Xu sat down again, lost in thought.


    The reason why he is so excited is because the long-awaited practice secret has finally been born!


    Although magical spells are hidden in the potential of the fruit, it is not easy to develop them.


    The fruit potential can be regarded as a vast continent.


    magical powers, spells, practice secrets, etc. are all veins hidden in the ground, in the mountains, and at the bottom of the river.


    If you want to obtain any magical powers, you must first find it out. After you find it, you have to dig it out a little bit.


    In this process, you may encounter obstacles, development stagnation, you may dig in the wrong direction, get nothing, and you may encounter various difficulties.


    In short, this process is not easy.


    Every time I succeed, it is not easy.


    What excites Sun Xu even more is the name of this practice secret, Dapin Tianxianjue!


    That''s right, it''s the basic technique of Brother Monkey!


    but¡­¡­


    Looking at the Dapin Tianxian Jue in his mind, Sun Xu was a little dazed.


    This is a very profound, very mysterious, and very vast exercise.


    has the true meaning of Taoism, Buddhism and Confucianism.


    After completing the cultivation, the generality, the root, focus on the divine body, jump out of the three realms, not in the five elements, immortality, immortality.


    Thanks to the convenience of Devil Fruit''s ability, Sun Xu can understand this technique.


    is different from what he initially imagined.


    This practice is not simply used to cultivate mana, but a real practice practice, from mortals to immortals.


    The final result of the Great Grade Tianxian Jue is to form a golden pill.


    The golden core here is different from the golden core in the cultivation novel that Sun Xu has read before.


    In his opinion, another way of saying is more vivid, Tao Guo.


    Proving Tao fruit, becoming an immortal god.


    "The question is, am I able to practice? No, I should say, can I practice?" Sun Xu''s expression was a little ugly.


    The first question is that Dapin Tianxian has very high demands on xinxing, such as abstinence and purity.


    As an ordinary person, this is too difficult for him.


    If you can try to solve the first problem, the second problem is even more difficult. Can his physique be able to cultivate the Great Grade Heavenly Immortal Jue?


    Cultivation cheats certainly have requirements for physical fitness.


    In fact, there are not only practice secrets, but also magical powers.


    The Seventy-two Transformation is the magical power of human cultivation, even if it is Monkey Brother, there are still some defects after learning it.


    Although Sun Xu is also a human race, he is a thousand miles away from the Journey to the West. His human race may have the same physique as the Human Race of the West Journey, or the difference may be greater than that of a monkey and a human.


    did not jump to a conclusion, Sun Xu silently realized the Dapin Tianxianjue, and soon discovered another problem.


    Although ¡¡¡¡ Dapin Tianxian Jue is profound and profound, it starts with the basic spirit and spirit at the beginning of practice.


    According to the requirements of Dapin Tianxianjue, we must first lock the spirit and spirit to prevent leakage.


    He got stuck at this step.


    He doesn''t have the "Essence, Qi and God" described in the Dapin Tianxian Jue, or that his essence and energy have long been integrated.


    That''s right, it''s mana!


    Sun Xu couldn''t help thinking about this, what exactly is mana?


    Thinking hard and meditation, combined with the content of Dapin Tianxianjue, he finally came to a conclusion that the thing he called for practice power should actually be called Xianli, or more accurately, quasi-xianli.


    After becoming an immortal, the spirit, energy and spirit will be unified, and the power of immortality is the power that unites the spirit and energy.


    Of course, this is not to say that the fusion of spirit, energy and spirit will result in immortality. This is a necessary condition, not a sufficient condition.


    "I might know what to do." Sun Xu''s expression gradually became more relaxed.


    He has already guessed about his current situation.


    The monkey hair gifted to him by Brother Monkey should actually be a piece of celestial power with inheritance.


    After entering the world of One Piece, Xianli was changed by the rules of the world and became the fruit of the devil.


    Originally, the immortal power of others cannot become another person''s power. At best, it can help others in the form of spells and magical powers like Sun Xu inscribed "Life Locking Technique" for Ace.


    However, in the rules of One Piece, you can gain power by eating the Devil Fruit.


    So, the fairy power of Brother Monkey was forcibly integrated by Sun Xu.


    However, immortal power is the power that immortal gods can master, even if he merges with an immortal power, he cannot directly prove Dao to become immortal.


    In the end, under the action of a mechanism that Sun Xu didn''t know, the special existence of mana appeared, which was regarded as a weakening of the immortal power.


    "Then, what I have to do now is to completely turn the mana into my own!"

 Chapter 81： Reverse training

    Such a change happened, and Brother Monkey might not have expected it.


    What he thought might be just to leave a legacy, and Sun Xu would let Sun Xu develop the rest.


    However, because of the special rules of the Pirate World, Sun Xu directly integrated his fairy power and gave birth to a peculiar product of mana.


    Of course, this is just Sun Xu''s opinion.


    It is also possible that everything is expected by Brother Monkey.


    He is too far away from Brother Monkey''s realm, and he can''t guess what kind of magical powers Brother Monkey has.


    Compared with the direct inheritance, the current state is good and bad.


    The advantage of ¡¡¡¡ is that it combines a celestial power, and it is the incredible existence of the monkey brother, which is definitely a great opportunity!


    The disadvantage is that he should have been able to directly obtain all the inheritance, but now he needs to develop and dig bit by bit by himself.


    Of course, there is no doubt that the advantages outweigh the disadvantages!


    However, there is a small problem.


    Although Sun Xu used the rules of the One Piece World to forcibly integrate the magical power of Brother Monkey, but this was only violently stuffed into his body, imprisoned heavily, and manipulated him.


    To put it simply, mana is more like a tool to him than a part of the body. The benefits of integrating the power of immortality should far exceed the point he has now.


    Calculate seriously, now he has not even stepped into the door of practice, just an ordinary person holding a special magic weapon.


    Maybe after a long time, Xianli will be slowly digested.


    But waiting passively like this is obviously not very reliable.


    He will take the initiative to attack, try to completely absorb the immortal power and turn the mana into his own.


    On the day of success, even if he cannot become a fairy, he can still become a half fairy.


    As for how to do it, Sun Xu also has a clue.


    Practicing step by step, when you reach a certain level, you may be able to absorb this immortal power.


    But that is tantamount to giving up one''s greatest advantage.


    Moreover, because of constraints such as character, aptitude, and rules, it is still unknown whether it can reach that level.


    Ni practice, but can avoid these troubles, because this is not a practice, but an analysis of this immortal power!


    Because Xianli has turned into devil fruit and was eaten by him, this can also be regarded as developing devil fruit.


    The most wonderful thing is that this celestial power is condensed with the great-grade Heavenly Immortal Judgment, and then analyzed by it, it will inevitably get twice the result with half the effort.


    "For me, this should be the best choice." Sun Xu thought brightly.


    Although there are certain risks in doing so, for example, Dapin Tianxian will never be able to reverse the training, or the analysis speed is too slow, and the process cannot be continued in the middle.


    However, it is more risky to practice step by step.


    Practice is not easy.


    The greatest enemy of spiritual practice is life span!


    Not everyone is a monkey brother, who can become a fairy in three years.


    In other words, it is completely shocking that Brother Monkey can become a fairy in three years, and it scares people quickly.


    The vast majority of ascetics will die because of their slow cultivation speed and insufficient life span.


    There are only a few lucky ones who are amazing and brilliant, who can achieve the fruit of Taoism and rank among the immortal class.


    Sun Xu doesn''t think he is one of them.


    Inversely practice the Great Grade Heavenly Immortal Jue, directly integrate the immortal power, every time you improve, your physique will inevitably be greatly improved, and your life span will be greatly improved.


    If you become a half immortal, you will have an extremely long life span and excellent spiritual qualifications.


    Then you can also practice step by step.


    This is what the saying goes, sharpen the knife and chop wood by mistake.


    As for the strength, don¡¯t worry.


    The current mana is definitely greatly restricted!


    At any rate, it is the transformation of immortal power, not to mention moving mountains to fill the sea, moving stars and changing battles, but it can''t be as weak as it is now, right?


    Sun Xu guessed that this should also be a limitation of Devil Fruit.


    With constant analysis, he will truly master the mystery of mana, and the strength of mana will continue to increase, gradually approaching immortal power.


    Dharma power is not a problem either.


    In fact, according to Dapin Tianxianjue, Xianli has the characteristic of endless life.


    The reason why he only has this mana, not surprisingly, should also be due to the restrictions of the Devil Fruit rule.


    In Sun Xu¡¯s speculation, all problems will be solved with the analysis.


    but¡­¡­


    "This is not only a restriction, but also a protection." Sun Xu had a clear understanding in his heart.


    A water pipe can be easily grasped, and a rushing river cannot be held anyway.


    If there are no restrictions, he can''t control it at all without completely turning the mana into his own, and he may even burst into death.


    "Although it is different from what was expected, but the goal is achieved by different routes." Sun Xu was relaxed.


    Of course, all of this is just a guess. If it will work, I will know if I have tried it myself.


    Sun Xu looked at the Dapin Tianxian Jue, carefully thought and summarized carefully, and finally came to the conclusion that it takes four steps to cultivate from a mortal to an immortal.


    The first step is to lock the spirit and spirit, and continue to strengthen and strengthen.


    This step can be called the body refining state.


    The second step is to temper your xinxing, polish the Dao Xin, and finally build the Dao Foundation.


    This step can be called the foundation building.


    The third step is to open up the Niwan Palace and nurture the soul.


    This step can be called the Primordial Spirit Realm.


    The fourth step is to attain Taoism, become a Buddha and become an immortal.


    Therefore, if he reverses the training, it is the order of the soul, foundation building, and body refining.


    First achieve the soul, then cast the foundation, and finally turn into the most basic spirit After achieving the half fairy, I should be able to leave the Pirate World, right? "Sun Xu thought secretly.


    Judging from the information he knows, the power level of Pirate World is not high, becoming a half immortal, it can definitely smash the whole world.


    However, it is not that simple to leave a world.


    "You don''t have to be immortal, right?" Sun Xu thought hesitantly, "That would be too bad."


    The rules are different, and it''s uncertain whether you can prove the truth in the Pirate World.


    "Wait!" Suddenly, his expression changed: "There should be a way! Otherwise, Brother Monkey won''t tell me to find him."


    Thinking of this, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    It is enough to know that there is hope, but it is too early to think about it.


    He is still a thousand miles away from becoming a half immortal.


    "Then, let''s try now, the first goal is to achieve the soul."


    Sun Xu thought, and the mana began to move along the special route.


    Soon after, all the mana was incorporated into the operation route of the Great-Rank Tianxianjue. The previously messy mana suddenly became orderly. In contrast, his ability to control mana was also instantly improved by several levels.


    "Sure enough, it can be reversed, my guess is not wrong!"


    "No wonder I always feel awkward in some parts of the''Fatianxiangdi''. It turns out that it cooperates in this way... Hiss, in this way, the power of the''fatianxiangdi'' can be increased by at least 30%. It is so terrifying!!"


    "The previously abandoned refining scheme seems to be able to be saved again."


    "Huh? Magical power development seems to be easier!"


    "good job!"


    Just starting to practice, Sun Xu felt the power of Dapin Tianxianjue.

 Chapter 82： Sky Island

    There is a practice technique, but Sun Xu did not immediately throw himself into practice.


    On the one hand, it is not that simple to cultivate into a soul, especially since he does not use orthodox methods, but has to practice reversely. He needs to carefully consider the tricks.


    On the other hand, there are more important things to do now.


    Sun Xu took out Nami''s weather stick.


    The cultivation technique is completed, the control of mana has once again increased a step, and the refining technique has also accumulated a lot of knowledge. It is time to try to transform the weapons for Nami.


    Transformation plan, during this time, he also had two thoughts in his mind.


    The first plan is to make full use of the power of the devil fruit, and based on it, design a magic circle so that the power of the devil fruit can be used by Nami in the form of a summoned beast.


    The advantage of this program is that it can make full use of the power of the devil fruit, and it can exert the strongest power.


    The disadvantage of ¡¡¡¡ is that it does not match the style of the weather bar, and it will have a longer cooling time.


    The second modification plan is to use the devil fruit as a pure material and engrave spells that can be used repeatedly.


    The advantage of this plan is that the spell effect can be chosen independently, which perfectly adapts to the ability of the weather bar, forming an effect of one plus one greater than two. But the shortcomings are also obvious. One is that the power of the Devil Fruit will be wasted, and the other is that Sun Xu now knows some high-energy and low-efficiency spells, which are not cost-effective.


    Sun Xu is actually not particularly satisfied with these two plans.


    The reason is very simple. No matter which scheme is used, there is a premise that it will not change. Nami has no mana.


    The devil fruit instinct does not contain energy. No matter what the plan, the first thing to consider is the "power", and it must be able to self-recover. Otherwise, no matter how perfect the design is, it will become a decoration after the power runs out.


    In this way, a large part of the materials have to be consumed on this, leaving him too little room for display.


    Sun Xu pondered for a while: "If there is no better choice, just choose...the first one."


    A powerful force is king.


    If it doesn''t match, let Na aesthetics get used to it.


    One more summoned beast can also make up for her weak melee ability.


    "Sun Xu! Sun Xu!"


    There was a rapid shout in his ear.


    Sun Xu woke up from deep thought, followed the sound, and found that Nami looked at herself in horror, and couldn''t help asking: "What''s the matter?"


    "Up...upper!" Nami held his arm tightly.


    Happiness.


    Two pieces of rotten wood fell from the sky and landed at Sun Xu''s feet.


    He looked up, his pupils couldn''t help but shrink.


    Above them, there was a huge ship falling rapidly. Judging from the point of landing, it would hit the Meili 100%.


    Several people in Luffy were paddling desperately, trying to escape the area covered by the giant ship.


    "That''s too late."


    Sun Xu frowned, his left hand embraced Nami, who was holding her tightly, and with a wave of his right hand, the golden light spread, turning into a golden rod, and the five characters of "Ruyi Golden Hoop" were written.


    He pointed his toes and rose into the sky, his thoughts turned, mana flowed, and the golden cudgel suddenly swelled to be larger than the huge ship.


    From the bottom up, he seems to be supporting an inverted mountain.


    With a light wave.


    As if the autumn wind swept the fallen leaves, with a click, the giant ship disintegrated directly, turned into a large number of fragments, and flew out sideways.


    "Oh!"


    The few people of Lu Fei who were rowing the boat stopped all their movements in an instant, stared, opened their mouths, and the whole person seemed to have become a mud tire.


    Robin''s body trembled slightly, and his eyes shook violently.


    This scene is too shocking!


    Tiny humans, giant sailboats and huge pillars hanging upside down like mountain peaks, the strong contrast between the big and the small, brings an extremely shocking visual effect.


    I can''t control the absurdity of my eyes.


    "My new boss." Robin looked at Sun Xu, and a thought suddenly flashed in his mind: "How does it compare to the green pheasant?"


    She has never seen the green pheasant make an all-out effort, but in the scene just now, the world''s top combat power is nothing more than this, right?


    Until Sun Xu took Nami back to the Meili, no one recovered.


    He looked around and laughed: "Hey, you see it, you are now a group of younger brothers! If you want to realize your dream, try to improve your own strength! Otherwise, if the slogan is shouted loudly, it will be just a joke!"


    No one spoke, even Luffy''s face was very serious.


    Sun Xu reminded them once and showed off his skills.


    But at that time, what he showed was more unfathomable. They didn''t know how deep it was.


    After the battle of Alabastan, both Luffy and Sauron''s strengths have greatly improved, and Sanji''s shaved and moon steps have also been practiced, and the impression will inevitably fade a lot.


    Now, Sun Xu once again showed them their shortcomings.


    What he showed this time was pure strength, unmatched strength.


    They are not one step or two away, but the distance they can''t see their heads at a glance!


    "Sun Xu, are there many people like you in the sea?" Luffy asked calmly.


    Sun Xu touched his chin: "If it refers to the strength I just showed, not much, but definitely not a lot."


    "Wait a minute, everyone, the recording pointer is broken!" Nami interrupted their conversation suddenly, and looked at the recording pointer on her wrist in shock: "The pointer, it doesn''t move upwards!"


    Sun Xu calmly said: "It''s normal, because we have encountered a sky island. UU reading www.uuk¨¡nshu.com"


    Nami turned her head and looked over: "Sora Island? What is that?"


    "As the name suggests, it is an island suspended in the air." Sun Xu looked at the sky: "Above us 10,000 meters in the sky, there is an island made of clouds."


    "Island of clouds?" Nami didn''t dare to say: "How is this possible?"


    Robin interrupted, "Miss Navigator, no matter how weird and bizarre things you may encounter, no matter how dangerous you are, you must never doubt the record pointer. This is the iron law!


    In this sea area, if you really want to doubt, you can only doubt the so-called ¡®common sense¡¯ in your mind. "


    After a pause, she said earnestly: "Record where the pointer points, there must be islands!"


    Sun Xu nodded in agreement: "Sky Island exists, and there are many, and the one above us is only one of them."


    Luffy can''t care about the problem of strength, and exclaimed excitedly: "It''s amazing! There is an island floating in the air? Ok! Go over now! Brothers, turn the rudder up and set off for the sky island!"


    Yamaji attacked coldly: "Captain, the rudder can''t go up!"


    "Ah!" Luffy went down like a frosted eggplant, but he quickly regained his vitality and moved in front of Sun Xu: "Sun Xu, do you know how to get to the empty island?"


    "I know." Sun Xu replied.


    "How to get there?" Luffy asked impatiently, and the others looked over enthusiastically.


    Floating on an island 10,000 meters above sea level, everyone is very interested in such a bizarre thing.


    Under the attention of everyone, Sun Xu smiled at the corner of his mouth and said, "Fly up."


    "Fly...fly up?!"


    Everyone''s expressions slowly changed from expectation to dullness.

 Chapter 83： Horror shadow

    Everyone had a mouthful in their throats, and they wanted to vomit but couldn¡¯t.


    flew up, is this answer wrong? There is nothing wrong! Can it be done? For Sun Xu, it''s totally possible!


    But is this what they want to know? ?


    "Hahaha." Sun Xu laughed and waved his hand: "Just kidding, if you want to go to the empty island from here, I only know that I can fly up on a soaring ocean current. I don''t know where the ocean current is. I''m clear, you need to collect information by yourself."


    "Ocean current?" Nami opened her mouth and rode the ocean current to an altitude of 10,000 meters. It sounded like a joke.


    "Go! Looking for the ocean current to the dream island!" Luffy yelled no matter how much it was.


    "Ocean current! Ocean current!" Usopp and Chopper also expressed their excitement.


    "Okay, okay." Nami covered her forehead, and she couldn''t help them. She made up her mind that if she could find the ocean current, she must hug Sun Xu''s thigh when she went to the sky island.


    "Wait." Robin pointed to the debris of the ship floating on the sea: "Isn''t this a good target for information?"


    "That''s right!" Nami said suddenly: "That ship fell from the sky, it may be from the sky island!"


    "Shoot now!" Luffy shouted.


    "Salvage!"¡Á2


    Chopper and Usopp immediately followed, as if echoing.


    "You guys can be quiet!" Nami raised her fist, three times loudly, and all three of Luffy squatted down, holding their heads, and honestly stopped talking.


    Sun Xu watched them fight.


    Then, under Nami''s instructions, Usopp used wooden barrels and pipes to create three simple diving devices. Luffy, Sauron, and Sanji were dressed to dive into the bottom of the sea, explore the sunken ship, and look for clues to the empty island.


    "Boss, you seem to have something on your mind." Robin didn''t know when he would come to him.


    Sun Xu was startled: "Is it so obvious?"


    Robin was sitting on the ship¡¯s side, resting his chin, and looking at him curiously: ¡°It seems to have started since he left Alabastan. I didn¡¯t see it much before, but it has become obvious in the last two days. Miss Navigator should have noticed it too. arrive."


    "It seems that my expression management is not in place." Sun Xu shook his head and smiled, but did not continue the topic. He looked at the place where the three of Lu Fei entered the water and smiled: "Something fun will happen soon."


    "What''s fun?" Robin wanted to ask specifically, but Sun Xu had already closed his eyes and could only give it up.


    "Salvage well...salvage well..."


    Soon after, accompanied by a strange singing, a big sailing ship full of monkey elements appeared. A sturdy guy who looked like an ape stood on the bow, holding a whistle in his hand, and blowing rhythmically.


    They soon had some conflicts with the Straw Hat Pirates.


    Sun Xu sat aside and ignored them, as long as no one was dead, they would toss.


    After a while, he opened his eyes, and a strange color appeared in his eyes: "It''s coming."


    The sky was clear just now, now it has become gloomy, as if it was covered with a black cloth.


    There is a huge shadow swimming slowly under the sea, and only when it comes out of the sea does it reveal its true body.


    This is a giant sea turtle, not to mention hundreds of meters long, floating on the sea, just like a small island.


    "Sun Xu, it''s not good! Luffy and the others were eaten by turtles!" Usopp yelled in his ear.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not dead yet." Sun Xu said lightly.


    He glanced at the sea turtle. Although this thing is big, it is not worth mentioning compared to the giant sea kings I have ever seen.


    It¡¯s still interesting to wait for something to appear.


    His spiritual consciousness spread out, monitoring all the movement around him.


    It didn¡¯t take long for the three of Lu Fei to escape from the turtle¡¯s mouth. The human who looked like an ape followed him, his face full of anger, seeing that the two sides were about to fight...


    "Come!" Sun Xu stood up suddenly, looking forward sharply.


    Everyone seemed to follow the direction of his gaze with feeling, and then, everyone was full of horror, their eyes were round and their mouths seemed to be dislocated, and they couldn''t close.


    In front of them, five black shadows covering the sky and the sun stood on the sea.


    Compared with the giant black shadow, the sea turtle that is hundreds of meters long has become a small thing.


    The five black shadows are all humanoids, three holding spears, two empty-handed, and wing-shaped objects on their shoulders.


    Besides, they move, and seem to be living creatures.


    Sun Xu scanned his surroundings like a radar. After a while, he slowly sat down and calmly thought: "I didn''t find any strong aura... Maybe it was really a projection of the people from the sky."


    "Monster!"


    Everyone finally reacted, exclaiming, desperately paddling the oars, and fleeing away from the shadows.


    The old **** Sun Xu was watching the dark shadows gradually fade and finally disappeared, thinking with interest, his "Fatianxiangdi" supernatural powers, can they become so great?


    While Journey to the West, Brother Hou was on display, but he was ten thousand feet high, with his feet on the ground and the sky above his head.


    If it can become so big, it is really invincible.


    With a body of tens of thousands of meters, there is no need for any moves Just moving, it is a natural disaster.


    Soon, he let go of this unrealistic fantasy.


    Even if the "Fatianxiangdi" could become so big, it would at least be a matter of becoming a fairy queen.


    fled frantically, everyone finally walked out of the range covered by black shadows and re-entered the day.


    In the panic, they found that the orangutan known as the "king of salvage" was still on the ship. After they were driven off, everyone was in trouble.


    The record pointer is still pointing up.


    On the Great Route, there is no pointer to indicate the direction, so it is difficult to move one inch.


    Fortunately, Robin played his own reliable characteristics. I don¡¯t know when he passed a permanent pointer from the boat of the "Salvage King" to an island called Gaya.


    Everyone set sail again.


    On the way, they checked the harvest of Luffy and the three people who went down to salvage.


    Most of them were broken copper and iron, and the armor shattered when it fell to the ground.


    There is only one thing that can barely be called a harvest. It is a map with the name: SkeyPiea, that is, the kingdom of gods.


    Everyone looked at Sun Xu and wanted to verify with him, after all, he had always acted as if he knew Sky Island very well.


    "That''s right." Sun Xu nodded: "This is the map of Sky Island, but it''s very old."


    "Oh!" Lu Fei cheered.


    Nami poured cold water: "Don''t be too happy. This is just a map of the sky island. We still haven''t found a clue to the currents going to the sky island."


    "It doesn''t matter, we can go to Gaya to find someone to ask." Luffy was optimistic.


    Sailing all the way, it didn''t take long for everyone to see the island.


    There are towns on the island, but they found something wrong when they approached.

 Chapter 84： Montblanc Culiquet

    "This town is a bit weird." Nami stood on the bow of the ship pretty alive, her voice a little puzzled.


    "Many pirate boats." Robin crossed his chest and stood beside her.


    "It should be a town dedicated to providing services to pirates." Sun Xu said lightly.


    This situation is not uncommon.


    Pirates are mostly spendthrifts.


    To some extent, their money is pretty good.


    Of course, the premise is to make money, but also to be able to save it.


    After all, most pirates are unreasonable guys.


    However, this kind of town is basically protected by powerful forces, chaos and conflicts are inevitable, but they are all fighting between pirates, and seldom attack ordinary people.


    In addition to unwilling to offend the background of the town, there is another reason that the pirates also need people to serve themselves.


    There are not many towns that can accept pirates in an upright manner.


    Moku Town, this is the name of this town.


    "I remember that Blackbeard is in this town, and I met Lu Fei." Sun Xu opened his mind and enveloped the town.


    Moku Town is not big, and his spiritual consciousness can completely cover it.


    Soon, Sun Xu frowned.


    "No? How could there not be?!"


    He is still thinking about whether to suppress Blackbeard now, and he can use it directly after he has designed the refining ideas.


    In this way, the plan was completely lost.


    "Is it the cause of Ace?" Sun Xu thought, "Or did other storms that my butterfly set off to blow here?"


    is possible!


    He doesn''t bother with this either.


    "Count him luck." Sun Xu retracted his consciousness.


    The pirate''s whereabouts are uncertain, since he couldn''t catch Blackbeard here, let''s wait for the next opportunity.


    "However, before that, I want to improve my strength as much as possible." Sun Xu thought about it, and thought: "Don''t let him run away when you meet Blackbeard, that would be too shameful."


    Even if he hasn''t gotten the shocking fruit yet, Blackbeard''s strength is definitely not weak.


    Once, with his physical skills, he was able to leave an indelible scar on the face of the present Four Emperors, Shanks.


    now gets the dark fruit, it is even more powerful and powerful.


    cannot be underestimated!


    What Sun Xu wants is not to defeat Blackbeard, nor to kill him, but to capture him alive!


    This is much more difficult.


    "Sun Xu, are you going to town?" Nami called.


    She, Sauron and Luffy are already standing under the ship.


    "Go ahead, I''m not interested." Sun Xu took a chair and sat down on the bow.


    Since Blackbeard is not there, he won''t go down and waste time.


    Robin brought a pot of brewed coffee: "Boss, I''m going to buy clothes. I have been wearing Miss Navigator''s these days."


    "Oh, do you need money?" Sun Xu asked.


    "No need." Robin waved his hand, jumped out of the boat, and walked towards the town.


    Sun Xu retracted his gaze and continued to think about changing the weather for Nami, and the rest of them were busy.


    It didn''t take long for Luffy and the three of them to return. Nami was angrily. Luffy and Sauron were both with a lot of injuries.


    After asking for a while, they realized that they failed to inquire about intelligence, and they were ridiculed by others. It seemed that it was ridiculous to talk about the sky island.


    Lu Fei and Sauron also clashed with others, but allowed them to beat them and did not fight back at all.


    Encountered two uncomfortable things at once, and Nami was about to explode.


    Fortunately, Robin once again proved his reliability, bought clothes and brought them a piece of information.


    However, it is not the information of Sorashima.


    But an old man who was expelled from Gaya Island, named Montblanc Culiquet, was a dream chasing man who lived on the other side of Gaya Island.


    Everyone decided to visit him.


    went half a circle along Gaya Island, and everyone arrived at their destination.


    Before going ashore, they saw a magnificent villa built by the sea, but after walking in, they found that it was just a drawing board with a dilapidated small building behind it, only half, and the half near the sea seemed to be cut away and taken away. Up.


    "Huh? There seems to be someone on the shore." Usopp noticed the situation sharply.


    "There are people, and things don''t seem to be very good." Sauron added.


    Chopper got up in a hurry and shouted: "Get closer!"


    On the shore was a burly old man with his upper body naked, his face was very painful, and he had lost consciousness.


    Chopper quickly checked him and found that he had a diving sickness.


    When they were treating him, the "Salvage King" who had a close relationship with them before and another man with long green hair who looked like apes came here.


    They are actually the commanders of the Orangutan Pirates and Orangutan Pirates. The two pirates formed the Saruyama Joint Army, and the old man rescued by Luffy and them, Montblanc Culiquet is the Saruyama Joint Army. long.


    Although there have been some conflicts before, after knowing that Montblanc Culiquet was rescued by Luffy and the others, the two expressed their solemn gratitude to them, and they had a great friendship with Luffy.


    Under the care of everyone, Montblanc Culiquet woke up.


    "Uncle Diamond Face, I have something to ask you." Luffy was unceremonious and asked straightforwardly: "We want to go to Sky Island, do you know how to get there?"


    "Hahaha, do you believe there are free islands?" Montblanc Culiquet raised his head and laughed, smiling as he suddenly felt something was wrong, and his laughter gradually diminished hesitated and said: "Look. As you look like, it seems quite certain that there is a free island."


    "So you don''t know, uncle." Luffy scratched his hair in disappointment, then turned and walked towards the door: "Then let''s go and ask elsewhere."


    "Wait." Montblanc Culiquet hurriedly called to them, and asked eagerly: "Why are you sure that the sky island exists?"


    Nami raised her wrist: "Isn''t the record pointer already proven?"


    Montblanc Culiquet shook his head firmly.


    Then, everyone looked at Sun Xu.


    Montblanc Culiquet also looked over, and he suddenly felt that this person seemed to be the key.


    Sun Xu woke up from his thoughts, faced everyone''s gaze, and shook his head lightly: "Why? What''s the reason! There are too many people who know that the sky island is gone. This is no secret at all. You don''t know that you are just ignorant!"


    Everyone''s expressions stagnated.


    This is really rude.


    While smiling bitterly, they were secretly surprised, especially Montblanc Culiquet, who had strayed in his early years, but had never heard of anyone who knew Sky Island.


    "Don¡¯t look at me like that. It¡¯s actually not difficult to get to the sky island. Most sky islands have access to the ground. The one above us is no exception, but I don¡¯t know where the entrance is. Way." Sun Xu said.


    "There is still a channel?" Everyone became more and more surprised, which was unheard of.


    "Is there really a free island?" Montblanc Culiquet looked in a daze, and couldn''t help murmuring: "Where is the Golden Country and the Golden Bell? Do they also exist?"


    Sun Xu glanced at him, nodded and said, "Yes! The Golden Township and the Golden Bell both exist, and what Nolande said is true."

 Chapter 85： Meri

    "How did you know?" Montblanc Culiquet was shocked and looked at Sun Xu in disbelief.


    "What do you mean? Norland or Golden Country?"


    Before he could answer, Sun Xu said to himself: "The former, your surname is Montblanc, and you are obsessed with finding gold here. It is easy to guess that you are a descendant of Noland, and the latter is also very simple. I know those Where is the lost gold!"


    "Gold? What kind of gold?" Nami finally couldn''t help but interject: "Also, Sun Xu, what did you mean by Jinxiang?"


    He pointed at his feet: "Golden Township refers to Gaya, where there used to be mountains of gold."


    "What? There is so much gold here?" Nami became excited and turned around to go out.


    Sun Xu quickly grabbed her: "Don''t think about it, it''s gone now."


    "It''s gone?" Nami''s eyes widened: "Why not? Where is my gold?"


    Is this yours? Everyone looked speechless.


    Except for Montblanc Culiquet.


    He was even more curious about the answer to this question than Nami, and stared at Sun Xu unblinking.


    After so many years, this is the first time he has gotten a clue to Golden Town! The first time I heard someone say that Noland is not a liar!


    Sun Xu did not sell Guanzi, pointing to the sky: "The gold that used to be Gaya is now in the sky."


    In the sky?


    Because I just mentioned it, everyone quickly reacted and said in unison: "Sky Island?"


    "That''s right." Sun Xu nodded affirmatively: "Usopp, take out the maps of Sky Island and Gaya."


    Although puzzled, Usopp quickly found two maps from the bag and handed them to him.


    Sun Xu put the two maps together: "Look, does it happen to match? Because, this piece of land on the sky island is a part of Gaya!


    Four hundred years ago, a soaring ocean current appeared below Gaya Island, bringing part of it to the sky. The Golden Bell and the mountain of gold were all in that part. "


    "Ah! This!" Montblanc Culiquet shook his body and his eyes widened: "''I saw gold in the right eye of the skeleton'', that''s what it meant!"


    "What are you talking about?" Usopp couldn''t help but ask.


    What Golden Country, Golden Bell, Noland, he heard it inexplicably, completely puzzled.


    Montblanc Culiquet was silent for a while, and told the story of his ancestor, Montblanc Noland.


    Norland was an adventurer from a certain kingdom in the North Sea four hundred years ago.


    Every time he came back from an adventure, he would talk about his experience very beautifully, but other people were not sure if it was true or not.


    Once when Noland returned, he reported to the king that he had found mountains of gold on an island.


    The king immediately led 2,000 soldiers to go.


    After a arduous voyage, when I arrived at the island, there were only a hundred of 2,000 soldiers left.


    And all that appeared in front of them was the dense jungle, without the slightest trace of gold.


    Later, Noland was sentenced to death for deceiving the king. However, until his deathbed, Noland insisted that he did not lie.


    After listening to it, Sanji was surprised: "Isn''t this the story of the ¡®big liar Noland¡¯? It¡¯s a household name in Beihai."


    "Yes, but this is not a story. Everything is true. Nolande is my ancestor." Montblanc Culiquet said in a deep voice: "The problem is that others may not know it, but everyone in our family knows it. Noland is a man who never lies!"


    "Then what you just said, "I saw gold in Skull''s right eye" mean?" Nami asked.


    "This is the last sentence Nolande said before he died, and I didn''t understand it until..." Montblanc Culiquet pointed to the map in Sun Xu''s hand: "Look, the stitched map, isn''t it? It looks like a skeleton?"


    "Huh? It really is!" Everyone showed interest.


    "So, my gold is here?" Nami stared at the map closely.


    "If Sky Island really exists." Montblanc Culiquet said.


    Nami immediately fell into a fantasy, it was a mountain of gold!


    "Hehehe, Uncle Diamond Face, do you want to go to the sky island with us?" Lu Fei said with a grin.


    Montblanc Culiquet was a little moved, but he looked at the orangutan and ape-man outside the door, and shook his head: "No, there will be a chance in the future, maybe we will pass by ourselves."


    Although he wants to see whether there is gold in the sky island with his own eyes, he can''t leave behind the orangutan pirate picture and the orangutan pirate group.


    "Wait, don''t forget, now we don''t know how to get to the island." Nami reminded them.


    "If you talk about skyrocketing ocean currents, I probably know a little bit." Montblanc Culiquet said.


    He briefly talked about his guesses about the Cumulus Clouds, the sky islands and the sky ocean currents, and finally said: "No accident, there will be sky ocean currents at noon tomorrow. If there are really sky islands, then it is the best time to go up. ."


    "Hehe, okay! I can finally go to the Dream Island!" Luffy bared his white teeth and smiled extremely happily.


    "There is no way, I have to take risks." Although she said that, Nami''s face also showed expectation.


    It doesn''t matter if the sky island is not sky island, she wants to see and see the mountain of gold.


    "However, some preparations are needed..." Montblanc Culiquet said again.


    Soon everyone was busy.


    Kulikate took the apes and orangutans and began to strengthen the Meri. UU reading www. uukanshu.com


    To ride the soaring ocean current to the sky, the ship has to withstand a huge impact.


    In the current state of the Meili, it must be reinforced to withstand it, otherwise there will only be one result, which is disintegration!


    Straw Hat Pirates and Robin went to the forest to the south to catch a bird called Xiangnan Bird.


    This time they are looking for an ocean current, not an island. They cannot use the record pointer to indicate the direction, and must resort to other means.


    The southward bird is a special kind of bird that can distinguish the direction. Their heads will always point to the south, making them the best compass.


    "Why didn''t you catch Xiangnan Bird?" Montblanc Culiquet asked as he looked at Sun Xu who came by.


    "They are enough, it is too late for me to help."


    Sun Xu came to the side of the Meili while talking, touching the ship¡¯s side with his palm.


    After a while, Montblanc Culiquet said in a low tone, "Thank you."


    What he just said is important information that can change his life for Montblanc Culiquet.


    Sun Xu nodded without saying anything. At this time, his mind was concentrated on the boat in front of him.


    "The keel of the Meili was broken at this time, right?" he thought silently.


    When he once saw One Piece, the scene of seeing off the Meili ship broke his tears.


    He can stop Luffy and them from going to the sky island, or find other ways.


    But it doesn¡¯t make sense to do that.


    The Straw Hat Pirates are still facing many dangers, and the Meri is destined to be unable to afford their voyage.


    Instead of treating it as a patient, just to sail a little longer, it is better to let it play its full role and accompany them through the last part of the journey.

 ~： No. 86 Find the trouble of door-to-door

    Sun Xu was awakened by a loud noise.


    He turned his head to see that Montblanc Culiquet and the Saruyama brothers were confronting a group of pirates.


    "What''s the matter?" Sun Xu is in a bad mood now, his voice is full of impatient.


    "Some troublemakers came here." The ape said coldly.


    This is the site of their Saruyama Federation. Now that other pirates call the door, his heart is also full of anger.


    "Hahaha." A sturdy yellow-haired man laughed wildly, staring at them with malicious eyes: "Montblanc Culiquet, you are here, I heard about you in town, it¡¯s really amazing. Moved. But what I like most is to take away the treasures that others have worked so hard, hahaha."


    Sun Xu looked over, and before Montblanc Culiquet spoke, he said, "You are, Bellamy?"


    This is just an insignificant little character, but because it is Doflamingo''s obsessive brother, it left some impression on him.


    "Who are you again?" Bellamy had a grinning smile on his face, and his tongue was sticking out, like a hyena slobbering at a hunter.


    is really only the wrong name, there is no wrong nickname.


    "I will give you two choices, either roll or die!" Sun Xu said impatiently.


    "Do you know who you are talking to?" The blue-haired man next to Bellamy gave a sneer and suddenly rushed towards Sun Xu.


    "Big blade blow." He waved the big knife in his hand, with a stern smile on his face, as if he had seen Sun Xu being cut to the head.


    "Be careful." Montblanc Culiquet did not expect that the other party would suddenly act and want to rescue, but it was too late.


    At this moment, everyone felt their eyes dizzy and lost Sun Xu''s trace.


    The blue-haired man seemed to hit an invisible wall, and the running figure stopped abruptly.


    Then other people discovered that there was more than one person in front of the blue-haired man, pinching his neck and lifting him up.


    Sun Xu!


    Both Montblanc Culiquet and Bellamy could not help but shock.


    "Is this your choice?" A sneer was raised from the corner of Sun Xu''s mouth.


    The blue-haired man struggled: "Hurry up and let me go! Did you know that Bellamy is a big pirate with a reward of 55 million yuan, he..."


    Not in the mood to talk nonsense with them, Sun Xu pressed his palm.


    "Wait!" Bellamy saw something was wrong.


    Click.


    Before he could say anything, Sun Xu broke the blue-haired man''s neck.


    "You...you actually killed Sarkis!" Bellamy was shocked and angry.


    He expelled a breath of heat, his legs turned into the shape of springs, compressed and charged, and stared at Sun Xu viciously.


    "I want you to die!"


    Bellamy roared, and the spring compressed to the limit released a huge amount of energy, pushing him to fly out.


    The next moment, a palm came out of the void and pressed it on his head.


    An incomparably terrifying force surged.


    "How can this be?"


    Bellamy feels absurd, even if there is a building in front of him, he has the confidence to crash it.


    However, now his feet have left the ground, and he has been pressed abruptly.


    boom.


    The earth trembled and the dust was flying.


    "What happened?" Everyone stared at the dusty place.


    Especially the people who Bellamy brought, their hearts trembled a little.


    Because Sun Xu''s figure disappeared again!


    The smoke gradually dispersed, revealing two figures in the smoke.


    One standing, the other lying down.


    Sun Xu is standing, Bellamy is lying, his neck is tilted abnormally, and blood is pouring from the corner of his mouth like a river bursting a bank.


    However, he was not dead yet, staring at Sun Xu in shock and viciousness.


    "I gave you a chance." Sun Xu''s face was flat and he slowly raised his foot.


    "etc!"


    Bellamy''s man was a rousing spirit, and he recovered, and quickly said: "Do you know that Bellamy''s boss is a member of the Don Quixote family!"


    Sun Xu glanced at him: "Don Quixote?"


    "That''s right, it is the Don Quixote family led by King Qiwu Haidoflamingo!" The man quickly said, "If you kill Bellamy''s boss, you will surely anger Doflamingo!"


    "Ho ho..." Bellamy wanted to say something, but could only make a few moans of inexplicable meaning.


    Sun Xu smiled coldly: "Doflamingo? If he dares to come today, I will let Qiwuhai in this world one less!"


    He stepped on it and Bellamy''s head exploded like a watermelon.


    The air became quiet instantly.


    Two seconds later, Bellamy''s men recovered and yelled "Run", scrambling to run to the sea.


    Sun Xu raised his index finger: "Finger gun¡¤Machine gun."


    ßËßËßËßË......


    Invisible energy flew out, and in a blink of an eye, all of Bellamy''s men fell, and without even screaming, they turned into a corpse.


    With a wave of his hand, a gust of wind was born out of thin air, engulfing many corpses and flying to the sea, before long, they all sank.


    There are only a few blood stains on the ground, which proves that a great battle took place here not long ago.


    "I''m going to rest first, and I''ll leave it to you to reinforce the ship."


    Sun Xu walked into the house while talking, leaving Montblanc Culiquet and the Saruyama brothers staring at each other.


    After a long time, the orangutan said in disbelief: "Father, who is he? I have heard of the hyena Bellamy''s name, but that is a powerful pirate with a reward of 55 million! How easy it is to be defeated Up."


    "It should be a very powerful man." Montblanc Culiquet said slowly.


    Knowing so many secrets and being so strong, he is definitely an unimaginable big man!


    After a while, Lu Fei and his party caught Xiang Nanniao and returned.


    Luffy didn''t pay attention, but the obvious blood stains couldn''t hide from others.


    "What happened here?" Chopper looked surprised: "Why is there so much blood?"


    "A group of pirates came to make trouble Montblanc Culiquet said.


    Luffy was furious: "What? Are there pirates making trouble? Where are they? I want to fly them!"


    Someone dared to prevent him from going to the sky island, unforgivable!


    Montblanc Culiquet pointed to the ocean.


    "Ran?"


    "died!"


    Luffy scratched his head: "Uncle, did you do it?"


    "I did not do that."


    Luffy looked at Brother Saruyama, and they shook their heads again and again.


    If Nami is enlightened, she asked, "Is it Sun Xu?"


    "Yes." Montblanc Culiquet took a look at them: "Your companion is really powerful, the pirate named Bellamy, who has a reward of 55 million, was killed by one of his moves."


    "Who are you talking about?" Nami was taken aback and asked anxiously.


    "Bellamy, do you know each other?"


    "It''s that person."


    Sauron and Luffy looked at each other.


    In Mengku Town, they also had a fight with those people.


    Nana smiled beautifully: "So it was them, Sun Xu did a great job!"


    She was so angry at first, but now she finally got a bad breath.


    Montblanc Culiquet hesitated, and said, "However, you better be careful. That Bellamy seems to belong to Nanbu Kaido Flamenco."


    "It''s Qiwuhai again?" Nami didn''t fluctuate in her heart, and she even wanted to laugh a little.


    I''ve already played two of them anyway, and another one seems to be fine.


    Other people did not show fear.


    Montblanc Culiquet saw this and said nothing, and continued to work on strengthening the Meri.

 Chapter 87： Rush to the sky island

    The next day.


    Sun Xu walked out of the room and saw the busy people and the brand-new Meili.


    The bow, masts, and bottom of the ship have been reinforced almost everywhere. The body of the Meili has become larger, and there are a pair of wings on both sides.


    "Sun Xu, come here, we are going to leave." Nami waved to him.


    Sun Xu walked over, and as soon as she got on the boat, Nami leaned in.


    She looked solemnly and asked: "Sun Xu, you must stay by my side next."


    Sun Xu said nothing, just raised his arm.


    Nami smiled and hugged her.


    "There is still me! There is still me!"


    Usopp licked his face and leaned forward, trying to hold his other arm, but Sun Xu kicked it away, disgustingly said: "While going, my arm is only for the girl."


    "You are a friend of color and color!" Usopp yelled, then rushed over, and Sun Xu quickly pressed his hands on his face, unable to get close.


    Luffy waved to Montblanc Culiquet: "Uncle, if we find the golden clock on the sky island, we will ring it and tell you."


    Amidst the noise, the two ships of the Meili and Saruyama Federation slowly left the coast.


    Everyone moved slowly in the direction of speculation, and at about ten o''clock in the morning, Cumulus Cloud was found in the southwest.


    Then, with the help of the Saruyama Coalition Army, they found the location where the soaring ocean current would appear.


    When they arrived, there was a huge whirlpool with a diameter of more than one kilometer.


    It was as if a hole had been broken in the sea bottom, and the sea water poured in, and the rumbling noise was deafening.


    This scene exceeded everyone''s expectations.


    Saruyama Federation escaped, but Meili plunged in and was captured by the Maelstrom. Even if he regretted it, it was too late.


    Luffy and Sauron can remain calm, but Nami, Usopp, and Chopper are terrified.


    Nami shrank in Sun Xu''s arms and refused to come out. Usopp and Chopper naturally did not receive this treatment, but seeing their pitiful appearance, he still showed compassion and let them hug his legs.


    The Meili was about to be completely swallowed. At this moment, the maelstrom suddenly disappeared, and the sea became calm.


    "What happened? Why did it disappear suddenly?" Lu Fei was anxious, this was the key to their journey to the sky island.


    Nami lifted her head from Sun Xu''s arms, took a look, her face changed slightly: "No, it didn''t disappear, the whirlpool just sank to the bottom of the sea..."


    Sun Xu has been observing the surroundings.


    He remembered that in the original plot, the Blackbeard Pirates chased here in order to catch Luffy.


    However, now he hasn''t found the other party at all.


    "It seems that he has left completely." Sun Xu retracted his thoughts, his consciousness swept down casually, his expression changed, and he shouted: "Quick! Take the boat 20 meters forward!"


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense! Swipe!"


    Seeing his serious face and hurried tone, everyone temporarily put aside their doubts and started to act immediately.


    At this time, Sun Xu took the opportunity to explain: "It was not the center of the sky and ocean current just now."


    For the huge sky current, 20 meters is not too far, but if you have to rush into the sky thousands of meters, a little error may be the difference between success and death.


    When everyone heard it, they worked harder.


    rush rush...


    As soon as he reached the position Sun Xu said, the sea surface bulged.


    "It''s coming! Everyone hurry up!" Everyone''s eyes widened.


    The next moment, a huge ocean current soars into the sky, plunges into the sky, and becomes a water column connecting the sky and the earth.


    Meili was directly above the ocean current at first, but it quickly slid down and began to fly vertically upwards against the ocean current.


    "It''s fun! What is the principle?" Luffy yelled.


    Sun Xu stretched out his palm and felt it: "It''s wind and ocean current."


    To put it simply, this is an upright sea, not a simple column of water, accompanied by an upward hot air current.


    Meili was just following the sea breeze and riding the current.


    but¡­¡­


    "Not good! The hull floats up, we will be thrown away!" Sanji shouted.


    "It''s time for you to play, Nami." Sun Xu patted the girl in his arms.


    "No problem, leave it to me!" Nami was full of confidence, lying in his arms, and began to give orders.


    "Listen to me, everyone turned to the left rudder by the wind..."


    Under the command of Nami, the hull of the Meili became stable again, flew up on the updraft, and finally plunged into the Cumulus cloud.


    "Oops."


    The moment he came in, Sun Xu realized something was wrong.


    The air here is so thin that people can''t breathe at all.


    He looked left and right, all of them showed pain on their faces and were suffering from suffocation.


    Because it is a cloud layer, it contains a lot of water vapor. From time to time, there are water droplets on the face, blocking the line of sight, making people feel desperate.


    "So sad!"


    Nami''s hands holding Sun Xu tightened tighter, her face turned blue.


    He stopped hesitating, lowered his head, and turned his face towards Nami.


    Feeling a strange sensation on her lips, Nami''s eyes widened instantly.


    "How can I be in the mood to do this kind of thing at this time?"


    She just came up with this idea, and suddenly she cleared her mind and the burning sensation in her lungs disappeared.


    "Hmm..." What she understood instantly, she immediately changed from passive to active.


    àÛàÍ.


    It seems that after ten thousand years, the Meili finally rushed out of the clouds and landed in a white world Everyone started to gasp, with a touch of blue on their faces, but two Individual exceptions.


    Nami and Sun Xu.


    Sun Xu''s face was as usual, and there was nothing strange. Nami was even more weird. Her cheeks were flushed, and her eyes were still watery. Everyone was suffocated just now, and she didn''t pay attention to what was happening next to her.


    Only Robin thought, his eyes moved back and forth beside them.


    However, everyone quickly stopped paying attention to them, and everyone''s attention was attracted by the surrounding environment.


    Looking around, there is a vast expanse of whiteness everywhere.


    There are clouds under the feet, and clouds in the sky.


    "Is this sea of ??clouds?" Everyone was surprised.


    It is clear that it is just a cloud, but the boat can float on it. This scene is completely beyond their cognition.


    Usopp wanted to go swimming, but Sun Xu stopped him.


    "Don''t forget, the bottom is bottomless, it will fall off accidentally!"


    Hearing what he said, and thinking that it was thousands of meters high in the sky, Usopp trembled a few times, and immediately dispelled the idea.


    "Is this sky island? But you see, the record pointer is still pointing up." Nami said, pointing to her wrist.


    Robin sat on the ship''s gunwale and said with a light smile: "In this way, this should be only the middle layer of Cumulus Cloud, and the sky island is still above it."


    "This is the White Sea, at an altitude of 7,000 meters, and further up is the White Sea, at an altitude of 10,000 meters, and the sky island is in the White Sea." Sun Xu interfaced.


    "You know so much." Nami couldn''t help but look at him: "Then how are we going to get up? Now there is no soaring ocean current available."


    Just as Sun Xu was about to answer, he turned his head and looked to the other side: "Wait, someone is here."

 Chapter 88： At the time of parting

    Soon, a figure wearing a head-turning mask, walking on a skateboard, holding a gun in one hand, and a shield in the other appeared in the eyes of everyone.


    "Hey! Who are you?" Nami was in the best state, and she took the initiative to communicate with him.


    But the man jumped on the Meili and attacked them immediately without saying a word.


    Lu Fei was just about to take a shot, but was stopped by Sun Xu.


    "let me do it."


    Before he could answer, Sun Xu shook his palm and the golden cudgel appeared in his palm.


    "piss off!"


    With a wave of his arm, the golden hoop flicked across like a golden lightning bolt.


    Click.


    The man raised his shield to block it, but the shield was easily torn apart in front of the golden hoop stick, like paper.


    The golden hoop stick remained unabated and hit his chest heavily. He sprayed blood and flew out, and finally fell into the sea of ??clouds and disappeared.


    "Here is another one!" Chopper shouted, hiding behind Sun Xu quietly.


    There is another person on the bow of the ship, wearing an armor, under the helmet is a vicissitudes of face, with white beard and hair, deep wrinkles, and a huge ugly bird is standing beside him.


    When Sun Xu looked at him, he immediately became nervous: "Don''t get me wrong, I''m not in the same group as the person just now, I''m here to save you."


    Sun Xu retracted his gaze, of course he knew who the old man was.


    Gan Fuer, a leader on the island.


    After some negotiations, the two sides figured out each other''s identities.


    Gan Foer called himself an air knight, a mercenary.


    He left soon, but he left a whistle before leaving, saying that if they were in danger, they could blow it, and he would come to help.


    Of course, there is a fee.


    "What should I do now?" Nami asked.


    "Go ahead, there is a door there," Sun Xu said.


    Everyone looked in the direction he was pointing, and saw a strange cloud, like a waterfall falling from the sky.


    After ¡¡¡¡ approached, everyone found that the clouds here became strange.


    If the clouds below are like the sea, then these clouds are sponges, solid, you can stand on them, and soft.


    These solid clouds formed a passage, and at the end was a gate with the words "Gate of Heaven" written on it.


    Inside, they met an old woman with wings on her back and wanted to charge them 1 billion "Egus coins" entry fee per person.


    However, the strange thing is that when they said they had no money, they were also released. They were supported by a giant shrimp and washed up the White Sea along a cloud-shaped river.


    The true face of Mount Lu on the empty island finally appeared in front of everyone.


    "So beautiful." Everyone sighed in unison.


    In front of it is an island that blends with clouds. It is spectacular and dreamy, and it really feels like a heaven.


    "It''s great! It feels adventurous!" Luffy''s eyes beamed, and he was about to jump off the boat.


    "Wait." Sun Xu stopped him, glanced over everyone, and after a little silence, he whispered, "I have something to say."


    Nami took two steps forward: "Sun Xu, let''s talk about it later, we finally came to the sky island, let''s go to the island and have a look."


    "Yes, I can''t wait to take the risk." Luffy shouted.


    "It won''t take long." Sun Xu glanced at Nami and slowly said, "Guys, it''s time to say goodbye!"


    "Goodbye?" Luffy tilted his head, and a question mark appeared above his head.


    Nami''s face suddenly became difficult to look at, and other people realized something one after another, and their expressions also changed.


    "Remember, our original agreement was that you escorted me to a certain place. After successfully arriving, I will give you the Meri."


    Speaking of this, Sun Xu has a touch of nostalgia across his face, wondering what Keya is doing now?


    Usopp couldn''t help taking a step back: "Could it be... Are you talking about the sky island?"


    "Yes, my destination is Sky Island!" Sun Xu patted the ship''s side: "From now on, the Meili officially belongs to you."


    "No wonder you know so much about Sky Island." Usopp said suddenly.


    He wanted to say something more, but was grabbed by Sanji.


    "Sun Xu." Nami walked up to him, pursed her lips, and looked up at him.


    "Let''s go, let''s leave first and give them some time." Sanji lit a cigarette and jumped off the boat.


    "No! I won''t go!" Luffy shouted.


    "Idiot! Go away!" Sauron punched him and forcibly dragged Luffy away.


    Then, Usopp and Chopper got off the boat, while Robin went to the cabin and packed his luggage.


    Now she is Sun Xu''s subordinate, not a member of the Straw Hat Pirates. If Sun Xu leaves, she will also leave with him.


    Soon, only Sun Xu and Nami were left on the deck.


    "follow me."


    Sun Xu took her to the cabin and entered the girls bedroom.


    Robin who was packing his clothes saw them, he couldn''t help but chuckled, "Do you need me to avoid it?"


    "No." Sun Xu waved his hand: "Nami, take off your clothes."


    "Forehead¡­"


    Nami looked at him, then at Robin, and finally gritted her teeth.


    "I didn''t expect Sun Xu to have such a hobby... Forget it, I will satisfy him this time, but only this time, if he dares to mention it again, I will blow his head!"


    Robin''s face was also a little unnatural, and he quietly picked up the speed, and wanted to leave early.


    Soon, Nami became naked all over her body.


    The white and flawless jade body was in front of him, and Sun Xu''s heart could not help but ripple.


    "Come...Come on!" Nami blushed, her voice trembling slightly.


    She is the first time after all.


    The closest contact between the two before was the "qi crossing" in the sea of ??clouds just now.


    Although she had thought about such a day a long time ago, she was a little flustered because it happened so suddenly that she was not ready yet.


    Click.


    Sun Xu took out the weather stick.


    quietly glanced at Robin''s face over here with a touch of amazement. UU reading


    Nami''s face changed drastically: "This can''t work! Absolutely not!"


    Sun Xu jokingly said: "What do you think? I just want to return it to you!"


    Nami glared, is it time to say this?


    Sun Xu laughed, his face became serious: "I said before that I would modify the weapon for you, but later I wanted to understand one thing, so I gave up this plan."


    Nami''s face was confused, and she didn''t know what he meant.


    Sun Xu paused, and continued: "Since it''s only used as a carrier, why should I choose the weather bar? Wouldn''t it be better to use it directly on you? Moreover, it can solve the energy problem."


    "You...what are you talking about?" Nami said blankly.


    Robin also realized that things seemed a little different from what he had imagined, and his eyes were a little curious.


    "You will know soon." Sun Xu flipped his hand, and there was a devil fruit in his palm.


    His mana was shocked and poured into his right hand.


    was wrapped in huge mana, and his right hand suddenly became blurred, as if he was holding a beam of heat that distorted light.


    The devil fruit also rose out of thin air, sinking and floating above his palm.


    Under the nervous and curious gaze of Nami and Robin, the devil fruit melted!


    first becomes a colloidal substance, then it becomes a liquid, and its volume is gradually shrinking.


    In the end, what was left was a ball of liquid the size of a ping-pong ball, red in color, like blood.


    At this moment, Sun Xu breathed a sigh of relief and wiped the sweat from his forehead.


    Although I have deduced it countless times in my mind, this is the first time that I have actually used it.


    He was afraid that he would accidentally shake his hand and wasted this precious devil fruit.

 Chapter 89： Spell Dog

    "What is this?" Nami couldn''t help but ask.


    Robin also looked over curiously, she had never seen such a use of devil fruit.


    "I call it the blood of the devil." Sun Xu smiled, quite satisfied with his results.


    Nami''s face changed: "Aren''t you planning to let me swallow it?"


    Regardless of the shape or the name, this thing is very strange, she doesn''t have the courage to eat it.


    "Of course not." Sun Xu replied.


    Eating this thing is not much different from eating the devil fruit directly.


    Even if she was willing, Sun Xu would refuse, otherwise his efforts would be wasted.


    adjusted deliberately, and Sun Xu''s mood became unwavering again.


    Up to now, I can only say that I have succeeded in half, and it is not time to celebrate.


    He also pointed into a sword, lingering mana at his fingertips, and dipped it in the "devil''s blood".


    "Next, no matter what happens, try not to move."


    "Oh, okay!" Nami nodded nervously.


    "Put down your hands and straighten your legs." Sun Xu said.


    She followed suit.


    Sun Xu held his breath and focused, pointed at Nami''s heart, and after a little stiffening, he started to write.


    Nami gritted her teeth, her snoring aggravated, she managed to resist it until she didn''t make a strange noise.


    Sun Xu ran his finger across the place, leaving a blood-red trace, and it could even be seen, with a slight light radiating from it.


    The fingertips of the "devil''s blood" were exhausted. Sun Xu dipped it again and continued to write and draw. After four consecutive times, Nami''s body was covered with red marks all over her body, and the devil''s blood was completely exhausted.


    Finally, he pressed his palm against Nami''s heart and uttered a soft voice: "Close!"


    The red marks on Nami''s body seemed to come alive, turning into crimson little snakes, swimming towards the heart.


    It didn''t take long for her body to become white again.


    Sun Xu slowly raised his palm, revealing a scarlet strange rune.


    "It''s finished!" His voice was a little tired, but it was more joy.


    "What is this?" Nami wanted to reach out, but she stopped halfway through her hand, her face showing a strong shock.


    "Do you feel it?" Sun Xu smiled, "Not bad, right?"


    Nami looked at him blankly: "Is this... the devil fruit ability?"


    Sun Xu thought for a while: "Not all, the ability you feel to control the weather was added by me, another summoning type, which can be regarded as the ability of the devil fruit, but it has also been modified."


    He abandoned the previous two options.


    When fighting Bellamy, he suddenly realized that because of material problems, he couldn''t make the weather stick into a real magic weapon.


    There is no need to modify it at all.


    It''s better to do it directly on Nami.


    This way not only loses a layer of barriers, makes it easier to control, but also has other benefits.


    After thinking hard for a night, he devised another plan.


    The new plan combines the previous two plans.


    Based on the power of the devil fruit itself, create a summoned object, then transform it and engrave spells.


    To put it simply, it is to turn an ordinary dog ??into a dog that knows spells.


    To some extent, this has gone beyond the scope of refining tools, and is more like refining Taoist soldiers, or powerful men.


    Regardless of whether it is a refiner or not, as long as the goal can be achieved.


    There is only one spell engraved by Sun Xu, calling the wind and calling the rain.


    This is actually a magical power, but he himself hasn''t mastered it completely, and he doesn''t have the ability to completely rub it down. What he engraved is actually a weakened version of a beggar that is weakened and weakened.


    But this is also better than the spell he created himself.


    Summoned, it is a powerful summoned beast. If it is not summoned, Nami can use it to cast spells. It also has the advantages of the previous two schemes.


    What¡¯s even better is that he just modified the Devil Fruit, and his abilities are still more inclined to the Devil Fruit ability instead of illegal magic.


    Mana plays a role like equipment and catalyst.


    In this way, Nami can use her own physical strength without external "energy".


    Nami tried to wave her hand, a gust of wind blew by, and the clothes next to her flew up.


    "Really! It''s amazing!" Her face was even more shocked.


    Seeing this scene, Robin was also shocked and looked at Sun Xu frequently.


    After a long time, Nami came back to her senses and thought of a question: "Then am I a duck?"


    "Don''t worry, how you used to swim before, and now you can swim, it has no effect at all! It''s just that under water, your abilities will become poor, you have to pay attention to this." Sun Xu said.


    "Also, if you choose to summon, you can no longer use other abilities, and it will consume energy very much, you have to pay attention."


    Compared to eating the devil fruit directly, he has many advantages to use after refining it, and even makes an ordinary devil fruit a bit of an illusion beast.


    But this approach is not without any shortcomings.


    First, the devil fruit ability has completely become a tool and no longer has any effect on physical fitness.


    Eat the animal devil fruit, the physical fitness will be strengthened to some extent, but this method will lose this benefit.


    Therefore, Nami''s physical strength has not changed and she needs to exercise herself.


    Her stamina was not excellent There is another big consumer. If used unscrupulously, she may get down before the battle is over.


    The second shortcoming, which is also very serious, is that it cannot be improved.


    What the ability is now, it will always be what it is.


    When ¡¡¡¡ is used more times, the proficiency will increase, and the strength will not increase at all.


    Of course, when Sun Xu becomes stronger, he might be able to strengthen it.


    But that is another matter. Nami alone cannot improve.


    told Nami about these shortcomings one by one. Although she calmed down a little bit, she was still very excited.


    is not only a change in strength, but also the reason for this beggar''s magical powers.


    Control the weather!


    Really control the weather!


    For Nami who is already good at this aspect, this ability is a huge treasure.


    Robin has packed his clothes and went out.


    Nami has no scruples, she put her arms around Sun Xu''s neck, and said with a smile: "Sun Xu, you are amazing!"


    hugged her smooth and slender waist, Sun Xu muttered: "You haven''t seen my better place yet!"


    "No! I already feel it!" Nami lay on his ears, and the breath kept blowing in his ears as he spoke: "Hehe, do you want to..."


    Sun Xu moved for a while, and finally shook his head hard: "Forget it, time is too short."


    Others don¡¯t know, but he knows very well that they entered the country illegally and will soon be wanted.


    If it is interrupted in half, it will be even more popular.


    "Then I''ll give you some other benefits..." Nami''s voice was like a devil''s whisper, constantly tempting Sun Xu to fall into ruin.


    About half an hour later, the two walked out of the cabin.

 Chapter 90： Enlighten Robin (thanks to Xiaofeige V)

    When Sun Xu and Nami landed on the sky island, besides Robin and Luffy, there were two more people on the beach who they didn''t know.


    A male and a female, female in their twenties, young and beautiful, holding a small white fox, male forty, with a big beard, both of them have a pair of white wings on their backs and a pair of tentacles on their heads. .


    They are aboriginals of Sky Island.


    Sun Xu had some impressions of them, and knew that they would still have some grievances with the Straw Hat Pirates.


    However, this is no longer his business.


    "I am very happy to be with you all this time. See you again if you are destined."


    Saying goodbye without mother-in-law, Sun Xu waved his hand, smiled freely, and turned away.


    "Let''s go, Robin."


    "Okay, boss."


    Sanji was smoking a cigarette, Sauron was silent with a sullen face.


    Usopp and Chopper were full of dismay, especially Usopp, obviously holding back tears.


    The two people have known each other for the longest time.


    When Sun Xu''s back was about to disappear, Lu Fei ran two steps ahead and shouted: "Sun Xu, "Naruto" is not finished yet!"


    "When you become the One Piece, I will tell you more." Sun Xu said without looking back.


    Luffy grinned: "Okay! That''s it!"


    ¡­¡­


    Sun Xu and Robin were walking on the street with a backpack alone, and the screams of the vendors nearby were endless.


    This is the only prosperous street on Angel Island. It has a very cute name: Lovely Street.


    "Boss, what are we going to do next?" Robin asked.


    "Let''s find a place to eat first, and then take you to find the historical text." Sun Xu replied casually, looking a little casual.


    "Historical text? Does the sky island have a historical text?" Robin was surprised.


    "That''s right, but it''s not the one that records the real history, um, it''s more like the one that is Alabastan." Sun Xu nodded.


    Robin was a little disappointed, but he was still very interested.


    Sun Xu glanced at her and smiled: "Do you know who made the text of the history?"


    "Do you know the boss?" Robin looked at him with scorching eyes.


    Sun Xu gently nodded and said: "In the second half of the great route, which is called the ¡®New World¡¯, there is a country called Hezhi Country, and the historical text was created by them.


    The ruler of the country of harmony, the Guangyue clan has inherited the writing and interpretation methods of the historical text from generation to generation.


    By the way, Roger was able to become the One Piece thanks to the help of the Guangyue Clan. "


    "Guangyue Clan..." Robin was silent for a while, glanced at him, and seemed hesitant to speak.


    Sun Xu smiled: "You want to ask, since there is still the Guangyue clan, why did I say that you are the only person who can interpret the text of history?"


    Robin nodded slightly. This was what she wanted to say.


    "Because the inheritance of the Guangyue clan has been broken. Twenty years ago, the last inheritor of the Guangyue clan, Guangyue Mitian, was killed by Kaido. Although he left a pair of children, he did not learn to interpret the historical text."


    Sun Xu''s face is a little weird, don''t mention others, Momanosuke must die!


    Robin didn''t know what he was thinking, silently thinking about the information he just revealed.


    Although it is only a few sentences, the information contained in it is very rich.


    Sun Xu didn''t say anything, and after walking forward for a while, he stopped.


    "This looks good, just eat here."


    He pointed to a restaurant next to him. At this time, it was the meal. There were a lot of customers in it, and it was almost full. It should taste good.


    Robin has no opinion.


    The appearance of the two caused some sensation.


    In the sky island, Qinghai people are still relatively rare.


    They didn''t care about other people''s eyes, and sat down at an empty table in the corner, and then ordered a few Kojima specialties based on the recommendation of the waiter.


    Waiting for the food, Sun Xu said again: "So Robin, you are in a very bad situation! To be exaggerated, the whole world is your enemy!


    This is not alarmist. The world government, navy, and the big pirates, the most powerful and dangerous forces in the world, either want you or want to kill you, none of them have good intentions for you! "


    Robin''s face turned pale.


    Sun Xu did not stop, and continued: "In fact, it is a miracle that you can live till now!


    That''s right, it''s a miracle! It shouldn''t happen at all!


    So I have reason to suspect that someone will help you behind! "


    It is impossible for an eight-year-old girl to escape the chase of the world government and the worries of big pirates!


    Even if she is premature, quick-witted, and capable of demon fruit, she can''t do it!


    Unless, someone is quietly helping her.


    Robin was taken aback. She has been alone all these years, and all she has experienced is betrayal and betrayal. Where can anyone help her?


    Sun Xu smiled and didn''t say much. He turned around and said, "Of course, whether you are really lucky, or if someone helps you, it doesn''t matter.


    The important thing is that I will take over your safety from now on! I will not give up on you, and I have enough strength to protect you. As long as I don¡¯t die for a day, you don¡¯t have to worry about your safety! "


    Robin was silent.


    Sun Xu put his chin in one hand and spread it out with one hand smiled and said, "I didn''t say this to scare you or to move you. I just want you to know that you can trust me. !


    Take it easy, you are so strained every day, I look tired.


    Believe me, I am not interested in your bounty.


    In fact, compared with the risk of sheltering you, your bounty is not worth mentioning! "


    Robin opened his mouth and wanted to ask something, but in the end he just pursed his lips: "I see, boss."


    "I hope so." Sun Xu shook his head.


    During this period, Robin is like a rabbit looking for food alone. He seems relaxed, but he is extremely vigilant. He has been paying attention to the wind and grass around him, and he even wants to open one eye when he sleeps.


    Of course, this is not necessarily aimed at him and the Straw Hat Pirates, it is more likely that she has been here for so many years.


    His perception is extremely keen, and Robin''s cautious attitude makes him feel very awkward.


    In addition, she has been like this, Sun Xu worried that she would have a nervous breakdown.


    The combination of the two makes today¡¯s words come true, and I don¡¯t know if they can play a role.


    Then, neither of them spoke any more.


    I have done what I can do, and the rest can only be changed slowly with time. Sun Xu stopped thinking about it, and settled down and began to practice the Great Grade Heavenly Immortal Jue.


    Cultivating into a soul is his main goal next.


    He can feel that this goal is not easy, every minute and every second must be grasped.


    Time passed slowly, and when he recovered, he found that Robin had fallen asleep on the table.


    There was a smile at the corner of his mouth, and Sun Xu sighed silently: "You can teach you."


    didn''t bother her, Sun Xu didn''t wake her up until the waiter put the dishes on the table.

 Chapter 91： Go to Apayado (thanks to a few people)

    The dishes in this restaurant are mainly seafood, but the seafood in Sky Island is very different from that in Qinghai, both in terms of taste and appearance.


    Sun Xu picked up a piece of steamed sky lobster. The flesh was pink and slightly transparent, and it felt like a piece of jelly.


    dipped it in the secret sauce provided by the restaurant and put it in his mouth.


    Tender, fresh and fragrant, the vivid taste and rich flavor exploded in his mouth, and he squinted his eyes comfortably.


    After eating three more bites in a row, Sun Xu stopped and turned to another dish.


    This is made of a kind of empty fish and some kind of vegetable that he doesn''t know at all. According to the introduction of the waiter, Sun Xu stacks the vegetables and empty fish into his mouth together.


    is different from the previous lobster, but the same delicious.


    Special desserts, Kojima¡¯s unique fruit salad...


    Every dish has a unique flavor, Sun Xu and Robin were very satisfied.


    After eating and drinking, Sun Xu drank tea and rested while making up his mind: "There is nothing else on the boat, but there must be a chef!"


    Only good food can''t live up to it!


    Not to mention, there are so many species in Pirate World, if you don''t taste it to your heart''s content, you are ashamed of this crossing.


    After dinner, Sun Xu and Robin strolled along Lovely Street.


    He told Robin all the information he knew.


    900 years ago, there was a city on Gaya Island called Shandora.


    Xiangdola is an important transportation hub on the mainland, very prosperous and very wealthy.


    In ancient times, gold was used as currency.


    So, there is a mountain of gold here, and a huge golden clock was built.


    After the "Hundred Years of Blankness" ended, Shandora was turned into ruins, prosperity ceased, civilization disappeared, and only one ignorant primitive tribe, the Shandia people remained.


    However, although the Shandia people have forgotten their civilization, they still adhere to the mission handed down from their ancestors: to protect a piece of historical text.


    Since then, the Shandia people have maintained a primitive society, obscured and superstitious, regarded unknown diseases as curses, and treated giant snakes as gods and sacrificed to them with living people.


    Four hundred years passed like this.


    Four hundred years ago, there was a plague in Gaya. According to the previous custom, the Shandia people still planned to adopt the method of living sacrifices.


    It happened that Noland passed by here, attracted by the beautiful sound of the golden bell, came to the island and stopped them.


    With Noland¡¯s help, the plague on Gaya Island was cured, the giant snake regarded as a **** was beheaded, superstition was initially broken, and a deep friendship with the Shandias was formed, especially with them. The warrior Calgala became a close friend.


    The plague can be transmitted to plants. In order to eliminate it completely, Noland found all the infected trees and cut them down.


    However, the Shandia people regard trees as the habitat of the souls of their ancestors.


    There was a misunderstanding on both sides.


    The misunderstanding was not resolved until Noland left by boat.


    The two sides agreed to see you again, and Calgala, who came to the shore, promised that he would welcome Noland with the most beautiful singing.


    But this parting is a farewell.


    Soon after, Gaya Island encountered a soaring ocean current, and the Sandia and part of Gaya Island were washed up to the sky island at an altitude of 10,000 meters.


    When Norland arrived with the king and soldiers, only a piece of rubble remained. Norland was convicted of deceiving the king, was killed, and the story of "Noland the Big Liar" was left behind.


    The Sandia who was washed up on the island also had a tragic ending.


    Because there is no land on the sky island, the washed up island becomes the most precious material.


    In order to compete for this piece of land, the aboriginal people of Korashima and the Sandia fought a war and drove them out of their homeland.


    Noland¡¯s friend, Calgala died in battle.


    Until now, 400 years have passed, and the war is still going on.


    Shandia people went on and on, and killed countless people, just to win their homes and ring the golden bell again, but they never succeeded.


    After listening, Robin thought: "So, now the holy land of the residents of Sky Island, Apayado, is the former Gaya?"


    "Yes, the place we are going to go next is also there, what you want and what I want are there!" Sun Xu nodded.


    Robin glanced at him suspiciously: "Boss, have you been to Sky Island?"


    "No." Sun Xu shook his head.


    "Then how do you know so much about Sky Island?" Robin asked.


    Sun Xu smiled and said, "Robin, you are still a historian. Have you forgotten that the main way for humans to learn knowledge is through books?"


    Robin was choked.


    Of course she hasn''t forgotten, but there is a lot of this information that is obviously impossible to record in books.


    Click, click.


    Suddenly, a group of people in uniforms and white berets stood in front of them.


    "I found you, people from Qinghai who entered the country illegally!"


    "You admitted the wrong person." Sun Xu said lightly, and was about to leave.


    The head of the white beret was a little dumbfounded.


    Why can he be so arrogant? We are not fools, you obviously don¡¯t even have the iconic little wings and tentacles of the people from the sky!


    Seeing that Sun Xuzhen was about to leave, he quickly walked two steps and stood in front of them.


    "Don''t quibble! Be lenient with frankness, and be strict with resistance! Sophistry is useless! However, you don¡¯t have to worry about it. Illegal entry is only the eleventh level crime. You only need to pay ten times the entry fee~www.novelhall. com~ that is 10 billion Egus coins per person, you can be exonerated."


    10,000 Egus coins is equal to 1 Bailey.


    In other words, the two of them can be exonerated by paying 2 million Baileys.


    "I have money, but I don''t want to give it."


    Sun Xu smiled and waved his hand: "Robin, teach them a lesson."


    "Yes." Robin crossed his hands and crossed his chest: "Six-wheel flower¡¤Anchor flower."


    Six arms grew from each of the white berets. They grabbed their arms, necks, and feet, and folded them back.


    Click.


    They rolled their eyes and lost consciousness.


    Seeing this scene, the surrounding sky island residents ran away swiftly, staring at them in horror.


    "Boss, is this really okay?" Robin asked, "Are they the law enforcement officers of Sky Island?"


    Sun Xu shook his head and said, "No problem. In fact, even if we pay the money, they will try to make us criminals and arrest us.


    Haven''t you seen a Qinghai native on Sky Island until now? It was not that no one came, but they were all arrested. "


    "Why?"


    "Because Ainilu needs labor to build ships for him."


    "Who is Ainilu?"


    "The current ruler of Sky Island."


    "Is that the god?"


    "God? Ha ha, that''s correct." Sun Xu smiled.


    On Sky Island, God was originally just a position, and it was elected, but Ainilu seemed to take this name seriously.


    "Let''s go, let''s go to Apayado, I hope no bugs will bother us."


    Sun Xu embraced Robin''s waist, and the two rose into the sky.

 Chapter 92： Aisha (thanks!!!)

    "The trees here are so high." Robin exclaimed.


    "Maybe the climate of the sky island is special." Sun Xu said. He just saw a southward bird, which was several times larger than the one they caught on Gaya Island.


    is obviously the same creature, but the difference is so huge, this is indeed a very strange phenomenon.


    Unfortunately, neither he nor Robin are biologists, and they are not interested in studying the mechanism.


    Robin looked around, then asked, "Boss, where is the historical text you said?"


    "I don''t know very well either." Sun Xu spread his hands.


    After so long, how could he remember everything clearly?


    "Apaya is so big, I am afraid it will be very troublesome to find it." Robin said, embarrassed.


    She is not afraid of wasting time. At first, she planned for the historical text of Alabastan for more than four years.


    She was mainly worried that Sun Xu would be impatient.


    Sun Xu pinched his eyebrows: "Although I don''t know the specifics of the historical text, I remember it is related to a huge vine, which seems to be on it."


    Robin turned his head and looked to the side: "Huge vine? Do you mean that?"


    There is a huge vine in the direction of her gaze, which has spread to the clouds and can be seen even at this distance.


    "It should be, anyway, you''ll know if you look over it," Sun Xu said.


    The two said as they walked, they were not in a hurry.


    Some relics can be seen on the ground from time to time, Robin is very interested in them, anyway, Sun Xu will accompany her to take a look.


    After studying a collapsed building, the two were about to leave. Sun Xu stopped again and turned to look to the side: "Come out."


    No one responded.


    Robin followed his gaze and looked over: "Is anyone?"


    Sun Xu grinned and showed a bad smile: "A little guy, since he refuses to come out, then I will scare her."


    He let go of his breath.


    After cultivating the Great Grade Tianxian Jue, he has been able to control his breath well.


    Even if he is a master of sex, he may not be able to easily capture his breath now.


    The calm and indifferent aura suddenly turned into domineering and unruly, the surrounding environment became extremely depressed, the air seemed to freeze, and the flow stopped.


    Robin looked at Sun Xu, his mouth slowly widening.


    In her feeling, the boss had just been a gentle and gentle big boy, and suddenly he became a lawless, arrogant monster.


    This kind of feeling, she had felt in the underground temple of Alabastan at first, but it was far less intense than it is now.


    She couldn''t help holding her breath.


    However, this feeling only faded in a flash, and soon disappeared without a trace.


    Just as she was about to speak, a cry came from behind the big tree next to her. It sounded very immature, as if she was a little girl.


    Robin''s eyes changed and his eyes became a little weird.


    Sun Xu touched his nose, also a little embarrassed: "Hehe, it seems a bit too much."


    scared everyone to cry, it was a bit too bad.


    The two walked over, and a very cute little girl with a khaki hat, a light orange dress, and a white backpack was sitting on the ground wiping tears.


    Seeing Sun Xu, her eyes flashed with fear, and then became confused, and a question mark appeared on her small head.


    seems to be him! But it''s obviously the same person, why is there such a big difference in breath?


    This is the first time she has encountered this situation.


    "What''s your name?" Sun Xu knelt down, making his voice as gentle as possible.


    Behind him, Robin''s eyes became even stranger. Sun Xu didn''t notice. He looked very much like a weird girl who deceived a little girl.


    "Aisha." The little girl looked at them vigilantly, protecting her backpack with her little hand: "Who are you?"


    "We are from Qinghai, and we just came to Sky Island. My name is Sun Xu, and this beautiful sister is Robin." Sun Xu introduced with a sharp glance, not treating her as a child at all.


    Maybe it was his attitude that infected Aisha. She put down some vigilance and reminded: "It''s dangerous here, you should leave now."


    She pointed in a certain direction: "You can go here, it will be safer."


    Sun Xu swept his consciousness, couldn''t help nodding, and exclaimed: "What a brilliant talent."


    He remembered this little girl, a Shandia, a descendant of Calgala.


    If the world¡¯s qualifications are ranked, this little girl can be ranked in the top ten in the field of seeing, hearing, and domineering!


    Born to be domineering!


    And she hasn''t undergone any cultivation, and now her domineering look and feel has reached a very high level.


    Sun Xu stretched out his hand to pull Aisha up, patted her little head, and smiled: "Thank you for your reminder, Aisha, but we have something to go over there. We can''t leave now."


    "Goodbye, Asia."


    waved, Sun Xu and Robin walked away.


    Aisha was stunned for two seconds before reacting, that is the direction where the shrine is located, the most dangerous place!


    She subconsciously stepped away from her calf, followed by two steps, and then stopped again.


    She remembered the breath she felt before.


    That is the most terrifying breath she has ever felt, even more terrifying than Anilu.


    If it''s this big brother who gives off that breath...


    Aisha gritted her teeth, folded her body and ran in the direction where she came from.


    at the same time.


    Shrine.


    Ainilu stared in the direction where Sun Xu was, with a touch of astonishment on his face.


    His sights and colors are also very powerful, and with the aid of the fruit of the thunder, he also captured the flash of terror.


    "What''s that?" Ainilu thought suspiciously, "Is it some kind of natural disaster?"


    That breath also made him feel creepy.


    He doesn''t think that there are people stronger than himself in the world that can make him feel dangerous. It stands to reason that it can only be a natural disaster.


    "But why are the two Qinghai people there? Could it be that they did it?" Ainilu''s eyebrows contemplated.


    Although he is arrogant, he is not a fool and would not easily think that this is pure coincidence.


    After observing for a while, Ainilu relaxed.


    The two people felt unremarkable, unlike someone who could make such a big movement.


    Besides, what about them?


    He is Thunder!


    is the **** who is in charge of the punishment!


    He is invincible!


    Even if those people from Qinghai have little tricks, they shouldn¡¯t be afraid.


    "Hahaha, the situation has become a little more interesting. Very good, keep working hard, continue to please me, let me see who is eligible to go to the boundless land with me."


    ¡­¡­


    Aisha ran all the way and returned to Yunyin Village.


    This is the hiding place of the Shandia people.


    She brought the wind all the way and kept walking, she was about to rush into one of the tents, but she was lifted up by the door as soon as she reached the door.


    "Let go of me!" Aisha kicked her short legs and exclaimed dissatisfiedly.


    "Aisha, you''d better not go in now, Webber is losing his temper."


    Aisha''s face suddenly became hesitant. In her opinion, that was one of the most terrifying things. However, thinking of her own experience just now, her expression became firm again: "But I have very important information."


    The man behind him was also startled. Aisha was most afraid of Webber, but today she knew that he was losing his temper and insisted on going in. It can be seen that this information is indeed very important That''s all right. "He let go of Asia.


    Aisha stood at the door of the tent, took a deep breath, and carefully opened the tent.


    cast his eyes one after another.


    Sitting right in front was a naked young man with tattoos on his left eye and a vicious look. He held a burning cannon in his arms and a cigarette in his mouth.


    Aisha glanced, and immediately hid behind the only woman in the tent.


    "Aisha said she has important information." A man wearing a hat and a big engine walked in and sat cross-legged on the ground.


    Everyone looked at Aisha again.


    She stuck out a small head: "I just saw two Qinghai people, they went to the shrine."


    Everyone was puzzled.


    Although people in Qinghai are rare, they occasionally appear. What kind of information is this?


    Aisha continued: "One of the people from Qinghai is very scary."


    "Very scary?" Webber frowned.


    "It''s more terrible than Anilu!" Aisha thought for a while, and added: "Much terrible!"


    Webber stood up suddenly: "Aisha, are you sure?"


    "No... not so sure." Aisha hesitated for a moment, and whispered.


    "Not sure?" Webber''s expression stagnated, his eyes turned cold.


    Aisha shrank back again, explaining: "Because his breath will change, it will be weak at first, suddenly become very strong, and then become the same again."


    Webber thought for a while, and picked up the incendiary cannon: "No matter what, this is an opportunity. If the Qinghai native can cause some trouble to Ainilu, we may have a chance to kill him!"


    He walked outside, and said solemnly: "Ready to fight! Those who are ready, come with me!"

 Chapter 93： Anilou Appears

    Stop and go, in the evening, Sun Xu and Robin came under the huge vine.


    Sun Xu opened his mind, and all the surrounding scenes came into his mind.


    "I found the text of the history. It is indeed at the top of the vine. It may be blocked by clouds and has not been discovered for four hundred years."


    "Thank you, boss." Robin''s tone was filled with imperceptible excitement.


    For the historical text of Alabastan, she risked her life to cooperate with Krokdal and worked hard for four years to succeed.


    But, less than a month after following the new boss, I saw another piece.


    Robin couldn''t help but feel a sense of himself and others.


    "However, before reading the text of the history, do you want to see the real Golden Town, Shandora?" Sun Xu asked.


    "Isn''t this here?" Robin was startled and asked in confusion.


    "not completely."


    The golden light flashed in Sun Xu''s hand, and the golden hoop rod condensed and formed. When he threw it up, the golden hoop rod suddenly became bigger and became a huge pillar two meters thick and several tens of meters long.


    boom.


    The golden hoop fell, and the island cloud under his feet was directly pierced through.


    After he put away the golden hoop, the situation inside was exposed to the two of them.


    "So that''s it." Robin suddenly said, "I said, it''s obviously a site in Qinghai, why is it all covered with island clouds."


    The two jumped from the hole made by the golden hoop and saw another part of Shandora.


    After ¡¡¡¡ was washed up on the sky island, the Shandola site was eroded by the island cloud, and what they saw from above was only the upper part of the city.


    The two wandered among them.


    Although Shandora has been destroyed for eight hundred years, a glimmer of its glory can still be seen from the ruins.


    "I really want to know what happened in the blank hundred years. Even a glorious city like Shandora was destroyed." Robin sighed.


    "This is the ultimate secret of the world." Sun Xu walked side by side with Robin on the broken streets of Shandora with his hands on his back.


    Robin stopped suddenly and looked at a wall beside him: "It''s ancient characters!"


    "What''s written on it?" Sun Xu asked.


    "Buy the true meaning in your heart, and keep your mouth silent. We are the people who write history, and we are with the bells of the big clock tower." Robin whispered.


    She couldn''t help but widen her eyes: "Could it be that Shandora was destroyed to protect the text of history?"


    "There is such a possibility." Sun Xu said: "The mission of the Shandia people is to protect the historical text here."


    Robin¡¯s eyes brightened, but soon dimmed: "Boss, I remember you said before that the historical text here is not the one that records the real history."


    "That''s right."


    "Then do you know where the real history is recorded?" Robin looked at him expectantly.


    Sun Xu was silent for a moment: "I''m not sure, but it''s almost always there."


    "Where?" Robin asked hurriedly.


    "Love Drew." Sun Xu said slowly.


    Even if he doesn''t say it, Robin will know the truth in the historical text.


    This is a problem to be faced sooner or later.


    "Ralph Drew?" The light in Robin''s eyes slowly extinguished.


    She has an unexpected and reasonable feeling.


    Indeed, the historical text that records the real history is a good match for Love Drew.


    But this is the worst thing for her.


    She can think of other places, but Ralph Drew...


    That is the island that the whole world is looking for. It is the final island that only One Piece and his companions have ever reached.


    Sun Xu squeezed Robin''s shoulder, asked her to face him, and asked, "Robin, are the food delicious at noon today?"


    "Huh?" She raised her head, and said, "It''s okay."


    "Is the view of the sky island beautiful?" Sun Xu asked again.


    "Good-looking." She nodded.


    Sun Xu hugged her: "Is my arms comfortable?"


    Robin raised a smile at the corner of his mouth: "Hehe, I understand the boss."


    "Just understand." Sun Xu let go of her nonchalantly, and said seriously: "Don''t be discouraged, there will be opportunities in the future.


    Ten thousand steps back and said, even if you can''t go to Lovelu, you won''t be unable to know the true history. Many of the crew of One Piece are still alive. "


    Robin nodded. She is a tough person herself. After a brief period of despair, she is now back to normal.


    Sun Xu patted her on the shoulder: "Let''s go, Shandora has also seen it, let''s find the historical text."


    "Wait, boss." Robin frowned. "Didn''t Shandora have a mountain of gold? Why didn''t you see a piece?"


    "Because it was moved away." Sun Xu said.


    Robin: "Are you from Sky Island?"


    "To be precise, it is Ainilu."


    "Yes, it was I who discovered this place. Those idiots have not noticed for hundreds of years."


    Robin suddenly looked back.


    On a piece of ruined building behind them, there is a man sitting with his upper body naked, with long earlobes, drawn to his chest, holding a metal rod, wrapped in a headscarf, and four Taiko drums erected behind his back.


    Aini Road!


    Sun Xu turned and looked to the rear with a slightly weird expression: "I planned to take Robin to see you after reading the text of the history, but I didn''t expect you to take the initiative to send it to the door. UU Reading "


    "You want to find me too?" Ainilu said casually.


    "I lack a boat, and I still lack a person to sail for me." Sun Xu said lightly.


    His first choice is Pluto, and his second choice is Anilu¡¯s motto.


    As a ship that uses a lot of gold, is powered by electricity, and can fly, it is barely qualified.


    Although I got Hades, I can¡¯t use it now.


    He also needs a transportation tool.


    Aini reacted after passing by for two seconds, and looked at him indifferently: "Do you know the end of offending God?"


    "God?" Sun Xu chuckled, "Only a thunder fruit? You can''t think of yourself too much! In my opinion, you are just a toad sitting on a well and watching the sky!"


    Ainilu¡¯s expression was completely cold, not only because of Sun Xu''s contempt and insult, but also because he broke his greatest confidence.


    He stood up with crackling electric flashes on his body.


    "You will know right away, what a **** is!"


    "Very good, then I will show you what despair is."


    Sun Xu slowly floated into the air, golden monkey hairs grew out of his body, and four pieces of equipment including the Ruyi golden hoop stick appeared one by one, and the hidden horror aura burst out.


    "Is it animal?" Ainilu narrowed his eyes, revealing killing intent and fear.


    He recognized it, and it was this breath that he felt before.


    "It''s not over yet." Sun Xu waved the golden hoop and grinned: "Since I want you to feel desperate, then be thorough."


    "The law of heaven and earth!"


    With his arm propped up, his figure instantly rises, and his breath soars again, becoming higher than the sky, vaster than the sea, and deeper than the abyss.

 Chapter 94： Fight

    Yunyin Village.


    Aisha shook her body suddenly.


    "What''s wrong, Asia?" asked an old man with a fox hat on his head.


    He is Chief Shandia.


    "Appeared again!" Aisha''s face was solemn.


    "What happened again?" the chief asked.


    "The horrible atmosphere before! It was from Qinghai!" As she said, Aisha''s eyes suddenly widened: "He has a fight with Ainilu!"


    "Where are Webber and the others?" The chief''s expression remained unchanged. He hadn''t seen or heard domineering, and couldn''t fully understand Aisha''s feelings.


    "They are heading to the place where the battle took place." Aisha said worriedly.


    "I hope everything goes well." The chief sighed. He was just an old man with frail health, and he was weak in fighting.


    ¡­¡­


    Another location in Apayado.


    The Straw Hat Pirate Group gathered together.


    Although Robin is missing, their experience is similar to the original book.


    Nami, Sauron, and Chopper were captured. Luffy, Sanji, and Usopp were forced to participate in a trial, defeating a priest, and finally reunited with Nami.


    At this time they are preparing dinner.


    "I''m looking forward to it." Luffy kept drooling and watched Sanji cooking without blinking.


    ßÉßÉßÉ¡­¡­


    Suddenly, the forest became noisy.


    Wow!


    Various birds seemed to be frightened and fled towards Apayado in a panic.


    A group of white wolves rushed into the camp, but ignored them, as if being chased by something terrifying, running wildly with their tails clamped.


    "What happened?" Nami who was drawing the map couldn''t help standing up, her face solemn.


    Luffy also put away his hippie smile, staring into the distance: "I feel bad."


    Nami thought of something, her body trembled, and she hugged her shoulders: "Is it a god?"


    "I don''t believe in any god!" Sauron ticked the corner of his mouth: "Luffy, do you want to go over and take a look?"


    "Okay, but..." Lu Fei''s face changed, and he smiled and said, "I will wait until the meal is over."


    The sky is big and the earth is big, and the meal is the biggest.


    You don¡¯t have enough food or the strength to fight.


    "Alright." Sauron sat down: "By the way, just now you said you met an enemy who would use the domineering look and hearing color?"


    "Yes, but they seem to be called Xinwang." Luffy recalled.


    "Very good!" Suolong''s face raised some expectations. His experience and domineering cultivation progress is not ideal. If you can find someone for reference, it should be helpful, right?


    Because of the abnormal changes in the forest, they did not hold a bonfire party.


    After eating and drinking, they divided into two groups. Nami, Chopper and Sanji stayed to watch the boat, while Sauron, Luffy and Usopp went to investigate the forest abnormality.


    ¡­¡­


    Under the huge vine.


    Sun Xu transformed into a giant golden orangutan floating in the air, looking down at Aini Road from a high level.


    He is now ten meters tall, and the breath on his body is like a deep sea, and under the slightly dim light, he looks like a demon god, giving people a very terrifying feeling.


    With his current mastery of the magic, heaven, and earth, the limit of change will of course not be ten meters, but the greater it becomes, the more mana is consumed.


    To deal with Ainilu, there is no need to be so extreme.


    Robin looked up at Sun Xu, shaking his mind.


    is not afraid, but shocked.


    "Is this the real power of the boss?"


    She somewhat believed in Sun Xu''s previous words of "not afraid of the world government".


    Ai Nilu looked gloomy.


    He also has a domineering look, and of course, he is called the Heart Net in Sky Island.


    At this time, the heart network is sending out an early warning frantically.


    Horror, horror, or horror!


    No matter how you feel, it will always be terror.


    This is the first time he has felt this way since he ate the fruit of thunder.


    This cast a shadow over his soul.


    However, he was not afraid.


    The reason why he thinks he is a **** is because he is so powerful that he hasn''t even encountered anyone who threatened him in these years.


    The belief in invincibility has long been deep in the bones.


    "You go ahead!" Sun Xu''s voice was loud and loud, accompanied by the vibration of the air, spreading far away.


    Ainilu was not polite, raised his right hand, pointed at Sun Xu, and shouted indifferently: "Discharge!"


    Tear!


    His palms and wrists turned into blue lightning. Accompanied by the harsh sound, a blue electric light tore the air and threw his teeth and claws towards Sun Xu.


    Although Sun Xu has a huge body, his footsteps were wrong, his body swayed, and he easily dodged electro-optical attacks, showing impressive speed and flexibility.


    This scene made Ainilu''s eyes widen.


    The contrast between the huge body and the agile and swift movements is too big, even if I see it with my own eyes, there is a deep tearing feeling.


    If he knew a little bit more, he would definitely think of an analogy, elephant dancing.


    Aini Road did not hesitate, and beat the Taiko drum on his right shoulder: "30 Million Volt Thunderbird."


    A phoenix-shaped thunderbird condensed by thunder came out of the Taiko drum.


    hissing...the overflowing thunder light penetrated the air, hitting the moss, leaving patches of scorched black.


    He didn''t stop there, and quickly beat the Taiko drum on his left shoulder: "30 million volts¡¤Leiju."


    A thunderous wolf-shaped thunder beast drilled from the left shoulder Taiko.


    "Tear him to pieces for me!" Ainilu roared.


    Thunder Beast Thunder Bird pounced on Sun Xu to block his escape route.


    Ainilu is also on guard.


    But an astonishing scene happened. In the face of the thunder beast Thunderbird, which was overflowing with electricity and looked terrifying, Sun Xu remained motionless and let them pounce on him.


    hiss...


    The sea of ??thunder and lightning immediately flooded Sun Xu, and the blue thunder light soared into the sky, and the flashing people couldn''t open their eyes.


    Robin couldn''t help covering his eyes with his hands, and a worrisome flickered in his heart: "Nothing will happen, right? Why doesn''t the boss hide?"


    She had already stepped aside to prevent herself from being affected and dragging Sun Xu, but she didn''t go far either. She was prepared to provide a bit of strength in case of an accident.


    "Dead?" Ainilu stared at the Thunder Ocean closely, but his heart gradually sank.


    In his heart, the other party''s breath still exists, not even weakened.


    "Isn''t he injured at all? How is this possible!" Ainilu was thinking, when Thunder Ocean was suddenly torn apart, the black shadow flashed, and his vision dimmed.


    "Not good!" He was shocked in his heart, and without hesitation he wanted to clear the thunder and leave.


    But at this moment, the strong wind roared, and a golden pillar fell from the sky.


    The space seems to be frozen.


    Ai Nilu watched the golden giant pillar fall bit by bit, but the speed he was proud of in the past has become so slow.


    "It''s okay, I am Thunder, and ordinary attacks are useless to me!" He stared at the golden cudgel, his eyes squinted into a ball.


    ßË.


    An unimaginable force hit him.


    The ongoing thunderous transformation of Ainilu''s body came to an abrupt halt. He crashed and hit the ground severely. The ground cracked with winding cracks. The middle position was sunken several meters deep, and he lay motionless in it. .

 Chapter 95： Ravaged

    Ainilu was dizzy when he was hit by a stick, and the gold star appeared in front of him. After lying on the ground for four or five seconds, he got up.


    "Bah!" He spit out a mouthful of blood, hot in his chest, as if swallowing a piece of hot red soldering iron


    "It really hurt me!" Ainilu''s face was gloomy.


    made him even more angry, and the other party hovered above, watching him quietly, without taking advantage of the victory.


    This posture seems to be saying that Lao Tzu doesn''t take you to heart at all.


    This is naked contempt!


    Aini Road jumped up, jumped out of the pit, looked at Sun Xu, and his heart sank again.


    The light was not good just now, and he didn''t see clearly. Now he found that the other side''s thunderbirds and thunder beasts resisted him, but his body was not injured at all, and even the golden monkey hair outside his body was still soft and smooth, without the slightest burnt black.


    "Why? Why can you hurt me?" He asked coldly.


    Sun Xu ticked the corner of his mouth, and a slightly weird voice sounded: "No one really thinks that Nature is invincible? No, no? No?"


    Ainilu was stunned, and then, unprecedented anger rose from the bottom of my heart.


    There is nothing special about this, but he doesn''t know why he sounds so hot, and he even has the urge to rush up and go shirtless and have a fight with the other party.


    But he endured it.


    "Don''t think you can beat me like this!" Ainilu said coldly, and at the same time knocked on the Taiko drums on the left and right sides: "60 million volts¡¤Ray...puff..."


    Before he finished shouting, darkness descended again, and the golden rod was in the air.


    With a sound of ¡¡¡¡ßË, Ainilu flew out, his body was like a torn sack, blood was everywhere.


    Before stopping, the huge figure of Sun Xu appeared behind him again.


    "Remember, combat is not turn-based, no one will wait for you to make a big move."


    While talking, he picked up the golden hoop and pulled it out again.


    ßË... Ainilu flew in the opposite direction again.


    ßËßËßË......


    Next, he was like a ball, being pumped by Sun Xu, never stopping, his injuries became heavier and he was vomiting more and more blood.


    After ¡¡¡¡ several times, just when Sun Xu beaten again, Ainilu suddenly opened his eyes, his body turned into thunder, and disappeared before being hit by the golden hoop.


    Sun Xu stopped his action, carried the golden cudgel on his shoulders, and looked at the place where Ainilu appeared: "Ha, I thought you were beaten stupid and won''t run away!"


    The calm tone and relaxed posture made Ainilu feel strong humiliation in his heart.


    Just as he was about to say something, he was startled again, and his eyes instantly turned blood red.


    "I am going to kill you!"


    With a roar, Ainilu rushed towards Sun Xu with a weapon in his hand like a madman.


    He realized a problem. At first, he was dizzy when the opponent could hit with a stick, and even lost the ability to fight in a short time.


    He was beaten so many just now, according to the strength of that stick, he was already dead!


    However, now he is alive and well.


    This is naturally not because he suddenly became resistant, but only because the opponent didn''t use all his strength.


    In other words, the other party is playing with him!


    Anger, aggrieved, shame, and unbelievable, all the emotions burst together, instantly destroying Ainilu''s sanity.


    Smash horizontally, split vertically, and pierce straight.


    Ainilu¡¯s moves are very simple, and the ugly point is that they have no rules and play indiscriminately. The only difference from the legendary Wangbaquan is that he has a weapon in his hand.


    Sun Xu dodged twice, feeling impatient, and bullying him close. He didn''t even use the golden hoop and kicked it out.


    ßË.


    Ainilu flew out again and slammed into Shandora''s ruins. The injuries in his body were affected, and a mouthful of blood spurted out.


    "Garbage! You are more garbage than I thought!"


    Sun Xu calmly sounded with a hint of disappointment.


    "It seems that you are nothing but the Thunder Fruit! You have no physique, no strength, no skill, and you can use it to be a mess! If you don''t have the Thunder Fruit, you are simply a waste!"


    Sun Xu''s figure flashed and appeared beside Aini Road, reaching out and directly lifting him up.


    "No, I was wrong, you used the Thunder Fruit in a mess, you are a complete rubbish!"


    He grabbed the Taiko drum behind Ainilu: "I don''t know what you do with this stuff? To look good? Or would you not use the thunder fruit without this?"


    Sun Xu pressed Ainilu with his other hand, pulled it hard, and with a chuckle, he abruptly pulled the Taiko drum out of his back, leaving two holes in blood.


    "Ah!" Ainilu screamed in pain.


    "What is the name of the ghost!" Sun Xu threw it out directly, smashing through a ruin.


    After a while, Ainilu crawled out of the ruins, panting heavily, his eyes were blood red, and the humiliation in his heart almost made him explode, but after the blow just now, he still forcibly calmed down.


    The most unacceptable thing is that he actually felt a trace of fear in his heart.


    Although he was quickly crushed by him, the self-confidence he had cultivated over the years was still cracked.


    "I will make you regret it!" Ainilu''s face was grim, and he stared at Sun Xu ferociously: "200 million volts Thor!"


    There are a lot of electric currents released from his body. These electric currents did not spill out, but were wrapped around him.


    Discharge, swell...In a blink of an eye, Ainilu turned into a huge thunder and lightning man whose body was completely composed of thunder and lightning.


    Hiss... Hiss...


    Thick arcs jumped on his body surface, and the strong and violent power fluctuations centered on it, constantly impacting all around.


    "This trick is interesting." Sun Xu looked at him up and down, with sharp eyes like two sharp swords: "However, there is a fatal flaw, how long can you maintain this form? Not only that, I am afraid you don''t need it now. With too subtle moves, just maintaining this form should take up most of your energy."


    This trick is really strong. With 200 million volts of lightning, most people will be electrocuted into coke if they are a little closer.


    However, because this power is too strong and too irritable Ainilu can only barely control it. Although the power is very powerful, it can''t be fully displayed.


    "I just need to avoid the edge temporarily, and soon you will collapse on your own." Sun Xu added.


    Ainilu became more irritable.


    He didn''t expect his moves to be seen through at a glance.


    Indeed, if the other party chooses to avoid, then he is not only in vain, but also restraining himself.


    Thunder God form is extremely stamina-consuming. After using it, he will completely lose the ability to resist in a short period of time and is at the mercy of others.


    Just as he had a headache, Sun Xu spoke up again.


    "However, since I want to convince you, then I will crush you head-on, no matter what moves you use!"


    "You will regret it!" Ainilu was overjoyed, shouted, raised the slap of thunder and lightning, and rushed towards Sun Xu.


    "It''s up to you? It''s a far cry!"


    Sun Xu chuckled, raised the golden hoop, and smashed it facing Aini Lu.


    ßË.


    Thunder burst, and the ground seemed to be a sun formed by thunder and lightning, shining the sky brighter than during the day.


    The earth, the island clouds, the collapsed buildings, the moss on them, where thunder and lightning spread, everything melted.


    Just when the Thunder was about to burst open, a stronger and terrifying force came.


    The air suddenly became extremely quiet.


    Under the suppression of that terrifying force, even time and space seemed to freeze.


    Then, a muffled noise spread all around.


    The terrifying power fluctuations set off a strong shock wave, as if dropping a huge bomb.


    Boom boom boom.


    Everything is ruining.


    The terrifying thunder before was like a candle in ****, and it was annihilated without persisting for a second.

 Chapter 96： After the war

    "What happened there?" The Sandia, headed by Weber, stopped.


    "It looks like thunder and lightning." A person said hesitantly.


    "Thunder and lightning? How could the lightning be underground?" the other person retorted.


    "Then what do you think it is?" the person who spoke first choked.


    The retort choked and stopped speaking.


    That really resembles Thunder.


    Although the Sandia people continue to challenge Aini Road, the sad thing is that they have never reached the Aini Road.


    For six years, they haven''t even passed the priest level.


    At this time, Weber said: "Where is the direction of the shrine, right?"


    "That''s right."


    "Let''s go over! Ainilu should be there! There is no priest obstructing the road today, it is the best chance! You must kill Ainilu!"


    "But Webber, something terrible seems to have happened there."


    "Those who are afraid can stay, I won''t blame you! Those who are ready to sacrifice come with me!"


    Webber didn''t say much, and after putting down these words, he stepped forward again.


    The others looked at each other and followed.


    Those who can come here are all determined people who are ready to sacrifice.


    They just don''t want to make senseless sacrifices.


    The Sandia people increased their speed. When they rushed under the huge vines, they happened to collide with Sun Xu and Ainilu for the last time.


    After seeing the situation clearly, everyone''s eyes widened and their faces were shocked.


    "Hey hey hey! What is this?"


    "That is Ainilu, right?"


    "What kind of monster is that?"


    "Okay... it feels terrible!"


    The blue lightning roared, like a punishment from heaven, and Ainilu looked like a real god.


    Then, the golden huge pillars ran across the sky, and the sky seemed to fall down. Just looking at them from a distance, they felt a sense of suffocation.


    When the tyrannical force waved away, all Shandia people were struck by lightning, trembled all over, and blood spurted from their mouths.


    A little aftermath of power almost wiped them out.


    Wait for everything to calm down.


    They gathered together again and looked at the front in silence.


    Island cloud was torn through a huge hole, revealing the ruins of the dilapidated city.


    With the afterglow of the setting sun, we can see that the building collapsed, the earth shattered, and a mess, as if we had just experienced a natural disaster.


    Even if their big enemy lay on the ground and was seriously injured, no one dared to act rashly for a while.


    After a long time, I don¡¯t know who murmured: "Is this still a human?"


    ...


    Sun Xu put away his supernatural powers, fell to the ground, restored his human form, and glanced aside.


    He had discovered these people a long time ago. He thought he would come to make trouble, but he was quite acquainted.


    In that case, he ignored it.


    Sun Xu walked forward.


    Ainilu spread out on all fours and lay motionless on the ground. There were a lot of injuries on his body, but none of them seemed fatal.


    Robin also came over, glanced at him, and couldn''t help asking: "Boss, is he dead?"


    "No." Sun Xu shook his head and kicked Ainilu: "Don''t pretend, I''m still very confident in the control of power."


    That stick was enough to kill Ainilu, but he finally released the water.


    Killed Ainilu, even if he got the "Proverbs", no one would be able to drive it.


    From beginning to end, Sun Xu didn''t intend to kill him.


    Ainilu opened his eyes with difficulty, shaking violently, and it took a long time to regain focus.


    He didn''t speak, and stared at the sky in despair, not knowing what he was thinking.


    "How? Do you still think you are a god?" Sun Xu sneered.


    Ai Nilu turned his head to look at him, and asked, "Why can you hurt me?"


    "Nature elementalization is not invincible. There is a kind of power called domineering in this world. Your heart net is actually a kind of domineering, seeing and hearing domineering, and there is another kind called armed domineering, after using it, you can capture nature. It''s the mobile body of the capable person." Sun Xu explained.


    "What do you use is armed and domineering?" Ainilu thoughtfully.


    "No." Sun Xu shook his head.


    Ainilu''s face was stagnant, why didn''t you tell me so much?


    Sun Xu smiled: "I use a power that belongs to me alone. I want to tell you the existence of armed and domineering. I want to let you know that the natural element and invincibility are not at all connected. You are still far away! "


    Ainilu''s face is ugly. If he were an earthling, he would definitely think of a word, social death.


    Sun Xu continued to mock: "You are just a frog at the bottom of a well! The world below the sky island, which is what you call Qinghai, is better than you, grab a lot of people!"


    Ainilu was angry and stared at him fiercely.


    I already know that I am not invincible, do you have to repeat it again and again?


    Sun Xu didn''t care, and kicked him again: "Don''t pretend to be dead! Get me up!"


    The anger in Ainilu''s eyes is more intense.


    Is he not wanting to get up?


    He can''t get up!


    Really think the injuries you just suffered are fake?


    There is no pain in his whole body now, like being disassembled into a pile of parts, he can''t move.


    Sun Xu also realized this and glanced at him disdainfully: "It''s really useless! I tell you, if you want to be a real strong, you can''t have any weaknesses, your physique is so weak and ridiculous!


    If you can be a little stronger, your big move won''t last for so long! "


    Ainilu snorted, UU read www.uukanshu. com did not speak.


    It''s not that he doesn''t know.


    However, before meeting Sun Xu, his strength was invincible, and there was no one who could even threaten him. Where is the motivation to continue to exercise?


    Sun Xu said nothing more, and pointed it into a sword, and pointed it at the center of Ainilu''s eyebrows.


    "Spring weather turns rain!"


    Mana circulates, turning into a green energy, flowing inside Anilu, his injuries healed at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    , after all, is the future boatman, helmsman and top thug, so it can¡¯t be too much.


    And he will be used in a while, it''s obviously not good for this half-worn look.


    Of course, if Ainilu does anything irrational, then next time, Sun Xu will not be so easy to talk.


    Two seconds later, Sun Xu retracted his finger. There was only residual blood on Ainilu''s body, and the wound was no longer visible.


    Although there were some internal injuries healed, it was fine.


    Since he officially started practicing, his spells and supernatural powers have been upgraded to a higher level, with less consumption and stronger effects.


    "Let''s go, take us to see the spaceship you built."


    Ainilu nodded silently.


    "Wait a moment."


    Seeing them leaving, the Shandia finally couldn''t help but speak.


    "I don''t know what is your relationship with Ainilu?"


    It was a woman who was talking, and Webber was watching.


    This is their decision after discussion.


    Webber has a bad temper, so he will communicate. They are worried that they will offend this mysterious strong man.


    Sun Xu looked at them: "It didn''t matter before, but in the future, he will be my crew member."


    Ainilu didn''t say anything, which is considered to be a tacit understanding of this statement.

 Chapter 97： Ark "Proverbs"

    During the battle, Ainilu felt humiliated by Sun Xu''s contempt.


    But when I changed my mind and admitted that Sun Xu was indeed better than him, my senses also changed a little.


    Obviously, the other party didn''t make any cruel attacks from beginning to end, and in the end he specifically curtailed his strength, which can be said to have spared his life.


    Ainilu is a smart man.


    "Proverbs" was built under his command.


    is able to complete such a complicated system, which shows that his IQ is definitely not low.


    It''s just that these are all covered by the arrogant posture derived from his self-confidence and invincibility, making him look like an arrogant, brainless fool.


    Ainilu knew very well that he had only two choices, either accepting the other party''s conditions or choosing to die.


    He doesn''t want to die, so what he chooses is self-explanatory.


    In addition, he actually has some expectations.


    Why does he want to go to the infinite land?


    Isn¡¯t it because the sky island is too small and boring, and you want to go to a wider space?


    Since Qinghai has more powerful experts, it is also a good choice. He wants to meet those who are stronger than him in Sun Xu''s mouth, and then defeat them!


    He even thought that when his strength surpassed Sun Xu, he would suppress him and let him become his subordinate.


    Due to various reasons, Anilu yielded faster than Sun Xu had imagined, which naturally exceeded the expectations of the Sandia people.


    "Crew?" Raqi couldn''t turn his head a little.


    Before she was elected as a representative to negotiate with Sun Xu, they briefly discussed and put forward various ideas, except for the current one.


    Crew, this is a name that obviously means subordinate and superior.


    Ainilu became someone else¡¯s subordinate?


    This makes her feel very unbelievable. In fact, the other Shandia people are not much better.


    Raqi suddenly thought of a question and asked nervously: "Are you going to replace Ainilu as the **** of the sky island?"


    Others also stared at Sun Xu closely.


    Anilu is scary enough, if there is a stronger one, then they will be desperate.


    "God? I''m not interested in shorting the island''s god!" Sun Xu laughed.


    This sky island is also a slightly larger town, and he will stay as the mayor only when his head is rusted.


    If he wants power, wouldn''t it be good for him to join the navy or the revolutionary army?


    "Don''t worry, I am from Qinghai. I won''t stay on the island for a long time. I will leave in two days."


    For their good attitude, Sun Xu said a few more words to them, and then nodded towards Aini Road.


    "Let''s go."


    hiss...


    The sound of electric current sounded, and Ainilu turned into a ball of thunder and disappeared.


    Sun Xu hugged Robin, jumped up, and chased after the blue light.


    "Please wait..."


    Raqi opened his mouth, their figure disappeared, and they could only give up.


    was silent for a while, and Webber said slowly: "The Qinghai native said that he will leave in two days, what about Ainilu?"


    Another person exhilarated: "Ainilu became Qinghai''s subordinate, should he leave with him?"


    Everyone looked terrified.


    This is a big deal!


    If Ainilu were to leave, that would be great news for them!


    A mission that has not been completed for hundreds of years is truly possible for success!


    "Go back first, wait two days to see." Weber made a decision.


    is as tough as him, and is unwilling to be an enemy of Sun Xu.


    The invincible posture impressed him too deeply.


    That is not an existence that humans can defeat at all!


    Soon after the Sandia left, someone appeared on the edge of the battlefield.


    There were only three people this time, a young man with a straw hat, a green-haired man with three knives on his waist, and a young man in overalls and sniper goggles.


    It is Luffy, Sauron, and Usopp.


    "Why should I come too?" Usopp was crying and looked around, "It feels terrible here."


    "Luffy, there seems to be a battle here." Sauron jumped out of the pit and looked at the cracks in the ground: "This seems to have been smashed out, such a terrifying power, is it that ¡®god¡¯?"


    Luffy just about to say something, suddenly looked to the side: "Wait, it looks like someone is coming!"


    Wow!


    Along with the sound of footsteps, three figures walked over, it was the three priests who served Ainilu.


    Seeing the three of Lu Fei, they were slightly taken aback: "People from Qinghai? Why are you here? What happened here just now?"


    "I don''t know, we just arrived too." Luffy said honestly.


    "Forget it, just grab them and torture them." The man holding the strange long knife directly attacked.


    Luffy and the three were forced to fight, and the six soon became a group.


    ¡­¡­


    at the same time.


    Sun Xu, Robin, and Ainilu also arrived at the place where the "Proverbs" was built, and a very peculiar ship appeared in front of them.


    The ships in Pirate World are basically sailboats, but this ship has no sails. The enclosed superstructure occupies almost the entire deck.


    Ainilu glanced at Sun Xu for a while, and a strange color flashed across his eyes.


    He was still very confident of his speed, but Sun Xu could easily keep up with a person, which shocked him very much and slightly dispelled some of the thoughts in his mind.


    The "Proverbs" has not yet been completed, and a large number of staff members are busy back and forth. Seeing the three people coming in, they are both awed and curious.


    Anilu suppressed mixed thoughts: "Look at This is the spaceship I spent six years building, the Ark''s "Proverbs"! As long as it uses the thunder fruit ability, it can fly and take me to infinity. Earth!"


    "Yeah, it''s great!" Sun Xu nodded again and again, and then changed the conversation: "However, it''s mine now."


    Ainilu''s face turned black: "Just lend it to you! One day, when my strength surpasses you, I will grab it!"


    Sun Xu patted him on the shoulder and laughed: "Hahaha, okay, I''ll give you a chance. If your strength can surpass me, I will give you the position of captain. However, your strength is not as good as mine. Work hard when you are there!"


    After all, he didn''t wait for Ainilu''s response, pulling Robin onto the Ark "Proverbs" and strolling inside.


    The technological content of this flying warship is quite high. Large and small gears, power transmission channels and various complicated equipment construct a huge and sophisticated power system.


    Most areas on the ship are power areas, but because of its large size, the living area is still much larger than that of the Meili, and the decoration is very luxurious, gold is used everywhere, it looks very gorgeous, but a little cheesy.


    After strolling around, Sun Xu found Ainilu: "How long can it be completed?"


    "It will be done completely tomorrow morning." Ainilu said that his heart was bleeding.


    One day later, he will leave!


    Who could have imagined that when he was only one step away from success, he fell severely.


    Sun Xu nodded, and said, "Yes, but some places need to be remodeled. First of all, give me the word "God" on the boat..."


    Although Ainilu was unwilling, but his arms couldn''t twist his thighs, he could only pinch his nose and make changes in accordance with Sun Xu''s requirements.

 Chapter 98： Leave empty island

    The night is like water.


    Sun Xu hugged Robin, followed the huge vine, and flew directly into the clouds.


    A broken clock tower appeared in front of them.


    Sun Xu''s gaze rested on the huge golden clock. Although hundreds of years passed, it was covered with mud and moss, but it still couldn''t conceal its beauty and grandeur.


    "It''s such a big deal." He sighed.


    is not just a clock, even the pillars supporting it are made of gold. You can imagine how rich Shandora was once.


    Although Robin saw the golden clock also showed a stunning color, but his eyes did not stop. He kept looking around, but he never saw his goal. Finally he couldn''t help but ask: "Boss, what about the historical text." ?"


    "It''s buried inside." Sun Xu pointed to the clouds and took Robin down.


    The two worked together and quickly cleared the clouds, revealing the blue inscription.


    "Really the text of history." Robin walked to the inscription, his eyes were a little excited, but soon dimmed.


    "It really wasn''t what I wanted."


    She sighed in her heart.


    Although Sun Xu had been reminded, she still had the idea of ??just in case.


    It turns out that the boss didn''t lie to her, and even told her what was recorded above, but she didn''t realize it before.


    Sun Xu walked over, stood side by side with Robin, and said lightly: "Pluto is a battleship, and the sea king is a mermaid princess. I don''t know what the king is?"


    "Sure enough." She glanced at Sun Xu, with a hint of curiosity in her eyes: "The boss really knows what is recorded in this piece of history."


    She remembered the scene in the underground temple of Alabastan. She wanted to tell the boss about Hades, but was rejected.


    At first, she thought that the boss was not interested in these. Now thinking about it, it is more likely that the boss already knows the location of Pluto, and even...


    Sun Xu didn''t know what Robin was thinking. After looking for a while, he found that he couldn''t understand a word. He turned his gaze away from the text of history and fell back on the golden clock.


    jumped up and jumped onto the clock platform.


    Sun Xu raised his finger and flicked it lightly.


    buzzing...


    The golden clock trembled slightly, and the clear and sweet voice echoed in the air.


    "It''s so nice." Robin also walked over and exclaimed.


    "Indeed." Sun Xu nodded. It is no wonder that Shandora is regarded as a treasure. The sound of this golden bell is extremely sweet, like a carefully composed song.


    He thought for a while: "Forget it, leave the Golden Bell for them, but I just accepted the two pillars."


    He wanted to pack it and take it away, but the Golden Bell is too big and he can only melt it if he wants to take it away.


    Such a huge golden bell is probably the scorpion''s ba ba-a poison (only one).


    It''s a shame to melt.


    want gold, these two gold pillars are also enough.


    Sun Xu walked over, hugged the golden pillar, and pulled it hard and clicked, and he pulled out a pillar abruptly.


    broke the connection between the upper part and the golden clock again, and a golden pillar was removed.


    Follow the same procedure and take off the other one.


    Then, Sun Xu returned to the "Proverbs" with two oversized golden pillars and Robin, let Ainilu help to recast them, and put them in the storage room.


    I don¡¯t have to worry about money for a long time now.


    The next day.


    After a busy night, the "Proverbs" was finally completed. It was basically the same as before, except that the word "God" was removed, and the living quarters were fine-tuned in accordance with Sun Xu''s opinion.


    "Let''s start." Sun Xu gave an order, and the fan blades around the Ark''s "Proverbs" turned.


    The hull trembled and slowly left the ground.


    "It''s really successful!" Sun Xu''s eyes were strange.


    This can already be regarded as anti-gravity technology.


    The surrounding fan blades do not provide buoyancy, but are used for direction control.


    Sun Xu asked Ainilu about how to do it, but he didn''t understand it either.


    The drawing was not designed by him, and he has a little understanding of the principles.


    The technological development of Pirate World makes people very speechless.


    With this kind of anti-gravity technology, which can create intelligent robots like pacifists, and black technology powered by Coke, the ship is still mainly sailing.


    It is clearly the era of great seafaring, but shipbuilding technology is so backward that it is very puzzling.


    In Sun Xu''s wild thoughts, "Proverbs" directly broke through the obstacles above and flew into the air.


    hiss...


    There was a sound of electric current, and blue lightning condensed out of Ainilu''s body.


    Sun Xu stood on the deck, standing with his hands behind him: "I''m leaving the empty island soon, isn''t it very reluctant?"


    "Not at all." Ainilu squinted his eyes and said in a flat tone: "I''m tired of this boring place."


    Sun Xu thought for a while, Ainilu doesn''t love money, is not good at sex, coupled with the world''s invincible, high-ranking, no entertainment, it is indeed a very boring thing.


    I can stay for six years like this, which shows that Ainilu''s patience is still very good.


    "Your subordinates seem to have encountered some trouble." Sun Xu looked in another direction and said again.


    He had discovered that Lu Fei and the priest had already been so close.


    Not surprisingly, the three of Lu Fei won the battle, and Sauron seemed to have some extra gains, grasping some of the know-how of seeing and hearing domineering.


    Compared with the original work, their strength has been improved too much, and dealing with a few priests is absolutely nothing.


    "It doesn''t matter anymore." Ainilu''s expression remained unchanged. He was a very cold-blooded person.


    "Boss, look down." Robin suddenly pulled Sun Xu''s sleeve.


    Sun Xu walked forward two steps and looked down from the edge of the deck.


    A ship with a sheep''s head is sailing silently There is a girl with orange hair standing on the bow of the ship, her clothes are blown by the wind, and she is tightly attached to her body, her graceful posture is undoubtedly obvious.


    A smile appeared on the corner of Sun Xu''s mouth.


    "Do you want to go down, boss?"


    Sun Xu gently shook his head: "Forget it, I have already said goodbye, there is no need to do it again, and I have left a present for Nami."


    Robin smiled: "That gift Miss Navigator will definitely like it."


    Sun Xu smiled and looked forward: "Let''s go, back to Qinghai."


    For him, he got the "Proverbs", conquered Anilu, and also got two golden pillars, to supplement his dwindling wallet. The purpose of coming to Sky Island has been over fulfilled.


    Robin came mainly with Sun Xu, and unexpectedly saw the historical text and the remains of Shandora, and was equally satisfied.


    Aini Road has no nostalgia for Sky Island.


    The three of them drove the spacecraft, and left the empty island without looking back, and flew towards Qinghai.


    ¡­¡­


    "what is that?"


    "What a big ship! It actually flies in the sky!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Sun Xu did not hide, everyone on the island saw the "Proverbs" flying by.


    At the same time, the members of the Guardians of the Primordial God who had been imprisoned by Anilu for six years were also free, leaving Apayado and returning to Angel Island.


    Gan Foer quickly learned the news and rushed over. After understanding the situation, he took people to the shrine.


    When they arrived, they collided with the Shandia.


    Although the Sandia people have not been notified, they have Aisha, and they know that "Sun Xu and Ainilu have left the empty island" are no slower than Gan Fore.


    The two sides were at a loss as soon as they met.

 Chapter 99： Sky Island Ending

    For the Shandia people, both Anilu and Gan Foer are enemies.


    The only difference is that Ainiro is stronger than Gan Foer.


    They don''t want Aini Road to go, and Gan Foer rode on them again.


    Gan Foer thinks otherwise. He is not hostile to the Shandias. He admits that the aborigines of the empty island are at the fault of the war between the two sides. He sincerely wants to resolve the conflict with the Shandias that has lasted for hundreds of years.


    "Gan Fuer, what are you doing here?" Webber asked coldly.


    The reason why he didn''t do it directly is simple. Gan Fore brought far more people than the Sandia here.


    "Weber, did you defeat Anilu?" Gan Fore asked calmly without paying attention to his tone.


    "It''s not us, it''s a native of Qinghai." Webber was silent for a while, and said truthfully: "But, don''t you want to occupy Apayado anymore, this is our territory!"


    "That''s impossible." Gan Fore said slowly. Although he wanted to resolve the conflict between the two sides, it was impossible for him to give up Apayado completely.


    Regardless of what it used to be, but now, this piece of land is the common wealth of all the people of Sky Island.


    "Heh!" Wei Bo snorted, ready to do it.


    Just then, with a bang, the door of the shrine was kicked open, and three figures walked in.


    "Huh? Why are there so many people?" Luffy touched his head, looking puzzled.


    "Which one of you is a god?" Sauron pressed the handle of the knife with a dangerous look on his face.


    "God has been beaten away." Gan Fuer said slowly.


    "Old man, you are here too." Luffy said in surprise.


    Because of the appearance of the three of Luffy, the conflict temporarily subsided.


    Gan Fulben didn''t want to conflict with the Sandia, but Weber recognized Luffy and they were from Qinghai.


    After a brief exchange of information, they finally figured out the truth.


    "God has been taken away by Sun Xu." Lu Fei frowned in distress: "I still want to ask him about the golden clock."


    Webber''s body shook, his eyes sharpened instantly: "How do you know the golden clock?"


    He also learned about the golden clock when he heard the chief talk about it. Why would a person from Qinghai also know about it?


    "An uncle told us." Luffy glanced at him, and talked about Montblanc Culiquet.


    "So, I''m going to ring the golden bell and tell the uncle that the Golden Township really exists." He finally said.


    "I''ll help you!" Wilber''s face was heavy, and he said what he knew.


    Everyone regrets and feels sorry for the unfortunate ending of the friendship between Calgala and Noland.


    Finally, the three parties cooperated, and after a lot of effort, they finally found the golden clock above the clouds.


    However, only a broken clock tower and a big bare clock are left at this time.


    A Sandia person checked around and couldn''t help but said: "There should be two pillars here, but they are all gone now, and you see, these signs of damage are still very new, and they should have just been created."


    Everyone glanced at each other, thinking of a certain possibility.


    "It doesn''t matter, as long as the golden clock and this one are still there." Chief Shandia looked at the text of the history and said: "As for the two golden pillars, let us give thanks to our benefactors."


    Everyone has no objection.


    Sky Island does not use gold, for them, gold is actually useless.


    With the concerted efforts of everyone, the Golden Bell and the historical text were moved down, and two pillars were re-established. Finally, Luffy and Webber, who carried the wills of Noland and Calgary, respectively rang.


    Dangdang...


    As if the bell of a beautiful song spread all over the island, everyone stopped.


    Shrine.


    "Are you leaving?" Gan Fuer asked.


    "Yes, our companions are still waiting for us." Lu Fei smiled.


    "Unfortunately, no gold was found, and I don''t know if Nami will be angry." Usopp whispered.


    Before they set off, Nami was given a major mission to find gold.


    But they just learned that all the gold had been used by the previous gods.


    Now the gold on the sky island is only the golden clock.


    Zoro and Luffy also grinned.


    Nami started a fire, everyone was scared.


    Before, Sun Xu could still persuade him when he was there, but now... just thinking about it makes people tremble.


    "This box seems to be for you." Wilber came over, followed by two people behind him, carrying a box in his hands.


    The box fell to the ground with a thump, and the ground shook slightly.


    A piece of paper is pasted on the box with a line written on it.


    "Gift to Nami." Usopp read the above, then nodded and said: "This is indeed Sun Xu''s handwriting."


    Luffy hugged both hands, hard...


    did not hug.


    Once he gritted his teeth, he picked it up with greater strength: "It''s heavy, what''s in it?"


    "We don''t know either." Webber shook his head and said, "I found it next to the clock tower."


    "Forget it, just leave it to Nami. Goodbye old man, who else..." Luffy waved his hand.


    But he forgot to hold a heavy box and was almost taken over.


    Fortunately, Sauron finally picked it up.


    "Hoo... it''s very riskyyou stupid! Why are you waving while moving things!"


    "Hee hee hee¡­¡­"


    Under the gaze of Gan Foer and Weber, the three slowly walked away.


    With the help of the ringing of the golden bell, the obsession of the Sandia was put down, and the two sides began to communicate, trying to resolve the conflict between the Sandia and the aboriginal people of Kojima.


    the other side.


    after returning to the boat.


    The three of Luffy who did not find the gold were rewarded one by one by Nami, and her anger gradually subsided when she saw the gift left by Sun Xu.


    "Open it quickly." Lu Fei surrounded the box enthusiastically: "It''s so heavy, I don''t know what Sun Xu left behind?"


    "Sun Xu gave me this! Move to my room!" Nami snorted coldly.


    "No, Nami!" Luffy wailed, but unfortunately, she was forcibly suppressed by Nami, so she could only do what she said.


    The box was moved to Nami''s room, and they were all driven out.


    "I seem to want a gift too." Lu Fei was sulking, and everyone else didn''t bother to care about him.


    "The Meri was seriously injured, and I will have to fix it later." Usopp was holding a pile of wooden boards and began to beat, and Chopper was on the side to help.


    Sauron leaned on the mast and closed his eyes to sleep while Sanji was preparing lunch.


    Suddenly, an exclamation screamed from Nami''s room.


    Everyone rushed over and asked in unison: "What happened?"


    Nami turned her head slowly, her eyes gleaming with golden light: "I''m rich!"


    "Get rich?"


    Everyone lowered their heads if they noticed it.


    The box left by Sun Xu has been opened, revealing the golden lumps.


    That''s right, the box was full of gold, cut into bricks.

 Chapter 100： The first experience of Qinghai life in Aini Road

    Sun Xu and the three left the empty island, all the way down, and soon arrived in Qinghai.


    The Ark''s "Proverbs" can sail in the water, so it fell directly to the surface of the sea.


    "Is this Qinghai?" Ainilu''s eyes were strange.


    Indeed, Qinghai is much larger than the small sky island.


    Within the scope of his heart net, no islands or humans were found.


    "That''s right." Sun Xu raised his wrist and looked at the record pointer on it.


    This is what he prepared in advance. Since he has to act alone, he cannot do without this stuff.


    "Go in this direction." Sun Xu pointed to his right front.


    can''t be sure where this is yet.


    To say that the biggest change when leaving the Straw Hat Pirates is that the next journey becomes unknown.


    However, this is not bad news.


    The unknown is interesting.


    Robin walked out of the cabin, holding two chairs and a pot of brewed coffee in his hands.


    After she set it up, she poured a glass for herself and Sun Xu, and then she held her arm to look at him: "Boss, what are we going to do next?"


    Sun Xu reached out to take the cup, and thought for a while: "Let¡¯s find a chef first, and then go to Fishman Island."


    "Murman Island?" Robin glanced at him. Only yesterday, he saw the news of the ancient weapon Sea King Poseidon on Sky Island. Now that she heard Sun Xu''s plan, she couldn''t help but have some associations.


    Sun Xu did not explain, he beckoned to call Ainilu, took off the record pointer on his wrist and handed it to him: "Leave this to you. From now on you will be the navigator on our ship."


    When sailing on the great route, you must always confirm the direction, otherwise, if you don¡¯t pay attention to the direction, you will go to the sky.


    He wants to practice, often immersed in it, it is impossible to grasp the direction himself.


    It is a good choice to give it to Ainilu.


    Anyway, he has taken on multiple roles such as boatman, helmsman, and combatant, and one more job is nothing.


    Then, Sun Xu briefly explained the function of the record pointer.


    Aini Road did not refuse, but took it with great interest: "Interesting! It turns out that sailing on the Qinghai Sea is so complicated."


    "When you get to the town, buy some navigator books, you can learn it." Sun Xu said casually, not caring very much.


    indeed.


    Sailing on the sea is very important.


    However, their situation is a bit special.


    "Proverbs" uses a lot of metal all over its body, which is much stronger than wooden sailboats.


    Moreover, it uses electric power to drive, can fly, and is much more resistant to harsh environments.


    You only need to know the direction, even if you are in trouble, you can fly over directly.


    Looking at Ainilu standing on the bow, looking at the sea for a while, and the record pointer for a while, looking excited, Sun Xu relaxed and began to practice.


    With the cultivation of Dapin Tianxianjue on the right track, he made some very bad discoveries.


    Although there is mana as a reference, even though it is a reverse analysis, the difficulty of cultivating a large-scale Tianxian Jue is still ridiculously high.


    At the current rate, Sun Xu estimated that it would take him to become the soul of the soul, probably... more than a hundred years.


    When he came to this conclusion, he directly scolded his mother.


    It is hard to imagine, how did Brother Monkey cultivate such a difficult thing in three years!


    What gives him a little bit of psychological comfort is that now his life span is enough to support him to complete the cultivation of the soul.


    Moreover, as the practice continues, his life span will be further improved.


    The future is relatively bright, but the road to the future may be relatively long.


    The time he was immersed in the practice passed quickly, and when he recovered, it was already noon.


    "Boss, there is an island in front of him." Ainilu said, his eyes squinted, his expression could not see much, but his tone did hear a little excitement.


    The speed of "Proverbs" is much faster than that of ordinary sailboats. It took a long time to sail to see the island. This is a very new thing for Aini Road, who is used to living on the empty island from this end to the other in a blink of an eye. thing.


    "You can call me the captain." Sun Xu glanced at him. Robin called it that way. After all, she is his own secretary. She has a job as a secretary. It''s okay...cough cough...what''s the fun of a rough old man in Ainilu?


    "Good boss," Ainilu said.


    "Forget it, the boss is the boss." Sun Xu twitched his mouth. He was just a worker in the last world, and now he is the addiction of being a boss.


    Under the control of Ainilu, "Proverbs" steadily stopped on the shore.


    This is a very prosperous island, and many people come and go at the port.


    The appearance of "Proverbs" caused quite a stir.


    For the people in Pirate World, the shape of "Proverbs" is too strange. There is no sail. How does it sail? Is it possible to use human resources all the time?


    "Ainilu, would you like to stay and watch the ship?" Sun Xu said, this is a ship made of a lot of gold, and it is not an exaggeration to say that it is invaluable.


    If someone knows, it will cause riots.


    Sun Xu is not afraid, mainly because it is troublesome.


    Ainilu didn''t speak, but the gaze that looked at him suddenly became resentful, like a girl abandoned by a scumbag.


    "Just forget it if you don''t want it." Sun Xu had a chill, UU reading www. uukanshu.com touched his arm and got goose bumps.


    A big master, with such a look in his eyes, the lethality is too great.


    "But." He thought for a while, and said, "I want to remind you one thing, I''m a good person, don''t cause me trouble."


    It''s nonsense to say how much Sun Xu trusts Ainilu!


    He would not naively think that by defeating Ainilu once, he would gain his loyalty.


    In fact, for Sun Xu, it doesn''t matter whether he can gain Ainilu''s loyalty.


    He only needs to play his role honestly and complete his mission during the time when Aini Road is on his voyage, that is enough.


    When Sun Xu is no longer interested in continuing to sail, or he is no longer needed, Aini Road will be free, what he wants to do.


    Sun Xu would not be polite if he fixes some moths in the middle.


    Speaking of it, the ability of Thunder Fruit is also good, and it goes well with Nami...Sun Xu took a deep look at Ainilu.


    Ainil had a bitter cold, as if being caught by a scourge, and nodded decisively: "Good boss, I understand the boss."


    Although he was suspicious of Sun Xu''s "I am a good person", he knew exactly what Sun Xu meant.


    He is just not familiar with Qinghai, and he is not a child who is ignorant of the world.


    After reaching a consensus, the three of them disembarked together and entered the town.


    Although "Proverbs" uses a lot of gold, no one else knows it.


    Although there is a huge golden face exposed, normal people would never think that it was made of gold!


    Because this behavior is so stupid!


    So, the people around were just a little curious, and did not show greedy eyes.

 Chapter 101： Hotel encounter

    The town is bustling and lively.


    Sun Xu and the three people first found a restaurant and prepared to eat.


    Based on past experience, he found a house that seemed to have the best business.


    But, as soon as he entered, he found something wrong.


    The customers in the restaurant are all long and wicked people. Most of them have weapons on their hands, which is not good at first sight.


    The restaurant is run by a middle-aged couple. At this time, the two shrank shivering in the corner of the front desk. There were obvious traces of beatings on the man''s face.


    In this situation, you can guess the identity of these customers with your knees: Pirates.


    However, their relationship seems a bit complicated.


    These people were divided into five groups, each ate its own food. There were two groups of people who were obviously hostile to each other, but they were restrained, did not do anything, and there were not many verbal conflicts.


    After the three of them came in, everyone looked at them at the same time.


    "It''s a bit unlucky." Sun Xu covered his forehead. With so many restaurants in the town, why did he choose this place occupied by pirates?


    "If you don''t like the boss, we''ll change one." Robin chuckled.


    Ainilu looked at it casually, completely ignoring the pirate in front of him.


    "Forget it, we saw what we shouldn''t see, and some people who want to leave might not agree to it."


    Sun Xu shook his head, walked into the hotel, and sat down on a free table.


    "Boss, order." He waved to the two bosses who had been shrinking at the front desk.


    The boss came over tremblingly, glanced at the pirates, and swallowed: "A few guests, you should leave."


    Sun Xu raised his eyes and said, "What? Are the vegetables sold out?"


    "That''s not..."


    "Just don''t have it." Sun Xu waved his hand indifferently and said, "The sky is big and the land is big, and the meal is the biggest. Before cutting off the head, I will give a bowl of decapitation. I''ll talk about it when I''m full."


    He reached out to take the menu and asked as he looked at it, "Boss, do you have any recommendations?"


    The man also stopped persuading him, watching the three of them with some pity in their eyes, and ordered a menu: "These are the best in small shops, customers can try."


    "Okay, all of these are needed, and this, this... also have to be one." Sun Xu waved his hand and ordered most of the food on the menu.


    We are not bad for money...


    If it were in the past, the boss would be very happy to meet such a big customer, but now... he doesn''t know if his life can be saved, he sighed and went down to prepare.


    Soon after, the proprietress brought two barrels of wine and some cold dishes.


    Sun Xu opened the wine barrel, and the clear aroma came over his face.


    "Yes, it''s a good wine."


    He poured a glass of Ainilu: "Come on, taste our Qinghai wine, how does it compare to yours?"


    The atmosphere in the restaurant was a bit weird. Sun Xu and the three of them were eating and drinking like no one else. People around them looked at them from time to time, with undisguised malice in their eyes, but no one did it.


    After a while, the party with the largest number of people in the five groups suddenly stood up, tall and fat, with a mace nearly 1.5 meters long next to it, with dark red blood stains remaining on it.


    "Since you are not willing to do it, let me come!"


    Although the number of people opposite them is smaller, but they are more vigorous. The leader is a vigorous man with a red moxican haircut, and his weapon is a broad-bladed sword.


    He looked at Robin unscrupulously, and said lightly: "I don''t care about the others, but that woman is mine!"


    The fat man slapped the table and said angrily: "You fart! Walker! I put my effort in, and the spoils are naturally Lao Tzu''s!"


    The Mohican man disdainfully said: "Barry, don''t think that you understand Boss Alman''s hobbies. When I followed Boss Alman, you were still eating your mother''s milk!"


    The fat man was extremely irritable, his eyes were bloodshot and turned red: "Walker, you are looking for death! I will kill you alive!"


    "Big fat bug, just rely on you?" The Moxican man sneered.


    "Enough! Don''t forget what you are doing today!"


    Another group of people finally couldn''t help but interrupt.


    "Broken Boss Alman, you guys will go to **** for the fuck!"


    The fat man was still raging and looked at them abruptly: "Brandley, why are you here? You and Boss Alman have nothing to do with you, right!"


    "What''s the matter with me?" Brandley is a young man with a thick beard and fierce eyes.


    "How do you think you got the news? Didn''t I tell you that you would know the news of Boss Alman''s return?"


    A group of people who never spoke, interrupted at this moment: "Brandley, I want to know what is going on, why did Boss Alman come back from the New World? And what about the treasure you mentioned?"


    As soon as these words came out, even the most irritable fat man calmed down and stared at Brandley.


    Although they are more or less related to Yarman in the Quartet, there is not much loyalty among the pirates.


    The main reason why they are here today is because of the treasure.


    Being stared at by everyone, Brandley''s expression changed slightly: "It''s very simple. Boss Alman returned for the treasure. The reason for contacting you is that Boss Alman cares about you and wants to take care of you and divide you. Take a sip of soup, and secondly, because digging up treasures does require manpower."


    "But I heard that Boss Alman was driven back and is still being hunted down by the Navy Headquarters." Someone said quietly.


    "You actually even know this." Brandley''s expression changed significantly. After a while, he coldly snorted: "To tell you the truth, the treasure map is obtained from the navy headquarters, so the navy headquarters will send such a powerful one. Power to capture Brandley¡¯s boss.


    In addition, you have all got a part of the treasure map, it should have been verified, right? The boss of Yarman kindly led you to get rich, and you actually suspected the boss! "


    "After all, that is the strong man in the navy headquarters, we have to be more careful." The others were unmoved.


    Indeed, they have verified the treasure map, and the possibility of its truth is very high, but the pursuers of the Navy Headquarters are also real, and they are all worried about being used as cannon fodder.


    "If you want to get rich, how can there be no risk? If you are all soft guys who dare not take risks, you can leave at any time." Brandley sneered and sat down and stopped talking.


    No one talks any more, and the small restaurant becomes quiet.


    but¡­¡­


    "This fish is very delicious, try it."


    "This Eight Treasure Colorful Soup is quite creative..."


    Everyone looked over.


    "Since everyone has the same goal, that''s good, don''t fight."


    The Mohican man looked at Sun Xu and sneered: "Kill these two men, and this woman will be given to the boss of Yarman as our common meeting gift."


    "I agree!"


    "Hey, what a superb woman, Boss Alman will definitely be satisfied."


    Sun Xu sighed and put down his chopsticks.


    "Why bother? Isn''t it good to live longer?"


    I thought it could be delayed until the end of the meal, but I didn''t expect all of them to be reborn in a hurry.

 Chapter 102： Roll call

    "Is there anything I can''t wait until I have eaten? The corpse next to me really affects my appetite!" Sun Xu said sincerely.


    "Boy, I can only blame you for having a bad life and hearing news that you shouldn''t have heard!" The fat man grinned and walked towards the three of them with a mace.


    The restaurant owner who was preparing to serve the food saw this scene and quickly retracted.


    Sun Xu sighed: "All right, but I have a few questions, I wonder if I can answer them?


    First, who is Yarman? Second, what is the treasure you are talking about? Third, what are you doing with Robin? "


    "It''s okay to let you be a ghost." The fat man clutched his mace: "Boss Alman is a big pirate with a bounty of 800 million Baileys! To catch this woman is to let her serve Boss Alman! As for the treasures. ..."


    "Enough, fat man! Hurry up and kill them!" His words were interrupted by the man with the Mohigan haircut.


    "You don''t need to talk too much!" The fat man yelled, but he did not go on.


    "Eight hundred million? Interesting." Sun Xu was surprised.


    800 million bounty is indeed worthy of the title of the great pirate. Drought Jack, one of the three plagues of the beasts and pirates, is only one billion.


    It seems that the so-called treasure is indeed very rich in allowing pirates of this level to run over from the new world.


    "Okay, your curiosity has been satisfied, so let me go to death with peace of mind!" said the fat man, raising the mace in his hand and smashing it down.


    Sun Xu raised his palm and flicked his finger.


    ßË.


    An ear-piercing blast exploded.


    The fat man only felt that a terrifying force was coming, and he could no longer hold the mace.


    àÛàÍ.


    A mace hit the head of a pirate, his head was blown off a big chunk, and he immediately lost his life.


    "Barry, what the **** are you doing?" The leader of the pirate who was killed stood up, patted the table and roared.


    "It wasn''t made by Lao Tzu!" The fat man groaned, but stared at Sun Xu motionlessly, a drop of sweat dripped slowly on his forehead.


    The situation seems a bit wrong...Barry''s heart is heavy.


    Because of the angle problem, only he can see what happened just now.


    "This, this, this..." Sun Xu stretched out his hand and clicked a few times, and then said, "Except for these people, kill all the others."


    With a little brother, he doesn''t need to do this kind of thing himself.


    "Understood, boss." Ainil showed a smile on his face, he also wanted to see the strength of Qinghai people.


    hiss...


    The electric current sounded, and a group of people hadn''t understood what was going on, and the blue thunder and lightning filled their vision.


    "what!"


    The screams sounded and stopped abruptly. Then, the smell of barbecue floated in the room.


    Except for the four people who had just spoken, and one of the people who never spoke, the others were all scorched and steaming, without the slightest breath of life.


    ßËßË... There was a sound of one after another, and the corpse stood upright.


    A ball of lightning condensed into the shape of Anilu. He frowned and said to himself: "So weak!"


    this is normal.


    Although Sun Xu devalued Anilu as worthless, the Thunder Fruit is indeed very powerful, and it is also one of the highest among all natural devil fruits.


    Dealing with the unknown pawns in the first half of the great route, it was natural to catch them.


    The five people who were still alive reacted and their expressions changed drastically.


    "what have you done?"


    "Hall! Giles! Damn, I''m going to kill you!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Several people yelled out loud, their expressions were startled and angry.


    The boss and his wife were also a little dazed by this scene.


    , who thought it was a little white rabbit who strayed into the wolf den, turned into a tyrannosaurus in a blink of an eye.


    Dangdang.


    Sun Xu knocked on the table to attract attention, and then said lightly: "Now, I ask, you answer."


    The remaining five people can''t care about each other''s grievances, leaning together, watching Sun Xu and Ainilu nervously, without answering.


    They brought all the most important subordinates today, but now they all die here. This is a major blow to each of them. They can''t wait to cut Sun Xu thousands of people.


    However, in the horrible scene just now, they made them throw a rat avoidance, and they didn''t dare to do it easily.


    Sun Xu didn''t care, and asked directly: "What the **** is going on with the treasure you are talking about?"


    Still no one answered.


    Sun Xu pointed to the irritable fat man, that is, Barry: "Say it."


    "Huh! Don''t be foolish, I won''t tell you even if I die!" Barry roared.


    "Very backbone!" Sun Xu praised and looked away.


    Ainilu understood his mind, his arm turned into a flash of lightning.


    tearing.


    "Ah!" Barry let out a violent cry, his body convulsing constantly.


    The other four jumped away quickly, their faces very ugly.


    A few seconds later, the electric light disappeared, and Barry fell in black, following the steps of the people before.


    The faces of the four were pitch black, like a concubine.


    Although they didn''t deal with it, they also admitted that Barry''s personal strength is one of the best among them.


    Now, the fat man is dead, dead without resistance.


    This also means that if the other party is willing, Barry''s present is their future.


    "You said." Sun Xu pointed to the second person.


    There is no special reason, it is chosen at random.


    There was a moment of silence, and the man slowly said, "I don''t know."


    "have no idea?"


    Sun Xu glanced at him, wondering if you put this pretending to be your mother deep?


    There was a flash of electricity, and another scorched corpse fell.


    The rest of the people shuddered and looked at Sun Xu with a bit of fear.


    They understand that this is the kind of encountering a ruthless person and not taking human life at all.


    "YouSun Xu pointed again.


    It was Walker who was selected this time, that is, the man with the Mohican hairstyle. After seeing Sun Xu pointing at him, his face became very ugly.


    The remaining two people felt relieved, but immediately became heavy again.


    There are only three people left. Even if they are not selected this time, it won''t be long.


    Until now, they all understand that the opponent''s power is completely beyond their own and others'' ability to contend, and they must find a way if they don''t want to die.


    "Okay! I said! But I only tell you one person." Walker said solemnly.


    The remaining two people looked at him in surprise, just catching Walker''s eyes, and they couldn''t help but move in their hearts.


    About the treasure, it¡¯s not that they don¡¯t want to say, but that they really don¡¯t know how much.


    That bit of information may not be satisfactory to the other party, and it is also a dead end to face Yarman''s anger.


    Why does Navalke say that?


    The remaining two people are both sleek minds, and when they turn their heads, they understand.


    Walker did not succumb, but intends to take the risk and try to resist!


    But, isn¡¯t this a dead end?


    The corpses of Barry and others are still in front of you!


    Thinking of Walker''s eyes, the two of them flashed in their minds, and they understood his plan.


    It is true that the man who can emit thunder and lightning is very strong, but the other person is not necessarily!


    If he could be hijacked, maybe that Dianguang man would be able to throw a rat.


    The two had a heartbeat, and they hesitated whether to accompany Walker to take the risk.


    at this time.


    tearing.


    There was a flash of lightning, and Walker fell down too.


    The faces of the two of them solidified abruptly.

 Chapter 103： Kleins Shipwreck

    "You." Sun Xu pointed to the next one.


    Even if he wants to assassinate, he will go for a snack, so obvious small actions, when he is blind?


    Brandley was named this time.


    is different from the other four.


    The other four are all old acquaintances of Yarman before he left for the New World, but Brandley is a newly emerged pirate in recent years, and he had nothing to do with Yarman at first.


    But his identity is very special.


    It was he who brought news of Arman and the treasure to Walker and Barry, and he can be regarded as his messenger.


    With the previous three examples, Brandley said without hesitation: "It''s Klein''s Shipwreck."


    "''Klein''s Shipwreck''? What''s that?" Sun Xu asked with interest. The name reminded him of the story of "The Big Liar Noland".


    "Klein was a great pirate two hundred years ago. Legend has it that he ransacked the treasure houses of multiple kingdoms and filled the entire ship with gold. In the end, he was too greedy and loaded too much gold for the ship to carry and sank in the sea. "Speaking of this, Brandley''s eyes are also a bit fiery.


    "Gold?" Sun Xu was slightly taken aback.


    "That''s right! A whole ship of gold!" Brandley nodded heavily, glanced at the bodies of Barry''s three people, and said: "There is one thing I didn''t tell them. In fact, I have seen the complete map."


    "I met Yarman who was badly injured. I saw him pitifully and he was kindly treated. I didn''t expect that after he recovered, I would take revenge and kidnap my crew and force me to do something for him."


    "In order for me to gain the trust of these four guys, Yarman took out the treasure map and rubbed a part of it. But he didn''t know. Actually, I have been looking for Klein¡¯s Shipwreck, and I have even found a few. Suspicious location. So I recognized what it was at a glance, and realized that the final destination was exactly one of the places I suspected!"


    Brandley¡¯s tone was intensely provocative, and his heart was enthusiastic: ¡°This is not necessarily a bad thing. This group of people is not weak. If they can fight with Yarman, then the snipe and the clam will compete against the fisherman. Profit, maybe I can swallow the treasure by myself."


    Although he was extremely excited in his heart, he was still calm on the surface and looked at Sun Xu sincerely: "I don¡¯t want any gold or treasure anymore. I just want to survive. As long as you promise to spare my life, I I will tell you the location of Klein''s Shipwreck."


    Sun Xu glanced at him with a smile.


    Brandley''s heart bulged, and a strong sense of uncertainty was suddenly born.


    "Wait for me¡­¡­"


    Just as he opened his mouth, Sun Xu waved his hand, and Ainilu waved his arm, and there was a flash of lightning.


    thorn it.


    Brandley fell down, in addition to the fear of death, there was still deep incomprehension in his eyes.


    He doesn''t understand, where exactly is the problem?


    That is a ship of gold! Even if you doubt him, you shouldn''t kill him so easily, right?


    He even thought about how to lead the opponent to conflict with Yarman step by step, and how to grab food and swallow the treasure.


    However, there was a problem in the first step.


    He didn''t expect that Sun Xu would kill him directly, letting all his ideas fall to nothing.


    "If anything else, maybe I will play with you, but gold..." Sun Xu shook his head.


    Will I tell you there is too much gold on my ship?


    He looked at the last person.


    The reason why I left her for the last, don''t get me wrong, has nothing to do with her gender, and it has nothing to do with her beautiful appearance and bumpy figure, mainly because Sun Xu smelled a familiar smell on her.


    was stared at by Sun Xu, and the woman tightened her body and quickly said: "Sir, I am..."


    "Can you cook?" Sun Xu interrupted her.


    After hesitating, the woman nodded: "Yes."


    Sun Xu said: "Well, before I find a formal chef, you can temporarily stay on my boat to cook."


    The woman was stunned, and quickly said: "Sir, actually I am..."


    Sun Xu interrupted her again: "Who are you, I don''t care. I saved your life. As a reward, you can''t be too much to be a chef for a few days, right?"


    "When did you save my life?" The woman was stunned.


    Sun Xu glanced at her: "Don''t you realize that when your companions look at you, their eyes are full of murderous intent?"


    The woman was struck by lightning, her face changing like a rotating kaleidoscope.


    Sun Xu ignored her and waved to the front desk position: "Boss, I have no appetite. I don''t need to serve the rest of the food. Check out."


    "No, no more."


    The boss came over with gratitude on his face: "Without you, we may not be able to save our lives today. These dishes will be our thanks."


    "Thank you very much, then." Sun Xu didn''t care, waved his hand and walked out.


    Even if they didn''t mention any life-saving grace, they touched the corpses of the pirates, and their income far exceeded the table of vegetables.


    Watching the three of them walk away, the woman recovered, hesitated, and chased after her.


    After being reminded by Sun Xu, she also realized what was wrong and understood that what Sun Xu said was true.


    They are indeed her saviors.


    To be a cook for them for a period of time, this request is not excessive at all.


    just right, she can also take the opportunity to figure out the identities of these people.


    Unlike others, she has recognized the ability of the lightning man.


    "Are you capable of nature? What is the identity of the person who can order nature?"


    Next, the four of them strolled around the island.


    From Lili¡¯s mouth, they learned that this island is called Port Sai Island and this town is called Ya¡¯an Town.


    Lili is the woman left behind by Sun Xu. She is about 27 or 18 years old. She has short linen hair, a denim jacket on her upper body and denim trousers on her lower body. She looks very capable.


    She also told Sun Xu about Yarman.


    Yarman was born in Ya''an Town. When he was sixteen, he took a group of people out to sea and became pirates, including Barry and Valkna.


    Later, Yarman''s reputation grew stronger and stronger, and Barry and others gradually couldn''t keep up with him.


    Ten years ago, Yalman abandoned Barry and others and went to the New World alone.


    At that time, his bounty had reached 200 million.


    In the new world, Yarman established the Skull-Smashed Pirates group, and the bounty rose rapidly, from 200 million to 800 million in ten years ~ www.novelhall.com ~ brutal, cold-blooded, and lustful, in terms of money. Very generous, this is Lily''s evaluation of Alman.


    Lily also told them that Brandley summoned the four of Barry this time to convey Alman¡¯s notice to prepare them. He will come over in two days and take them to find the treasure.


    "So, that Yarman will come to Yar Town in two days?" Sun Xu asked, touching his chin.


    "Yes!" Lily glanced at him, and said solemnly: "What Yarman hates most is that someone disobeys him. You killed Barry and ruined his plan. It''s better to leave as soon as possible!"


    "It takes three days for the record pointer to be full. We can''t go even if we want to." Sun Xu said casually.


    "I have a permanent pointer, the destination is a very safe place, if you..."


    "No need." Sun Xu looked at Ainilu: "The few just now are just small characters, not worth mentioning. This or something is quite suitable for Yarman, you can try it at that time."


    Ainilu was startled, a gleam of light flashed across his eyes.


    "Don''t be careless, in my opinion, the probability of you losing is not small! With a bounty of 800 million, his armed color is certainly not weak. Given your level of development of the Thunder Fruit, you may not be able to help him. "Sun Xu reminded.


    Ainilu didn''t say anything, but his squinted eyes widened a bit, revealing a high spirit of war.


    "That''s right, let me tell you another piece of information." Sun Xu patted him on the shoulder and smiled: "The emperors among the pirates have a bounty of more than four billion."


    Ainilu''s face finally changed.


    He was still very convinced of Sun Xu''s judgment.


    800 million may be better than him, but someone can bounty 4 billion?


    Ainilu felt the vastness of Qinghai for the first time.

 Chapter 104： The Devils 3 Corners

    The number of people on the boat has changed from three to four.


    At first, Sun Xu left Lily, just with the idea of ??making do with it.


    After all, of the original three people, Ainilu is the "eldest lady" who is not touched by Yang Chunshui. Robin can only say "eatable" when he cooks things, and the only one who has some cooking skills is himself.


    But, as the boss of this ship, the part-time cook is too far from the norm.


    Unexpectedly, after Lili showed her hand in the evening, Sun Xu looked at her with admiration.


    Her craftsmanship is quite good.


    is not as good as Sanji, but it is definitely better than the cooking skills of the owner of the daytime restaurant, and it is a professional level.


    "The main reason is that these cooking tools are easy to use." Regarding Sun Xu''s praise, Lily was very humble.


    Aini Road ruled the entire sky island. Naturally, the "Proverbs" would not be useless.


    is not only available, but also the best.


    Don''t talk about Lily, even Sun Xu has an eye-opening feeling.


    After a meal.


    Four people sat on the deck drinking tea and admiring the night sky.


    Tonight is a sunny day. The night is not absolutely black, but a very deep dark blue. The sky is full of stars forming wonderful creatures, dancing on the dark blue sky.


    Sun Xu squinted his eyes, seeming to admire the starry sky, but his eyes have lost focus.


    The technique of "becoming human" in the seventy-two transformations, he has already begun to get started.


    also created a very interesting spell based on it.


    Water avoidance technique, although it has accumulated before, it still hasn''t been completed.


    In the Pirate World, sea water has too much influence on those with Devil Fruit ability. It is definitely much more difficult to develop water avoidance technique than Journey to the West.


    Of course, if you just prop up a shield and survive in the sea for a while, it''s very simple.


    Sun Xu can do it without any effort.


    But what he wanted was not to put a mask on himself, but to be able to move freely in the ocean.


    can survive for a long time, does not affect the battle, and has high reliability. These are the three basic criteria he set.


    In addition, he already has some ideas about Pluto''s transformation, but now he still lacks some things, and he can''t immediately verify it.


    There is no idea for the refining black beard.


    Although there are detailed information obtained from the Navy, it is still very difficult to complete this complicated task. The main difficulty lies in how to ensure the effect of Dark Fruit''s ability to extract Devil Fruit.


    The above is Sun Xu''s main work during this period.


    Of course, there is also a cultivation soul, this matter is even more distant, and there is no hope of success in a hundred years.


    "The focus of the next work is still the cultivation of the soul."


    There is no doubt that this is a long-term job.


    But, if you don¡¯t accumulate steps, you can¡¯t reach thousands of miles. If you stop, you will never reach it.


    Sun Xu is already prepared. In fact, he seldom sleeps during this period, and he is used to practice instead of sleeping.


    "Other than that are the methods of avoiding water and refining the black beard, they should be a pastime in the practice." Sun Xu thought happily.


    Although it is boring to develop magical powers and study spells, it is still more interesting than boring practice.


    Of course, he will not give up on the other magical powers of Brother Monkey.


    For example, the remaining seventy-two changes, and the somersault cloud he coveted for a long time.


    But Naihe has been silent.


    If you say that "Fatianxiangdi" is a gem placed on the ground, you can see it at a glance, then the refining technique and the big-grade Tianxian tactic are gold mines in the rock. Although you can''t see it, you will find it with two hammers. And the somersault cloud and the seventy-two changes are the oil that is hidden deep underground.


    The difficulty of exploration and mining is not on the same level.


    can get seventy-two changes of fur, it is still because of Mr.2 to make a reference.


    Three days passed by in a flash.


    "How is it?" Sun Xu asked.


    Ainilu looked at the record pointer on his wrist: "It''s full."


    "Okay, let''s go," Sun Xu said.


    They have been in Ya''an Town for three days, and the record pointer has been stored full of magnetism.


    But, strangely, Yarman never showed up.


    I don''t know if it was delayed by something or if Brandley passed the false news.


    Regardless of the truth, Sun Xu doesn''t plan to wait any longer, and it''s not that he has to. There will be opportunities in the future.


    Lily stared at Wufan''s automatic "Proverbs" with curiosity.


    "Is this driven by lightning?"


    "Yes, it''s not bad." Ainilu, who has always been very arrogant, said actively.


    He is very proud of "Proverbs", as long as you praise "Proverbs", you are his good friend.


    "It''s really convenient, you don''t need to be affected by the wind." Lily exclaimed.


    Ainilu showed a happy smile on his face: "This ship is not just what you see, "Proverbs" is a real flying warship!"


    "Flying battleship? Can it fly?" Lily was surprised.


    "Of course, this is what I used to go to..." At this point, Ainilu''s face was stagnant, and he turned around sadly, losing interest in speaking.


    Being beaten up by Sun Xu is not a good memory.


    The iron rod that seems to crush the world is still his lingering nightmare, and he feels very weak no matter when he thinks of it.


    Lily is also a little disappointed In the past few days on the ship, she has got a preliminary understanding of the three.


    Sun Xu has the most gentle attitude and always smiles when talking. His favorite thing is to be in a daze, and he feels like an ordinary handsome guy.


    However, Lily has reservations about her observations.


    She has seen Sun Xu not paying attention to life in the hotel.


    Robin, calm, dark-bellied, vigilant, seems to be easy to talk, but can''t win her trust at all.


    Ainilu is a person who puts pride on his face. It seems that the whole world doesn''t care about it, but he is very convinced by Sun Xu and makes Lily very curious about what happened.


    Although their personalities are quite different, the three of them also have one thing in common, that is, they don''t care much about others.


    Finally there was a chance to communicate, but suddenly he stopped talking.


    "When this goes on, when will I collect enough information?" Lily sighed in her heart.


    Collecting information is not about what to do, it is mainly professional habits.


    Besides, this is the fruit of thunder!


    The best natural devil fruit! There is also Sun Xu, whose strength is unknown.


    Whether it is an enemy or not, it is always good to gather more information.


    "Where is the next stop?"


    Sun Xu''s voice awakened Lily who was thinking. She thought for a while and replied: "It should be Kayana Island, an uninhabited island."


    "An uninhabited island?" Sun Xu raised his eyebrows in surprise: "Is there anything special? Why is no one inhabited?"


    "Because it is close to the Devil''s Triangle, it was inhabited before, but slowly, there will be fewer and fewer people on it. After a few consecutive times, no one will pass." Lily replied.

 Chapter 105： Come one after another

    "The Devil''s Triangle Area?" Sun Xu was taken aback, did they run so far?


    He remembered that the Straw Hat Pirates had passed through the Capital of Seven Waters before entering the Devil¡¯s Triangle. He didn''t expect them to get here directly.


    "It''s a pity, I''m still going to take the sea train." Sun Xu sighed disappointedly.


    "Do you want to go to the City of Seven Waters?" Lily said, "There is still a chance."


    After listening to her introduction, Sun Xu realized that he had misunderstood.


    The devil''s triangle sea area, as the name suggests, is a large area of ??the sea.


    They are not in the same direction as the City of Seven Waters at all. Kayana Island is at the other corner of the Devil¡¯s Triangle.


    ¡­¡­


    Ya''an Town.


    Sun Xu soon after they left, a small boat approached the shore silently. A man with red hair and a cross scar on the left side of his face entered the town.


    His arrival quickly caused a sensation.


    "Yalman? That is Yarman, right? Why did he come back?"


    "I heard that Yarman''s bounty has reached 800 million!"


    "It''s a terrible thing!"


    The residents of Ya''an Town had very bad complexions, and looked at Yarman in surprise and anger.


    Ten years is not enough to erase people''s memories. Except for a few children, most people in Ya''an Town know Yarman.


    Although he was born in Ya''an Town, the people here have a bad impression of him.


    Yarman''s fierceness and ruthlessness are not only directed at the enemy, it is still true in his hometown.


    Before he went to sea, Ya''an Town was bullied by him.


    After becoming a pirate, he returned to Ya''an Town many times, but every time he came back, it was a disaster for the residents of Ya''an Town.


    Yarman ignored them and walked straight to the depths of the town with a calm face.


    He seems to have no purpose, just wandering around randomly, but as he walks, his face is getting more and more ugly, and his aura is getting more and more violent.


    This makes other people stay away.


    Some even closed the door altogether, not planning to deal with him at all.


    The bustling streets became deserted in an instant.


    "Where did everyone go?" Yarman''s eyes were cold: "Could it be that they can''t wait for a day and have left?"


    Suddenly, he caught a glimpse of a familiar figure, his body shook, and suddenly appeared next to that person.


    This is a brawny bald man with a fierce appearance, but at this moment he sat on the ground, his lips pale in fright: "Ya... Boss Alman."


    "If I remember correctly, you chose to follow Barry at the beginning, didn''t you?" Alman pinched his shoulder and lifted it up, his eyes glowing fiercely, like a hungry wolf choosing people to eat.


    "Yes...yes." The bald-headed man swallowed and looked at him nervously.


    "Tell me, where is Barry now?" Yarman couldn''t help but squeeze his palm.


    The bald-headed man was distorted with pain, but he didn''t dare to resist, and he continued: "Old Barry...Barry is dead, I''m sorry Boss Alman, Barry was killed three days ago!"


    "Dead?" Alman frowned: "What about Valk and Mullen?"


    "Both... are dead." The bald man''s voice trembled, feeling his shoulders completely shattered.


    "They are all dead?" Yalman realized that something was wrong, released his shoulder, and asked in a deep voice, "How did they die?"


    The brawny bald man felt relieved and took a breath: "It was killed by a group of outsiders..."


    Immediately, he told Yalman what had happened.


    In fact, they found out the truth about the deaths of Barry and others three days ago, and they knew who the murderer was. Some people even saw it with their own eyes.


    After all, the restaurant owner and his wife who have witnessed everything are still alive, and the investigation is very simple.


    But no one tried to avenge Barry and them.


    Barry and the others gathered. For their own safety, they brought the most trusted and powerful subordinates, and the rest were marginal figures.


    As a result, the five parties joined forces and were beaten to the ground by the opponent.


    The remaining people will not be their opponents.


    When the boss was alive, he was absolutely loyal, but the dead boss was worthless.


    Instead of moths rushing to avenge the boss, it is better to grab some valuables and let yourself be moisturized.


    Anyway, for the bald guy, that''s the case.


    "Trash! A bunch of trash!" As soon as Yarman heard it, he guessed what was going on and cursed.


    The bald, brawny man chills as if forbidden.


    After cursing a few words, Yarman became calm again.


    Since Barry and the others are dead, the previous plan is useless.


    He turned his head to look at the bald man: "Barry is dead, where are his men?"


    The brawny bald man hesitated: "Boss Alman, many people are not on the island."


    "Damn it! A bunch of trash!" Yarman scolded again, he understood too much, it was nothing more than a slap in the face.


    But, now he has no other choice, and strongly ordered: "Take me to find them! Now!"


    "Yes! Boss Yarman!" The bald-headed man did not hesitate, nor did he dare to hesitate.


    Barry¡¯s subordinates, many of them who were originally Yarman¡¯s subordinates before going to the New World, have not heard of his name.


    Therefore, his work of subjugation went smoothly. Most people would automatically bow to his feet as soon as they saw him. There were also a few people who wanted to resist, all of which were easily resolved by him In a blink of an eye, he Just pull up a team of dozens of people.


    It is not just Barry''s people. During the period, Yalman also met with Walker''s men and got a part of his inheritance.


    Just then, a person hurried over.


    "It''s not good! It''s not good, Boss Alman! A navy is coming!"


    "Damn it, so fast! What a lingering woman!" Yarman yelled, his voice full of irritation.


    "let''s go!"


    He took the newly conquered subordinates, hurried to the dock, and hurriedly left Port Sai Island in a big boat.


    In comparison, he can be called a shotgun replacement.


    not only has dozens of more subordinates, but the car has also been upgraded from a small broken ship to a large sailing boat.


    This is still an accident.


    If according to his plan, he should now have a small fleet of five ships, with a total of hundreds of subordinates.


    Soon after Yarman left, a warship sailed into the port.


    Two female officers stood on the bow of the ship, both wearing navy engines, with cigarettes dangling from their mouths.


    The female officer on the left has long pink hair and is tall, with a pair of sunglasses on her forehead. She has a capable temperament and an outstanding appearance.


    The woman next to her has a long knife hanging from her waist. She wears a Japanese hairstyle and a peach-colored short dress. Her appearance is not inferior to the former, but her temperament is more feminine, and she has a trace of majesty that makes people afraid to look directly at her. She is cold and harsh, but the most striking thing is her figure, slender waist and long legs, as well as the huge evil of an astonishing scale.


    The warship did not dock, and directly stared at the ship where Yarman escaped.


    "Yalman is ahead, chase me!"


    The beautiful officer at the bow of the ship gave the order, and the warship immediately turned the bow and chased it.

 Chapter 106： Giant boar

    After two days of sailing, Sun Xu and others arrived at Kayana Island.


    Although it is an uninhabited island, the area of ??this island is quite large, which is several times the size of Port Sai Island from which they set off. From a long distance, you can see the undulating mountains and lush jungle on it.


    "There is no one inhabited on such a big island!" Ainiro''s voice was full of sarcasm.


    In the sky island, the aborigines and the Sandia people have fought for hundreds of years for a piece of land, but in Qinghai, an island that is at least ten times the size of Apaya was ignored and became an uninhabited island.


    This made him feel a bit ironic when he had been a **** of Kojima for six years.


    Lily looked at him suspiciously, without any explanation, of course, she could only retract her gaze, turned her head and said to Sun Xu: "Boss, although there is no evidence, Kayana Island has been abandoned several times. There must be some danger on it. I suggest Leave the recording pointer as soon as the magnetic storage is full."


    I don¡¯t know when it started, and she followed Robin and Ainilu to call Sun Xu¡¯s boss.


    "No hurry, didn''t you say that it will take a full month for the magnetic storage to be full? It will not be too late to decide at that time." Sun Xu neither agreed nor refused.


    He is still a little interested in this island.


    People have given up here a few times. I am afraid that it is not just a falsehood and scary people, but some secrets should be hidden.


    Sun Xu has no interest in gold and treasure, but he is very interested in various secrets.


    Lily didn''t say anything.


    Although there are various horror legends in Kayana Island, they are all situations that can only be encountered in long-term residence. I have never heard of accidents in a short stay.


    She said that, just to make them understand the seriousness of the problem.


    Because Kayana Island has long been abandoned and there is no special dock, they just found a place they could get close to and landed.


    Hum hum¡­


    They had an accident as soon as they set foot on Kayana Island.


    A huge wild boar suddenly rushed out and attacked them.


    The word "huge" must be emphasized.


    This wild boar is nearly ten meters high at the shoulder and over fifteen meters long. It has two one-meter gray fangs growing on its mouth. With huge hooves, it rushes towards four people, like a hill smashed into it. .


    Lily''s expression tightened, and she was about to evade. Suddenly remembering something, she stopped again.


    "Beast!" A cold drink sounded.


    thorn it.


    Blue lightning flashed across, the wild boar screamed, and the movement stopped abruptly. With a loud bang, it fell all over, and the ground it hit was trembling and dusty.


    "The thunder fruit is really powerful." Lily glanced at Ainilu with envy.


    She has worked hard for more than ten years, but lost to a powerful devil fruit, which makes her feel a little uncomfortable.


    Sun Xu ignored her little emotions, waved his hand, and the breeze rolled up, blowing away the smoke and dust, revealing a giant wild boar covered in charred.


    "Let¡¯s eat roasted wild boar today, Lily, how is your barbecue technique?"


    was awakened by his voice, Lily quickly responded: "It''s okay."


    Sun Xu relaxes, Lily is a humble person, but it''s not bad, he is already looking forward to the barbecue in the evening.


    did not choose another place, the location where they landed is a very suitable place.


    There is an endless sea in front, and a verdant jungle in the back. Eating barbecue and blowing the sea breeze makes people happy when they think about it.


    Although the meal has not yet arrived, the wild boar skin is thick and thick, which is extremely difficult to handle. It needs to be prepared in advance. Lily returned to the boat to get the tools and immediately got busy.


    Let Ainilu stay to help, Sun Xu and Robin enter the forest, planning to explore the surroundings first.


    "There is such a big wild boar, is this another giant biological island?" Sun Xu looked around and said casually.


    "It should not be." Robin walked beside: "That wild boar is a bit abnormal, it should be a special individual."


    "Abnormal? Where is it abnormal?" Sun Xu was surprised. He really didn''t pay attention to this. Since going to sea, he has seen too many giant creatures, just a ten-meter-high wild boar. He hadn''t cared about it before.


    "Boss, haven''t you noticed that the wild boar doesn''t seem to be sober?" Robin said.


    Sun Xu recalled: "It seems that there is something like this, but maybe this kind of wild boar is stupid? Or, which one is the stupid one among wild boars?"


    Unlike many people, the pig is actually a very smart creature.


    But the creatures in Pirate World are so strange, is it possible that stupid pigs won''t appear?


    Maybe that horrible body shape was exchanged for IQ?


    "Boss, what you said is possible, but I think there is still a greater possibility of problems." Robin said.


    Sun Xu nodded gently: "Then let''s look for it again, and see if there are any wild boars of this size. Is it also unconscious."


    He thought of the legend of Kayana Island. Could it be related to this?


    The two walked in the forest. There are no traces of human activities. It is like a real virgin forest, with fallen leaves and weeds everywhere on the ground.


    They walked for a long time and never saw such a big wild boar again. More importantly, Sun Xu did not find it with his spiritual knowledge. UU Reading


    That is basically certain, Robin''s guess is correct, there is a problem with the giant wild boar!


    The two returned to the landing position.


    At this time, the sky was already dark. At the junction of the distant sea and the sky, the sun had only one "forehead" that had not sunk yet, and the clouds on the horizon were dyed red by the setting sun.


    A huge barbecue grill was erected on the shore, and a red bonfire rose several meters high. A huge pork leg was horizontally above it, dripping a drop of grease from time to time, pouring it on the flame, making a sizzling noise.


    There are many small skewers under ¡¡¡¡, most of which are contributed by wild boars, but there are also various vegetables, fish, seafood, etc., which are stocks on board.


    After ¡¡¡¡ approached, a strong fragrance rushed over his face, making the population alive.


    "Boss, Miss Robin, come here soon." Lily waved to the two of them excitedly. She was wearing a chef''s uniform and her beautiful face was flushed by the bonfire. Instead of her previous heroic appearance, she was a little more charming and charming.


    Sun Xu walked over happily, picked up a skewer of grilled pork belly, bit off a piece, and then showed a surprised expression on his face.


    "Lily, it''s hidden, it turns out that you are best at barbecue! If you knew your craftsmanship is so good, we should have grilled it a long time ago."


    "It''s not the boss." Lily walked over, her eyes sparkling: "It''s this wild boar that tastes good."


    She handed Sun Xu a skewer of barbecue, because it was cut into square pieces, and she couldn''t recognize which part it was.


    "Boss, try this."


    Sun Xu took it and ate a piece, the astonishment on his face became more intense, and he looked down at the meat skewers in his hand.


    This... is definitely not pork, it''s more like beef, and it has the fragrance of apple!

 Chapter 107： notebook

    "This is the heart of a wild boar."


    Lily told him the answer.


    Sun Xu ate another piece.


    That''s right, it''s really a beefy wild boar heart with the fragrance of apples!


    "It''s interesting." He looked at Lily and asked, "Anything else special?"


    "It''s gone, only the heart is special, the others are normal pork taste, but the taste is very good, just cook it, it is very delicious."


    Lily said: "By the way, boss, I only use a small part of the wild boar heart, and I keep most of it."


    She took Sun Xu to the side, and there was a broken heart in a wooden basin. It looked like a big meat ball about one meter in diameter, with a piece in the middle hollowed out.


    Sun Xu approached and observed for a while, but found nothing.


    looks the same as a normal wild boar heart, which is a bit bigger.


    "Let''s put it away first." Sun Xu said, and he was going to look back and study it.


    Kayana Island should not have such a giant wild boar. Some special changes have taken place, making an ordinary wild boar into this behemoth.


    The change in physique is not a big deal, the heart has become beefy, and the fragrance of apple is still in it, which is interesting.


    There are also some guesses in his mind: "Is it the power of some kind of devil fruit?"


    This is the most likely explanation.


    The devil fruit has various abilities. The fruit of the operation can even exchange the soul. It is not impossible to have the ability to make the wild boar bigger and turn the heart into beef flavor.


    In any case, the changes are worth studying.


    After putting the wild boar heart on the "Proverbs" and collecting them, everyone started dinner.


    Roasted pork belly, roasted pork heart, roasted giant trotters, pork liver soup... A sumptuous dinner, everyone was very satisfied.


    The meat of this giant wild boar is indeed very good, the juice is full, the meat is firm, and there is no smell. It is no exaggeration to say that any part can be directly eaten as sashimi.


    Even in the Pirate World, such high-quality meat is very rare. If the scope is limited to pork, Sun Xu¡¯s experience has not seen a better one. No, it should be said that there is no close connection!


    It is a pity that this wild boar is too big, and the whole body is full of top-quality ingredients. Even though they have tried their best to make room, they can only take a small part of it, and the others can only be thrown here and left to rot.


    "Pity."


    When he left the next day, Sun Xu still reluctant to give up.


    "Go, boss." Robin pulled him amusedly.


    A few days ago, when he gave up the intelligence of the gold-filled "Klein''s Shipwreck", he didn''t blink his eyes. Now he faced a piece of meat, but he looked distressed.


    This is the first time she has seen this cute side of her boss.


    "If the gold is gone, you can look for it again. If this ingredient is gone, you may never be able to eat it." Sun Xu said with a vicissitudes of life: "If Luffy and Sanji are there, I should be able to understand how I feel."


    The four packed their luggage and marched toward the depths of the forest.


    It takes a whole month to record that the pointer is full of magnetism. They will definitely not stay in place all the time. They decided last night to come in and explore.


    The most interesting thing about sailing is to experience various adventures, especially in the world of Pirates, which is full of various magical islands.


    Sun Xu also decided to temporarily put down his practice, as a rest, combining work and rest, perhaps speeding up the progress of practice.


    The four walked along the road that Robin and Sun Xu walked yesterday.


    As we entered the depths, the forest became denser and the terrain became steeper.


    "Are you getting close to that mountain?" Lily asked.


    "It will be here soon." Sun Xu nodded.


    It''s almost noon, they just found a creek and decided to stop for lunch.


    took out the prepared bento, most of which are wild boar dishes.


    Although I ate a lot yesterday, no one felt tired, and they all ate with relish.


    After eating and drinking, everyone went on the road again.


    This forest is not dangerous, the most powerful is the ordinary beast, even Lily, the weakest of the four, can easily deal with it.


    As for the giant wild boar, they never encountered it again.


    Not long after we left this time, the four of them encountered a special scenery.


    A dilapidated village.


    Most of the traces have been buried by time, only a few broken walls remain.


    However, Robin was very interested, and everyone stopped.


    Aini Road was guarded by the side, Sun Xu and Lily accompanied her to explore this dilapidated village.


    Robin took a notebook to write, write, and paint. After a while, he looked up and said: "This place has been abandoned for at least three hundred years."


    "Not surprising, because no one has settled on Kayana Island for nearly a hundred years." Lily said.


    "Wait, this is..." Robin carefully peeled away a pile of decayed wood, revealing a black notebook.


    She wanted to take it down, but unfortunately found that it was impossible.


    Although it was protected by the decayed wood and did not rot completely, the notebook was on the verge of collapsing. If you breathe hard, it might break.


    "Let me come." Sun Xu took Robin''s job and opened the cover of the notebook directly.


    "Don''t..." Robin yelled subconsciously, and the next moment his eyes widened.


    The notebook that should have been broken at the touch of a touch is opened so roughly can still be kept intact, have you made a mistake in your judgment?


    Soon she overturned her conjecture.


    It''s not that she made a wrong judgment, but that the boss used a special method.


    "I can''t take it down, but we can see what is written in it." Sun Xu said.


    Don''t look at the appearance of any changes, but in fact, the notebook was shattered the moment he opened it.


    is now forced to retain this appearance by his magical force.


    As long as he takes away the mana, it will instantly turn into fly ash.


    Although Robin has some regrets, there is no other way.


    After hundreds of years, most of the notes have become blurred, and only a few numbers can be seen clearly.


    This is a diary.


    "The mist came from the sea... swallowed everything..."


    "Something has changed...no, everything has changed...how could this be?"


    "Kenelia, she has become so strange, is she also infected?"


    "...someone is missing again..."


    "...becomes...monster..."


    I can''t read the content clearly anymore.


    Sun Xu released his hand and the notebook turned into fly ash.


    The three of them glanced at each other.


    "Is this the truth about the abandonment of Kayana Island? The fog, is it the fog of the Devil''s Triangle?"


    "Infection, monster... Could it be that the mist is poisonous and can turn people into monsters?"


    "I have never heard that the fog in the Devil''s Triangle is poisonous."


    The three of them talked briefly, but there was no conclusion.


    There is too little useful information.


    Even the authenticity of the diary content cannot be determined.

 Chapter 108： The strongest in the world

    The notebook matter was just a small episode. I searched it again and confirmed that there were no other gains. The four of them continued to move forward and soon ascended the mountain ahead.


    This mountain is also one of the highest in the entire Kayana Island. Standing on the top of the mountain, the surrounding scenery is unobstructed, and you can even directly see the sea and the fog above it.


    "Is there the Devil''s Triangle Area?" Sun Xu''s eyes were thoughtful.


    There must be some secrets hidden in this sea area. Would you like to go in and explore it?


    He was a little moved, but then he withdrew his gaze.


    Even if you want to explore, it¡¯s not now, you must wait until the recording pointer is full of magnetism.


    Rested on the top of the mountain for a while, and everyone continued on their way to the depths of Kayana Island.


    Later they discovered the remains of some towns and villages, but unfortunately they never encountered anything of value.


    Stop and go, two days later, they finally crossed the entire island and came to the other end of Kayana Island.


    The situation here is completely different from where they landed.


    The ground is bare, and there is no grass growing. The mountain peaks are the same. They are covered by blue-gray rocks, and there is no green.


    The extreme edge of the island was separated by steep peaks, and ordinary people would definitely not be able to approach it, but that would not be difficult for Sun Xu and the others.


    After ¡¡¡¡ climbed to the top of the mountain, everyone was stunned.


    This mountain was originally only half, and the half close to the sea seemed to have been cut off, like a steep and straight wall!


    "This is amazing too!" Robin sighed softly, "It''s like being cut off with a knife."


    She has never seen such a mountain that goes straight up and down.


    Sun Xu made a gesture. This mountain is not high, but not low. It is about a thousand meters away. It is too exaggerated to cut it open with a knife.


    And, not only this mountain, but the entire coast is straight, as if a corner was cut off.


    Looking forward, you can still see the sea of ??the Devil''s Triangle, and the churning fog is like a beast with teeth and claws, trying to swallow everything.


    If the giant wild boar before is understandable, this coast is a bit magical.


    After all, the force of Pirate World is not exaggerated, and it has not reached the height of splitting the mountain and breaking the mountain.


    "Do you know what''s going on?" Sun Xu turned to look at Lily.


    She shook her head: "It''s also the first time I have come to Kayana Island. It is the first time I know this is the case on the coast of Kayana Island."


    "Is it really formed naturally?" Sun Xu always feels that this is not the case, especially the previous discoveries, which is even more uncertain.


    "Maybe the answer is there." He looked at the sea again, and the peculiar situation on Kayana Island was probably related to the Devil''s Triangle.


    Lily looked at him, and she had an unpredictable feeling in her heart, but before she had time to speak, Sun Xu said: "I have decided. After the recording pointer is full of magnetism, we will go to explore the sea of ??the Devil''s Triangle!"


    Lily twitched her heart and looked at the other two.


    There is no change in Ainilu''s expression.


    He is from the sky island, he doesn''t know the legend of the Devil''s Triangle, and even if he knows it, he won''t be afraid.


    Robin... Robin also showed a very interested expression.


    Lily was desperate and reminded in a low voice: "Boss, the Devil''s Triangle is very dangerous. Every year, more than 100 ships get lost in it..."


    "I''m interested in this." Sun Xu said.


    Lily''s face turned dark, and she quickly said, "Boss, you may not know that there is a very dangerous guy hiding in the Devil''s Triangle."


    "Moonlight Moriah, right?" Sun Xu said with a smile.


    "Huh? Boss, do you know?" Lily looked at him in surprise. Many residents in the neighborhood didn''t know about this matter. She only understood it because of her identity. Why did the boss know?


    Sun Xu didn¡¯t explain, and said nonchalantly: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even though Moriah bears the name of Qiwuhai, it¡¯s a waste at all, it¡¯s the shame of Qiwuhai!"


    Moonlight Moria may have been strong once, but after losing to Kaido, he was abandoned. It is not as good as Krokdal.


    Krokdal was defeated by Luffy after his pursuit was shattered and his fighting spirit was gone. Moria simply forgot how to fight.


    is to hide in the devil''s triangle sea area, otherwise it would have been destroyed long ago.


    reputation can calm some people, but there are some bold guys in the sea.


    Lily was surprised.


    Qiwuhai is one of the three powerful forces in the sea, and it is actually dubbed the name of waste. The key is this plain tone.


    There is no contempt, no arrogance, just plain narrative.


    Suddenly, she seemed to have seen Sun Xu''s "calling" gesture in the restaurant, and suddenly realized that this is a strong person who can conquer the thunder fruit ability!


    Because Sun Xu always laughed, she never seemed to get angry, and often went in a daze. She always thought that the other party was an inconspicuous little character.


    When she came back to her senses, they found that Sun Xu and the others had already started going down the mountain.


    "Boss, who is better than Moriah or Krokdal?"


    "Now, it''s hard to say. One has lost his fighting spirit, another has been shattered in his faith, and wasted ten years... It''s half a catty, but I''m still more optimistic about Klockdal in the future. He still hopes to return to the strong. Of the list."


    "So Qiwuhai is not true to her name?"


    "No, Moria and Krokdal were both strong once, and now, Hawkeye Mihawk and Tyrant Bear are also very strong."


    When Lily caught up with him, Sun Xu and Robin were chatting. The attitude of commenting on Qi Wuhai at random made her reconfirm that her temporary boss is definitely not easy.


    Robin glanced at Ainilu: "How does it compare to him?"


    "Ha!" Sun Xu smiled and jokingly said: "They can beat Ainilu to tears!"


    Ainilu''s face is a bit ugly but he just gave a cold snort without refuting it.


    There is no way, he lost too badly at the beginning, and he has no confidence to refute.


    But I was still secretly dissatisfied in my heart. I decided to see the tyrant and eagle eye, and I must see their strength.


    "How about you compared to the boss?" Robin asked again.


    As soon as her voice fell, Lily and Ainilu''s eyes lit up, obviously very interested in this topic.


    "Hahaha, do you want to find out about me?"


    Sun Xu clicked on her and said with a smile: "I haven''t seen a bear. It''s not easy to evaluate, but his power is very difficult. If you really want to fight, maybe no one can do anything, but that was before..."


    He shook his head and didn''t say much.


    The bear has now been transformed by Vegapunk, most of his body has become a mechanical device, and his self-consciousness has gradually disappeared.


    After the transformation, the bear may have increased defense power, and can also launch laser-like attacks, but its strength is definitely reduced!


    "As for Hawkeye, I have played against him once. Although I didn''t use my full strength, I was sure of his strength. I am confident that I will not lose to him now!" Sun Xu said lightly.


    In the East China Sea, the two sides were just a small test.


    According to Sun Xu''s current judgment, he really wanted to make a full shot. He was probably not as good as Hawkeye at the beginning.


    However, during this period of time, his strength has skyrocketed, especially after practicing the Great-Rank Heavenly Immortal Judgment, his control of mana and his understanding of supernatural powers have improved by more than a step.


    Conscious strength should have surpassed Hawkeye.


    To put it another way, he feels that he can already look forward to the world''s strongest throne!


    Of course, this is only Sun Xu''s own judgment, and the specifics will be known only after the actual fight.

 Chapter 109： Meet

    Lily''s chin almost fell off.


    Who is Hawkeye?


    Qiwuhai!


    The world''s largest swordsman!


    These titles are all like thunderous ears, most people hear it, and even the courage to be an enemy can''t rise.


    And the person next to him actually said he was stronger than Hawkeye!


    Her first feeling is absurd, and her second feeling is still absurd.


    But she looked left and right, but she didn''t see that Sun Xu was joking at all.


    More importantly, the other two did not show any unexpected expressions.


    The expression of Ainilu, who has always been very arrogant, has not changed, as if everything is taken for granted.


    Robin''s face, who has always been calm and rational in her eyes, even faintly revealed the satisfaction that the guess was confirmed.


    "Is this true?" After the thought came to Lily''s mind, it was like a seed that had taken root, which could no longer be eliminated, and it began to grow crazily.


    Based on Lily''s understanding during this period, Sun Xu is not a big talker.


    And, if there is such a strength, it is very reasonable to subdue a top natural ability person.


    Because of this incident, Lily''s expression was a little dazed for the next two days.


    Of course, mainly because of leisure.


    After strolling around, they returned to the landing position.


    Kayana Island is an ordinary uninhabited island on the surface, ordinary mountains, ordinary water, and even the animals living here are ordinary and there is no fun at all.


    In the past two days, everyone''s lives are no different from those on a ship.


    Ainilu has been exercising.


    This is what he has been doing since he came to Qinghai.


    He plans to improve his physique first, this is the biggest factor limiting his strength.


    Sun Xu also agreed with this.


    In the Pirate World, physique is the foundation of everything. Whether it is fruit ability or domineering, it is closely related to physical fitness.


    Including himself, in the early stage, he mainly exercised his physique.


    The reason why he doesn¡¯t practice now is not because it¡¯s useless to exercise, but because his physique has reached a certain limit. It is very difficult to improve through ordinary exercise.


    is far inferior to cultivating a masterpiece of Heavenly Immortal Jue, analyzing mana, raising the realm, and finally giving back to the body.


    Robin spends most of his time reading, and occasionally pulls Sun Xu up to take a stroll on the island to see if he can find some relics.


    Only Lily, very leisurely.


    Her job is only three meals a day for four people. At other times, she has nothing to do I have no interest, exercise, and no talent.


    A few days ago, I was tight every day, not only to investigate intelligence, but also to pay attention to not revealing my identity. Life was very stressful, but also very fulfilling.


    Now suddenly at ease, she is a little at a loss, naturally thinking about it every day.


    However, this life was quickly broken.


    this day at noon.


    The weather is very hot, and the big white fireball in the sky scorches the earth mercilessly.


    The rock absorbs a lot of heat, and the hot can fry eggs.


    Ai Nilu stood in the sun, holding a boulder, doing squats, sweat dripped from time to time, and quickly evaporated by the high temperature.


    Compared with his hard work, Sun Xu''s life is much happier.


    They set up parasols on the beach, set up sun loungers, blew the sea breeze, and drank iced drinks. Lily brought fresh melon and fruit snacks from time to time. How could it be so cool.


    However, Sun Xu did not enjoy these at this time, but was busy beside Robin.


    She wore a **** bikini, showing her beautiful figure.


    Robin, who is twenty-eight years old, is like a ripe peach, with a slender waist and a full grip. The stalwart on his chest is not inferior to Nami. They are all over-spec, and she is much taller than Nami. There are two Long beautiful legs, white and straight, tender and slippery.


    Legs play years, that''s what I''m talking about.


    At this time, Sun Xu is doing a very stressful job: applying sunscreen to Robin.


    "Boss, are you okay?" Robin lay down on the flat recliner, with his calves tilted, holding a book in both hands, flipping through it at will.


    "It''s coming soon." Sun Xu was sweating profusely.


    After a few more minutes, he took a deep breath and raised his head: "Okay, I''ve painted it all over again."


    This is more tiring than beating Ainilu.


    Robin propped up the recliner, turned around and leaned back, holding the book, with one leg straight and the other slightly tilted: "Then please ask the boss in front."


    Sun Xu wanted to blame her loudly, telling her that she is the boss and she is just a secretary. How can the boss serve the secretary?


    However, his two hands had their own ideas, and before he could speak, they moved uncontrollably.


    is another hard fight.


    When Sun Xu returned to his chair, he was almost tired and paralyzed, lying on his back, looking at the sky, his eyes blank.


    "Boss, a boat is coming!"


    Suddenly Lily ran over and interrupted their comfortable life.


    "Is it a pirate?" Sun Xu raised his body and asked.


    According to Lily, because Kayana Island has long been abandoned, there are no precious resources, and it is close to the Devil¡¯s Triangle, and generally few people come over.


    Therefore, he immediately thought of the pirate who was not familiar with the journey.


    "No, it seems to be just a merchant ship." Lily replied The voice was also a little confused.


    "Are they coming in our direction?" Sun Xu asked.


    "From the route, they will land from a position further to the right, but there is no guarantee that they will see us and change their minds." Lily said.


    "Forget it, don''t worry about them." Sun Xu lay down again.


    As long as he doesn''t come to provoke him, it doesn''t matter whether he is a pirate or a businessman.


    "I see." Lily was a little unwilling, but the boss had already spoken, and she, a little chef, could only obey.


    She turned and left.


    Sun Xu and Robin also continued to blow the sea breeze.


    But not long after, Lily ran over again, and the pace was hurried, as if something important had happened.


    "Boss, it''s not good! That ship is coming towards us!"


    Hearing Lily''s shout, Sun Xu patted his forehead and said silently, "I hope I didn''t come to die."


    Merchant ships are not necessarily without danger.


    Not to mention that the merchant ship itself may be disguised as a pirate ship. It is a real merchant. If it is profitable, it may become a pirate and engage in looting and murder.


    This remote and deserted island is really a good place to kill people and make more money.


    Robin took a blanket and covered his body.


    She knows very well that it is not gold that causes greed, but beautiful women can also be ¡ª although unlike Nami, she is also very confident in her looks and figure.


    After waiting for a while, an ordinary-looking sailing ship entered the three people''s field of vision.


    There are many people on the boat, the head of which is a red-haired man with a cross scar on his left face, his face is awkward, his eyes are fierce, but his posture is a little embarrassing.


    Both sides noticed each other at the same time.

 Chapter 110： Chase

    "This person." Sun Xu''s eyes moved slightly: "It seems a bit difficult."


    Robin took the book and thought thoughtfully: "These people don''t look like caravans, they are more like..."


    "Pirate, right?" Sun Xu said.


    "Yeah." Robin nodded, her fierce and fierce temperament didn''t look like a caravan, but she didn''t worry about it. What''s so terrible about having a boss who is not weaker than the world''s largest swordsman?


    The other party also found Sun Xu on Kayana Island. There seemed to be some disturbances on the boat, but they calmed down quickly.


    The two sides looked at each other, their eyes gradually moved away, and finally they were completely invisible.


    Nothing happened.


    The ship did not land here, but made a circle, and the target seemed to be further behind.


    "It doesn''t seem to be for us." Sun Xu lay down again.


    "They don''t seem to plan to land." Robin said, "Are they going to enter the Devil''s Triangle directly?"


    "Who knows?" Sun Xu said indifferently.


    There are so many strange people in this world, and he is not interested in understanding them one by one.


    "I remember!" Lily, who hadn''t said a word, suddenly shouted, attracting the eyes of both of them.


    "What do you think of?" Sun Xu asked.


    Lily gritted her teeth and stared: "That person, that person is Yarman!"


    "What?" Sun Xu raised his eyebrows: "Are you sure?"


    "OK!" Lily nodded her head. She had only seen Yarman once, and after so many years, she didn''t remember it immediately. But when I recalled it now, I found that the person just now exactly matches the image in her memory.


    "That is definitely Alman! He really came back!" Lily said again: "There are still a few familiar faces on that ship. They belong to different forces. Only Alman can subdue them so quickly. Can do it!"


    "Interesting." Sun Xu thought, touching his chin, "They are looking for treasure? So what is the ¡®Klein¡¯s shipwreck¡¯ in the Devil¡¯s Triangle?


    There is something wrong, that person seems to be injured, and it is a new injury. The big pirate who bounty 800 million dollars, who can hurt him in the first half of this great route? "


    Sun Xu quickly remembered, remembering who said that a strong man from the navy headquarters was hunting Alman.


    The injury on his body is likely to come from the strong man in the navy headquarters.


    That is to say, now that the navy powerhouse has not given up, Yarman hurried into the Devil''s Triangle, not necessarily to find treasure, but also to escape.


    "The big pirate who can get 800 million rewards to this level, it seems that the strong from the navy headquarters is very strong, I don''t know if it is an acquaintance."


    Sun Xu shook his head, put away his distractions, stood up, and chuckled: "Okay guys, the vacation is over, let''s chase it over and take a look, if there is a treasure, grab it!"


    He just doesn''t have much interest in gold, not without interest.


    If wealth is at your fingertips, of course he will not give up.


    What''s more, the two sides have become enemies. A pirate with a bounty of 800 million is still a little dangerous.


    "But boss, the record pointer is not ready yet." Lily reminded.


    "It doesn''t matter, Yarman didn''t stay there either? I believe there must be a way for them to enter the Devil''s Triangle like this." Sun Xu said nonchalantly.


    It doesn¡¯t matter if there is none, just drive the ¡°Proverbs¡± to fly in any direction.


    The difficulty of navigating on great sea routes is mainly due to the unpredictable weather and complex and changeable ocean currents. The "monitoring" with flying ability can completely shield these interference factors.


    The four of them moved quickly, packed up their things quickly, and launched the "Proverbs" to chase after them.


    When Ainilu learned of this, his expression also showed some expectation.


    He had long wanted to meet the strong in Qinghai. He didn''t see Yarman on Port Sai Island. It was a pity that he did not expect the opportunity to come so soon.


    ¡­¡­


    at the same time.


    Arman¡¯s boat.


    "That person was the one who killed Barry and the others?" Yarman didn''t smile, his expression cold.


    He doesn''t care about the life and death of the people in Barry. Although they were once his subordinates, the moment they were abandoned because of insufficient strength, they became dispensable waste.


    However, their deaths caused an error in his plan, which is unforgivable.


    "It''s not them, it''s another person with them, but they are companions. There are two people here, and that person must be there." A pirate gritted his teeth and said: "Boss Alman, please avenge Boss Barry! "


    Yarman glanced at him coldly, raised his palm, and slapped it like lightning.


    Snapped.


    The pirate was slapped to the ground, a flushed slap was printed on his cheek, and blood was constantly leaking out.


    "Are you teaching me to do things?" Yarman''s voice contains no emotion, like the cold wind in the winter, and the people''s hearts are cold.


    "No, dare not!" the pirate trembled, not even daring to look up.


    Yarman snorted coldly: "They will definitely die, but not now. The most important thing now is to get the treasure!


    After getting the treasure, there is a chance to solve them. And the **** mother-in-law behind, I must make her look good when I have enough power! "


    Everyone bowed their heads, afraid to answer.


    Whether you know Yarman or hear his legend, it is the first time to see Yarman in such an embarrassing posture.


    They have never seen such a powerful woman.


    In their eyes, Yarman, who was already invincible, was easily suppressed by her single hand, with little strength to fight back.


    If it weren''t for a group of people pretending to be Yarman and leading the woman away, now they would have become the dead souls of each other''s sword.


    "It''s not good, Boss Yarman."


    At this time, a pirate hurried over out of breath and said: "Catch...Catch up!"


    "Catch up? Damn! How could it be so fast?" Yarman''s face instantly turned ugly.


    According to his estimation, how could that woman be stopped for a while.


    How could you chase over so quickly?


    The pirate''s face suddenly turned pale, and he stammered: "No...no, Boss Arman, not the navy, it''s...the people we just saw on Kayana are chasing him."


    "Not the Navy?" Yarman was furious and moved his palm. He was about to kill the guy who had sent false information and startled him, but he endured it in the end.


    This group of people was originally him who used violence and forcibly gathered together with his former murderous name.


    His act of ordering some people to be dead ghosts just now has scared many people, and if they kill people casually, these people might really fall apart.


    He can reward 800 million yuan, and he is still alive. Naturally, he is not a violent man who only kills.


    Yarman took two steps, looked back along the ship¡¯s rail, and saw a weird-looking ship behind him.


    Murderous intent was revealed in his eyes: "Alright, just follow, I''m worried about how to solve you!"


    As a pirate who has broken through in the new world, his experience is not comparable to Barry and the others.


    Through the descriptions of others, he probably has guessed the ability to kill several of Barry.


    Natural line, thunder fruit.


    is definitely the most difficult ability.


    Even if it is him, it is not easy to solve it, but it is in the sea of ??the devil''s triangle.


    A wicked smile appeared at the corner of Yarman''s mouth, and he licked his lips: "The woman I just saw is pretty good, I don''t know if I have a chance to taste it."

 Chapter 111： Amazing discovery

    "Aren''t we going to catch up, boss?" Lily asked.


    She knew that the real speed of this thunder and lightning-driven ship was much faster than it is now, and it was easy to catch up.


    "Catch up, who will take us to find the treasure?" Sun Xu said leisurely.


    He believes that he can reward 800 million yuan, he must be very confident.


    Alman may still have scruples in the new world, but this is only the first half of the great route, and Yarman will definitely not flinch because they are behind.


    Compared with Sun Xu, he was more worried that the other party would come directly to ask for trouble, so he would definitely be tempted to kill Yarman, and the treasure would be out of reach.


    However, it now seems that Yarman has no intention of doing this.


    Regardless of the reason, this is a good thing for them.


    Although there is no communication between the two sides, a tacit understanding unexpectedly arises. You open the way in front, and I follow behind, absolutely not close.


    However, a little accident happened soon.


    The sky that was still clear just now suddenly covered with dark clouds.


    There was a violent wind, and the silver thunder snake rolled in the dark clouds. There was hardly any reaction time for people. The bean-like raindrops fell, and it turned into a downpour in an instant.


    Alman and his party became very embarrassed.


    They do not have regular navigators, and the boat is not strong enough to withstand such a fierce storm.


    Sun Xu''s situation is much better.


    They don¡¯t have navigators either, but their ships don¡¯t depend on sails and currents, and their hulls are stronger.


    The biggest impact of the storm on them is the bumps.


    However, Ainilu is very happy.


    As a thunder fruit ability, his strength has been greatly enhanced in this kind of weather.


    He was even eager to try, and wanted to challenge Yarman right away, but was forcibly suppressed by Sun Xu.


    Ainilu was left alone, and the three of Sun Xu returned to the cabin.


    None of them are interested in being outside in the rain.


    Because of the storm and no navigator, Alman and the others have become very difficult to sail, and they almost capsized the ship several times.


    After a long time, the storm gradually stopped.


    At this time, the sun has set, and the vast sky is covered by darkness, because the dark clouds have not completely dispersed and the stars can''t see through, the night tonight looks extremely deep.


    After dinner, the four of them walked out of the cabin, ready to take a breath of fresh air.


    However, after they came out, they realized that they were already in the thick fog.


    Fiddled with the haunting fog, Sun Xu asked in surprise: "Have we entered the sea of ??the Devil''s Triangle?"


    Ainilu squinted his eyes and looked left and right: "When I entered the cabin just now, there was no such fog around."


    The time he entered the cabin was the time when the storm stopped.


    But the boat did not stop.


    It may be that it has entered the range of fog during this period, or it may be that the fog here just was washed away by the rain, and after the rainstorm stopped, it made a comeback.


    Sun Xu stretched out his hand and fiddled with it twice: "This fog is really strange, it became so dense just after it rained."


    "The fog in the sea area of ??the Devil''s Triangle stays for years, no one knows the reason." Lily said.


    "I heard that there are zombies and living skeletons in it." Robin''s face was also a little curious.


    "The zombie is Moriah''s masterpiece, and the living skeleton is a demon fruit capable person. This is only the most superficial secret of the Devil''s Triangle, and there must be deeper secrets hidden inside."


    Sun Xu looked at the billowing fog, his eyes seemed to penetrate the space, and he saw the deepest part of the fog. Afterwards, he turned his head and asked, "Where are Yarman and others? Didn''t chase after him?"


    In the night, they can no longer see the ship ahead.


    "No." Ainilu frowned: "But it''s a bit strange, my heart network seems to be disturbed by something."


    "Is there such a thing?" Sun Xu''s eyes lit up.


    He chased him, not only for Yalman, but more importantly, he wanted to explore the secrets of the Devil''s Triangle.


    Unexpectedly, just came in and found a clue.


    Anilu¡¯s heart net is the product of the combination of seeing and hearing color domineering and thunder fruit ability, what will affect them?


    Sun Xu is not good at seeing, seeing and being domineering, but he has his own way.


    He opened his mind, intending to investigate it carefully.


    However, as soon as the divine consciousness spread out, Sun Xu''s body was shaken and his pupils were slightly enlarged.


    His spiritual consciousness was also affected!


    and it is a very obvious influence.


    If you use divine consciousness in ordinary times, the interference you receive is one. When penetrating a solid, depending on different objects, the interference is about five to fifteen, then the interference he receives is now twenty.


    Sun Xu¡¯s divine consciousness continued to spread outward, and soon he discovered that the scope of divine consciousness and the clarity of perception had been greatly affected.


    "It''s the cause of the fog! What the **** is this fog?"


    There was intense interest in his eyes.


    It¡¯s not that I have encountered foggy weather in the past, but it has never happened before.


    Sun Xu simply closed his eyes and maximized his perception, feeling and analyzing carefully.


    After a long time, he opened his eyes, and a touch of enlightenment flashed in his eyes.


    There is a special power hidden in this mist.


    wrong!


    To be precise, this fog is not the same thing as the outside fog! The fog is only its appearance, its true face is a special power, it just presents the image of fog No wonder the fog persists for years, no wonder my spiritual consciousness and Ainilu¡¯s heart network are both affected Interference. "


    Sun Xu continued to meditate: "But what kind of power is it?"


    This is the most important question.


    Dapin Tianxianjue is a technique that directly points to the root of the Great Dao. Although he has only just begun to practice, his understanding of the world and grasp of power have greatly improved, but he still can''t recognize what power this mist is.


    In his perception, this is more like a mixture of multiple forces.


    As for the specific ones?


    have no idea!


    These forces are mixed together, like an alloy, his current level is still unable to distinguish which elements are composed.


    "However, this is already a very important discovery." Sun Xu licked his lips and looked at the depths of the mist with excitement in his eyes.


    All the secrets may be hidden there


    Coincidentally, Yarman is also moving here.


    There is no need to worry about it.


    In fact, he will not struggle.


    If the two sides are in different directions, Sun Xu will immediately abandon Yarman and Treasure, and chase the secrets of the Devil¡¯s Triangle.


    If it weren''t for studying the mist, he would not have the patience to follow them slowly.


    ¡­¡­


    Outside the Devil¡¯s Triangle, a warship arrived slowly.


    The beautiful officer with a long sword on his waist held a blank sheet of paper in his hands: "It seems that Yarman has entered the Devil''s Triangle."


    "Are we going to continue chasing?" The pink-haired beauty officer asked, "The Devil''s Triangle is..."


    After a moment of contemplation, the beautiful officer with a long sword on his waist said in a deep voice, "Chasing! This time, he must not be allowed to escape! However, be careful not to go too deep."

 Chapter 112： Mutation

    As it continues to deepen, the surrounding environment has undergone subtle changes.


    The continuous deepening of the fog density is just the most basic. There seems to be something hidden in the fog, constantly making strange noises, and occasionally something that does not know whether it is real or phantom flashes by.


    "Something is wrong." Ainilu''s expression became a bit solemn: "Boss, I feel bad."


    Sun Xu nodded slowly: "There is something wrong."


    The fog around ¡¡¡¡ is too thick. If you look at it with your eyes, you can''t see almost everything except Proverbs.


    His spiritual consciousness was also greatly compressed, and only a few hundred meters remained in the envelope.


    "How did Nayalman tell the direction?" Lily looked forward. Although she couldn''t see anything, she knew that those people were not far ahead.


    "This is what I am curious about," Sun Xu said.


    Since entering the sea area of ??the Devil''s Triangle, the field of vision has been continuously compressed. In order not to lose track of them, they can only keep getting close to the boat of those people in Yalman. Now the distance between the two sides is only two to three hundred meters.


    At this distance, for two ships tens of meters long, they are almost close to each other.


    However, Yarman didn''t know if he hadn''t noticed it, or had other plans, and didn''t respond.


    What''s even stranger is that Yarman and the others seem to be able to recognize the direction in the fog, and they have been driving in a straight line.


    "Maybe there are islands in the depths of the mist, and they have permanent pointers there." Sun Xu proposed a conjecture.


    "It may also be an island out of the mist." Robin added.


    Sun Xu was about to say something, his face suddenly changed: "Wait! They disappeared!"


    "Disappeared? What do you mean?" The others were puzzled.


    "It just disappeared suddenly." Sun Xu frowned. A large ship tens of meters long, with dozens of people on it, suddenly disappeared without a trace. Could it be that he encountered a ghost?


    "Speed ??up, go over and take a look." He said in a deep voice.


    Aini Road nodded, and urged "Proverbs" to drive quickly in the direction indicated by Sun Xu.


    After about two hundred meters, Sun Xu waved his hand: "Stop! This is it."


    is surging mist around, and flowing sea water under my feet.


    "There seems to be nothing strange," Robin said.


    The fog here is not even thicker than it was two hundred meters ago, and there is no change in other aspects.


    Why does a big ship tens of meters suddenly disappear here?


    Sun Xu squinted his eyes and carefully swept the surroundings with his divine consciousness, not missing a single inch, but in the end he found nothing.


    So¡­


    He looked down, barely able to see the churning sea water: "Is the problem in the sea? If so, it will be troublesome."


    There are four people on the ship, three of whom are capable of Devil Fruit, and the only ordinary person, Lily, is too weak.


    "Let''s leave first."


    After pondering for a while, Sun Xu made a decision.


    The situation here makes him a little uneasy, and he plans to leave first, and then consider the long-term plan.


    The other three have no opinion.


    However, just when they were about to leave, the sudden change occurred.


    An invisible wave swept across.


    Sun Xu''s face changed in an instant, and he felt two terrifying forces tearing at his body.


    tearing.


    There was a huge gap in his waist, and crimson blood spurted out.


    Obviously, that was not his illusion.


    Without hesitation, Sun Xu grabbed Robin who was closest to him first, and then reached out to grab Lily.


    At this moment, that terrifying power suddenly increased by hundreds of times, and he felt that his body would be torn apart in the next moment.


    There was no time for him to take care of him anymore, Sun Xu hugged Robin and rushed out in the direction of the weakest intuition.


    Squeak... Squeak...


    A squeeze and rubbing sound rang out in my ears.


    Sun Xu felt like he was stuffed into a washing machine. His body was constantly tumbling, upside down, and turning. The terrifying force from all directions kept squeezing him. His steel body couldn''t hold on, and there were wounds.


    I don''t know how long it took, and finally calmed down.


    Sun Xu opened his eyes and found that he was suspended in the air, surrounded by thick fog.


    He looked into his arms. Although Robin was protected by him, he was still injured and unconscious. The most serious was a wound on his chest, and even a beating heart could be vaguely seen.


    Sun Xu put his palm on Robin''s chest, his mana surged: "Spring weather turns rain."


    The green light flickered, and Robin¡¯s chest wound healed quickly, but stopped halfway through.


    "The mana is not enough." Sun Xu''s face was unsightly.


    In the weird mist, under the turbulent sea, both of them are demon fruit capable people. If they don¡¯t have mana, they will be dead!


    He must leave a part of mana in emergency.


    Fortunately, the short treatment at least put Robin out of danger.


    "I don''t know how Ainilu and Lily are?" Sun Xu couldn''t help but think.


    Ainilu is fortunate, he is a natural ability person, his strength is not weak, he has a certain ability to protect himself, but Lily is just an ordinary person, and his strength is almost negligible.


    Facing the tearing of that kind of terrifying force, I am afraid that UU reading ...


    Sun Xu was silent for a long time before letting out a sigh of foul breath.


    "I am too confident."


    Since the journey has been smooth, he has not even encountered a real danger. In addition, he has recently practiced the Great Grade Heavenly Immortal Jue and his strength has soared. Unconsciously, he is still a little arrogant.


    This encounter seemed unlucky, but it was inevitable.


    Don''t say that he is not the strongest in the world, even if he has already aspired to the throne of the strongest in the world, it does not mean that he will be invincible.


    There are all kinds of peculiar devil fruits in the Pirate World, with many abilities, which are totally unreasonable.


    Even if the world is the strongest, if you are not careful, you may fall into a big somersault.


    In addition, if one person can''t beat him, others can still fight in groups.


    The four emperors are so powerful that the navy headquarters dare not act rashly. In addition to their unmatched strength, it is also because they have a group of powerful partners.


    Sun Xu is not a lonely person, but compared with the Four Emperors and the Navy Headquarters, it is no problem to say that he is weak.


    In this world, there are more that can threaten his existence.


    Lessons must be learned.


    Sun Xu quickly came to his senses without being immersed in annoyed emotions.


    The crisis has not been resolved, and now is not the time to blame myself.


    The most important thing is to ensure the safety of myself and Robin.


    "Let¡¯s find a place to stay first."


    Sun Xu dispersed his spiritual consciousness, barely enveloped the surrounding 500 meters, and quickly searched.


    Unfortunately, in this range, there is only sea water and nothing is found.


    After adjusting his posture a bit to make Robin more comfortable, he chose a direction at will and flew slowly.

 Chapter 113： Pathfinder

    While flying, Sun Xu checked his injuries.


    I didn¡¯t know if I didn¡¯t check it. I was really surprised when I checked it.


    There were numerous injuries, both large and small, all over his body. Some of the more serious ones included a fractured left arm, a half-broken rib, all internal organs, and a piece of his head cut off.


    This kind of injury means that his physique is invincible and his vitality is strong.


    "It''s really embarrassing, no wonder I feel so weak." Sun Xu gasped.


    It''s a pity that such a serious injury can only be held up for the time being, and he can only be treated when he has enough mana.


    However, he himself has a very strong self-healing ability. Although he has not undergone any treatment, his injury has no longer deteriorated, and is even getting better.


    After confirming that neither he nor Robin were in danger of life, Sun Xu had the intention to consider what had just happened.


    "What the **** is going on?"


    Although the root cause of this bad situation is his arrogance, the direct cause is that sudden strange wave.


    To be honest, with Sun Xu''s current strength, it would not be so embarrassed even if he hit a thousand-meter-high mountain.


    Those two powers gave him the feeling that they cannot be resisted!


    Like mortals facing landslides and tsunamis, they are extremely small.


    The power he was proud of seemed insignificant at that moment.


    "First of all, eliminate the possibility of the power of the devil fruit." Sun Xu thought silently in his heart.


    The power of the Devil Fruit is also limited.


    One of the devil fruits with the strongest attack power, the shaking fruit of the white beard, it is impossible to exert such power.


    With Sun Xu''s strength, even if he is not the strongest in the world, he is definitely among the top powerhouses.


    If there is any devil fruit''s power that can make him fight back, it would be too bad.


    "Secondly, exclude human possibility." Sun Xu thought again.


    The reason is as above. There shouldn''t be anyone in this world who can leave him without resistance. Even if there is, he shouldn''t be here.


    He is more inclined, this is a special natural phenomenon, like landslides, tsunamis, earthquakes and so on.


    and it is probably related to this peculiar fog.


    Suddenly, Sun Xu thought of something and narrowed his eyes: "Perhaps Yarman knows something."


    When they passed by, they did not find the body or ship wreck, nor did they smell blood.


    shows that the other party did not experience that weird fluctuation.


    There is also the sudden disappearance. Thinking about it now, it seems to be leading them to the past.


    "Maybe Yarman knows that there is danger there. This is a trap set specifically for us."


    Sun Xu''s eyes fell cold when he thought of this. If this is the case, then he will definitely make Yarman regret coming to this world!


    ¡­¡­


    Somewhere in the mist.


    A broken ship floats quietly on the sea.


    The red-haired, full-faced Yarman stood on the bow of the boat.


    He narrated a strong pirate standing, holding a rope in his hand, one end tied to the mast, and the other end deep into the mist.


    After a while, the fog rolled, and a small boat drew out along the rope.


    After waiting for the pirates in the boat to board the big ship, Yarman immediately asked, "How is it? Are all those people dead?"


    The pirate replied respectfully: "Their ship is badly damaged. There is still a lot of blood on the deck, but no corpse is seen."


    Yarman breathed a sigh of relief, with a bloodthirsty smile: "Should be hiding in the cabin? As long as you fall into that trap, you will definitely die! Hehe, it''s a pity that woman, I still want to taste it."


    "As expected to be the boss of Yarman, you can solve the enemy without any effort." The pirate beside him flattered.


    A weird smile appeared on Yarman''s face: "Of course, I know the secret here. If you don''t bring enough people, you will come in to find death!"


    "Why should you bring enough manpower?" a pirate asked.


    But as soon as the words were spoken, he regretted it.


    Yarman is not a person who likes to answer questions. On the contrary, he often treats other people''s inquiries as questions and provocations.


    The questioner often has no good end.


    But, this time Yarman didn''t get angry, but looked at him very gently: "It''s very simple, because only with enough manpower can we find out where there is danger."


    Hearing what he said, many people''s faces changed, and only a few people were still confused: "What do you mean?"


    "Send someone to sit in a small boat or swim in front to explore the road. As long as he is not dead, doesn''t that mean safety?" Yalman explained gently.


    This time, everyone understood what he meant, and couldn''t help taking a step back, feeling horrified.


    This is to find the way with human life!


    "Boss Alman, are you kidding me?" A pirate sneered.


    "Do you think I look like someone who can make such jokes?" Yarman''s tone faded.


    is not like.


    The same answer popped up in everyone''s hearts, and his face was even more ugly.


    "Aren''t you curious, why do I know so much about this place? Now I can tell you that I was tempted by my life."


    Yarman sighed, with a nostalgic expression on his face: "When I first debuted, I strayed into this **** place and almost couldn''t get out. If I was not forced to be helpless this time, I too I don''t want to come back here again."


    Seeing their ugly faces and thinking that they still have usefulness, Yarman patiently comforted: "When we solve the lady in the back, we can leave. By the way, the''Klein''s Shipwreck'' is right in the front. , When the time comes, as long as you are still alive, everyone will have a share!"


    Everyone''s eyes lit up.


    Most of the pirates are desperadoes. With gold, the danger doesn''t seem to be a big deal.


    Someone boldly asked: "Boss Yarman, the navy should have been thrown away by us in such a fog? And, even if they followed, they should fall into the trap, just like those people fell. The ending, right?"


    "It would be great if it were that simple!" Yarman''s face was also a little ugly: "That lady has my life card in her hand, but she won''t fall into the trap like those idiots!"


    This is the root cause of his escape all the way back to the Devil''s Triangle.


    Otherwise, just find a place to hide, how can it be as embarrassed as it is now?


    There are still people who want to ask again, but Yarman is no longer in the mood to answer.


    "Each person takes turns to explore the road ahead for two hours."


    He pointed to the guy who just asked "Why should we bring enough people": "You, the first one!"


    The man felt bitter, knowing that it was Alman¡¯s punishment.


    He looked around, and most people just gloated.


    If it is a mortal situation, they may unite and fight against Yarman.


    However, there is the temptation of gold.


    The invisible alliance fell apart in an instant.


    Under the greed for gold and Alman''s lewdness, he can only honestly explore the way.

 ~： Shelf testimonials

    is coming on shelves!


    tomorrow noon at twelve o''clock!


    I beg you readers to subscribe for support! !


    ¡­¡­


    I''m half a novice, I just cut it after writing a hundred thousand characters in the previous book. Haha, funny to say, there are no more than double digits in the collection...


    The results of this book are not worth mentioning, but compared to the ridiculous single-digit collection of the last book, it is a little better.


    First of all, I would like to thank the editor in charge Orange Big.


    Before writing a book, I would fantasize about a book titled **** or something. After I wrote the book, I realized that signing a contract was actually a big problem.


    Because of the contract, the book can only be written to the present and can continue, otherwise it would have followed in the footsteps of the book.


    Then, thank you readers.


    Every collection is the motivation for my writing. Without you, there would be no book. Especially for those who voted, rewarded, and spent money on me, Yang Liu is grateful.


    Let me talk about something that interests everyone.


    After ¡¡¡¡ was put on the shelves, I kept 6,000 words every day. My habit is 2,000 words per chapter, so it¡¯s three changes every day.


    Of course, if you have good grades, you will definitely add more.


    will be on shelves tomorrow, it will explode, and it is expected to be eight to ten.


    If the first order can reach three digits, that is, one hundred, I will add another chapter, and for every additional one hundred for the subsequent first order, one more chapter will be added.


    If it can reach five hundred, I will give you a surprise! A surprise that everyone will definitely enjoy.


    There may not be any rewards, but let¡¯s talk about it. Ten thousand points plus one more chapter.


    At last.


    Subscription is the foundation of a book, and Yang Liu once again begs the readers for your support! !


    please! !

 Chapter 114： Strange fish

    Sun Xu hugged Robin and flew slowly in the mist.


    He didn''t dare to go too fast.


    Although he found no danger, his previous encounters clearly told him that there was a fatal danger hidden in this mist.


    "It seems something is wrong."


    After flying for a long time, Sun Xu stopped and frowned, his face was not very good.


    He raised his head and looked at it. Although there was little change, he could still perceive that the light was a little brighter than before.


    "Has it dawned?"


    The time they were attacked was about nine o''clock in the evening, and the change in the light could be detected, indicating that it was already bright, and it was at least five o''clock now.


    In other words, he has been flying for seven or eight hours.


    Compared to last night, Sun Xu looked much better.


    The small wounds on his body have basically healed, and the remaining major wounds have also improved, and they are no longer so bloody.


    At this moment, Robin woke up with a sound in his arms.


    She was a little confused at first, and after a few seconds she woke up: "Boss, what is this place? Where are Lily and others?"


    "I do not know either."


    Sun Xu looked down. Robin''s face was as pale as paper, and his lips were bloodless. This was a sign of excessive blood loss.


    Robin''s eyes suddenly widened: "Boss, you are hurt!"


    She was the first to see Sun Xu so embarrassed.


    "It''s not just me, you didn''t hurt it lightly." Sun Xu said.


    When being torn, it is not only their bodies that are injured, but the outermost clothes are damaged more severely.


    Sun Xu was in a rotten suit, and his upper body was simply thrown away by him, leaving only the pants turned into a beggar''s suit.


    His bare chest was covered with criss-cross scars.


    Some are already scabs, and some are still bleeding.


    Robin is being guarded by him, and her condition is much better, but she originally wore less. At this time, many parts of her were completely gone.


    Robin touched his chest, where there was a huge wound, flesh and blood turned out, it was terrifying.


    But she could feel that the injury seemed serious, but it could only be regarded as a skin trauma, and it did not hurt the inside of the body.


    It''s Sun Xu.


    There were no fewer than three fatal injuries from what she saw.


    "Don''t worry, I can''t die." Feeling her worried gaze, Sun Xu felt a little relieved and comforted: "With my vitality, this injury will not kill me. In fact, the main reason is that my strength is a little insufficient. , Otherwise we will be cured long ago."


    Robin didn''t say more, she believed Sun Xu''s judgment.


    What''s more, in this situation, she can''t do much. Trying not to trouble Sun Xu is the only thing she can do.


    "Forget it, let''s eat something first."


    Sun Xu hugged Robin and landed on the sea.


    After flying for so long, there is nothing to find, and I am not in a hurry.


    He can not eat or drink, but Robin can''t.


    Especially in this severely injured state.


    Sun Xu stretched out his palm, and the surrounding water vapor quickly converged on his palm. After a while, a fist-sized water ball appeared.


    This is just a very simple operation for him who has mastered the magical power of "Calling the Wind and Calling the Rain".


    After feeding Robin, although there is still no blood on her face, her lips are no longer so dry.


    "Next is to eat."


    Sun Xu sat down cross-legged, Robin sat on his lap, hugging his neck.


    He looked at the sea, holding his breath.


    He found out last night, there are so few pitiful creatures here, like a dead sea with no life.


    Fortunately, it is only relatively small, not completely absent.


    Two minutes later, Sun Xu''s palm suddenly shot out.


    ßË.


    It was as if a bomb had been dropped on the sea, splashing a lot of water, and at the same time a weird-looking fish flew out.


    Sun Xu stretched out his hand to catch it, with a hesitant expression: "Can this thing be eaten? It''s not because of nuclear radiation, has it mutated?"


    This is a small fish 20 centimeters long. It is black all over, with a mouth full of squalid teeth, and looks very ferocious.


    The weird thing is that it has a lump on its back, the size of an adult''s fist. What''s even more weird is that this lump is transparent with a light orange liquid inside, which makes it soft to the touch.


    Robin leaned over and looked curious: "How did it survive this way?"


    "Although this thing is small, its power is terrifying." Sun Xu felt the strength of the monster in his hand struggling, not inferior to the one-meter-long fish.


    He thought for a while, and said, "I''ll try it first."


    With his body, even if it is poisonous, there will be no problem.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to catch another one, the problem is that there are too few creatures here!


    And both of them are capable people, they cannot go into the water, it is very difficult to fish.


    Besides, even if you grab another one, it is hard to guarantee that it will not be like this.


    Sun Xu had a hunch that the creatures here might have some problems.


    He stretched out his hand, the lump on the weird black fish''s back was cut open, and the light orange liquid came out, which was wrapped in mana and floated above his palm.


    Both of them showed a sense of sorrow at the same time.


    "This...this...is this the smell of wine?" Robin said hesitantly, a little suspicious of his nose.


    "Yes, and it smells like champagne." Sun Xu nodded, showing curiosity.


    He hooked his finger, and a ball of thumb-sized liquid flew out and swallowed it in one bite. Two seconds later, he slowly said, "It is not poisonous, it can be drunk, and it is indeed champagne!"


    He also felt a little absurd as he said.


    Champagne grows out of a fish!


    has grown champagne! And it''s champagne of excellent quality!


    This... is simply a challenge to the three views!


    Robin blinked and suddenly remembered something: "Wait, boss, don''t you think this look familiar?"


    Sun Xu was taken aback, then his eyes narrowed.


    does have a sense of sight.


    This is similar to a wild boar with a beefy heart, but this fish is a bit more outrageous.


    He removes the scales, cleans out the internal organs, and cleans it with clean water, then puts a piece of fish directly into his mouth.


    is tender, juicy and sweet!


    This is definitely the best fish sashimi Sun Xu has ever eaten!


    is exactly the same as that giant wild boar, the meat of this fish is also excellent!


    There is no doubt that the changes between the giant wild boar and the black fish are caused by the same reason.


    Sun Xu held a handful of sea water and observed it carefully for a long time.


    Unfortunately, sea water is more complicated than fog, so nothing has been discovered.


    But he has a guess There should be one or more kinds of the same energy in sea water and fog, and this energy is the root of all changes.


    Sun Xu explained his guess to Robin while grilling her fish.


    Although sashimi is also delicious, as a patient, I still try not to eat this kind of more irritating food.


    As for where does the fire come from?


    As a cultivator, is it not normal to light fire casually?


    Use mana as the fuel to raise the fire, but the first-class flame that can make alchemy, it is absolutely useless to remove the grilled fish.


    Robin leaned in Sun Xu¡¯s arms, sipped the grilled fish, thoughtfully: "So, boss, do you guess that these energies have a common source?"


    "That''s right." Sun Xu hugged her soft body.


    This is very similar to the power of the devil fruit, but the range is too large.


    If all these energy comes from a devil fruit, then the power of this devil fruit is simply overwhelming.


    is stronger than the Monkey King fruit he ate.


    This is unreasonable!


    His devil fruit comes from the otherworldly existence of Brother Monkey. Why is this devil fruit?


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 115： Arithmetic

    After Robin ate the grilled fish, his face finally became more bloody.


    Then, the two moved on.


    Although it is daytime, the vision is not much better. Most of the light is blocked by the fog, which is no different from the night.


    After flying for another half day, Sun Xu stopped again and looked around: "Robin, do you think something is wrong?"


    Robin nodded slightly, and the tip of his hair brushed Sun Xu''s face: "Boss, are we lost?"


    On the sea, it¡¯s easy to get lost, especially in this thick fog.


    Since she woke up, there was no change in the surrounding scenery.


    We must know that Sun Xu''s flying speed is not slow, at least faster than ordinary sailboats. After flying for so long without any change, this is obviously not normal.


    "I''m afraid it''s not as simple as getting lost." Sun Xu frowned and said slowly: "I feel that we are more like being trapped."


    "trapped?" Robin was puzzled.


    Sun Xu stretched out his hand and grabbed it in front of him, but he didn''t catch anything. Then he said, "Yes, there is an invisible wall around it, which encloses this space. We have been spinning around in this circle."


    Robin understood, but still couldn''t understand.


    Even if there are invisible walls, but they can trap them, at least there should be entities. Can you touch them?


    But along the way, they did not encounter anything similar.


    She asked her own question.


    Sun Xu could only shake his head, he had no evidence, it was just his instinct.


    "Then what shall we do now?" Robin asked again: "Go ahead?"


    "No!"


    Sun Xu thought for a while and looked at her: "Robin, you are mentally prepared, we may have to live here for a while."


    "I have no problem." Robin''s tone was calm: "It''s you, boss, that''s hard work."


    Sun Xu''s expression was a little weird, and he reminded him euphemistically: "We have to live like this for more than one day. If you have any needs, tell me directly, don''t bear it."


    Robin finally realized something, his face was dumbfounded, and his face was flushed.


    She is like this, she relies on Sun Xu to eat and drink Lazar, the first two are okay, the latter two...


    Thinking of this, with her calmness, she also collapsed a little, and couldn''t help but give birth to the idea that "this world is better to be destroyed".


    Sun Xu is also very helpless. Both of them are capable of Devil Fruit. It is impossible for him to put Robin down.


    "I want to study an ability. If I can succeed, whether it is lost or trapped by an invisible wall, it will no longer be a problem." Sun Xu took the initiative to change the subject.


    Robin also temporarily suppressed his sense of shame: "Boss, have you kept it like this, no problem? It really doesn''t work..."


    After a while, she continued: "It really doesn''t work, boss, just leave me behind, it can relieve some of your burden."


    That way, she at least doesn''t have to go through the shameful things that make her feel ashamed.


    Happiness.


    Sun Xu lightly patted her sleek little **** twice, and smiled: "Don''t be stupid, your weight is no different to me than two more hairs."


    "Then I will trouble you, boss."


    Robin bit his lip, his face flushed, and his eyes couldn''t help turning away from the side: "By the way, I want to..."


    Although she pretended to be calm, the blush on her face had completely betrayed her.


    This is an unspeakable thing for any girl, let alone Robin, who has always maintained a high-cold goddess.


    Sun Xu tried his best to stay as if nothing had happened, and assisted Robin in solving the three urgent problems.


    Afterwards, he blurted out: "Where is the other one?"


    "That...that, temporarily...not needed yet." Robin blushed and was about to bleed.


    This is definitely the most shameful moment in her life!


    Looking at her shameful look, although Sun Xu thought it was quite fun, he did not continue to stimulate her.


    "Then I will concentrate on researching, you can move at will, don''t worry about disturbing me, if you have any needs, just call me directly."


    asked, Sun Xu sat down cross-legged on the surface of the sea.


    What he wanted to study was not about abilities, it was just a statement that was convenient for Robin to understand. What he really wanted to study was the technique of divination and arithmetic.


    To put it simply, it is the ability to pinch and count.


    The ability of divination can not only measure good and bad luck and judge the future, but also the basic ability to determine the position.


    Monkey brother gave him a very rich inheritance, and there are also arithmetic techniques. If you can learn this technique, you will never have to worry about getting lost.


    Fortunately, a while ago, Sun Xu discovered the inheritance information of the arithmetic technique. The main reason for not learning is that it is too complicated.


    He already has a lot of things to do, and there is no time to allocate it.


    Another reason is that the technique of arithmetic is different from the technique of refining.


    The level of refining technique only affects the quality of the magic weapon and the power of refining. However, when the level of arithmetic is low, it has no effect. If you use it indiscriminately, you may even hurt yourself.


    The secret of heaven cannot be revealed is not just a talk.


    The backlash of divination is very serious.


    If you want to master the technique of divination to the extent that it can be used, even if you have the convenience provided by the devil fruit, even if you have the advantages of the monkey brother''s inheritance of the high house, it will not be successful in three or two years.


    But this time he does not intend to reach such a high level.


    He doesn''t even plan to learn about time and space, fate, and the future, but only intends to master the ability of simple orientation.


    This is much simpler, and it is still possible to complete it in a short time.


    Sun Xu lowered his heart, followed the memory of the past, found the knowledge related to the arithmetic of divination, and began to learn it earnestly.


    At the beginning, he only found the arithmetic of arithmetic obscure and difficult to understand, but after in-depth study, he discovered that the arithmetic of arithmetic was vast and infinite, like a whole galaxy, and every star contained infinite changes.


    The divination technique passed to him by Brother Monkey is to deduct the secrets of heaven through the changes of Yin and Yang and the Five Elements As he learns, he finds that his understanding of the nature of the world is also improving.


    even figured out a few problems encountered in the practice of Dapin Tianxianjue.


    Sun Xu suddenly awakened, it¡¯s no wonder that those major repairs always learn a skill of arithmetic, no wonder people with superb divination skills often have a high level of cultivation.


    It turns out that the two have different scenery on the same road!


    "not only that!"


    Sun Xu felt strong joy in his heart.


    This discovery made him more happy than he learned the art of divination and even became a soul.


    is not only the art of divination, but also the art of refining! They are all applications of Yin and Yang and the Five Elements, and they are all manifestations of different aspects of the avenue!


    They are not separate, but complementary!


    The art of divination and the art of refining tools are also the great avenues that can be proved.


    Of course.


    Sun Xu has the great grade Tianxianjue handed down by Brother Monkey. This is a supreme technique that points directly to the root of the Great Dao.


    But this discovery makes the refining technique, the technique of divination and his practice no longer separate, but can complement each other and achieve each other!


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 116： Get out

    A peculiar pattern composed of black and white appears on the surface of the sea, gently rotating, and various mysterious symbols and patterns appear and disappear.


    Robin turned a blind eye to this, lying in Sun Xu''s arms, enjoying his lunch leisurely.


    It has been seven days since Sun Xu started to study the arithmetic of divination.


    Starting from the third day, as soon as Sun Xu fell into contemplation, this peculiar pattern appeared, and Robin also became accustomed to it from the initial surprise.


    She also asked Sun Xu, knowing that this is called Tai Chi Bagua Diagram, which is used to study the changes of Yin and Yang and the Five Elements.


    In Sun Xu¡¯s explanation, she could not understand too many words, and she felt very mysterious.


    "It''s a pity that I didn''t bring the book." Robin sighed without knowing how many times.


    In the past few days, she can''t do anything, she can only hang on Sun Xu, feeling that she is about to become a parasite.


    The point is boring.


    There is nothing to do. Opening her eyes every day is the unchanging sea water and fog. What she looks forward to most now is the time to eat, because at this time, Sun Xu will stop working and chat with her.


    Robin turned over, and the tattered clothes attached to his upper body fell off, revealing her pale skin. She didn''t rush to cover it, or even glanced at it.


    These days, the two are closer than real couples.


    All her privacy has been seen by Sun Xu, how can I care about it? Now I am still wearing clothes, not because I am afraid of running out, but because I have no place to put it off.


    What makes Robin angry most is that all the things he is ashamed of have been done in front of Sun Xu, but he has no such troubles.


    She knew for the first time that some people didn''t have three urgency.


    The Tai Chi and Eight Diagrams on the sea disappeared, and Sun Xu slowly opened his eyes.


    Robin looked over in surprise: "Boss, why did it end so early today?"


    He just prepared lunch for her not long ago, and according to the past rule, he would not stop until at least four or five hours later.


    Appreciated Robin''s posture for a while, Sun Xu smiled, with uncontrollable joy on his face: "It''s done."


    "So fast?" After Robin finished speaking, he realized that something was wrong and couldn''t help but straighten up: "Boss, what you said is done, do you mean..."


    "That''s right! I have already mastered the arithmetic of divination." Sun Xu opened his palm, and a miniature Tai Chi picture that continuously revolved appeared in his palm.


    That¡¯s right, it¡¯s not a location, but a real divination!


    He has already started!


    is so fast for two reasons.


    The first is because of his discovery a week ago.


    Dapin Tianxian Jue is the supreme practice that reaches the root of the Great Dao. He has a deep understanding of the changes in Yin and Yang and the Five Elements.


    Learned the art of divination and learned by analogy, and helped him solve some of the problems he encountered when cultivating the Great Grade Heavenly Immortal Jue. Conversely, the progress of the Divine Arithmetic Technique was also rapidly increasing with the assistance of the Great Grade Heavenly Immortal Jue.


    The second is mana.


    Although the power of mana is not obvious now, it is a product of the evolution of fairy power after all. It is a kind of extremely high-level energy, used to stimulate the arithmetic technique, with small backlash, strong effect, and very good effect.


    Combining the two, Sun Xu¡¯s comprehension of the arithmetic technique has improved rapidly, and it took only seven days to get started.


    The effect of arithmetic is not very good, and it can calculate good and bad luck, occasionally get a vague hint of the future picture, and it has a little effect in finding people and objects, positioning, distinguishing yin and yang, etc.


    Moreover, being able to get into arithmetic so quickly is because he has accumulated before and will not have such benefits in the future.


    "Can''t be proud! Can''t be proud! Pride suffered a big loss before!" Sun Xu kept admonishing himself in his heart, but the smile on the corner of his mouth couldn''t help it.


    Robin gave him a funny look, with expectations in his eyes: "Boss, does that mean we can go out?"


    Sun Xu looked at her jokingly: "What? Are you tired of living in the two-person world with me?"


    "How beautiful the world of these two people is." Robin sighed softly, then blinked and covered his mouth with a smile: "If the boss wants you, we can continue after we get out."


    Robin, who has always been cold-bellied and black-bellied, casts his eyes on wintry. It''s really charming.


    Especially her current appearance, she is an alluring fairy.


    Sun Xu squeezed the lingering evil, and stood up: "It''s time to go out, let me see what the secret is here."


    Robin chuckled, crawling on him skillfully, and finally put his arm around his neck and pressed it to his back.


    In the past few days, Sun Xu''s mana has long been restored.


    As for the consumption of flying, it is not as fast as his own recovery.


    After the mana recovered, he healed the injuries on both of them immediately.


    With Robin on his back, Sun Xu chose a direction at will and flew quickly.


    didn''t fly for too long, about two kilometers away from where they were before, Sun Xu stopped again.


    "What''s wrong, boss?" Robin raised his head, resting his chin on his shoulder, and asked in a low voice.


    "There is a problem here!" Sun Xu said.


    The technique of divination is a time and space spell.


    After getting started with the arithmetic of divination, his understanding of time and space has greatly improved.


    He is keenly aware that there is something wrong with the space here!


    Sun Xu''s heart moved, and a picture of Tai Chi and Eight Diagrams appeared under his feet, as if there were data streams passing by in his eyes.


    About five minutes later, the light in his eyes dissipated, and a smile was raised at the corner of his mouth: "That''s it!"


    "Is this the invisible wall?" Robin asked.


    "Invisible wall?" Sun Xu shook his head: "It''s not as simple as a wall, it''s all messed up here!"


    "What''s the meaning?"


    "To put it simply, the space here is all curved. You feel like you are walking in a straight line. In fact, you don''t know how many turns have been turned."


    While talking, Sun Xu shook his head.


    outrageous! It''s too ridiculous!


    This is not an ordinary space distortion has become nine twists and eighteen bends, and I don¡¯t know who did it, and put the space in this posture.


    Fortunately, I learned the art of divination, otherwise I am afraid that I will not be able to get out until death.


    Robin was still a little confused, but she knew what was the point and asked directly: "Can you go out?"


    "The problem is not big."


    The Tai Chi Bagua diagram under Sun Xu''s feet kept turning, his steps were slow, but he stepped out firmly.


    One step, two steps...


    Every step requires a lot of deduction.


    This space is too distorted. You may step on the wrong step, and the surrounding space will completely change, making all your previous efforts vanish.


    Although I can''t see it, Robin can imagine Sun Xu being serious now.


    In her eyes, Sun Xu''s footsteps are very strange, walking and stopping, there is no regularity around, and sometimes even upwards.


    She was very curious, but didn''t ask, she lay quietly on his back, feeling the temperature from her skin, a feeling of warmth and peace of mind flowing in her heart.


    I don''t know how long it took, and a voice full of joy came from her ear.


    "Out!"


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 117： Navy trouble

    "I''m really amazing! Hahaha." Sun Xu smiled, looking very proud of everything.


    It''s like playing a game of level breakthrough, as long as you make one mistake, you have to start over.


    Even if you have mastered the art of divination, it is not so easy to pass the level at once.


    But he did it.


    "Are we out already?" Robin asked in surprise.


    "That''s right! I have left that messy space!" Sun Xu turned his head back, his smile slowly converged, and the cold light in his eyes flickered: "Some accounts should be forgotten."


    After mastering the divine calculation, he can forget a few hexagrams.


    The first hexagram is about the life and death of Anilu and Lily. The result is good. Both of them are still alive, which also made him completely relieved.


    Anilu is not a good thing. If you die, you will die, but Lily is different. She is not only a good person, but also a hero!


    Although her strength is low, Sun Xu actually respects her far better than Ainilu.


    Second Hexagram, forget the reason for their accident, because the level of divination was not high and there were not many results, but at least one answer was obtained. The accident was indeed doped by human factors.


    that''s enough!


    "Unexpectedly, the first guy to lose me was not the four emperors, nor the admiral, but a small character with a bounty of 800 million! I would like to ¡®thank¡¯ him well."


    Sun Xu suppressed the killing intent in his heart: "Let¡¯s go find Lily first."


    "Is Lily still alive?"


    Robin asked in surprise. She had already assumed that Lily was dead. After all, Sun Xu, who was so powerful, was seriously injured. Lily was just an ordinary person. How could she survive such a disaster?


    "I''m still alive, but my condition seems a little unwell." Sun Xu said.


    Although he doesn''t know what Lily''s situation is, he can figure it out. Lily''s vitality is very weak and seems to be injured.


    But fortunately, although her vitality is weak and is still slowly decreasing, but it has not declined rapidly, which at least shows that her life is not in danger for the time being.


    The Tai Chi and Eight Diagrams under Sun Xu''s feet resurfaced, slowly turning, giving a sense of mystery and vastness.


    a few seconds later.


    He looked to his left hand: "Here, and it doesn''t seem to be far away."


    "Let''s go there quickly." Robin said with joy. Although she didn''t show it, she actually liked the upright and kind girl.


    Sun Xu nodded, but did not fly too fast.


    This weird sea area must not be careless!


    He doesn''t believe that the only dangerous place is that twisted space.


    However, crises also give birth to opportunities.


    If he didn''t remember Lily and the others, he would like to stay here for a while and study that twisted space.


    There is no such special material in the outside world.


    ¡­¡­


    "How much food is left on the boat?" the pink-haired beauty officer asked.


    The navy soldier saluted and said weakly: "Report to the colonel that at the current rate of consumption, there are only two days left."


    "Is there still no fish caught today?" The pink-haired beauty officer asked again.


    "No, there are too few fish in this sea! After being killed by us for a few days, there is no one left." The navy soldier''s voice was bitter.


    "Let everyone hold on, we will definitely find a way out!"


    "Yes!" After saluting, the navy slowly retreated.


    The pink-haired beauty officer stretched out his hand for the cigarette, but only felt empty, sighed, and walked towards the cabin.


    The soldiers were either sitting on the ground or leaning against the wall softly. They all looked weak, without the slightest discipline, and totally unlike the navy ace army.


    The pink-haired beauty officer saw this scene, but did not express anything.


    Anyone who only drinks one bowl of gruel every day will be like this for ten consecutive days.


    She walked into a room, which smelled of disinfectant.


    "Colonel." A person dressed as a doctor nodded to her.


    The pink-haired beauty officer nodded in response and looked forward.


    Lying on the hospital bed was a beautiful woman with a fiery figure. Although her eyes were closed, she could still see a trace of awkwardness between her eyebrows.


    "How about it?"


    "It''s not so good, the vital signs of Lieutenant-General are still declining, but we can''t find any reason."


    "Damn Yarman!"


    The pink-haired beauty officer''s eyes flickered coldly.


    She remembered her experience a month ago.


    Seeing that he was about to grab Yarman, he suddenly used a move he had never used before, and immediately severely wounded Lieutenant-General.


    Fortunately, the opponent seemed to have suffered some backlash, and was stopped by the lieutenant-admiral, and they had a chance to hide in this strange space.


    However, success is also great, and failure is also great.


    They survived because of this, but they were also trapped here, and now they are exhausted.


    Lieutenant General ¡¡¡¡ was also seriously injured and unconscious, and his life was dying.


    "Colonel, we must go out as soon as possible, Lieutenant General can''t hold on for too long!" The doctor said solemnly.


    "I know, I will find a way."


    Although the pink-haired beauty officer said so, he sighed in his heart.


    What can I do about this horrible place?


    No wonder the Navy Headquarters has been warning against entering the depths of the Devil¡¯s Triangle.


    She came to the bow, looked at the ship not far away, her face became cold.


    "Hahaha, beauties, judging by your looks, you should almost be unable to hold on? How much food do you have? Do you want me to lend you some?"


    Yarman had a frivolous smile on his face: "By the way, how about that lady? Is she dead?"


    The pink-haired beauty officer did not speak, his eyes grew colder.


    "As long as you can give me a cool post, this is yours." Yarman took out a large piece of barbecue, with a wicked smile on his face: "As long as it is a female soldier, how about it? It''s a good deal, right?"


    The pink-haired beauty officer couldn''t help it anymore With a wave of his hand, a row of black and black javelins flew out.


    Yarman didn''t blink his eyes, just when the javelin was about to hit him, it seemed to hit an invisible wall, and with a click, everything turned into powder.


    "Hahaha, it''s useless!" Yarman laughed: "Only I know the way to get in and out of here!"


    The pink-haired beauty officer turned and left.


    She knew that Yarman was deliberately irritating her, this kind of thing had happened many times, and angering him was a pure waste of energy.


    Besides, unlike what Yarman said, he can freely enter and exit this strange space.


    In fact, he didn''t dare to come in at all.


    Even she suspected that Yarman was also trapped and could not leave at all, otherwise he would not have been here to confront them all the time.


    She just wanted to get some information from Yarman to see if she could get some information.


    far away.


    Neither the navy nor Yarman noticed it. Two people witnessed the scene.


    "Hehe, I didn''t expect to kill two birds with one stone. The two people to find are here." Sun Xu smiled, but there was no smile in his eyes.


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 118： Anilu and the Proverbs

    "Boss, do you know that colonel?" Robin saw that something was wrong at a glance. When Alman was rude, she felt that Sun Xu''s murderous intent was a little bit stronger.


    "She helped me a lot." Sun Xu said.


    There is another reason for Alman''s death.


    Of course, he won''t die so easily.


    Sun Xu said that if he regrets coming to this world, he will definitely do it!


    "Should we go in now to save people?" Robin asked, "The navy doesn''t seem to be doing very well."


    Sun Xu shook his head: "There is a problem with this place, you can''t go in at will!"


    Robin immediately thought of something: "Is it a distorted space again?"


    "It''s more complicated than that." Sun Xu rubbed his forehead: "This may be the center of the Devil''s Triangle, and it is also the source of all these weird situations."


    "The center of the Devil''s Triangle?" Robin was taken aback and observed carefully, but still did not see any difference.


    In fact, the scenery in her eyes has not changed since a long time ago. Fog and seawater will always be only two of them.


    However, she didn''t doubt Sun Xu''s words either.


    She has basically become a believer of the boss.


    Through heavy fog, without any instructions, he can find a specific target.


    It was actually more difficult to get out of the distorted space just now, but Robin couldn''t see the distorted space at all and didn''t feel anything. To her, this scene was even more shocking.


    Do not eat or drink, do not pull or spread, sleepless, and have all kinds of magical abilities.


    In Robin''s heart, if there is a **** in this world, it must be his own boss!


    How can God say something wrong?


    "If space was distorted just now, then what was distorted here is time!"


    After ¡¡¡¡ finished speaking, Sun Xu shook his head again: "No! It''s not just time, space, time, but also all kinds of messy things. It''s a mess. What''s going on here?"


    is like a messy Rubik''s Cube, everything is messed up.


    Fortunately, the fundamental things of Yin and Yang and the Five Elements have not changed.


    Otherwise, Sun Xuzhen considered whether to turn around and leave.


    Looking at the warship and Yarman, Sun Xu retracted his gaze: "Let''s go, let''s go to another place first."


    "Don''t you save people?" Robin asked curiously.


    "Help, but wait a minute, their lives are not in danger for the time being, but the other person is dying." Sun Xu turned to the other side with Robin on his back.


    was flying, he stopped suddenly.


    A fluffy tentacle stretched out from the void, and it slammed down like lightning.


    boom.


    The air was blown up, and the space kept trembling, as if overwhelmed.


    Seeing that it was about to hit the sea, the tentacles suddenly disappeared without a trace.


    All this seems like a phantom, but the sound waves that haven''t stopped yet show the real existence.


    Sun Xu squeezed a few tricks, briefly deduced it, and did not get any results, so he moved on.


    On their way here just now, they have encountered similar situations several times.


    appeared briefly, then disappeared quickly.


    deduction also has no results.


    He was very curious at first, but then he didn''t care about it.


    There are too many weird situations here, they need to be studied, and they can''t be studied at all.


    The strange sound waves that can swallow all the cracks in the space, hear the headache... Along the way, Sun Xu and the two encountered various dangers. It can be said that there are many tricks, some with regularity, some without regularity.


    Relying on the double detection of the arithmetic and divine consciousness, they found their target with surprises and no dangers all the way.


    Ark "Proverbs".


    However, "Proverbs" now looks very miserable. The superstructure has almost been cut off, and the hull is damaged everywhere, as if it had just gone through a war.


    Sun Xu and Robin entered inside and found that the damage was equally serious, with broken gears and broken pipes everywhere.


    Then, the two parted ways.


    Robin went to change clothes.


    Although she has long been used to Sun Xu''s gaze, she is unwilling to walk away in front of others.


    Sun Xu continued his search alone, and soon, at a corner, he found Aini Road that fell on the ground.


    The breath on his body is very weak. If you don''t observe carefully, you will definitely think that this is a corpse.


    "He is smart."


    Sun Xu saw "Proverbs" and knew how Ainilu survived.


    When the disaster came, he turned into lightning and hid in gold, letting "Proverbs" take the most damage for himself.


    However, it seems that he hasn''t completely escaped, and he is still seriously injured.


    is not surprising, after all, "Proverbs" is so badly damaged, even if Ainilu keeps hiding in it, it will inevitably be injured.


    "It''s a pity, the boat I just found looked like this, and I don''t know if it can be repaired."


    Sun Xu muttered, squatting down, pressing his palm on Ainilu¡¯s chest.


    "Spring weather turns rain."


    The green light was flowing, and Anilu''s breath instantly stabilized and began to improve. The injuries on his body were also healed at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    A few seconds later, Sun Xu retracted his palm.


    Ainilu slowly woke up.


    Seeing Sun Xu, he was a little confused at first, and soon he woke up.


    "You owe me another life."


    Sun Xu waved his hand, and turned around without giving him a chance to speak, and left: "Quickly check to see if the''Proverbs'' can be fixed."


    He returned to his room and found a backpack. After opening it, he was relieved to see the Pluto inside intact.


    After returning from this trip, his most important goal was to retrieve Hades, besides saving Ainilu.


    Later, Sun Xu also changed his clothes, a very irritating sky blue suit.


    Keya bought this for him.


    After packing up, he happened to run into Robin when he went out.


    She changed into a neat denim and looked heroic.


    There was a touch of regret in Sun Xu''s eyes.


    The tattered clothes before, gave people a half-concealed temptation, which was countless times more **** than it is now. UU reading


    He quickly put away his messy thoughts.


    Although that dress is sexy, it''s enough to appreciate it, not suitable for meeting people.


    The two walked out together and found Aini Road, which was devouring in the kitchen.


    "How? Can''Proverbs'' still be repaired?" Sun Xu asked straightforwardly.


    Ainilu''s face is ugly: "The flight system is temporarily destroyed and can be repaired, but it will take a long time."


    "What does it mean that the flight system is destroyed?" Sun Xu asked.


    Ainilu understood his question and replied: "If you are just sailing on the sea, you do not need to activate the entire power system, it is still possible."


    Sun Xu''s heart loosened, this is definitely a surprise.


    Seeing "Proverbs" like this, he thought it was completely abolished, but he didn''t expect it to be useful.


    As for the destruction of flight capability, the problem is not big.


    Since they came to Qinghai, they have not actually used their flying ability once.


    "Are you full? Start working when you are full!"


    Under the command of Sun Xu, "Proverbs" drove towards the center of the Devil''s Triangle.


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 119： time

    "The food is about to run out, and I can''t find a way out when I am trapped here. Tina has a headache." The pink-haired beauty officer muttered to himself in his room.


    Although she told her that she would find a way, she didn''t have any confidence in her heart.


    Such a peculiar place, she had never heard of it before, let alone a way to crack it.


    She walked around impatiently.


    "If we can come in, we will definitely be able to get out. The reason why we can''t succeed may be limited by time and location."


    She is not stupid, on the contrary, she is extremely smart, and she has analyzed part of the information from the few words of Yarman.


    "But Yarman is guarding the outside, I am not his opponent, and there will be no good results when I go out, so I can only go deeper and find other ways out?"


    She was lost in thought.


    This kind of weird environment, no one knows the danger ahead.


    If you make a wrong step, you may encounter a crisis of destruction.


    In fact, several soldiers have died.


    They also used this to find a safe range of activities.


    "Unless, let the soldiers continue to risk their lives to explore the way."


    The pink-haired beauty officer shook his head.


    How can she do this?


    Those are her subordinates, her companions, how can they consume their lives like this?


    But, otherwise...


    "Beauty, do you need help?"


    When she was worried, another voice suddenly sounded in the room.


    is a male voice, it sounds familiar, but I can''t remember it for a while.


    More importantly, how did he get in?


    Although she didn''t feel the hostility, Tina was on guard, and she turned her head to look at her as she was ready to fight.


    "Is it you?" After seeing the person in the room, she couldn''t help being stunned.


    "Colonel Tina, it''s been a long time since I saw you." Sun Xu smiled slightly, and threw the thing in his hand over: "This is my meeting gift."


    Tina took it subconsciously.


    "Could it be..." Looking at the things in her hands, she was a little surprised.


    This is a huge bag. Although it hasn''t been opened yet, she can smell the scent of food.


    can¡¯t wait to open it, and sure enough, there are all kinds of grilled fish and barbecue inside.


    "The time is in a hurry, just bake it, the taste may not be good, I hope you don''t mind." Sun Xu smiled lightly.


    Tina took a deep breath.


    With this bag of meat, they can support at least two more days.


    As for whether it tastes good or not... If you don''t eat for three days, the chaffy vegetables will taste fragrant.


    Hunger is the best condiment.


    in addition¡­


    Looking at the man in the room, her eyes are shining brightly.


    "Sun Xu, why are you here?"


    "I feel that Colonel Tina is in difficulty, Duang''s came over at once." Sun Xu grinned.


    Tina smiled.


    This is the first time she smiled these days.


    Then, her face became serious again: "Sun Xu, it is dangerous here, we must find a way to get out."


    "It might not be easy." Sun Xu''s expression was slightly solemn.


    Tina nodded with feelings: "It''s not easy, but I have discovered some possibilities. The biggest trouble now is that someone is blocking the door."


    "Are you talking about Yarman?"


    Sun Xu glanced at her and shook his head: "That''s just **** that can be swept away easily. It''s not worth mentioning. The difficulty of getting out of here may be higher than you think, much higher."


    After he came in too, he discovered the horror here.


    For him, it is not difficult to get in, and it is not even difficult to get out of the distorted space.


    The chaos of time and space here is difficult for ordinary people, but for Sun Xu, it''s just a small path full of dangers. As long as you be careful, it won''t be too dangerous.


    However, it is easy to come in and difficult to get out.


    The chaotic energy and time and space here disrupted the exit, and it was extremely difficult for him to find a way out.


    What¡¯s more troublesome is that even if it is found, it will disappear quickly due to the changes in time and space, and the passage will only last for a short time.


    He left on his own. It is still possible. It is almost impossible to take this navy away.


    Tina''s heart sank.


    With such a swearing tone, she believed that Sun Xu was not talking about it, maybe it was something she had discovered.


    This is terrible for them!


    She originally thought that if Sun Xu could deal with Yarman with Sun Xu''s strength, they would be able to get out of trouble as long as they found a way to leave, but now it seemed that her plan was going to fail.


    Tina took a deep breath: "Sun Xu, do you know what''s going on here?"


    "I don''t know what caused this ghost look in front of me, but I know something about the situation here. Simply put, you are trapped in a special time and space."


    Sun Xu whispered: "The main problem is that a certain force has affected the flow of time here, which has isolated this space, and coupled with some messy influences, it becomes very difficult to get out."


    is actually a crack in time.


    The time crack is the same as the space crack. Without the corresponding ability, for ordinary people, it is an uncrossable sky!


    "The flow of time?" Tina''s eyes narrowed: "Are you saying that the flow of time here is different from outside?"


    Sun Xu asked instead: "How long have you been trapped here?"


    "It''s been almost a month," Tina said.


    "Actually, it took only eight days from the time Yarman entered the Devil''s Triangle to the present." Sun Xu said slowly.


    Tina stood up in surprise: "Impossible!"


    "Nothing is impossible, Colonel Tina!" Sun Xu said lightly: "Oh, yes, the time flow rate between Yarman''s area and yours is also different."


    Tina immediately found the problem: "That''s even more wrong. If the time is different, why didn''t we notice that it was wrong?"


    "I don''t know this very well, it''s probably a matter of time perception. UU reading " Sun Xu said uncertainly.


    After all, mortals cannot directly perceive time and space.


    Actually, Sun Xu didn''t feel much.


    He could discover these, and it was completely deduced by the arithmetic of divination.


    "What should I do then?" Tina fell into a chair, "Is it really going to be trapped here?"


    "There is only one way, and that is to continue forward." Sun Xu looked forward, a strange color in his eyes.


    When he arrived here, he finally found some clues, and he had a guess about the Devil''s Triangle and these abnormal conditions.


    He believes that all the answers are in it.


    If his guess is true, it is definitely the most amazing discovery!


    "Go forward?" Tina hesitated, can she live forward?


    "Yes, go ahead! But before that, we have to solve a little trouble!" Sun Xu looked outside, his eyes cold.


    "Stinky lady, get out of me!"


    An insulting sound rang.


    ...


    PS: The rest are in the evening, please subscribe!


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 120： Shot

    Sun Xu and Tina walked out of the room side by side.


    The navy in the corridor was taken aback when seeing this scene.


    are so hungry, their heads seem to slow down.


    Why did Colonel Tina come out of the room with a man?


    When the two of them walked away, they came back to their senses and thought of another thing.


    "who''s that person?"


    "Is he from our army?"


    Everyone glanced at each other, and they all saw the doubt in each other''s eyes.


    Of course, it''s just doubts, no worries.


    Judging from Colonel Tina''s reaction, it was obviously not like an enemy.


    A few people wanted to follow them, but after they tried their best to stand up, their legs softened and collapsed again, and they finally had to give up.


    "This is too miserable." Sun Xu looked at the weak navy on the ship. Although he shouldn''t, he did feel very interesting.


    "There is no way, although we have tried to save as much as possible, the food on the boat was basically exhausted ten days ago." Tina smiled bitterly: "This ghost place, there is no fish, and the food cannot be refilled at all."


    "This is a problem, but I think there should be prey if you go deeper." Sun Xu looked into the distance, his eyes seemed to penetrate the fog.


    While they were talking, the two came to the deck and saw Yarman not far away at a glance.


    "What kind of woman? How are you thinking about it? As long as you send a female soldier, I will give it to you..." Alman was talking, and suddenly noticed Sun Xu next to Tina: "So you are good at this. Haha, let me tell you, this little white face doesn''t have any strength at all! Would you like to try my one? I promise you will like it!"


    Alman was talking, his face became suspicious: "Wait, I seem to have seen you..."


    The next moment, his face changed slightly: "It''s you! Are you still alive? No! Even if you are still alive, why are you here?"


    Sun Xu looked at him up and down, with a sneer on his face: "Yalman, right? As the person who brought me into a crisis for the first time since my debut, I decided to reward you well!"


    Tina cast a puzzled look: "I just wanted to ask, how do you know her?"


    "Actually, I followed him into the sea of ??the Devil''s Triangle. I thought it was a small character who could squeeze to death at will, so I didn''t take it to heart. He was overcast by him." Sun Xu explained briefly.


    "Although I don''t know how you survived, since you are here, it makes no difference." Yarman sneered, "None of you would want to survive without my help!"


    The corner of Sun Xu''s mouth evokes: "I can survive your trap. Guess I can get out of here?"


    "It''s up to you..." As soon as Alman spoke, his eyes suddenly became dark, and then there was a violent violent from his stomach, and his body flew up.


    ßÛµ±.


    He bumped his head into the cabin, and the dilapidated cabin was fitted with a big hole.


    At this time, Sun Xu''s figure emerged.


    Tina looked at her side, then looked to the opposite side, her mouth slowly opened.


    The barrier that they have worked so hard for a month has been broken like this?


    She was a little messy, suspecting that Sun Xu was just coaxing her by saying that it was "difficult to leave".


    It''s so easy!


    Yarman, who crawled out of the cabin, looked gloomy: "How is it possible? How can you come over?"


    Sun Xu did not answer his question, looked around, frowning: "Where are your companions?"


    "Companion? Are you talking about the trash?" Yarman licked his lips: "Haha, they have completed their mission and went where they should go."


    Sun Xu''s complexion was a little bad, and his eyes were as deep as a cold pond: "I smelled a very strong smell of blood on the boat."


    "Hey hey." Yarman laughed a little strangely, and a trace of blood flashed across his eyes: "That''s their honor!"


    was silent for a while, and Sun Xu said slowly: "It seems that you are already crazy!"


    "I wanted to ask how you came here, so forget it. I just don¡¯t have much reserves. I''m worried, so you took the initiative to send it to the door. God is really helping me." Yarman''s eyes were cold, no Indifferent cold, but the cold of beasts, without the slightest humanity.


    Sun Xu held the palm of his hand, and the golden cudgel appeared.


    He didn''t want to speak anymore, and he felt that he was polluting his own spirit when he said a word to Yarman.


    Yarman sneered, preemptively.


    Click.


    He kicked hard, and the deck was shattered, like a cheetah out of the cage, rushing towards Sun Xu.


    "Die to me!"


    Yarman clenched his fists, bent his body into a long bow, and covered his fists and forearms with a layer of dark armor, turning them into sharp arrows.


    bow and arrow.


    ßÝ.


    Yarman threw a punch, and with an unstoppable momentum, he slammed Sun Xu on the head.


    This punch, speed, strength, and domineering, all impeccable, did not humiliate his 800 million bounty.


    "If you change to Ainilu, you may not be able to play, even though he has been training very hard these days."


    While his thoughts flickered, Sun Xu gently raised his palm.


    Snapped.


    accurately and firmly caught Yarman''s fist.


    Yarman''s face changed slightly: "Yes, you can take my punch, no wonder you dare to challenge me single-handedly."


    But the next moment, his face completely changed.


    He wanted to pull his fist out, but his hand was like a pair of iron tongs, no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t break free.


    "Are you finished?" Sun Xu said quietly.


    Before the words fell, he lifted his right foot lightly, and it blasted out like a cannonball.


    ßË! Tear!


    It sounded as if the cloth was cracking, and Yarman flew out rolling, but his arm was still in Sun Xu''s hands.


    "My hand! My hand!" Yarman got up, hugged his bare shoulders and howled, looking at Sun Xu with hatred.


    is not only because of the pain of a broken arm, but also because after losing an arm, his strength is greatly reduced.


    The psychological pain is worse than the physical pain.


    There was no sympathy in Sun Xu''s eyes He let go of his palm, and his body disappeared suddenly.


    Yarman''s face changed, but before he had time to react, his eyes went dark, and a palm was pressed on his face.


    Boom!


    A big hole was smashed into the deck, and red blood splashed away, as if it had exploded a ripe watermelon.


    Then, with a click, the broken arm that Sun Xu had just dropped fell on the ground.


    Sun Xu lifted Alman out, his head had been deformed, blood was constantly flowing from the top of his head, and his hair and face were everywhere.


    At this moment, Yarman, who seemed to be not far from his death, suddenly violent again and kicked him over.


    He opened his blood-stained eyes wide, and the corners of his eyes were about to tear because of too much force.


    This kick was very sudden, but Sun Xu seemed to have expected it, and the palm of his hand happened to appear on the path he kicked over.


    he grabbed it and twisted it with his backhand.


    crunch, a sour voice sounded.


    Yarman''s face suddenly became distorted.


    A thick thigh was abruptly twisted off by Sun Xu, at this time he was still pinching Alman''s head with his other hand.


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 121： Goodbye lily

    Sun Xu squeezed Alman''s head and lifted him up. The thick blood on the fractured arms and thighs continued to trickle down, and a large amount of blood flowed in a short time.


    "Kill me!" Yarman''s eyes were blank, and he gave up completely.


    Losing a hand and a leg, even if he could survive, it would be a complete waste.


    For him, becoming a waste, it is better to die.


    "Want to die?" Sun Xu showed a cold smile on his face: "How easy is it! I once said that you can''t live without death, I''m a person who believes in my words, I must do what I say."


    "Don''t... stop dreaming, I''m... I don''t know how to beg for mercy, hehe." When Alman spoke, his body twitched because of the pain of his broken arm or leg.


    "I don''t need you to beg for mercy, I will only let you experience the cruel punishment in the world, and let you know that death is an extravagant hope." Sun Xu said coldly.


    "Hehe." Alman twitched the corner of his mouth and closed his eyes disdainfully.


    "Very good, the tougher it is now, the more exciting the reversal will be later."


    Sun Xu didn''t care, the mana in his hand surged and poured into Alman''s body.


    Yarman felt like someone was holding a piece of red coal and forcibly stuffing it in his throat.


    "Ahem, is that all? You''d better kill me as soon as possible, this pain is not even scratching."


    "Don''t worry, this is just preparation work."


    Sun Xu smiled and ignited the mana that he poured into his body.


    Yarman''s arrogant expression disappeared instantly, his body was tight, his head up, his face and neck were all red, like a cooked prawn.


    "Ah!" he screamed heartbreakingly, blood-like sweat coming out of his body.


    Sun Xu stretched out his hand, and Alman¡¯s scream disappeared, his mouth seemed to be sewn up, and he could no longer open it. He could only groan like a beast from his throat.


    "Enjoy it."


    Sun Xu dropped him casually and was about to leave when he felt that his trouser legs were caught.


    "Ho ho."


    Yarman made an inexplicable voice, shaking his head, praying in his eyes.


    Sun Xu kicked it away and flew back to the warship.


    ßËßËßË.


    Yarman slammed his head on the deck and the ship''s side frantically, twisting his body like a maggot, occasionally a flash of hatred in his eyes, and then was overwhelmed by endless fear and regret.


    Sun Xu returned to the warship, and Tina immediately greeted her, her eyes a little complicated.


    She knew that Sun Xu was very strong, but it was beyond her expectation to be so strong.


    She tried to play against Yarman before, but it failed miserably.


    Yarman, who can easily defeat her, is like a toy in Sun Xu''s hands.


    Rao is that she has always been confident and has a strong sense of frustration.


    After a few seconds, Tina adjusted her mood and asked curiously, "What did you do to Yarman? He looks very painful."


    "It''s nothing, it just ignited his soul." Sun Xu said lightly.


    "Just?" Tina glanced at the struggling Yarman. Although she didn''t know what it meant to ignite the soul, it was obvious that this kind of feeling could not be described as "just" or "just".


    In fact, if anyone who knows what to do is here, they will definitely leave Sun Xu three feet away immediately.


    To ignite the soul is the cruel punishment.


    First of all, it is pain, unparalleled pain, the pain in the soul is far better than the physical pain, think about the pain of being burned to death, and then increase it thousands of times. More importantly, he couldn''t coma.


    Secondly, I clearly felt that I was being wiped out, my own existence was gradually disappearing, that kind of huge fear was also a kind of torture, and it was not inferior to pain.


    Tina hesitated for a while, and then asked: "Yalman''s men...what''s wrong?"


    "Did you hear that?" Sun Xu glanced at her and said lightly: "Forget about it, as there is no such thing."


    Tina''s face suddenly turned pale, and she gritted her teeth and said: "Beast!"


    She remembered that Yarman would often lie on the ship''s gunwale, watching them, and eating barbecue.


    So all those meats are...


    Leaving her here to calm down, Sun Xu walked towards the cabin alone.


    Although the surrounding navy casts curious glances at him from time to time, it did not stop him.


    Sun Xu stopped in front of a room, and a sign was hanging on the door with the words infirmary.


    He stretched his hand to open the door and walked in.


    "Colonel Tina, Lieutenant General..."


    When the doctor was halfway talking, he suddenly realized that something was wrong, and said in surprise: "Who...who are you?"


    Sun Xu looked left and right, and paused slightly when he scanned the patient on the front bed.


    without him.


    too big.


    "Hello doctor, I''m coming to Lily." Sun Xu said.


    "You haven''t answered my question yet, who are you? Why are you on our boat?" The doctor looked at him vigilantly, guarding him in front of the bed.


    "Don''t be nervous, Dr. Ferro, he is my friend."


    At this time, Tina, who had adjusted her mood, walked into the infirmary and explained to Sun Xu.


    With her endorsement, the doctor put down his guard, but he looked at Sun Xu with some doubts.


    He was pretty sure, there was no such person on their boat before, where did he come out?


    At this time, with a squeak, another room opened, and a small head came out.


    Seeing Sun Xuguo, she was surprised and ran over.


    "boss?!"


    Sun Xu looked at Lily twice, nodded and smiled: "It''s not bad, but this dress suits you."


    Lily is now in a navy uniform, black leather boots, exquisite appearance, heroic appearance, A is so explosive!


    It''s just that his face is a little pale, sick, and looks a little weak.


    Lily was originally a navy.


    She used to be an undercover agent, lurking in the pirate group.


    "Hee hee." Lily in the navy uniform became more confident and asked expectantly: "Boss, where''s Sister Robin and Ainilu?"


    "They are outside and haven''t come in yet." Sun Xu said.


    "Great! Everyone is okay!"


    Lily cheered, then noticed Tina next to her, and quickly saluted: "Colonel Tina!"


    "Don''t be nervous, Corporal." Tina nodded.


    "So you are just a corporal, Lily." Sun Xu said silently.


    Lily dissatisfied and said: "I can be promoted to sergeant after completing this mission. At my age, it is already very good to be a sergeant."


    In fact, it is true.


    Especially in the case of her lack of strength, she was able to get to where she is today, but she has put in a lot of effort and suffered a lot.


    "Well, your sergeant." Sun Xu said, "However, the branch sergeant is about nothing."


    Lily curled her lips.


    Sun Xu laughed.


    Next, he understood why Lily was here.


    The process is very simple. She was assaulted that day and she went into a coma. When she woke up, she was already in the vast ocean. Sun Xu and the "Proverbs" were gone.


    Fortunately, she is not a devil fruit capable person, not afraid of sea water.


    More fortunately, it didn''t take long for her to meet Tina and others who were chasing Arman, and they were rescued.


    "Perhaps the strength is weak, but in that wave, the damage was less? Just like when falling from the sky, the difference between a plastic bag and a tile?"


    Sun Xu shook his head, the reason is not important, the important thing is that Lily survived.


    After thinking for a while, he turned his head and said, "Colonel Tina, although Lily is not very strong, she is pretty good in other aspects. How about letting her stay with you?"


    "No problem, the navy needs a talented person like Corporal Lily who is both wise and brave. As for the lack of strength, it is not a problem at all. This can be practiced." Tina agreed without hesitation.


    She knows something about Lily, and she is indeed worthy of the evaluation of "both wisdom and courage".


    Furthermore, even if she is an unknown person, Sun Xu speaks, she will sell the face.


    "At any rate, it''s the person who has been with me, the corporal, and the corporal of the branch. It''s too shame to say it! Can you mention her military rank? Don''t be too high, just come to the head lieutenant." Sun Xu said again.


    "No problem!" Tina was refreshed.


    To sell one favor is to sell, and to sell two favors is also to sell.


    is just a second lieutenant, which is not worth mentioning to her.


    Lily was stunned.


    She turned out to be a branch sergeant... but now the rank has not been improved, but a corporal, and Sun Xu has become a second lieutenant in the headquarter in a few words, and she has been promoted to...seventh level!


    is faster than riding a rocket can be called ascend to the sky in one step.


    Head lieutenant, may be a height she can''t reach in her lifetime.


    "Boss, I..." Lily bit her lip, both grateful and reluctant, and her heart was extremely complicated.


    Since she was told to stay with Colonel Tina, it meant that she would not be taken on board the ship.


    The fate of the two sides is about to end here.


    But before leaving, she gave her such a big gift.


    Sun Xu patted her on the shoulder and smiled: "This is my compensation, it almost killed you."


    Lily shook her head.


    If you want to do this, Sun Xu saved her life at the Ya''an Town Hotel at the beginning. At most, one fortune-telling can change one life. How can it be compensated?


    may be just a casual mention to Sun Xu, but to her, it is definitely a great kindness.


    "Wait, Colonel Tina, Lieutenant-General''s situation is a bit wrong!"


    Doctor Ferro''s exclamation interrupted their conversation.


    Tina''s face changed drastically, and she took three steps in two steps, and quickly came to the bed.


    Sun Xu also leaned over curiously.


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 ~： I cracked

    I thought there would be around three or four hundred, and even imagined five hundred, but in the end, I thought too much...


    In fact, I haven''t even reached a hundred.


    is a little embarrassing.


    I suspect that my collection is fake...


    The mentality is a bit exploded, and it¡¯s gone today. Let¡¯s take a day off and adjust my mood.


    I owe you three more and will make up as soon as possible.


    Sorry.


    Of course, with such poor grades, there must be something wrong with what I wrote, and I will reflect on myself.


    Also, don¡¯t worry, this book will never be an eunuch, and I will finish it even if my grades are poor.


    Finally, sorry again.


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 122： Lieutenant General Peach Rabbit

    "What happened, Doctor Ferro?" Tina said nervously.


    "The vital signs of Lieutenant-General are declining rapidly!" Dr. Ferro was sweating profusely, his hands were busy, but his face became more and more ugly.


    The woman on the hospital bed was flushed all over, as if on fire, her mouth was slightly open, and the breath emanating from it was like hot water vapor. Dr. Ferro accidentally swept the palm of her hand above, and the back of her hand was hot and flushed red.


    "Hurry up! Get all the ice cubes! Get out of the irrelevant personnel and prepare for surgery immediately!"


    Doctor Ferro yelled, and the nurses got busy quickly.


    Just then, a palm stretched out from behind and pressed it on the woman''s forehead on the bed.


    "Don''t make trouble!" Dr. Ferro was furious, turning his head and glaring at Sun Xu: "Why haven''t you gone out yet?"


    "Shut up!"


    Sun Xu didn''t even look at him, and with a wave of his hand, he flew out.


    Tina was also taken aback by this scene. She stopped Sun Xu just as she was about to stop.


    Because she can clearly see that the expression of the woman on the bed is quickly returning to normal, the heat on her body is also subsiding, and her skin is slowly turning from red to white.


    This shows that Sun Xu is using a certain type of treatment.


    Moreover, it is effective.


    The nurse who was preparing for the operation was a little at a loss by this scene. Look at Tina, see Dr. Ferro, and then look at Sun Xu, and finally choose to stand still and do nothing.


    Dr. Ferro fell a little dazed, and it took a few seconds before he came back to his senses.


    When he walked over angrily and wanted to argue with Sun Xu, the woman on the hospital bed had already returned to normal.


    After Fero''s reproach was completely stunned before he could say it, then there was ecstasy.


    He wanted to come forward to check, but suddenly stopped, and looked at Sun Xu cautiously, as if he was afraid that too much movement would disturb him.


    Two minutes later, Sun Xu let out a sigh of breath and retracted his palm.


    All the symptoms of the woman on the hospital bed disappeared, her breathing was steady, her face was flushed, and she looked healthier than before the onset of illness. If someone who doesn¡¯t know the truth is here, she will most likely think she is asleep instead of treating her as one. Unconscious patient.


    Dr. Filo looked at Sun Xu, and then at the woman on the hospital bed, rubbing her hands: "Excuse me, what should I do next?"


    Sun Xu gave him a sideways look.


    Ferro''s face was straightened, he took a step back, and took care of his clothes. Then Duang knelt down, with a very sincere tone: "I apologize to you for the behavior that just offended you, no matter how you want to punish me, But please, save Lieutenant General."


    "Forehead¡­¡­"


    Sun Xu stayed for a while.


    Although there is no saying in Pirate World that "a man has gold under his knees," kneeling down is still a very serious act.


    Dr. Ferro was so crisp and neat, it was beyond his expectation.


    After all, he didn''t say anything yet.


    shook his head, Sun Xu stretched out his hand, Dr. Filo felt a strong wind suddenly rise under him, and forcibly lifted him up.


    "Don''t worry, for Tina''s sake, I won''t die."


    "Thank you." Dr. Ferro bowed deeply again.


    "Sun Xu, can you really cure Lieutenant General Peach Rabbit?" Tina clenched her fist, her expression a little nervous.


    "Peach Rabbit? Is she Peach Rabbit?" Sun Xu glanced at the woman on the hospital bed in surprise.


    Although the role of ¡¡¡¡ Taotu has not appeared many times, his popularity is still quite high, and he also has an impression.


    But she is lying on the hospital bed now, her clothes and hairstyle are not what he is familiar with, and it is normal that she can''t recognize her.


    "It''s no wonder that Yarman was chased like a dog." Sun Xu suddenly felt that Taotu was a general replacement, much better than an ordinary lieutenant.


    Regarding Tina''s question, he pondered for a while: "I can''t be sure now. This is the first time I have encountered this situation. However, it should be no problem to save her life."


    "That''s enough!" Dr. Ferro exhilarated: "As long as you can save Lieutenant General''s life, wait to leave here and return to the headquarters, where there are more advanced equipment and better doctors, you can definitely cure Lieutenant General! "


    "Leave here?" Sun Xu couldn''t help shaking his head: "I think it''s better not to do that."


    "Why?" Dr. Ferro was startled.


    "Do you know why she became like this?" Sun Xu glanced at them.


    "It was calculated by Yalman!" Speaking of this, Tina gritted her teeth, remembering the utterly conscience that Yalman had done, and exclaimed: "Tina is very angry!"


    "Is it related to Yalman?" Sun Xu was taken aback, and then questioned: "No, Yalman shouldn''t have this ability!"


    "I saw with my own eyes that Lieutenant General Taotu was injured by a sneak attack by Yarman." Tina said.


    "You talk about the process." Sun Xu showed a look of interest. Is it really related to Yarman? How did he do that?


    Tina nodded, telling me what happened that day.


    "Bomb?" After listening, Sun Xu felt thoughtful.


    According to Tina, under the leadership of Taotu, they caught up with Yarman.


    Taotu chased Yarman''s boat and fought him.


    Yarman is not Taotu''s opponent at all, and it didn''t take long for the two to fight, and they showed signs of failure.


    But, just when he was about to fail, he suddenly took out a bomb.


    Taotu accidentally got bombed and was seriously injured. He could only forcibly hold Yarman, and after taking them into the place, he fell into a coma.


    "That bomb is very special, it doesn''t look like a bomb at all, it''s more like a devil fruit." Tina said.


    "Devil fruit?" Sun Xu''s eyes lit up.


    The appearance of the bomb does not explain much.


    Not to mention fruit, it is made into animals, and it is not a problem to make it into various shapes.


    But if it is like a devil fruit, it is a little different.


    Sun Xu thought of something and asked: "Why are you sure that it is a bomb?"


    Tina was taken aback: "Because it looks exactly like a bomb explosion."


    Sun Xu thought for a while, then slowly nodded: "The information you said is very important, and it is very helpful to Lieutenant General Taotu''s treatment."


    "That''s good!" A smile appeared on Tina''s face: "It''s good to be able to help, Tina is very happy."


    "Wait, Mr. Sun Xu, you haven''t said why you can''t leave!" Dr. Ferro finally couldn''t help but interject.


    "Don''t worry, I''m about to talk."


    Sun Xu organized the language, and slowly said: "Lieutenant General Taotu is not injured. The reason why she is like this is because there is another force in her body that is constantly eroding her body.


    As for why you can¡¯t leave here?


    Because according to my speculation, this force can only remain stable in this special environment.


    Once you leave here, there will probably be two results. One is that this power dissipates automatically, and Lieutenant Taotu will heal incurable, and the other is that this power will destroy Lieutenant Taotu together with it.


    If it''s the former, then everything will be fine, but if it''s the latter..."


    With a voice, he looked at everyone around him: "Do you want to bet?"


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 123： Tinas decision

    Tina, Dr. Ferro and the nurses shook their heads at the same time.


    If they knew the news before and were forced to take a chance, they might take a risk, but now there is Sun Xu who can treat Lieutenant General Taotu, no one would make that choice.


    Sun Xu is not surprised either.


    "Let''s do this first, I already have an idea about the treatment of Lieutenant General Taotu, and now I need to sort it out."


    After ¡¡¡¡ said, he turned and left.


    Tina chased after him, but Dr. Ferro still stayed to take care of Peach Rabbit.


    Lily sent them to the door and stopped.


    "Go back, take care of your injuries."


    Seeing that she was hesitant to speak and was sad, Sun Xu waved his hand again and again, saying: "Don''t be like life and death, you won''t be able to see each other in the future. Besides, I am not going to leave for the time being. I am leaving here. Before, we all stayed in the same boat."


    Lily nodded and paid him a military salute seriously.


    Sun Xu smiled, nodded, and then left with Tina.


    The two returned to Tina''s room.


    just left in a hurry, did not pay attention, now Sun Xu has had time to observe Tina''s boudoir.


    The room is very simple. The bed, desk, chair and cabinet are nothing more than that. The decoration is also simple, without any girl elements, and the room is very clean, and there is no misplaced underwear, socks, etc.


    It seems that although Tina has pink hair, she is not a girl at all in her heart.


    Tina picked up the kettle and started to boil hot water. After the water boiled, she took out a jar from the cabinet, poured out a handful of coffee beans, and grind it.


    "The high-end goods of the Kingdom of Sithanisu, this is the only thing I have in stock, I usually don''t want to drink it, it''s cheaper for you."


    Sun Xu found a chair and sat down comfortably, leaning back comfortably: "Haha, Colonel Tina made coffee by himself. Not many people have enjoyed it, right? I really have a good taste."


    "Actually, my craftsmanship is mediocre, a bit unworthy of this high-end product." Tina smiled.


    five minutes later.


    She came over with two cups of coffee.


    Sun Xu took a cup, tasted it, and praised: "Yes! Not bad! Good coffee and good craftsmanship!"


    When he was on earth, he basically drank instant coffee, and he couldn''t drink anything good or bad.


    However, when I arrived in the Pirate World, no matter when I was with Kea or when I was with the Straw Hat Pirates, I drank a lot of coffee, and they were all high-end products, and I gradually developed my distinguishing ability.


    This cup of coffee has a full-bodied taste and a strong aroma. The slight bitterness and the sourness are just right. It is indeed called the best.


    Tina pursed her lips, then sternly said: "Sun Xu, I have a question."


    "Ask." Sun Xu said, he probably knew what Tina was asking.


    "Did you just find the exit? It was during the fight with Yarman." Tina looked at him with scorching eyes. She wanted to ask this question from the beginning, but she kept interrupting other things.


    "You can say so." Sun Xu nodded.


    "Didn''t you say that leaving is difficult?" Tina was puzzled.


    "It''s not difficult for me to leave by myself. The difficult thing is how to take you away together." Sun Xu said.


    "Why?" Tina was even more puzzled: "If you find the exit, can we leave together?"


    "because¡­¡­"


    Sun Xu blocked the language for a while before saying: "First of all, you have to understand the truth of this barrier that prevents you from leaving. It is not an actual thing, but a gap between two different time and space.


    This gap is impassable.


    At least none of us can pass through this gap.


    The so-called door is actually a moment, at a certain point, where two different time and space are connected. At that moment, the gap at that point disappears, and we can reach another time and space from here.


    However, because both time and space are constantly changing, the existence of this ¡®gate¡¯ is extremely short.


    Wait until I find the door, and then tell you this time, the door has long disappeared.


    stepped back and said, even if I want to take you one by one, it is impossible. The appearance time of the door is uncertain, and it may not appear once in a few days. Even if the door appears, it is not certain whether it can be successfully passed.


    There is very little food on the boat.


    In this case, maybe I can take a few people out, but more people will starve to death here. "


    He looked at Tina: "Of course, if you really don''t want to go deeper, you can also use this method, at least you can guarantee a few people will survive."


    Tina did not answer, but looked at him with a faint look: "Go deeper, is there really a way to survive?"


    "Maybe, maybe not, I''m not sure." Sun Xu replied, he is not a god, how can he know what''s going on inside?


    "Then why are you taking risks? Can''t you leave?" Tina''s eyes were inquiring.


    Sun Xu smiled: "Because of my interest, I want to know the secret hidden in this special space, what is it!"


    "For interest, even if you know your life is in danger, do you not give up?" Tina asked.


    "Well, firstly, it''s not too dangerous for me, secondly..." Sun Xu''s smile faded a little, and he looked at the fog rolling outside from the window: "There may be something I want inside."


    After a pause, he looked at Tina again: "This is the situation. No matter how you choose, I will go deep. If Colonel Tina decides to be with me, I will take you with you. If you don¡¯t want to go deeper, I will go deep. I can send a few people out of here."


    "Tina got itTina drank coffee.


    "What is your choice?" Sun Xu asked curiously.


    "Of course I went deep together. They are all my subordinates. How can I see them starving to death?" Tina smiled, her eyes clear and calm.


    The corner of Sun Xu''s mouth bends: "I believe your choice will be correct."


    "However, I still have something to ask you." Tina''s face turned straight.


    "Let''s talk."


    "If our luck is bad and we can''t find a way out, you don''t care about us, but please bring Lieutenant General Taotu." Tina said solemnly.


    "No problem." Sun Xu readily agreed: "For me, bringing two or three more people is no different from myself, not only Lieutenant General Taotu, but also you and Lily. I will take you away with you."


    Tina opened her mouth, and Sun Xu interrupted her directly: "You don¡¯t need to refuse, and don¡¯t think about giving the place to others. You have only one seat, which has been given to Lieutenant General Taotu, and the rest are up to me. ."


    "Thank you then." Tina smiled: "Tina is very happy."


    Sun Xu has something to say. Suddenly he felt his head was pulled somewhere, he couldn''t help turning his head to look in the direction of the entrance, his eyes seemed to penetrate the fog, and he saw the approaching ship: "Has it arrived?"


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 124： Permanent pointer

    The entrance to the strange time and space.


    Sun Xu, Ainilu, and Robin stood on the "Proverbs" deck, looking at the two ships not far away.


    Sun Xu here is just a clone, because he felt that the speed of the ship was too slow, so he flew over by himself, leaving a clone to give directions to Ainilu and Robin.


    "Boss, isn''t this Yalman''s boat?" Ainilu turned to look at Sun Xu, and asked eagerly: "Where are the others?"


    "Ahem." Sun Xuqing cleared his throat, a little embarrassed: "Don''t bother, he has been resolved."


    "It was solved? Who solved it?" Ainilu frowned. He was looking forward to entering the Devil''s Triangle when he was in Ya''an Town. He was looking forward to entering the Devil''s Triangle for so long, but was he solved first?


    If he were Sun Xu¡¯s fellow, he would definitely shout: "Someone robbed the blame!"


    "You don''t know, the attack we encountered before was done by that guy. The''Proverbs'' became what it is now because of him! So when I saw him, I became angry and couldn''t help but teach him a lesson. , I didn''t expect that he was too useless to withstand the beating. I accidentally made a heavy hand and beat him to death!" Sun Xu shook his head with a look of regret.


    Aini Lu''s face is dark.


    is not only because he was robbed of his long-awaited target, but also because he felt an arrow in his chest.


    He didn''t forget that Sun Xu said at the beginning that he was probably not Yarman''s opponent.


    Although there was no real match, Ainilu didn''t think he was necessarily inferior to Yarman, but Sun Xugan said that Yarman''s strength should at least be close to him.


    Someone who was close to him, maybe even stronger than him, was killed by "a little bit heavier"...Who was this to bury?


    "If it weren''t because I couldn''t beat it, I would have taught you a lesson! Humph!"


    Looking at Ainilu, who turned his head to ignore others, a suspicious look was drawn across Sun Xu''s face.


    what? So strong?


    won''t you just grab an opponent!


    Could it be that he has those days every month?


    Looking at him suspiciously, Sun Xu retracted his gaze and asked, "What are you going to do? Will you wait here or go in with me?"


    "Of course I go in!" The two said in unison.


    "Are you sure? To be honest, I''m not sure what''s going on inside, and I don''t even have a 100% confidence in getting out of it."


    Sun Xu condensed his eyebrows: "Actually you can be here...No, you can leave the Devil''s Triangle and return to Kayana Island to wait for me. There is no need to venture together."


    "Aren''t partners just going to experience danger together?" Robin smiled, but his tone was firm.


    "I would like to see what the danger is inside? Can you help me!" Ainilu lifted his chin slightly, and there was a small flash of electric light outside his body: "Boss, I am not a burden!"


    "Hahaha, good! Then let''s go in and take a look!"


    Sun Xu laughed, a huge picture of Tai Chi and Eight Diagrams appeared under his feet, and a looming road emerged in his mind.


    If they want to rendezvous with the navy, they must first enter the time and space where Yarman is.


    This step is relatively simple, because the special time and space where Yarman is located is not separated from the outside time and space, and you only need to pass through a twisted zone to enter.


    But entering the time and space where the navy is from Yalman time and space is a little bit troublesome.


    After all, he is not alone this time, but he wants to take a boat in.


    Of course, this means going in. If you want to get out, it is very difficult whether it is from the naval time and space into the Yalman time and space, or from the Yalman time and space into the outside time and space.


    Going in is going downstream, and going out is going upstream.


    The difference is that entering the outside time and space from Yarman time and space is to climb up a slope, and entering Yarman time and space from the navy time and space is to climb the cliff.


    The clone has not experienced any battles, so there is no need to worry about mana issues, Sun Xu can do his best.


    "Proverbs" quickly passed the first barrier and entered the time and space where Yarman was.


    When they arrived beside Yalman and their boat, the three of them all looked over.


    There was no one on it at this time, and no corpses could be seen, but blood was everywhere on the deck, and there were human-shaped blood stains on the left side of the ship''s gunwale. The blood stains here were obviously thicker than other places.


    Sun Xu knew that it was Alman''s body.


    When the soul is incinerated to the end, the body will also dissolve, and what is left in the end is such a pool of dirty blood.


    "Huh? There seems to be something there!" Robin said suddenly.


    Sun Xu followed her gaze and saw that there was a weird bulge on the edge of the human-shaped bloodstain.


    "You guys are waiting here, I''ll go over and take a look."


    He flew over, condensed a cloud of clear water, washed away the dirty blood, exposing the things below.


    Sun Xu narrowed his eyes, picked it up, and returned to the "Proverbs".


    "Boss, what is it?" Robin asked enthusiastically.


    Ainilu also came over.


    Sun Xu looked strange, raised his palm and slowly opened it, revealing the contents inside.


    is a permanent pointer!


    The pointer points to the depths of the mist!


    "No wonder Yarman has never lost his direction in the mist. It turns out that there is an island deep in the mist." Sun Xu slowly said, "An island that has never been discovered!"


    "No!" After he finished speaking, he shook his head again: "It has been discovered, not only has it been discovered, but it also recorded a permanent pointer and sent it out."


    "This is definitely an amazing discovery!" Robin sighed and looked forward to it: "I don''t know what kind of history the island has? Is there any human existence on it?"


    "We''ll know when we go in, it may be an island beyond everyone''s imagination." Sun Xu had a hint of expectation in his eyes.


    With the discovery of permanent pointers, the three of them are more interested, and even want to go deeper.


    However, the problem facing them now is how to pass through this gap in time and space.


    The boat stopped.


    Sun Xu closed his eyes The Tai Chi diagram under his feet resurfaced and deduced silently.


    This time the deduction is much more difficult.


    Fortunately, his skill of divination is really introductory, otherwise, facing this kind of trouble, he would be absolutely helpless.


    For more than ten minutes, Sun Xu opened his eyes and hurriedly shouted: "Quick! Go!"


    Ainilu had been waiting long ago, and when he heard his voice, he immediately urged "Proverbs".


    Fortunately, this is an electric boat, which is easy to operate and quick to start. If you change to a sailboat, even if he deduces the correct route, he may not have time to pass.


    ßË.


    seemed to break through a layer of invisible film, and the three people''s vision became distorted.


    The space, the ship, and even the three of them become strange in each other''s eyes.


    "Leave nothing else! Go ahead!"


    At the right time, Sun Xu''s voice sounded, awakening the tranced Ainilu.


    He looked at him with a solemn expression, and he immediately ignored the surrounding scenes and tried his best to drive the "Proverbs".


    ßË.


    Lean less, as if passing through another layer of film.


    The vision of the three people was restored again, and they had entered the space and time where the navy was.


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 125： ready to go

    on the warship.


    Tina looked at the weird ship on the opposite side in astonishment, then looked at the people around her, and said in astonishment: "This...what''s going on? How come there are two of you?"


    "That''s my clone." Sun Xu explained.


    While he was speaking, the figure on the "Proverbs" faded away, and finally disappeared.


    It''s not that he lifted the clone, but that he just ran out of strength by deducing the road.


    Robin and Ainilu boarded the warship to meet Sun Xu.


    looked closer, Tina''s eyes revealed a suspicious look: "Huh? I look at her as if I am familiar."


    Sun Xu laughed and explained: "Get to know, Nicole Robin, known as the son of the devil, with a bounty of 79 million."


    "It''s her!" Tina''s eyes condensed, and the woman in front of her overlapped with the image in her mind.


    "Boss." Robin greeted him and stood quietly beside Sun Xu.


    She felt the hostility of the woman next to her, but she didn''t care about it.


    Sun Xu''s face remained unchanged, and his palm was placed on Tina''s shoulder: "Hey, Tina, you don''t want to arrest people now, do you? You are the same people who have fallen into the world. Now everyone is imprisoned here. Solve it again!"


    Tina frowned: "Sun Xu, do you know who she is? How can you become a companion with her?"


    "Are you talking about Robin''s reputation as a traitor? Or are you referring to her bad luck?" Sun Xu said: "Tina, sometimes the gap between rumors and facts is actually outrageous."


    "I''m not talking about those!" Tina still frowned, with a serious tone: "She is not an ordinary wanted criminal, but a criminal targeted by the world government! Do you understand what this means?"


    "It seems that you know a lot, Tina." Sun Xu glanced at her in surprise, smiled, and said lightly: "Don''t worry, I know about Robin very well. When I decided to accept her, I just I am ready to take over all the cause and effect for her."


    "You can''t take it!" Tina''s voice increased a bit.


    "I''ll take it!" Sun Xu''s tone was calm, but every word revealed strong self-confidence.


    Tina looked at Sun Xu blankly, and felt arrogance from him for the first time.


    No, it''s not arrogance, it''s arrogance!


    arrogant arrogance!


    That is the world government that has ruled the world for eight hundred years. How could it be such an understatement?


    "Don''t think so much." Sun Xu patted her on the shoulder and said with a chuckle: "Even if one day I have a conflict with the world government and become a wanted criminal, that will not affect our friendship."


    "I never make friends with wanted criminals!" Tina subconsciously said.


    Sun Xu laughed: "Hahaha, then try it and let me do this for the first time."


    After that, he turned around and walked towards the cabin: "Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s discuss something in depth, and tell the chef not to save food, so that everyone has a full meal, and when they are full, they will have the energy to work."


    Robin and Ainilu followed, Tina hesitated for a while, and then followed.


    This time, the four of them did not go to Tina¡¯s bedroom, but came to a resting place. There were a few sofas and a piece of glass in front of them. You could directly see the scenery outside the ship, and the vision was very good.


    However, at this time, the surrounding fog is full, but there is nothing to appreciate.


    "Enter inside, no matter what happens, you must absolutely obey my command!" Sun Xu said straightforwardly. For Tina''s sake, he doesn''t mind taking these navy rides, but he is absolutely unwilling to show up pig teammates and affect him. Exploration, even putting yourself in danger.


    "No problem!" Tina didn''t hesitate.


    As the saying goes, there is no doubt about employing a person, and a suspect does not need it.


    Since she decides to trust Sun Xu, she will completely trust him.


    Besides, they have no other choice now.


    Then, the two sides exchanged information.


    Tina told them the precious intelligence that the navy had exchanged for their lives, and Sun Xu also took out the permanent pointers he had obtained from Yarman, and talked about the several speculations they had made based on what they had seen.


    The four were talking, and there was a knock on the door outside, and two navy men in chef uniforms entered the room, each with two foods in their hands.


    Very simple food, each person only has one piece of rice and one piece of grilled meat.


    This is the food provided by Sun Xu.


    However, the chefs on the warship are good at cooking, and after processing, the taste is not bad.


    Tina was obviously hungry too. She resolved all the rice and barbecue with three times, five and two, and she finally said: "You said, this is the first time I have experienced the feeling of being hungry. It''s terrible! "


    "You can eat this one too!"


    Sun Xu pushed his share in front of her, he just tasted the barbecue, almost as if he hadn''t moved.


    Now, unless it tastes particularly good, he has no interest in ordinary food.


    "Why don''t you eat it? Is it unpalatable?" Tina frowned her delicate brows.


    "My abilities are quite special, I can survive without eating or drinking." Sun Xu explained briefly.


    "Is there any such ability?" Tina gave him a surprised look, but she didn''t doubt it.


    "Then I''m welcome."


    She hesitated, took the plate, and ate it quickly but gracefully, not minding that Sun Xu had eaten it.


    is almost starving to death, how can I take care of this?


    After eating, the four of them exchanged for a while, and then left the cabin.


    At this time, the warship was very lively, like a holiday, everyone seemed very happy.


    The navy, who was half-dead and lying dead on the deck and cabin corridors, was rejuvenated and laughed loudly.


    When you have been hungry for a long time, the greatest happiness is to be able to eat a full meal.


    In addition, the news that the food was brought by Sun Xu and the three was also spread. The navy''s attitude became particularly friendly. They were walking on the road, and grateful eyes were constantly cast from the side.


    came to the deck Tina supported the ship''s gunwale and asked: "There is one more question, what about Lieutenant General Taotu?"


    "Wait, let''s go deeper." Sun Xu thought for a while and said: "I said before that the strength in her body is related to this special space. It is not impossible to treat her now, but it will There is a certain risk. According to my judgment, in the depths of the mist, the environment there may be helpful for treatment."


    "Everything is up to you!" Tina''s face was solemn.


    Next, all their lives are tied to Sun Xu.


    Although a little helpless about this, she has a very clear understanding in her heart and this is their only chance to survive.


    "Don''t worry, I will try my best to take you out." Sun Xu said, patting his chest.


    He is not from Yarman and his ilk. He didn''t have any bad intentions to take this group of navy, it was purely out of good intentions.


    After all, he has been favored by Karp, and Tina has also helped him a lot.


    "Get ready, we''ll set off in a while. Our boat will go ahead, so you have to keep up." Sun Xu exhorted.


    Finally, he took off a piece of hair, made a clone and gave it to Tina.


    This is just in case.


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 126： same

    ush rush.


    "Proverbs" passed by the warship and drove slowly forward, but stopped shortly afterwards.


    This is the safety line that Tina and the others have found out.


    On the rear warship, Tina stood on the bow, watching this scene nervously.


    Whether it can go out alive or not, the next development is crucial.


    If Sun Xu can''t find a way out, most of the people on the warship will probably die.


    "Colonel, can they succeed?" Tina''s adjutant is a woman with a very tough face, and her face is full of tension at this time.


    She already knows the plans of Tina, Sun Xu and others.


    Regarding Tina''s decision, she naturally obeyed unconditionally, but it was inevitable that she was still a little nervous when things came.


    She did not hide this either.


    At this time, there were only the two of them on the deck, and the other navy went to maneuver the ship.


    "Proverbs" can sail on electricity, but this warship can''t.


    In order to be able to keep up with the "Proverbs" in time, they can only choose to use human resources.


    This is also the reason why Sun Xu let them eat a full meal.


    "It will definitely be possible!" Tina looked firm: "Sun Xu''s ability to get out from here is the best proof!"


    The adjutant''s nervous expression eased slightly.


    indeed.


    This reason is very convincing.


    While Tina was discussing with the adjutant, Sun Xu and the three were also communicating.


    "Boss, what''s in front of me? I have a very bad feeling!" Ainilu squinted, leaving only a slit in his small eyes.


    "It''s nothing more than some changes in time and space."


    Sun Xu answered while observing.


    According to Tina''s introduction, anyone who crossed this line did not show anything unusual at first, but after a while, they would suddenly die.


    and without any external damage.


    This sounds a bit like poisoning.


    However, according to Sun Xu''s observations these days, the weirdness here is mainly due to the chaotic time and space.


    The secondary factor is a kind of strange energy.


    This kind of energy exists in the mist, in the sea water, in the body of the peach rabbit, and in a deeper level.


    Although their respective performances are somewhat different, Sun Xu can feel that their essence is the same.


    Other than that, no dangers such as toxins and germs were found.


    Relatively speaking, Sun Xu believes that the high probability of the preceding danger is time and space, rather than poison or other things.


    "Boss, let me find the way first." Robin suggested that her ability can give birth to ears and eyes on other things.


    is useless in long-distance detection, but at such a close distance, but for some reason, when perception is hindered, it happens to come in handy.


    "No need to!"


    Sun Xu rejected her. In this weird environment, what he saw and heard may not be true. In comparison, he believed in his own divine knowledge and arithmetic.


    While ¡¡¡¡ was talking, a huge picture of Tai Chi and Eight Diagrams appeared under his feet, slowly turning clockwise, giving people a sense of endless mystery and vastness.


    On the rear warship, Tina and the adjutant who saw this scene for the first time were curious and shocked.


    Actually, Sun Xu¡¯s divination technique does not necessarily appear in Tai Chi Bagua diagrams during the deduction. He did not appear when he deduced the path to Yarman¡¯s time and space.


    The reason why ¡¡¡¡ is accompanied by Tai Chi Bagua diagrams most of the time is because it is more natural and smoother.


    If not, it''s like playing a game in an uncomfortable position, and it will still affect the level of performance.


    As the deduction continued, Sun Xu''s brows became more and more frowning.


    "That''s not right! How could this be? This is unscientific!"


    "What''s the matter with the boss?" Robin couldn''t help asking.


    Sun Xu stopped the deduction, and the Tai Chi Bagua diagram disappeared, and said inexplicably: "According to my deduction, everything in front is normal, but there is a fatal danger."


    "Everything is normal, but there is a fatal danger? Isn''t this a self-contradictory?" Anilu asked in surprise.


    "Yes, this is the strange place. If everything is normal, how can it be dangerous?" Sun Xu frowned.


    "Could it be the boss that you thought it was normal, which is different from what we thought it was normal?" Robin thought for a while and made a guess.


    She didn''t know how Sun Xu''s deduction was carried out, so she could only find some problems from the expression.


    "It''s not the same as what we thought?" Sun Xu was taken aback, with a thoughtful expression on his face.


    The situation Robin said does not exist.


    What he said about being normal is not his own subjective and arbitrary judgment, but a judgment based on a reference object, their current time and space.


    But her words made him realize another problem.


    According to Sun Xu''s deduction, the time and space in front of them is basically the same as the time and space they are in now, so he judged it to be normal.


    The question is, the time and space in front of them are too similar to the time and space they are in, right?


    When he calculated, the various parameters of the two time and space were exactly the same, so he would easily make a "normal" judgment.


    But being too similar is a problem in itself.


    is like an exam. It¡¯s not surprising if the answers to two test papers are the same, but if the answers to the two test papers are exactly the same, even the steps to solve the problem and the wrong questions are the same, then there must be a problem.


    There is a copyist!


    Then, what''s going on in this space and time?


    A picture of Tai Chi and Eight Diagrams appeared under Sun Xu''s feet, and the deduction continued.


    Then he found that the space in front was exactly the same as the space they were in, just two identical test papers.


    This also made him a little confused.


    This situation is definitely not normal, but where is the danger? How to avoid it?


    He thought for a while, then turned to look to his side: "Robin, I need your help."


    "Just ask, boss." Robin smiled happily.


    "Use your abilities to enter it and see what changes will happen." Sun Xu pointed to the fog in front of him and said.


    "give it to me."


    Robin crossed his arms and pressed them to his chest.


    Brush brush.


    One arm after another appeared in the fog, UU reading continued to spread deep.


    Sun Xu watched intently, and his divine consciousness was also mobilized.


    "what!"


    Suddenly, Robin screamed, and his face turned pale.


    "What''s wrong?" Sun Xu asked nervously. In his divine consciousness, Robin made the arm unchanged.


    "No... it''s okay!" Robin took a deep breath, and his power continued to spread to the depths.


    Sun Xu could see that Robin''s body would tremble and his face would become paler every time an arm appeared.


    "Enough!" he shouted.


    But Robin gritted his teeth, but refused to give up.


    Two more seconds later, Sun Xu grabbed her shoulder and shouted again: "Enough, Robin! We can think of other ways, there is no need to use this painful..."


    Speaking of this, he was taken aback.


    And Robin also looked loose, he staggered, and fell into Sun Xu''s arms.


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 127： First glimpse of somersault cloud

    "Boss." Robin looked up at Sun Xu.


    "I saw it!" Sun Xu touched her arm, his expression soft: "It hurts, right?"


    "It''s kind of, but it''s okay." Robin chuckled lightly.


    "It''s strange."


    Sun Xu added in his heart, I am afraid it is more painful than skinning cramps.


    In the last scene when Robin''s arm disappeared, a **** arm appeared, the muscles were completely exposed, and no skin was seen.


    However, this is not because the skin has been peeled off, and the thickness of the arm has not changed in any way.


    The truth is that the skin of that arm is inside the muscle.


    In other words, the position of the skin and muscles of that arm was reversed.


    This is a terrible thing.


    It¡¯s hard to imagine how the skin can be completely squeezed into the muscles without hurting the muscles.


    In fact, this is simply not something human can do.


    is like this because the time and space in front are reversed, everything is opposite to the space where Sun Xu and the others are now.


    With Robin''s help, Sun Xu has completely figured out the secret of the space ahead: that is the mirror of the space they are now in.


    The concept of inside and outside is completely opposite.


    The navy who strayed into it before are even more unlucky, and their internal organs will also be misaligned.


    And, unlike Robin, they are in the mirrored time and space, and the internal and external dislocation will happen naturally. At first, they don''t even feel wrong or pain.


    When I found out, it was too late.


    That''s why they didn''t respond at first and then died suddenly.


    "Mirror space?" Sun Xu fell into thought again.


    This seems unsolvable.


    He can only use the arithmetic technique to find a safe passage, and is unable to change time and space.


    But now the entire space ahead is a dead end, he can''t always create something out of nothing and create one?


    This kind of thing can be done, but he is not strong enough.


    Sun Xu looked to the side: "Then I can only see if I can find a gap from the side."


    was a big blow at the beginning, but he was not discouraged.


    When he entered here, he was already prepared for this.


    just a little bit puzzled.


    "If it is so difficult, how did other people get in? According to the theory that it is easy to get in and hard to get out, how did that permanent pointer get into Yarman''s hands?"


    Feeling depressed, Sun Xu put these questions behind him.


    Now it is more important to find a passage.


    He began to study the time and space before him seriously.


    In fact, this is a very interesting phenomenon. Two pieces of time and space, which are mirrors of each other, exist at the same time.


    feels like a mirror, bringing out the world in the mirror. Connect with the real world.


    Sun Xu actually has time and space abilities, and that is the skill of divination.


    Although this spell cannot directly change time and space, it improves his ability to perceive time and space.


    Although his arithmetic skills are not brilliant, and the time and space perception he acquired is not strong, this is a leap from nothing to something, a fundamental change, allowing him to truly perceive the changes in time and space.


    "Mirror, time and space, front and back..." Sun Xu muttered to himself, a bright light in his mind was connected with an ability.


    somersault cloud.


    From the moment he obtained the inheritance of Brother Monkey, he began to greedy somersault cloud, but until now, he has not found the inheritance of somersault cloud.


    He even thought that Brother Monkey had forgotten this magical power.


    Until today, now, this moment.


    "So, somersault cloud is not a simple flying technique."


    There is a kind of enlightenment in Sun Xu''s heart.


    somersault cloud is known as a somersault for hundreds of thousands of miles.


    How long does it take to turn a somersault?


    is about five seconds, right?


    It can travel thousands of miles in five seconds, even if the monkey brother is not bad, can''t it?


    In fact, somersault cloud is a technique of constructing clouds involving time and space, and the use of time and space in it is very clever.


    To put it bluntly, this is also a kind of celestial art, which is the same as the magical powers such as the heaven and the earth, the external body law, and the seventy-two transformations.


    Even if Sun Xu has now mastered part of the rules of Devil Fruit, he still has to wait until he becomes immortal if he wants to truly exert his power.


    However, even if he only masters a part of the fur, he has benefited a lot from him now.


    Sun Xu squeezed a magic trick, shook his palms into fists, and turned a somersault.


    Then, Duang gave a cry and fell off.


    Robin, Ainilu, including Tina and her adjutant in the back were dumbfounded, with a dumbfounded look. I don''t know what Sun Xu is playing?


    Isn¡¯t it a mental disorder that I thought of some way?


    Sun Xuruo got up without incident, his face was calm, as if nothing had happened.


    Now, Robin and the others seemed to have done something wrong, and looked away uncomfortably.


    As long as I am not embarrassed, others will be embarrassed! !


    "I really got my brain pumped!" Sun Xu wailed in his heart and collapsed.


    He has only grasped a little bit of the fur in the somersault cloud, how could he be able to fly the cloud immediately?


    At that moment, he didn''t know which muscle in his head had cramped. He actually directly assumed the posture of using somersault clouds, and forgot to fly, and fell a dog to eat shit.


    "The good news is that I have found a way through the front mirror space."


    Sun Xu forcibly diverted himself.


    somersault cloud is temporarily unavailable, but he was inspired by this and thought of a solution to the current problem.


    If you think of the space in front as a lake full of piranhas, you will be eaten by swimming in the past, then how to pass?


    is very simple, just take a boat.


    "Ready, we are going to set off!" Sun Xu took a breath and said.


    Robin and Ainilu nodded their heads and acted immediately.


    Ainilu turned into a mass of thunder and lightning, and disappeared. Next, he had to control the "Proverbs" with all his strength.


    Robin crossed his hands and pressed them to his chest. At the same time, an arm with a mouth and eyes appeared in front of Tina, and said, "Get ready, let''s go!"


    She is the microphone of both parties.


    "Get ready, let¡¯s go!"


    "Get ready, let¡¯s go!"


    The news was quickly passed to the navy holding the oars and ready to go rushing.


    "Proverbs" cut the waves of water and slowly drove into the mirror space.


    At the same time, a cloud appeared at the bottom of the boat, which seemed to draw an invisible wave.


    This cloud can protect the people on the ship from the mirror space-time damage.


    This is not a real somersault cloud, but Sun Xu''s superficial use of space. Because he is only familiar with the somersault cloud, the ability to control time and space, he has become the appearance of a cloud.


    In fact, thanks to the mirrored space-time, it is completely opposite to the real space-time. The rules are very simple.


    If it were a little more complicated, with Sun Xu''s current superficial knowledge of time and space, he would definitely be blinded.


    Tina was also very nervous as the ship in front sailed into their proven death zone.


    There is a chain between the ships of both sides. This is not for towing, but to indicate the direction of the warship, and if there is an accident in the front, the rear can even know it.


    Tina stared at the chain closely, counting silently in her heart: "1,2,3..."


    Counting the time until the death of the navy, the chain remained normal.


    Tina''s heart suddenly loosened.


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 128： Monster

    "There seems to be nothing special here." Tina''s adjutant said.


    "Proverbs" sailed ahead, followed by warships.


    Except for the heavy fog, there is no danger at all, and it can even be called calm.


    "Do you really think so?" Tina glanced at her.


    The adjutant looked stunned, and said hurriedly: "Of course not, I''m just wondering what the **** did Your Excellency Sun Xu use to avoid the danger here."


    Although it has been a month since the death of the navy soldier, she still remembers it still fresh, and of course she would not really regard this as a safe haven.


    Tina retracted her gaze.


    She is a qualified soldier, she has strict requirements for herself, and correspondingly, the requirements of her opponents are also very high.


    If this adjutant dared to say so stupid, then she would have done it all.


    The adjutant sighed quietly, his eyes turned to the front: "Huh? Colonel, the ship in front has stopped."


    "I saw it." Tina waved her hand: "Order to go down, we are also going to stop the boat."


    lieutenant hurried to convey the order.


    Immediately, the speed of the warship slowly decreased until it kept pace with the "Proverbs" and then stopped.


    Pressing the ship''s rail, Sun Xu waved to Tina: "The first level is over."


    The mirror space is not large, and there is no other danger. It is easy to get out. Now their position is outside the mirror space.


    Regarding this, Tina had already guessed. Although she was a little relieved, she didn''t feel much joy.


    Sun Xu also said, this is only the first difficulty.


    There is a heavy fog in front of me, and I don¡¯t know how many levels I have to pass.


    Even if you pass through the difficulties, you may not be able to find a way out until the end.


    The long road is long.


    Tina sighed in her heart: "What should I do next? Go ahead?"


    "Of course." Sun Xu said without hesitation: "There is a completely unknown space ahead, so be careful!"


    With two boats and so many people, if it''s unrealistic to expect him to save people in danger, he doesn''t plan to do that.


    Sun Xu¡¯s primary goal is to protect Robin, and only when he has spare capacity, will he help others.


    Tina also understands this truth, nodding her head.


    After a brief exchange, everyone set off again.


    is still the formation of "Proverbs" in the front and warships in the back.


    "Is the direction right?" Sun Xu asked.


    Robin looked at the permanent pointer in his hand and nodded: "That''s right."


    "Fortunately, there is a permanent pointer provided by Yarman." Sun Xu smiled lightly.


    In such a weird and dangerous place, there is a clear direction, at least to ensure that they will not waste their efforts, go wrong, and encounter dangers they should not encounter.


    "If we can find the treasure, he has one-third of the credit."


    "Alman may not feel happy to hear this." Robin smiled.


    Ainilu was speechless, more than that, he felt that if that person really heard the boss, he might jump out of the coffin angrily.


    Although they were joking, the three of them did not relax their vigilance and were always paying attention to the surrounding movement.


    Especially Ainilu, his whole body is tight.


    As the manipulator of "Proverbs", his mission is very important. Once a danger is discovered, he must stop the ship immediately.


    If the danger has been found, but because the boat can''t stop, he falls into it, then he has no face to live in this world.


    After sailing for a while, Robin said, "Boss, there seems to be nothing dangerous here."


    Although their speed is not fast, after leaving the mirror space, they also drove a few kilometers without encountering any danger.


    "It''s dangerous, but we didn''t find it." Sun Xu''s face was serious.


    When he got here, his arithmetic was not good.


    According to the result of his deduction, it is very dangerous here, but if you want to say it is dangerous, I don¡¯t know.


    Danger seems to be everywhere.


    More specific, but can''t be deduced, even the so-called safe passage can not be deduced.


    They can only bite the bullet and walk on, Sun Xu is ready to escape at any time.


    Fortunately, he gained more time and space insights from the inheritance of somersault clouds, and his escape ability was greatly enhanced.


    Otherwise, I won¡¯t be as relaxed as I am now.


    "Boss!" Ainilu suddenly shouted, his voice sounded very solemn.


    Sun Xu turned his head to look, his pupils couldn''t help but shrink.


    In the fog beside them, a few shadows faintly appeared. Judging from their body shape, they were at least a hundred meters high, and the shape was not clearly visible, but the pair of red eyes on their heads were exceptionally clear.


    "Don''t be nervous." Sun Xu said in a deep voice, but his expression was a bit unsightly.


    These shadows are so strange that they can be seen with the eyes but cannot be scanned by the spiritual sense.


    This is the first time he has encountered this situation.


    "Wait, something happens!" Ainilu''s face suddenly changed.


    Needless to say, Sun Xu and Robin felt it too.


    Proverbs are rising.


    Sun Xu¡¯s spiritual sense caught that a huge monster appeared below him, pushing the "Proverbs" up.


    "asshole!"


    Ainilu''s face is ugly, Proverbs is his baby, now it has been destroyed like this, and some people are coming to ask for trouble.


    "Damn it!"


    He cursed, his palm turned into thunder and lightning, spreading forward and intertwined: "60 million volts Thunder Dragon!"


    hiss...


    The sound of electric current sounded, and a dragon made up of blue electric current appeared, roaring and drilling towards the bottom of the ship.


    Sun Xu pulled out the Taiko drum on ¡¡¡¡ and threw it away, so he could only adapt.


    In fact, that was the power he had mastered, and it had nothing to do with Taiko, and it was soon recovered.


    hiss.


    Thunder Dragon drilled down, and bright electric lights shot out from the bottom of the boat.


    Then, "Proverbs" flew up suddenly, and the chain connecting the warship behind him broke.


    ßË.


    flew tens of meters high, and the "Proverbs" fell heavily into the sea again, and the hull trembled for a while, looking like it would fall apart at any time and finally persisted.


    However, the hull, which was already dilapidated, was more severely damaged.


    "Woo..."


    A long cry came from the front, and a huge monster appeared in the eyes of everyone.


    "What a strange creature!" Robin exclaimed.


    Sun Xu also frowned.


    is very strange.


    Its appearance is like a crocodile with longer legs and shorter tail, but the scales on the outside are like snake scales, dark, dense, flat, and smooth, exuding a metallic luster, and you can find a very good defense at a glance.


    This strange creature is very big, a single head is bigger than "Proverbs", and the total length should be more than one kilometer.


    A pair of scarlet eyes glared at them, like two huge red lights, exuding a deep chill.


    "It doesn''t look like an intelligent creature." Sun Xu whispered.


    Pirate World, creatures with high IQ abound, especially those large creatures, many of which are no less than humans.


    However, in the eyes of this behemoth in front of him, he did not see the slightest brilliance of wisdom, only the coldness and ferociousness of beasts.


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 129： Monkey King Fighting Monsters

    "Asshole, see what you do!"


    Ainilu could not restrain the anger in his body, and turned into a thunder, rushing towards the monster in front.


    "Can Ainiro win?" Robin asked.


    "It may be a bit hanging."


    As soon as Sun Xu''s voice fell, Ainilu flew back upside down, hitting the golden face with one head, and a large mouthful of blood spurted out of his mouth.


    "Damn it!"


    Ainilu got up, wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, his face was gloomy.


    This is his first serious battle when he came down from the island, and he was so embarrassed!


    At the same time, he glanced at Sun Xu.


    His invincible thunder and lightning in the battle of the sky island has once again failed. Although he has not seen the armed and domineering Sun Xu said, but these two experiences have also made him sufficiently vigilant.


    The elementalization of natural devil fruits is far less useful than he had imagined in the past two decades.


    can''t rely too much on it!


    However, he didn''t plan to give up just like that in this battle.


    "200 million volts Thor!"


    Aini Road soared into the sky, his body turned into a huge thunder and lightning body, bursting out endless lightning.


    "not bad."


    Below ¡¡¡¡, Sun Xu nodded lightly and commented: "It''s better than last time."


    Ainilu has made significant progress in the use of "200 million volts" Thor.


    Although it is still far from being used proficiently, at least it does not seem to be as rigid as before, and it can initially display the true strength of this posture.


    At this time, Tina stepped on the moon step, flew over, and landed beside Sun Xu.


    "It''s big! What is this?" She raised her head and looked up, her eyes solemn.


    Why are sea kings so daunting?


    The huge body brings huge power.


    This kind of monster, the ordinary ship is like a toy in front of them, and it can be scattered with a single tap, which is too destructive.


    "I don''t know." Sun Xu shook his head. This thing doesn''t look like a sea king, or even a creature in the sea, but more like a terrestrial animal.


    "But." He changed the conversation and smiled: "There is also good news. Don''t worry about running out of food."


    Tina twitched her mouth: "If you can kill it, of course you don''t have to worry about the food. The question is, can we kill it?"


    "The problem is not big." Sun Xu laughed and said, "Although this thing is a bit special, it is still within the scope of coping."


    While speaking, a black shadow flew over, passed over the "Proverbs", and smashed into the sea.


    Sun Xu had already taken out the golden cudgel at some point in his hand, and when he picked it up, the golden cudgel suddenly became longer, blocking the passing shadows.


    àÛͨ.


    The black shadow fell on the deck, it was Ainilu whose chest collapsed and blood was constantly vomiting in his mouth.


    He fought with Thor''s posture, but he persisted for not much longer than last time.


    Before he could say anything, a strong wind came from the side.


    The mist rolled, surging around.


    A sense of imminent disaster arose in everyone''s hearts.


    Huhu...


    A huge black shadow flew out of the fog, so large that it even covered the entire ship, carrying Mount Tai on the top, and smashed it over.


    To everyone, this is almost a mountain peak.


    At this moment, a golden light dispelled the darkness and rose into the sky.


    buzzing.


    The golden light was very thin and narrow at first, but it shot out in a blink of an eye, like a golden guillotine, traversing between the sky and the earth, occupying the entire field of vision of everyone.


    àÛàÍ...


    There was a dull sound of sharp blade slashing across the body, and then a long, deep, painful moan sounded in everyone''s ears.


    "What happened? Is this the sound of that monster? Is it hurt?"


    Doubts arose in everyone''s mind.


    Lean less.


    The golden light dissipated.


    A golden ape with a height of more than ten meters is suspended in the air, wearing gorgeous armor, holding a stick of golden light, and its hair seems to be made of gold, bright and dazzling.


    He carried a huge tail in his hand, and drops of blood fell down like a basketball, dripping on the surface of the sea, strangely, without the slightest smell of blood, but exuding a refreshing fragrance.


    "So handsome!" Tina grew her mouth, her eyes seemed to flicker with golden light.


    Then, she looked at her side, Sun Xu had disappeared, and her heart suddenly understood.


    "Animal type? I''m afraid it''s not an ordinary animal type, but... really handsome!"


    "Woo..."


    The black monster looked at Sun Xu, with fear in his huge eyes.


    It is not very intelligent, but it also has the instinct to survive, and it feels a strong threat from the little bit in front of him.


    ßË.


    Sun Xu threw his hand off the tail and looked at the black monster in front of him, with a sense of war in his eyes.


    After a brief confrontation, the two sides moved at the same time.


    The golden hoop in Sun Xu''s hand turned into a golden light, which kept getting bigger and longer, and in a blink of an eye it became an Optimus pillar.


    The entire sky was occupied by the light from the golden hoop rod, and the space creaked, as if overwhelmed.


    An extremely terrifying breath rises from the sky and the earth. In the eyes of everyone, the golden figure is obviously not worth mentioning compared to the black behemoth in front, but it seems to be magnetic, forcibly confining their eyes to themselves. , Occupies all of their vision.


    The invisible power fluctuated and spread, the sea seemed to be boiling, and bubbles were gurgling, and the surrounding mist was also dispelled. The long-lost sunlight was shining down, but, against the backdrop of the golden light, it looked very dim.


    The appearance of the sky appeared in everyone''s eyes.


    shattered, huge black cracks filled the sky, like wounds that could never heal, exuding a strong aura of destruction.


    But no one paid attention to these at this time.


    Under everyone''s nervous gaze, the golden light crashed down and took the black monster''s head straight.


    The huge black monster unexpectedly jumped up and flew into the air, with a mouthful of blood, as if to swallow the entire sky.


    What everyone sees is only a trivial part.


    At Sun Xu''s position, you can feel a strong suction from the black monster''s mouth, dragging him into the mouth.


    "Hey, I think it''s pretty!" Sun Xu trembled, and then remained motionless.


    If before entering here, its swallowing might still be useful. After mastering the fur of the somersault cloud, his flying technique has undergone a qualitative change.


    Both flight speed and flight stability have been greatly improved.


    "Look at it."


    He waved his arm, and the golden light fell, like a golden galaxy descending from the sky.


    The estimation was wrong, the black monster that failed to drag Sun Xu screamed, the head was hit hard, and the huge body crashed down.


    ßË!


    Boom boom boom!


    As if a meteorite fell, the sea also roared in pain, rolling up huge waves.


    The Ark "Proverbs" and a warship are like two leaves, constantly undulating with the waves.


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 130： Fierce ape

    In the void, Sun Xu stood in the air, holding the golden hoop obliquely, and looking down.


    The black monster did not fall into the water, but just stepped on the sea and stood on the surface!


    This is a behemoth with a body length of one thousand meters!


    just stand on the sea like this.


    This scene is extremely shocking.


    The scales on the top of the black monster''s head were torn open with a few meters long, and the viscous blood flowed down and fell on the sea.


    but. Although the wound looked terrifying, it was not even a serious injury to a black monster with a body length of a kilometer.


    It shook its head and returned to normal. Sen Leng''s murderous eyes stared at Sun Xu again.


    Sun Xu also noticed that the tail that had just been cut off by himself had actually grown back.


    "Strong power, abnormal defense, extremely fast self-healing speed, and mastering special power, it is difficult to get around." Sun Xu muttered, but the fighting spirit in his eyes was even higher.


    Wow.


    The next moment, the black monster made an amazing move again. It stood up, waved its paw and patted Sun Xu.


    Sun Xu''s golden hoop sticks horizontally and with a bang, he was shot and flew out, gliding hundreds of meters to maintain his figure.


    Before he could adjust, another black shadow fell from the sky and smashed over.


    is the tail of the black monster.


    One hundred meters is a distance for humans, but for a black monster with a body length of kilometer, it is still close in front of it, not leaving its attack range.


    "Humph!"


    Sun Xu snorted coldly.


    If speaking of pure power, his state is still weaker than the black monster.


    The power of a kilometer-long body is terrifying.


    However, his flexibility and speed have absolute advantages.


    He can avoid, but he is not prepared to do that.


    "open!"


    Sun Xu roared, and his body swelled again.


    ßË!


    The smashed tail was caught with one hand, but Sun Xu didn''t even shake it this time.


    A two-hundred-meter-high golden great ape appeared between the heaven and the earth.


    "Roar!"


    Sun Xu let out a roar that didn''t look like a human, and his temperament changed drastically.


    awkward, violent, monster, fierce flames, people dare not look directly.


    If there are people from Journey to the West here, they will definitely recognize that this is the aura of a demon, but the horror aura that the big demon and the demon king can only have.


    His changes made everyone dumbfounded.


    Whether it was Robin, Ainilu, or Tina, it was the first time I saw Sun Xu in this state, and my heart was shocked.


    "Is this Sun Xu really?" Tina was a little suspicious of life.


    Whether it is the gentleness and indifferentness that he usually shows, or the arrogance hidden in his bones, it is very different from his temperament in front of him.


    Tina is a person who has seen the world.


    But even the most evil criminal she has ever seen is not as terrible as Sun Xu at this time.


    Her body even shivered involuntarily, and every cell seemed to be afraid.


    Ai Nilu was on the deck, looking up at the golden ape in the sky, his face was also shocked.


    Sun Xu did not target him, but in the face of this terrifying momentum, he could not have the courage to act.


    Whether it is the mind or the body, I have already given up.


    He realized that even if he fought with him at the beginning, Sun Xu hadn''t really moved.


    "The surprises of the boss are still endless." Robin''s eyes were full of brilliance.


    She doesn''t have the complicated emotions of the other two, only pure joy in her heart.


    "The boss may really be a **** walking in the world." Robin thought silently.


    "Not so much!"


    Sun Xu held the black monster''s tail and grinned, but instead of the slightest gentleness of the past, he looked ferocious and ferocious.


    After ¡¡¡¡ transformed, his will was indeed tainted with fierceness, otherwise his temperament would not have changed so much.


    But his mind was not polluted, he did not lose his mind.


    "Woo..."


    The black monster was a little overwhelmed by this scene.


    just now was just a small dog who was not as big as his paws, why did it suddenly become so big?


    Two hundred meters, one-fifth of his.


    Although the size of the two sides is still very different, there is no difference in magnitude.


    "Drink!"


    Sun Xu held the black monster''s tail with both hands and pulled it hard.


    Wow.


    The black monster was kicked up by him, swiped over his head, and patted it heavily on the sea.


    Snapped.


    The waves splashed.


    "Woo..."


    The black monster was completely enraged, roared in anger, and turned around to bite at Sun Xu.


    Sun Xu took the golden hoop and greeted him without retreat.


    ßËßËßË......


    Two giant beasts fought on the surface of the sea, and the terrifying power fluctuations messed up everything around them.


    Fortunately, they are located far away from the "Proverbs" and the warship, otherwise the two ships would have been destroyed by the aftermath.


    Thanks to them, the surrounding fog was washed away, and the vision was much better. Everyone saw the battle.


    "This is simply a natural disaster of movement!"


    Tina sighed softly.


    If such a person is more an enemy of the navy... she shudder at the thought.


    "Never make Sun Xu a wanted criminal!" Tina bit her lip. As one of the people in the navy who has a close relationship with Sun Xu, she feels that she has the responsibility and obligation to undertake this task.


    "But what should I do?" She was worried.


    She couldn''t be more clear that Sun Xu was not so gentle on the surface.


    Actually, his arrogance is better than most people in the world.


    There is a real conflict, she doesn''t think she can persuade Sun Xu.


    Suddenly, Tina''s mind flashed.


    "Sun Xu seems to have a weakness..."


    at the same time.


    The battle is about to decide the outcome.


    After Sun Xu turned into a giant giant ape, the black monster was not his opponent at all. He was beaten back and screamed again and again, and soon revealed his defeat.


    Sun Xu was suspended in the air, and the golden hoop danced into a phantom, as if holding a large piece of golden light.


    Although the speed and flexibility decrease after getting bigger, it is only relatively speaking, in fact it is still very fast, far better than the black monster.


    ßËßË.


    Sun Xu smashed the black monster''s forehead with two consecutive sticks. With a click, the skull shattered, and its head was smashed into a huge gap. His movements couldn''t help but his mind became unconscious.


    "good chance."


    Sun Xu narrowed his eyes and was ready to complete his work and understand it thoroughly.


    But at this moment, the black monster plunged into the sea suddenly and went downstream without looking back.


    Sun Xu was taken aback, only then did he remember that this guy is a sea beast!


    "I''m gonna! What about your dignity? How can you run halfway through the fight? Stop! The winner has not been divided, don''t run!"


    His heart was messed up, he hurried to catch up, grabbed the black monster''s tail that hadn''t completely disappeared, and tried to pull it out.


    He doesn''t know how to swim, he really escaped into the sea by it, so he can''t use it.


    Sun Xu pulled hard, but he pulled out and almost fell by himself.


    Looking at the tail in his hand, he was slightly in a daze.


    Dock the tail to survive.


    The abilities of this thing are really rich enough.


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 131： blood

    "It ran away by it."


    Sun Xu sighed regretfully, his body began to shrink, and after returning to its original shape, he returned to the "Proverbs" with the tail in his hand.


    The mist churned and shrouded again.


    "Let people pick up the section in the sea, and that section belongs to you." He said to Tina.


    Fortunately, I didn''t come back empty-handed. Counting the cuts off before, I got a total of two tails.


    The section Sun Xu was holding was taken off by the black monster himself. It was relatively short, only a dozen meters long. The section in the sea was cut off by him. It was thirty to forty meters long, which was definitely long enough for them to eat.


    Tina''s eyes were a little weird, but she quickly returned to normal, and said happily, "Then we''re welcome."


    She did not decline.


    For one thing, they had indeed run out of ammunition and food, and they needed to replenish it urgently. Secondly, with so much meat, Sun Xu himself couldn''t take it away.


    Tina had originally planned to communicate with Sun Xu, but at this time she couldn''t take care of it. She hurriedly returned to the warship and began arranging people to salvage the spoils.


    There was a burst of cheers from the warship, which seemed very excited.


    Sun Xu and the three also began to clean up.


    However, there is still a lot of wild boar obtained on Kayana Island. They are not short of food, and the tail of more than ten meters is too much.


    They simply chopped the skin, deboned, and cut the meat, and threw away all the places where they could not eat, and only the pure meat was left.


    When cleaning up, Sun Xu and the three were very surprised.


    The meat under the scales is crystal clear, like gems, very beautiful, and the blood does not have the slightest smell, but it exudes a peculiar fragrance, which makes people have an appetite when they smell it, and they even want to drink a few sips directly.


    Sun Xu cut off a small piece of meat and tasted it. It was more delicious than the strange fish and giant wild boar he had caught before.


    "It seems that I guessed right. This is the core of the Devil''s Triangle. All the secrets should be hidden inside." With a look of expectation in his eyes, he looked into the depths of the mist.


    But then, a scream interrupted his thoughts.


    Sun Xu flew out and appeared on the warship in a blink of an eye.


    at this time.


    Lots of meat were piled on the deck of the warship, but the navy were all in another position.


    Sun Xu''s figure flashed again and appeared directly in the center of the crowd.


    A navy soldier was lying on the deck, his skin flushed, and his mouth kept moaning in pain.


    Doctor Ferro was checking, and Tina was standing beside her, her face not pretty.


    The sudden appearance of Sun Xu shocked everyone. After seeing his looks, he relaxed.


    Looking at the soldier struggling like a prawn, Sun Xu narrowed his eyes and said nothing.


    Tina came over with a bitter expression on her face: "Sun Xu, this meat doesn''t seem to be eaten, it''s poisonous!"


    Sun Xu shook his head lightly: "The meat is not poisonous, I just tasted it."


    Tina was startled, not poisonous? That''s weird! How did this navy become like this?


    "Does anyone know why he became like this?" Sun Xu asked the navy around him.


    After hesitating for a while, a navy came out: "I saw that he seemed to have taken a sip of blood, and he became like this."


    "Drink blood?"


    There was an uproar around.


    As a kind of food, blood is not surprising for some people to eat, but it is indeed strange to drink it directly.


    But then again, the blood of the black monster smelled really delicious, and it was not surprising that someone tried to die.


    "blood."


    Sun Xu had an unexpected and reasonable feeling.


    He had a feeling before that there was a problem with the blood of the black monster, that kind of delicacy was beyond the normal range, like a witchcraft, seduce the human sex.


    Sun Xu squatted down.


    At this time, the navy''s skin had begun to smoke, and it felt like a red soldering iron, and it felt hot to the touch.


    "Mr. Sun Xu." Dr. Ferro wiped the sweat from his forehead and breathed a sigh of relief, but he was also a little disappointed.


    As a doctor, the feeling of being helpless in the face of patients is really terrible.


    Sun Xu pressed the palm of his hand, and Haijun¡¯s symptoms immediately began to improve, the pain on his face disappeared, and the red skin gradually returned to its original appearance, only leaving large burn marks.


    "Mr. Sun Xu, are the causes of him and Lieutenant General the same?" Dr. Filo asked. The symptoms of the two cannot be said to be very similar, but they can only be said to be exactly the same.


    "In words that are easier for you to understand." Sun Xu glanced at him: "Both people are infected with the virus, but one is a cold-causing virus, and the other is a violent virus with a very high fatality rate."


    Doctor Ferro shook his body and nodded slowly, indicating that he understood.


    "Is there a blood bank on board?" Sun Xu asked.


    "Yes." Dr. Ferro nodded suspiciously, wondering why he asked this.


    "Give him a blood exchange, about one-third, and be hungry for two more days, it should be no problem." Sun Xu explained.


    The reason why the flesh of the black monster becomes delicious is a special energy.


    This kind of energy is not absolutely beneficial. When the concentration exceeds a certain level, it will cause harm to the human body.


    The energy in the blood of the black monster has obviously exceeded the standard.


    After the navy drank it, he couldn''t digest it. Instead, the blood infiltrated his blood and continued to erode his body.


    After bloodletting and dilution, the concentration of this energy decreases, the aggressiveness decreases, and the rest can be automatically degraded by the human body.


    Dr. Ferro took the hapless guy to the infirmary for treatment, while Sun Xu was stopped by Tina: "Then what about these meat? Can you still eat it?"


    "No problem, you can eat with confidence when UU reads ." Sun Xu patted his chest and said, "Just throw away the blood. If you don''t worry, just wash it twice."


    That kind of energy does not exceed a certain concentration, will not show such a strong aggressiveness, and has no effect on the human body.


    The best evidence is that there is actually similar energy in the surrounding mist. They breathe every day and inhale large amounts into the body without any problems.


    Tina breathed a sigh of relief.


    After being hungry for so long, I finally got food. If I can''t eat it, it would be cruel.


    Wow...


    The surrounding navy also breathed a sigh of relief.


    They were also very apprehensive, listening to the conversation between the two with their ears on their ears, and only then did they put their hearts into their stomachs when they got the affirmative answer.


    "Hurry up, get the rest, and one piece can''t be wasted!"


    The navy shouted that they were about to go to sea.


    Although it is just a tail, it is already a huge monster to them.


    They didn''t have Sun Xu''s supernatural power, so they couldn''t tow it directly onto the boat, dismember it into small pieces in the sea, and then moved it back up.


    Now only about one-third of it has been moved up, and it stopped because of a sudden change, and a large part of it is still in the sea.


    "etc!"


    Just when they were about to go into the sea, Sun Xu''s expression changed and he stopped.


    "What''s the matter?" Everyone cast doubtful glances. Jumping to Monkey King in One Pirate Chapter 131 Blood Green Reading-Monkey King in One Pirate


    Sometimes there is no automatic jump because the chapter corresponding to the novel site has not been generated yet, or the site is slow, not because the adjustment function is invalid. Please be patient, ^_^.

 Chapter 132： Call someone

    "It''s really it, why did you come back?"


    Sun Xu frowned, but soon his expression changed, he waved his hand quickly, and shouted, "Go! Go!"


    "However, there is still a lot of meat that has not been brought up." Some people were unwilling,


    "If you don''t want to die, hurry up!"


    Sun Xu didn''t say much, and flew directly to "Proverbs."


    Tina also understood the seriousness of the matter from his attitude, and immediately commanded the navy to act.


    At this time they showed the qualities of an ace army. After Tina gave the order, everyone did not hesitate and quickly returned to their posts.


    "Go at full speed!" Sun Xu, who returned to "Proverbs", said directly without talking nonsense.


    Ainilu didn''t ask anything, his body turned into an electric light and dissipated, then the "Proverbs" trembled, started slowly, accelerated continuously, and quickly entered a high-speed state.


    The warships at the rear also followed. They relied on pure manpower and did not even open their sails. With the full stroke of dozens of people, the speed was not slower than the "Proverbs".


    Robin, one of the few idlers, walked up to Sun Xu, stood side by side with him, and asked, "What happened to the boss?"


    "That guy is back!" Sun Xu stared straight at the sea.


    "Are you talking about the black monster?" Robin was surprised: "Didn''t it run away?"


    Sun Xu grinned: "It''s not running away, it''s going back and calling someone."


    Robin instantly understood what he meant, and his eyes widened slightly: "Boss, you mean, there is more than one kind of monster?"


    Sun Xu opened his mouth and wanted to say something, then Fang changed his words again: "You will know soon."


    Rushing...


    The sea suddenly became violent, huge waves undulating, like a sign of a storm, but no wind was felt. ,


    "is coming!"


    Sun Xu''s voice just fell.


    Puff puff¡­¡­


    Huge waves bloom on the sea, like several underwater volcanoes erupting at the same time.


    One after another, figures covering the sky and sun leaped over the sea.


    "Woohoo..."


    Long and loud screams resounded through the void, and the huge sound waves resembled dozens of violent winds, setting off terrifying storms.


    "¡­¡­What''s this?!"


    Robin looked dull.


    There are now more than a dozen monsters comparable to the black behemoth just now!


    They all stood on the surface of the sea, as if directly rising up a dozen mountain peaks.


    "This thing is actually a social creature." Sun Xu also felt a bit of toothache.


    One is not his opponent, two or three is not a problem, but if there are more than a dozen at a time, he also has to avoid the edge for the time being.


    It''s not necessarily defeated.


    The speed of these black monsters is not outstanding. If he relies on speed and flexibility to fight guerrillas, he will have a chance to defeat them one by one.


    However, in this strange sea, it is impossible for him to use all his mana in battle.


    What''s more, he is not alone.


    Fighting with more than a dozen monsters, he must do his best. He can no longer be cautious. If he is not careful, it will affect Robin, Tina and others.


    At that time, even if he wins, he may become a lonely man.


    The navy obviously also found monsters, and the speed of warships has increased a bit, and there is a tendency to surpass the "monitoring".


    "You pay attention to the direction."


    Sun Xu said to Robin, entered the form of an ape, and jumped into the air.


    More than a dozen black monsters have found them and are chasing them wildly.


    Unfortunately, although they have increased their speed to the highest level, they are still not as good as the black monsters.


    The distance between the two parties is rapidly shrinking.


    Sun Xu must be prepared.


    "I just hope that there will be no more danger in front of now."


    He thought silently and came to the back of the warship.


    The current situation has not lost control, but if there are tigers behind, if a wolf obstructs the way, it will be really troublesome.


    Tina also came to the stern, looking at the rear, her face extremely solemn.


    If it weren''t for Sun Xu, a black monster would have wiped out their entire army. There are now a dozen of them.


    Fortunately, they were stopped by that strange space, otherwise, they would have been buried in the mouth of the monster without waiting for Sun Xu.


    "Please, Sun Xu."


    Tina clenched her fists tightly.


    In the past, she was quite confident in her own strength, but this trip to the sea to assist Lieutenant General Taotu in hunting down Yarman, she truly realized her own weakness.


    Especially after entering the sea of ??the Devil''s Triangle.


    In the face of various dangers, she is almost powerless.


    Now also, all she can do is pray.


    "If I can go back alive this time, I will exercise my strength." Tina sighed.


    Sun Xu didn''t know Tina''s complicated thoughts, and his eyes fell on the warship deck at this time.


    There was a large amount of black monster meat piled on it, exuding a strong smell.


    "We need to clean this up."


    On the surface of the sea, fog is obscured, and the vision is very poor, but the spread of odor is less affected.


    To get rid of the black monster, you should start preparing now.


    I''m not sure how the black monster smells, but it must be correct from the worst point of view.


    Sun Xu swept away his spiritual consciousness, condensing a message, and passed it to Tina below.


    She shook her body and looked up.


    Sun Xu condensed another message to confirm.


    Tina took a deep look at him, nodded, and started to move.


    Except for her, all the warships are now rowing, and she can only do this kind of rough work by herself.


    Fortunately, the powerhouses in the Pirate World all have strength.


    Although Tina looked like a soft girl, she didn''t have to worry about moving some meat.


    After arranging this matter to Tina, Sun Xu ignored it and turned to the front.


    More than a dozen kilometer-long giant beasts rushed, the surrounding fog was torn apart, and the field of vision was much wider.


    The black monsters are gradually approaching, the current distance between the two sides is already very dangerous, and they can no longer continue to move forward.


    Sun Xu took the initiative to greet him.


    The monster that ran in the front was the monster he had beaten.


    How did you recognize it?


    It''s very simple.


    The wound on its body has not healed completely.


    Sun Xu flew over, without saying a word, smashed with a stick.


    Boom.


    The black monster staggered after being smashed. Although the injury was not serious, he lost his balance and plunged into the sea Sun Xu''s figure flickered again and appeared next to another black monster. Hit it with a stick.


    "Woo..."


    The black monster has a low IQ, but has a strong instinct. After feeling the threat, he immediately turned around and attacked Sun Xu.


    But this is exactly what he wants.


    Sun Xu was originally flying towards the third monster, but when he discovered this scene, he folded his body and quickly moved away from the group of monsters.


    The distance between the two parties was already very close, and the delay was pulled apart.


    The monsters did not give up, and continued to chase.


    Next, both sides just like you chasing me.


    Every time a monster approaches, Sun Xu will step forward to harass, and these black monsters also show an extremely stubborn character, chasing after them, without giving up in the slightest.


    After repelling the monster again, Sun Xu landed on the warship.


    Tina immediately greeted her.


    "Has the monster meat been cleaned up?"


    "It''s all cleaned up, it''s all sealed up, the extras are thrown away, and I have cleaned the deck too." Tina said solemnly.


    "Not bad, but..." Sun Xu frowned, "Can you still hold on?"


    "It''s dying!" Tina looked solemn.


    They were talking about the physical strength of the navy.


    After all, people are not machines, they are tired.


    In fact, it''s not just them, Ainilu should be reaching its limit now.


    After all, he was alone urging the entire ship. Jumping to Monkey King in One Pirate Chapter 132 Calling Green Reading-Monkey King in One Pirate


    Sometimes there is no automatic jump because the chapter corresponding to the novel site has not been generated yet, or the site is slow, not because the adjustment function is invalid. Please be patient, ^_^.

 Chapter 133： Weird

    "It seems that it can only be used." Sun Xu shook his head helplessly.


    The so-called is that he stayed, dragged the black monster, and bought other people time to escape.


    The danger of this plan is that, first, if you run too far, the two parties may be separated, and second, his mana may be consumed too much, which increases the risk for subsequent journeys.


    However, in such a dangerous place, wanting to pass without risk is itself wishful thinking.


    Sun Xu had been prepared for this kind of mentality a long time ago.


    He was about to fly over when the palm of his hand was suddenly caught.


    "Wait a minute, Sun Xu." Tina raised her eyebrows slightly, revealing a touch of surprise: "Those monsters seem to have stopped!"


    Sun Xu turned to look.


    Sure enough, I found that the black monsters had stopped, standing on the sea, staring at them.


    There was not much joy in his heart, but a touch of worry came to him.


    Only the stronger beast can stop the beast.


    Tina also understood this truth, and watched her surroundings vigilantly.


    But she didn''t find anything, and could only look at Sun Xu in the end.


    "Anyway, leave the sight of those monsters first." Sun Xu thought for a while and said.


    This is their only way, even if there is danger, they can''t avoid it.


    It''s better to take the opportunity to throw away another danger.


    "Proverbs" and the warship continued to sail.


    Sun Xu stared at the back of the warship, those black monsters really did not catch up, and after watching them move away, they gradually returned to the sea.


    After sailing for a few kilometers, the ship stopped.


    Whether it is Ainilu or the Navy, they are all at their limit.


    When Sun Xu returned to "Proverbs", Ainilu was already in the driving position, sweating profusely.


    He brought Ainilu and Robin to the warship.


    The smell of the food is wafting, the navy has already started to prepare dinner, they now have no shortage of food.


    Throwing Ainilu onto the deck to rest, Sun Xu and Robin found Tina.


    "Is it dangerous?" Tina asked at the first sentence of the meeting.


    "No." Sun Xu shook his head. According to the deduction, this place is very dangerous, and time and space are very strange.


    But, since coming in, where is this bird like?


    He also looked away now, as long as the danger doesn''t hit the top of his head immediately, he will ignore it for the time being.


    Eat, drink.


    night.


    Although there was no bonfire, they still had a banquet.


    Sun Xu did not stop either.


    After being depressed for so long, it¡¯s good to relax, so that tomorrow¡¯s mental state will be better.


    Ainilu returned to "Proverbs".


    Today, I was pushed by the black monster, and the "Proverbs" was damaged more severely. He wanted to hurry up and fix it.


    Sun Xu and Robin did not join in the fun either, hiding in the lookout, and after a while, Tina also came.


    The three chatted one after another.


    Tina said the most, she seemed to have been stimulated a bit today, and her mood swings were a bit violent.


    "This is my ace troop. Everyone is trained by me personally. Every time I take them out for a mission, I hope to bring everyone back safely, but I rarely do it. Every time I take them out. Casualties." Tina''s tone was a little sad.


    "Don''t think about so much, the people who learn from the bottom, who are so tired during the day, can still make trouble until now." Sun Xu said casually.


    As soon as he finished speaking, the two women looked over, with surprise in their eyes.


    "What''s the matter?" Sun Xu asked in a daze, a bit confused by Monk Zhang Er.


    "The banquet has already stopped." Tina glanced at him: "When I came up, the banquet was over."


    "How is it possible? How could the banquet end with such a loud noise?"


    Sun Xu said, looking down, and the next moment his pupils shrank suddenly.


    There are only a few soldiers standing guard on the deck, and the others have long been missing.


    "Then what''s the matter with this voice?" Sun Xu narrowed his eyes.


    The slapstick and laughter were still reverberating in his ears, but the people were gone.


    Damn it? Or hallucinations?


    "Can you really hear it?" he asked in a deep voice.


    "I can''t hear it." The two women were serious and realized that there was something wrong.


    "It''s interesting." Sun Xu opened his mind and prepared to explore.


    The next moment, his body trembled, his soul burst forth, and his spiritual consciousness was withdrawn as quickly as possible, leaving a layer of cold sweat on his forehead.


    "Woo...what''s the matter?"


    Sun Xu was dressed coarsely, with doubts and fear in his eyes.


    Just when he was about to probe with his spiritual sense, he suddenly felt a very strong death threat.


    He felt that as long as his consciousness swept away, he would definitely die!


    "What''s wrong, boss?"


    Robin was the first to find out that he was wrong, and immediately grabbed him.


    Tina also looked nervous, and responded with worried and caring eyes.


    Sun Xu is their backbone.


    He sneezed now, and everyone''s hearts trembled three times.


    "fine."


    Sun Xu waved his hand, thought for a while, and said solemnly: "Remember, if you hear strange movements, don''t be surprised, and don''t explore it, just treat it as it doesn''t exist."


    "Understood."


    The two women nodded.


    They are all extremely smart people, and some things have been inferred from Sun Xu''s previous reactions.


    To make Sun Xu so vigilant, it was absolutely fatal to them.


    Don''t have curiosity that shouldn''t be.


    The three did not go down and spent the night cuddling each other on the lookout.


    The next day.


    The fog today seems thicker than before.


    After eating a delicious dinner and rest for the night, everyone was resurrected with blood.


    Everyone set off again soon.


    Sun Xu''s expression was a little nervous, he could clearly feel that there was an abnormal movement next to him and even a vague voice sounded.


    But they have to resist not being able to probe.


    This feeling is very bad.


    He was worried that there was a sudden danger coming out of the mist next to him, so he could only keep on guard for a moment.


    "boss."


    Robin looked over with a strange expression: "I heard someone talking next to me."


    "Don''t look." Sun Xu reminded.


    "But I feel right beside me, it seems to be on our boat!!"


    "I know! Leave it alone, just treat it as it doesn''t exist!" Sun Xu reminded again.


    "I understand." Robin nodded and finally understood how Sun Xu felt last night.


    The ship continued to sail forward, but before long, there was an exclamation from the warship.


    Sun Xu hurried over.


    "Someone has disappeared!" Tina looked very nervous.


    "Who?"


    "have no idea."


    "I don''t know? What happened?"


    Tina took him to the cockpit.


    Each navy has an oar in his hand, rowing carefully and skillfully.


    She pointed to one of the empty seats.


    "There should be someone next to each oar, but here is empty."


    "There should be fifty-three people on the boat, but I checked and now there are only fifty-two left."


    "It''s certain, one person is missing. But I don''t remember who is missing, and I don''t know when he disappeared!" I am jumping to the reading of Monkey King in Pirate Chapter 133 Weird Green -Monkey King in the Pirate


    Sometimes there is no automatic jump because the chapter corresponding to the novel site has not been generated yet, or the site is slow, not because the adjustment function is invalid. Please be patient, ^_^.

 Chapter 134：

    "Let me confirm, did you not recognize him, or suddenly forgot?" Sun Xu asked.


    "I know everyone on this boat!"


    Tina first answered his question, and then her expression became ugly: "In fact, not only I forgot, I just asked, everyone has forgotten who the disappeared person is!"


    "I understand." Sun Xu nodded slowly.


    The news that can be confirmed now is that this navy has existed, and it has been erased for some reason, and even the name, gender, and appearance have disappeared from the minds of other people.


    sounds a bit like the ability of a childlike fruit, but it is not that serious. At least from the logical inference, I can realize that there is no individual.


    However, the owner of the childlike fruit, Granulated Sugar, should be in Dresrosa now, it is impossible to appear here, this may be negligible.


    "Did you hear anyone talking?"


    At this time, a navy next to him suddenly spoke and turned his head to look aside.


    The next moment, his body trembled, and it was wiped off little by little like a pencil drawing.


    Sun Xu saw this scene clearly and felt that something was disappearing in his mind.


    "No!"


    He roared, his whole body swelled with mana, and instantly entered the posture of an ape, and the Tai Chi and Eight Diagrams figure appeared under his feet, against the strange power that invaded his mind.


    It seems that there is only a moment, and it seems that a century has passed.


    Everything died down.


    Sun Xu raised his head, short of breath, and bloodshot eyes.


    There was a mess around him, and the navy all retreated far away, looking at him nervously.


    Tina was five meters away from him, and asked nervously, "Are you okay, Sun Xu? What happened?"


    "fine."


    Sun Xu shook his head.


    He recalled, the scene just now clearly appeared in his mind, and he was relieved immediately.


    Watching him return to normal, Tina walked over: "What just happened? Why do you suddenly seem to lose control?"


    "I''ll talk about it later, now, everyone is back to their place!" Sun Xu said solemnly.


    Tina glanced at him and nodded.


    Soon, everyone returned to their original positions.


    Sun Xu stared at an empty seat by the window, silent.


    Tina''s face was filled with intense confusion and sadness: "Another one is free, what''s going on? Tina is puzzled."


    Sun Xu breathed out a suffocating breath, turned his head and asked, "Have you all forgotten?"


    "What?" Tina looked at him in confusion.


    The expressions of other navies are also similar.


    "The person here, and the scene where he disappeared." Sun Xu''s tone was strange.


    "you saw it?"


    Tina took two steps forward, pressed his shoulders, and asked anxiously, "What the **** is going on?"


    "That said, I heard someone talking next to me, and looked back, and then the whole person was wiped off like a pencil drawing."


    "I... don''t have any memories."


    Tina took a deep breath and looked at another empty seat: "As before, I don''t remember who the person sitting here is, I forgot my name and gender!"


    So, the reason why the two disappeared should be the same.


    In fact, Sun Xu''s memory should have disappeared, but he was a little special, possessing a very high level of energy like mana, and mastering a little bit of time and space, and resisting desperately, only to preserve his memory.


    The reason why ¡¡¡¡ mentioned time and space is because the force that erased human memory just now is the power of time and space.


    "The problem is, just taking a casual glance, why would it cause the power of time and space to come and erase people?"


    Sun Xu thought for a while, and a light bulb lit up on his head: "There is only one answer. He saw something that shouldn''t be seen!"


    There is a guess in his mind.


    If he can take a look, he will arouse the power of time. It is definitely not simply seeing the past or the future. The most likely thing is that he sees the future of himself.


    With the self as the center point, the past and the future meet, causing time confusion.


    Either time collapses, or destabilizing factors are completely removed.


    Based on his superficial understanding of time and space, this is the most likely answer.


    And the sound that the navy turned to look at should come from the past or the future, and there is a high probability that he himself exists.


    The noise he heard after the banquet last night, it should be like this.


    "The power of time and space? No wonder I felt such a strong death threat when I explored...Is this the truth of this space? Distorted time?"


    Thinking of this, Sun Xu raised his head.


    "What did you find?" Tina asked for the first time, her tone a little nervous.


    Unexplained disappearance, even the memories of other people will be erased, friends, family, colleagues, everyone will forget you, all the traces you left in this world will disappear, just like never existed before, this kind of thing It makes people shudder to think about it.


    Sun Xu looked around, the other navy was even more unbearable, and his face was full of fear and anxiety.


    He didn''t answer Tina''s question, but instead asked, "Did you hear any strange noises along the way?"


    hesitated for a while, most people nodded and started talking in a mixed manner.


    "I heard someone talking next to me, but it quickly disappeared, thinking it was my own illusion."


    "I heard the sound of someone walking, but the sound was outside the ship, and my vision was blocked when I turned my head to look."


    "I heard a sound, but I don''t know what it is, and the sound is relatively small, so I didn''t care."


    "¡­¡­"


    Basically everyone has heard it. Most of the people heard the sound outside the boat, blocked by the hull, and couldn''t see it. In addition, they were rowing the boat and couldn''t leave their posts. They didn''t see what was making the sound.


    The two people who were erased were unfortunately at the window and could directly see the outside, which led to the tragedy.


    Tina had already heard what he meant, and asked, "Is the sound caused by those two people disappearing inexplicably?"


    "You can say it like this Sun Xu nodded. He didn''t intend to explain the detailed process to them. Moreover, he was not sure whether his inference was true or false.


    "Remember, no matter you hear a strange sound in the future, you must not look at it. There will be no danger if you don''t look."


    "Is it that simple?" Tina asked.


    "It''s that simple." Sun Xu said, as long as you don''t look at it, the past is still the past and the future is still the future. Time and space will not be chaotic, and they will not become unstable factors and be removed.


    "What if a strange sound appears in front of us?" the female navy standing next to Tina asked.


    Sun Xu smiled: "That can only admit that you are unlucky."


    He has no idea about the power of time.


    In fact, even if he encounters that kind of power, he doesn''t have any confidence to survive.


    was able to keep his memory just now, it was already his limit.


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 135： Space crack

    "The Monkey King in Pirate Novels ( to find the latest chapters!


    After clarifying the ins and outs, Sun Xu returned to the "Proverbs" and solemnly reminded Robin and Ainilu not to look at them when they heard strange sounds.


    He also condensed his spiritual consciousness himself, and did not detect danger anymore.


    After all, no danger has been wiped out seriously by time.


    Perhaps suppressed by the chaotic time, this space is very peaceful.


    There are no monsters, no visions, not even storms.


    They sailed cautiously.


    With Sun Xu''s reminder, no one disappeared for no reason.


    This walk is ten days.


    Ten days later.


    The Ark "Proverbs" stood side by side with the warship.


    Everyone is concentrated on the warship.


    Sun Xu, Tina, and Robin walked out of the infirmary.


    "How about it?"


    "Sure enough, as I guessed, after approaching the core, Lieutenant Peach Rabbit''s body power became more active. Although this increased the load on her body, the corresponding power became more prominent and more convenient. I will take it out."


    "Can you start treatment now?"


    "It''s better to wait. The strength and Lieutenant General Taotu are very deeply integrated. If you act rashly, it will be a small matter if you don''t clean it up. If you accidentally leave Lieutenant Taotu with serious sequelae, it will be troublesome."


    Tina sighed regretfully, and did not mention the treatment.


    The three returned to her boudoir.


    After drinking coffee and tea, Tina poured a cup of hot water for each of the three and sat down.


    "This is the eleventh day, isn''t it?" There was a look of worry on her face: "Why haven''t we come out yet? Tina is worried."


    When they passed through the mirror space, they only spent half a day in less time, but in this chaotic time, they had sailed for eleven days, but they still hadn''t come to the end.


    "For such a long time, at our speed, we should have left the Devil''s Triangle area long ago!"


    "You think we sailed for eleven days. In fact, maybe only a few steps forward." Sun Xu said lightly: "Time is chaotic, and space is naturally chaotic."


    This is a problem he realized only three days after entering here.


    The space here may be stretched.


    However, even if he discovered this, there is no alternative, he still does not have the ability to break the game.


    However, unlike Tina, Sun Xu was not in a hurry.


    He came here to search for secrets. For him, this space has enough secrets to attract people.


    The past and the future are flowing by your side, is there a place closer to the essence of time and space than here?


    Although I don''t know how this piece of time and space was formed, it is completely a treasure for him!


    With the space-time power here as a reference, in the past ten days, his understanding of space-time has improved a lot, and the two space-time spells of Divine Arithmetic and Somersault Cloud have made great progress.


    If it weren''t for someone outside, he even wanted to cultivate here for ten or eight years.


    This is not the first time Tina has heard of Sun Xu''s theory. Although she couldn''t fully understand it in the past, she could still be calm, but this time it was a little different.


    "However, our food is running out."


    There was a blush on Tina''s face.


    These days they can have food, thanks to Sun Xu, now that they have no food, they can only come to him for help.


    no way.


    This space is even worse than the previous scene space, and you can''t even see a living creature.


    "Save a little bit. In addition, we have a lot of food on board, so I can give you a little bit." Sun Xu thought for a while and said.


    He also doesn''t have a very good solution, nothing more than increasing income and reducing expenditure.


    Open source, you can move some from the "Proverbs", after all, only Robin and Ainilu are on board to eat, and neither of them have much appetite.


    But this is also water without roots, wood without roots, there will always be a day when it runs out.


    Throttling means saving food and starving.


    Unfortunately, because I had a lot of meat before and there were prey like black monsters, I didn''t worry about food at all a few days ago.


    Although there is no waste, it is also open to eat.


    Fortunately, there is no other danger besides the messy time here. They don''t need to use manpower to row, just sail with sails, saving a lot of physical energy.


    After a rest, everyone set off again.


    However, after a long voyage this time, the environment changed.


    "What''s going on here?" Robin looked strangely.


    "We should come out." Sun Xu stood on the bow, looking forward.


    The strange sound hadn''t reappeared since an hour ago, but the basis for his judgment was not this, but the sight in front of him.


    A series of hideous black cracks occupied their vision, and the space in front was fragmented, like a shattered mirror.


    Some spaces were even completely shattered, floating in the air like a piece of paper.


    There were also black holes in the sea underfoot, and the sea was torn to pieces before the sea approached.


    "Space crack." Sun Xu smiled.


    He was still wondering, after experiencing so many weird time and space changes, why he has not encountered the most classic space cracks, and now he has finally seen them.


    Tina flew over: "Sun Xu, do you want to go forward?"


    "Of course, we have no retreat." Sun Xu''s tone was calm, and he was sure that this place was close to the real core.


    In this space, he felt a strong aura of destruction.


    This space will be shattered and cannot be recovered, it will be shattered by a strong force.


    The intensity of that power even exceeded his imagination.


    Under Sun Xu''s command, everyone set off again.


    The speed of their sailing slowed down obviously, carefully avoiding the cracks in space.


    The edge of the space crack is sharper than the sharpest blade in the world.


    They have just tested that everything close to the cracks in the space will be torn to pieces.


    Sun Xu stood on the bow, scanning the surroundings with sharp eyes.


    He didn''t dare to use spiritual knowledge at will.


    I just tried it, but the divine sense couldn''t get close to the cracks in the space, and after being destroyed, it would cause damage to his spirit.


    As we proceeded, the aura of destruction became stronger and stronger, but on the contrary, the mist gradually faded.


    It didn''t take long for the fog to disappear completely.


    The previous journey was covered by fog, so the sun couldn''t come in. The sky was basically dark, and only a little sunlight was thrown in during the day.


    Now the fog dissipated but the vision is not much better.


    Most of the time around is gray and gray, occasionally sunlight shines in, but it is just like a flashlight in the dark night, which can only illuminate a negligible space.


    "Boss, there are fishes here!" Robin shouted suddenly.


    Sun Xu looked over.


    It''s a piece of space debris floating in the air. Inside is a sea of ??water, and you can see a few fishes playing in it.


    The space debris seems to be as big as an ordinary car, but it can survive. Obviously it is not simple.


    Yes, there are black areas of destruction all around.


    They can only watch, but can''t do anything else.


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 136 Space Crack) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 136： mainland

    "The Monkey King in Pirate Novels ( to find the latest chapters!


    puff!


    Sun Xu spit out a mouthful of blood, and there was a fierce pain in his body, but he didn''t care about it at all. He supported his body and forced a fold, avoiding the crack in the space behind him.


    Huhu.


    A phantom came through the air.


    It waved its vague arms and smashed it down like two huge hammers, stirring the air.


    "roll!"


    Sun Xu''s eyes were cold, and he waved the golden cudgel, casting a golden light.


    Boom.


    The phantom exploded directly, becoming indeterminate, but after a few seconds, its figure became stable again and killed it again.


    Sun Xu picked up the golden hoop and greeted him. After dozens of rounds of fighting, he found the opportunity to explode the phantom again. This time it failed to recover and completely dissipated.


    Returning to "Proverbs", Robin handed over a handkerchief: "Boss, what the **** is this?"


    "I don''t know." Sun Xu wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, frowning slightly: "It doesn''t feel like real life."


    This kind of phantom has not appeared for the first time, each one is very powerful and can even hurt him.


    But this is not the most difficult thing. The most difficult thing is that this kind of phantom is real and sometimes illusory, and sometimes there is no entity at all.


    Moreover, their tracks are weird, they will suddenly appear and disappear suddenly.


    This was blown up by Sun Xu, but more often than not halfway through, it suddenly disappeared.


    Sun Xu gave Robin the handkerchief: "Don''t worry about them, keep going."


    The core of the Devil''s Triangle is right ahead. He believes that when he gets there, he will get all the answers. There is no need to bother now.


    Just sailed for two more days.


    During this period, no other dangers were encountered, only ghosts and spatial cracks.


    Sun Xu fought all the way and encountered dangers, but they were all resolved.


    In the end, they came to a strange place without danger and stopped moving forward.


    It''s not that I don''t want to continue walking, but that I have no way.


    "We are here." Sun Xu said slowly, standing on the deck, looking ahead.


    Robin nodded in agreement, looking in a daze.


    Ainilu also walked out of the cabin. After seeing the situation in front of him clearly, his eyes widened.


    The golden sunlight cast down, bringing a long-lost light.


    But just in front of the light, there is endless darkness, as if the night sky has fallen down, standing in front of them, even the sun can''t get in.


    Light and darkness appear at the same time, closely adjacent to each other, and they are distinct, forming a very peculiar picture.


    In front of the dividing line between darkness and light, there is a continent floating.


    The permanent pointer obtained from Yarman pointed to here.


    "Light and darkness, creation and destruction, are really miraculous." Sun Xu said slowly.


    There is no doubt that this is their destination.


    The secrets of the entire Devil''s Triangle should also be buried nearby.


    "Proverbs" slowly sailed to the shore, and the warships behind it followed.


    Sun Xu jumped down and landed on the island, feeling the long-lost feeling of being down to earth.


    "not bad."


    He smiled and waved behind him.


    Robin, Ainilu, and Tina also jumped down, and the rest of the navy remained on board.


    I still don¡¯t know what is going on on the island. If there are dangers, fewer people will be more flexible and easier to deal with.


    Tina came to him: "There really is an island here, Tina is surprised."


    Robin observed for a while: "There seems to be no human inhabited here."


    As far as I can see, I can''t see any traces of human beings.


    This is a desert island.


    Sun Xu didn''t say anything, and walked forward first, and the other three quickly followed.


    The place where they landed is a sandy beach, and further on is a wilderness, full of weeds, and various wild flowers, which looks full of life.


    Sun Xu stopped shortly after entering the weeds.


    He pressed his palm down and the weed fell, revealing a strange little creature.


    It looks like a turtle, but there is a bunch of green plants growing on its back.


    Sun Xu walked over, picked it up, and confirmed that the green plant was indeed growing on its back. Pulling one out might even bleed.


    "What a strange animal." Robin took out his notebook with bright eyes and wrote it down.


    "A combination of plants and animals, is this parasitism?" Tina raised a guess, but then asked with suspicion: "Parasitic on animals, is there such a plant?"


    "This is not a parasitic, it should just look like this." Sun Xu said slowly.


    Tina was about to ask again, but he had already got up: "Let''s go, look ahead."


    After walking not far, the three of them encountered another weird thing.


    They met a pig.


    A roast pig.


    A moving roast pig!


    Robin and Tina were stunned, and Ainilu, who had always been calm, also opened his mouth wide.


    The three of them rubbed their eyes subconsciously, and what they saw was still a roast pig with golden color and rich aroma.


    Now, this roast pig is eating weeds.


    "Is this real boss?" Robin opened his mouth slightly, very cute.


    "Try it and you''ll know."


    Sun Xuyi pointed out: "Point to the gun."


    With a boom, the fierce air burst, and the roast pig fell over.


    Four people walked over.


    A hole appeared on the top of the roast pig''s head, but there was no blood left.


    Sun Xu tore off a leg of pork, but there was still no blood, and the exposed meat looked roasted.


    He took a bite, it was crispy on the outside, tender on the inside, and rich in flavor, completely at the level of a top chef.


    Robin and the three also tasted it, and it felt even more incredible.


    It is indeed a roast pig!


    All three of them have the feeling of seeing them a long time alive.


    "Is this the Devil Fruit ability?" Tina calmed down first.


    She knew that Charlotte Lingling, one of the Four Emperors, could give life to other objects.


    It is not impossible that another devil fruit can make the roast pig come alive.


    "It should not be." Sun Xu smiled meaningfully.


    The live roast pig is like an advanced version of the strange fish with champagne and the giant wild boar.


    He had heard of this situation.


    The four continued to move forward.


    Later, they encountered many strange things.


    They found that a tree was overgrown with bread. It was the kind of real soft and sweet high-grade bread, not a similar fruit.


    They picked a piece of fruit, and after opening it, it was filled with sweet cream.


    They hunted down a beast, but it was not blood flowing in its body, but red wine.


    All weird situations have one thing in common, that is, food is related, and without exception, these foods and failures taste excellent.


    From the initial surprise, the three Robin gradually became accustomed to it, and Sun Xu became more and more certain of his guess.


    The four walked all the way, and finally came to the junction of light and darkness.


    Robin curiously asked, "Boss, what''s in front of you?"


    Sun Xu smiled: "Maybe it''s another world."


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 137 Mainland) reading history, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 137： Captive of gourmet food?

    "The Monkey King in Pirate Novels ( to find the latest chapters!


    another world?


    All three of Robin thought that Sun Xu was joking.


    In fact, they didn''t have much concept of the world in their minds. The Pirate World was all of them, but Sun Xu was different.


    Not to mention that he himself came from another world, the existence of Brother Monkey also proved that there must be other worlds, and there is a high probability that there will be more than one.


    Standing at the dividing line between light and darkness, Sun Xu raised his palm and pressed it against the edge of endless darkness.


    Although there is still some distance away, he has already felt a strong aura of destruction, and his palm seems to be faintly aching.


    This is a wall of destruction that cuts off all eyes.


    In fact, he couldn''t be sure whether the opposite was another world.


    However, along the way, all signs show that his guess is not wrong.


    Even Sun Xu wondered what world he was facing.


    He had read a comic book in his previous life called "The Captive of Gourmet".


    The giant wild boar with the heart of bull''s head, the black fish with champagne in the body, the live roast pig, and the fruit with cream are all the characteristics of the world of "captive of gourmet".


    There is also the broken space that I passed by before.


    It''s hard to imagine that destruction at that level was created by a certain creature, but if it were the result of the collision of two worlds, it would be very reasonable.


    The peculiar energy that can mutate animals in the fog and sea is not like a product of Pirate World.


    The phantom that suddenly appears and disappears can also be interpreted as a projection of the world of "captive of gourmet food".


    "Pity."


    Sun Xu sighed, this wall of destruction blocked everything, and even if his guess was true, there was no way to pass it.


    "However, this is only the present, and the future is not necessarily." He squinted his eyes: "Let''s go, walk around and see if you can find the reason for this peculiar sight."


    If the opposite is really the world of "captive of food", why would the two worlds collide?


    Is it too close?


    Sun Xu was very curious about this.


    The four walked along the dividing line.


    But not long after he walked, Sun Xu stopped again and turned to look at the other three: "Do you think something is wrong?"


    "No."


    The three of them glanced at each other and shook their heads in doubt.


    "Is it because I feel wrong?"


    Sun Xu pinched his fingers and forgot, but didn''t find anything, and proceeded suspiciously.


    But after only two steps, he stopped again: "No! Something must be wrong!"


    With a sharp gaze, he scanned the surroundings, and at the same time he spread out his spiritual knowledge, intending to search with it.


    The next moment Sun Xu was completely stunned.


    The divine consciousness can only cover two meters around him, and he can''t reach out anymore!


    He has never encountered this situation.


    There is a big horror!


    "Go back!" Sun Xu''s hair was cold and he didn''t say much, pulling the three of them back immediately.


    As they retreated, the scope of their divine consciousness also expanded rapidly. After retreating about 100 meters, the scope of divine consciousness reached 300 meters, and then it never improved.


    Sun Xu stopped a hundred meters away, looking at the space ahead with fear.


    One hundred meters ahead, there are only two meters left in the scope of the divine consciousness. If you walk a few more steps, will you be completely crushed in your body and can''t get out?


    "Boss, what did you post?"


    "I don''t know, but there is a problem with this space. Don''t go in until you figure it out."


    Sun Xu was cautious, but with less expectations.


    Isn''t he here for this?


    If it was just an ordinary island, he would be disappointed instead.


    Afterwards, under the leadership of Sun Xu, the confused Robin trio circled around and retreated, completely unaware of what he was doing.


    Two hours later.


    Sun Xu took a breath and stopped: "Okay."


    He has ascertained that the space where the divine consciousness is greatly restricted is a semicircle with a radius of about 500 meters, and the dividing line between darkness and light is the diameter of the semicircle.


    "Remember, you must never step into this space lightly." He exhorted.


    "Got it." The three nodded obediently.


    On the way, if there is any gain, it is that they understand a truth: curiosity can really kill people!


    Afterwards, the four set off to return.


    They chose another way back.


    Unlike when they came, they were surprised on the way back.


    "This is a relic of the city! This island was once inhabited by humans!" Robin said with excitement.


    In a valley, overgrown with weeds, you can vaguely see several collapsed houses.


    This is definitely a man-made object, and it is the first time they have found traces of human activity.


    After the four people removed the weeds, they saw the true face of this ruined building.


    I don''t know how much time has passed, the rocks are not corroded like they are, but they can still be seen a bit of their former glory and magnificence.


    "This architectural style seems to have never been seen before." Robin observed for a while and said in surprise.


    As a historian, Robin''s knowledge is very profound.


    She said that she hadn''t seen it before. It may be that the unique culture developed here has never spread outside, but there is another possibility that these buildings come from another world.


    Sun Xu moved in his heart and thought of a possibility: "Could it be...Is this island from the opposite world?"


    An island from another world?


    The four found a relatively well-kept building and walked in.


    "It has been repaired here!"


    Robin found it wrong at first sight.


    Everyone looked at the location she pointed and found that there were indeed some differences. Although the walls in these locations were also very old, they had obviously experienced a shorter time compared with other places.


    "Someone should have been here many years ago and repaired this house."


    Sun Xu said.


    He thought of the permanent pointer he got from Yarman. The person who left the permanent pointer and the person who built the house are probably the same!


    "Boss, come here!"


    Robin''s shout awakened Sun Xu in thought.


    He stepped over and found a table made of rock with several iron plates on it. Although it was covered with dust, it seemed that there were words on it.


    Sun Xu stroked the palm of his hand, and a breeze blew over, blowing away the dust on the iron plate.


    There are three iron plates in total, each of which is full of words, which are still clearly visible after a long period of time.


    It is the text of Pirate World.


    Sun Xu narrowed his eyes and looked at the first iron plate, which said: "Hello, latecomer, my name is Klein, I am a pirate..."


    "Klein? Klein''s shipwreck?"


    He raised his eyebrows slightly and read on.


    "...Later, this is the secret of the island we discovered, and I hope it will help you. If you can escape, for the sake of this information, I ask you to take our ashes back to your hometown."


    "Good luck to you. UU Reading www.uuk¨¡nshu.com"


    This concludes the text.


    Sun Xu thought about it.


    According to the above information, this Klein should be Bi Klein.


    He was not like the legend, because the ship was overwhelmed and sank into the sea because of too much gold, but he strayed into this space and was permanently trapped here.


    It stands to reason that this space is not small and there is plenty of food. They should be able to thrive here.


    However, what is more embarrassing is that they are all men on board, not even a woman, so naturally there is no way to accomplish the important task of reproduction.


    Klein''s despair could be felt between the lines of the information on the iron plate.


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 138 Captive of Food?), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ()

 Chapter 138： Kleins message

    "The Monkey King in Pirate Novels ( to find the latest chapters!


    Sun Xu mourned for Klein for two seconds, and then began to think about the information recorded on these iron plates.


    Klein has revealed that they have survived on this island for forty years.


    In the past 40 years, their footprints have spread across all corners of the island, and a large number of secrets have been discovered, all recorded on iron plates.


    At the beginning, Klein warned the latecomers that they must never enter the black space on the edge of the island, and it is best not to get close to them.


    There is only one ending when entering the black space: destruction.


    Complete destruction!


    One of their companions died, trying to reach in a hand, and then he lost that arm forever, and he didn''t even have time to retract it.


    Even if you don¡¯t get close, just stay on the edge for a long time, and your body will suffer irreparable damage.


    Klein also mentioned several dangerous areas, one of which was the semi-circular special space discovered by Sun Xu, and the others were territories of powerful creatures.


    The creatures on this island are not only weird, but some of them are also very powerful.


    In Klein''s description, that kind of power is absolutely invincible!


    Sun Xu was not surprised by this.


    If the opposite is really the world of "captives of food," then it is not surprising that some powerful creatures appear. The combat power of that world is very explosive.


    In addition, Klein also emphatically mentioned several inedible foods, which are highly toxic and will kill you if you eat them.


    Of course, exploration of the surroundings is certainly indispensable.


    Klein tried to leave, and more than once, they even tried every method they could think of. The result was obvious.


    He wrote on the iron plate that all around was broken space, except for this island, there was nothing else and no exit.


    In addition, it cannot go back the same way.


    This space is a funnel that allows one to enter and not to leave. It has no effect when it comes in, but if you want to go out, it will be torn apart by the atmosphere of destruction that pervades the space.


    They tried countless times and paid a lot of casualties, and not even once were they close to the edge of the space of destruction.


    However, it is not completely impossible to get out.


    Klein proposed a method in the iron plate.


    He said that this space¡ªreferring to the large area of ??the Devil¡¯s Triangle¡ªis subject to change.


    It''s not always very dangerous.


    They were able to come in because they caught up with this point in time.


    Because of some unwritten reasons, they entered this space and did not encounter any danger before reaching the island.


    Sun Xu and the others encountered mirror space, chaotic time and space, black monsters, etc., they had not experienced all of them, and even this piece of shattered space did not exist.


    All the changes happened the day after they arrived on this island.


    The space was shattered, the aura of destruction permeated, and the way to leave was all locked.


    Only then did they realize that they were trapped here.


    Klein guessed that this space will become safe again one day, and if you can wait until this day, you can escape here.


    But he also mentioned that this time may be extremely long.


    He waited for forty years until he died, but he didn''t wait until this moment.


    ...


    The four people left the room.


    The three of Sun Xu could remain calm, but Tina''s face was ugly.


    When she arrived at this island, she had an unpredictable premonition.


    There seems to be no way out here.


    At this time, the unknown premonition became reality.


    This was a very big blow to her.


    The only good news is that they did not come in during the safety period. They will not wait forty years like Klein. If you are lucky, tomorrow may be the safety period, but unfortunately, they may end up at the same end as Klein. .


    Sun Xu noticed her expression and comforted: "Tina, don''t be scared. The so-called not going out is just the words of the Klein family. I am not saying that he is lying, but that he is limited in ability, and what he said is not necessarily true. of."


    "Tina understands." She nodded, let out a suffocating breath, her face improved a lot.


    However, this is actually an illusion.


    She just didn''t want Sun Xu to misunderstand.


    Although Sun Xu brought them here, Sun Xu did not force them. Everything was voluntary.


    She still distinguished this point.


    I don''t want Sun Xu to misunderstand that she has complaints because of her expression.


    Sun Xu glanced at her and said nothing.


    He hasn''t actually probed, and he doesn''t know what''s going on here, and he won''t promise anything lightly.


    But... he believed he would not be trapped here.


    People are different from people.


    Klein couldn''t find a way out, it didn''t mean he couldn''t.


    What''s more, there is that secret weapon.


    The four searched in other buildings at home, but unfortunately, these were completely ruined, and nothing was found.


    However, they still did not leave, but continued to search. After a long time, they found their target at the end of the valley.


    This is a coffin made of rocks.


    The ashes of Klein and his crew were all inside.


    After they got his information, they were ready to fulfill his wish and take their ashes back.


    Unfortunately, the years are merciless.


    The sarcophagus also collapsed, and only half of the wall remained standing here, and the ashes inside had long since disappeared.


    Standing in front of the broken sarcophagus, the four of them all looked gloomy.


    Sun Xu didn''t know what the other three people were thinking. He saw the fragility of life.


    Klein was also considered a famous person, but he didn''t even leave a handful of loess, which was sad.


    This strengthened his idea of ??climbing to a higher level and pursuing longevity.


    There was no silence for too long, and the four of them started to act again.


    Apart from taking the ashes of Klein and others, they had another purpose: gold.


    Although Klein was not like the legend, the ship sank into the sea.


    But the fact that he has a lot of gold is true.


    Moreover, they were all brought to this island, buried next to the sarcophagus.


    In Klein''s terms, the gold and the information on the iron plate were rewards for taking their ashes home.


    Time passed, the vicissitudes of life, everything changed.


    Klein said that he buried the gold ten steps away from the sarcophagus, five meters deep underground.


    In fact, they dug more than ten meters away from the sarcophagus to find the first piece of gold.


    There are always many false rumors.


    After Sun Xu and the others dug up all the gold, they discovered that did not crush the ship so much.


    Adding all the gold together, there is not even as much gold as the two gold pillars Sun Xu obtained from the sky island. Compared with the consumption of making "Proverbs", it is not worth mentioning.


    Tina glanced at Sun Xu quietly, and she was very surprised.


    Is this too calm?


    Even if it was her, facing so much gold, her heart was rushed for a while.


    You know, training soldiers and purchasing equipment all require money.


    With these gold, the strength of her men will definitely be upgraded to a new level.


    How did she know that the gold here, even less than one-tenth of their ship, was naturally calm and abnormal.


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 139 Klein''s Message), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 139： treat

    "The Monkey King in Pirate Novels ( to find the latest chapters!


    Sun Xu did not take the gold away.


    These golds are all bullion, gold bars, gold jewelry, handicrafts, etc., scattered in large quantities, which is very inconvenient to carry.


    Anyway, there is no one else on this island, and no one can take it if you stay here.


    Afterwards, the four returned to the ship without further delays.


    Tina told the navy everything, and there were some riots at first, but soon calmed down.


    They are the troop troop trained by Tina. They may not be strong enough, but their will is very tough and will not be easily destroyed.


    What''s more, it''s not completely hopeless, is it?


    Where there is hope, there is hope.


    Of course, this is only a temporary situation.


    If there is really no way out, as time goes by, Tina''s prestige, military discipline and other constraints will become smaller and smaller, and it will be difficult to say what will happen in the end.


    However, this is all for a while.


    While Tina calmed the soldiers, Sun Xu went to the infirmary.


    "Doctor Ferro, how is the situation with Lieutenant General Taotu?"


    "Not so good." Dr. Ferro''s face was serious: "From approaching this island...No, when entering this dangerous space, Lieutenant General''s vital signs become very unstable."


    "I see." Sun Xu''s expression remained unchanged.


    This is normal.


    The reason why Taotu can calm down now is because he has injected a mana, which limits the erosion of her body by the power in her body.


    These days, every time he passed a period of time, he had to lose another mana for Taotu, and the amount was getting bigger and bigger.


    However, here is the place with the strongest kind of power, and this island may still be a fellow of that kind of power.


    At this point, this power became unprecedentedly active, and Sun Xu''s mana limitation effect became unstable.


    "Get ready, I will treat Lieutenant General Taotu immediately." Sun Xu said.


    Fei Luo was stunned for a few seconds before reacting, and exclaimed: "Is it all right now?"


    "If you can''t, you can only move her back to her''hometown''." Sun Xu teased.


    It''s a pity that Dr. Ferro didn''t understand at all, and looked at him confusedly: "Lieutenant General Taotu''s hometown? Is it better there? The colonel should know."


    I was boring myself.


    Sun Xu twitched the corners of his mouth, pretending that he hadn''t heard his question, and said: "Find a stretcher and lift Lieutenant General Taotu. The treatment will be carried out on the island."


    Although he didn''t understand the principle of doing this, Dr. Ferro had no objection at all, and immediately arranged for the two admirals who were on guard, Lieutenant Admiral Taotu, to lift it up.


    "Do you need any equipment?"


    "No equipment is needed, prepare a food, oh yes, there is clean water, don¡¯t forget."


    Dr. Filo''s face changed slightly, and he persuaded softly, "Mr. Sun Xu, are you hungry? Do you want to have surgery before you are full?"


    "It''s not that I''m hungry, it''s for Lieutenant General Taotu!"


    Sun Xu squinted at him, and said in a bad mood: "Don''t ask so much, what do you ask you to do, just do it!"


    "OK."


    Doctor Ferro looked very embarrassed and hurried to prepare.


    When they came out carrying Lieutenant General Taotu, they happened to ran into Tina who had calmed down the soldiers and walked over.


    "Sun Xu, is this?" She looked surprised.


    Sun Xu didn''t say he would treat Taotu before.


    "It''s time to treat Lieutenant General Taotu."


    Sun Xu briefly explained, and finally asked: "Do you want to be together?"


    Tina naturally wanted to follow.


    This time everyone got off the boat.


    Tina arranged for the navy to set up camp, no matter whether they could find a way out, they would definitely stay here for a while.


    They can''t stay on the boat all the time, and the focus of their lives will definitely shift to the island, so it''s better to prepare as soon as possible.


    Sun Xu asked Ainilu to stay, provide some help, and protect the ship.


    There are only six people participating in Taotu treatment.


    Dr. Sun Xu, Robin, Tina, and Ferro, as well as a nurse and two soldiers carrying stretchers.


    The group set off soon.


    "Isn''t there yet?"


    Doctor Ferro couldn''t help asking.


    They have been walking for half an hour.


    If it weren''t for Tina, he would think Sun Xu wanted to find a remote place to bury them.


    "It''s early!"


    Sun Xu said lightly.


    He was talking about treatment on the island, not just set foot on this island.


    There is no difference between a shore beach and a boat?


    He was talking about the deepest part of the island, the junction of light and darkness.


    There, the physical strength of Taotu will reach the most active state.


    "However, Lieutenant General Taotu is not doing well." Dr. Ferro wiped the sweat from his forehead and said tightly.


    She is now very much like her initial outbreak: deliberately rush, her breath is burning, her skin is red and hot, and her body is on fire.


    Sun Xu also discovered this.


    "Forget it, leave Lieutenant General Taotu to me."


    He motioned for the two soldiers carrying the stretcher to stop, then put one hand under the armpit and the other with the bent leg, and picked Taotu up from the stretcher.


    Looking at everyone''s gaze, Sun Xu explained: "This is more convenient."


    He was not trying to take advantage.


    In this way, you can always contact Taotu''s body, and it is more convenient to control her physical condition, and make targeted responses and adjustments.


    Otherwise, they may not be able to reach the edge of the island and the rabbit will be burned to death.


    No one doubted his words.


    The reason is simple. After being picked up by him, the effect was immediate. Taotu''s condition improved quickly, his breathing became stable, and his skin became cold...


    After taking the shot personally, Sun Xu realized that the others were of no use at all and belonged to the atmosphere group.


    The real treatment is done by himself.


    So, he didn''t bother to walk with them slowly, bring the prepared food, and flew away by himself.


    Without hindrance, Sun Xu quickly reached the junction of light and darkness.


    After falling near the junction, he thought for a while and backed a few meters.


    Klein''s words are reasonable, the destruction here is too strong, and getting closer is harmful to the body.


    I found a piece of open space that looked relatively clean and put the peach rabbit down.


    Sun Xu first admired it.


    Taotu should not be young anymore, after all, she was at least a generation earlier than Tina, but she couldn''t see her appearance at all.


    However, although she looks charming and charming, there is a fierceness between her eyebrows, not only because she is a swordsman, but also because of her personality.


    This should be a radical, strong woman Let''s start. "


    Sun Xu retracted his gaze and looked serious.


    He stretched out his palm and pressed it down a little bit on Taotu''s abdomen, which is where the Dantian is often said.


    The surging mana rushed into Peach Rabbit''s body along his palm.


    There was an abnormal flush on her face immediately.


    The power in her body is very corrosive now, and if it is not controlled, it will hurt her a lot.


    Although Sun Xu''s mana is relatively mild and not aggressive, it is also a very high-level re-coming power, and it is uncomfortable to infuse a large amount into his body.


    But this is a necessary step.


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this (Chapter 140 Treatment), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 140： Treatment (continued)

    "The Monkey King in Pirate Novels ( to find the latest chapters!


    Sun Xu planned to train the peach rabbit.


    His treatment method is improved from the plan of refining the black beard.


    During the first examination for Taotu, he discovered that although the power in her body was very special, it had characteristics similar to the power of a devil fruit.


    At that time, he thought that this might be the same situation as the monkey brother''s monkey hair turning into a devil fruit.


    In the Pirate World, we must follow the rules of the Pirate World.


    Whether it is the legacy of Brother Monkey, or the power that seems to come from the world of "captive of food", it conflicts with the rules of the Pirate World.


    There are basically only two possibilities for foreign forces to invade, either to destroy or assimilate.


    Perhaps it is because the inclusiveness and diversity of Pirate World is very strong, or it may be that external forces have taken the initiative to change and put on a coat.


    The external forces were assimilated and turned into devil fruits.


    Based on this discovery, Sun Xu formulated a treatment plan.


    However, unlike refining Blackbeard, it was to gain the power of the dark fruit, and he didn''t care about the life and death of Blackbeard, but he was healing now, and naturally he couldn''t cure Taotu to death.


    Otherwise, even if she succeeded in taking out the power from her body, the treatment would have failed.


    While he must save Taotu''s life, he must also eliminate all the external forces in her body.


    This was impossible to do.


    He tried his best to get the power of the dark fruit, isn''t it because after the devil fruit is eaten, only the dark fruit can separate the power from the person again?


    However, Taotu''s situation is special.


    On the one hand, she did not fully integrate the power in her body, and her body was extremely resistant. On the other hand, that power became extremely active here, which was more distinct from other powers in her body.


    To use an analogy, eating the Devil Fruit is equivalent to pouring a cup into the pond. The moment it is eaten, the two sides are integrated and cannot be separated.


    However, the power in Taotu''s body is ice cubes, and there is still a chance to take it out.


    The majestic mana rushed into Taotu''s body along Sun Xu''s palm, because too much mana was poured into her body, and her body was abnormally swollen.


    With the powerful force surging, Taotu''s body floated automatically, floating in the air, her long hair flying, and her clothes automatically without wind.


    Huhu.


    A wave of invisible power fluctuations centered on it, radiating to the surroundings, pressing all the surrounding weeds on the ground.


    After ten minutes, Sun Xu stopped.


    His method is simple to say, using mana to make a net, salvaging all the external forces in the rabbit, and finally taking it out of the body.


    However, it is easy to say but difficult to do.


    How to accurately capture all external forces and how to ensure that Taotu''s body is not too much affected, these are very troublesome problems.


    Sun Xu didn''t have absolute certainty, so he was so demanding on the environment.


    After breathing a little, he raised both hands, as if hitting a sandbag, and patted around Taotu.


    Bang bang bang.


    In his slapping, the mana was more deeply integrated into the body of the rabbit, and strange changes occurred.


    The terrifying power fluctuations gradually disappeared, but Peach Rabbit is even more terrifying, like a time bomb, which will explode at any time.


    This step is to refine the power in the peach and rabbit body, weave the salvaged "net" to isolate the external power.


    It is worth mentioning that the salvage must be completed at one time, and there must be no omissions, otherwise, the remaining power will destroy the "net bag" and make the effort in vain.


    To make an inappropriate analogy, the external force is the fish, which must be fished out all at once, otherwise, the remaining fish will bite the fishing net and not a single fish will be caught.


    This is the most difficult and complicated level, and Sun Xu''s forehead soon overflowed with sweat.


    It''s more tiring than a fight.


    The strength in Taotu is constantly changing, he has to adjust at any time, and he must take care not to hurt her body.


    It''s like painting on a flowing sea, it''s amazingly difficult.


    Sun Xu took nearly half an hour to complete.


    When it was finished, there was a strong joy in his eyes.


    "I did it! Hahaha, I am number one in the world!"


    This is like doing a very difficult math problem. It is very painful when done, but the sense of accomplishment after doing it is also very strong.


    However, he quickly calmed down.


    The time that this state can be maintained is very short, and the gods may miss it once a flash, so you have to do it again.


    Thinking about the pain before, Sun Xu absolutely does not allow this to happen!


    "Little baby, come into my palm."


    With a whisper, Sun Xu opened his five fingers, pointed at Taotu, bent his fingers, and made a grasping motion.


    Click.


    Taotu''s body straightened suddenly, her hands and legs spread out uncontrollably, and her body was leaning forward, she was about to plunge into Sun Xu''s palm, but she was held in place by another extremely powerful force, unable to move at all.


    Boom boom.


    A flame seemed to ignite outside of her body, scorching the surrounding air, and waves of heat blasted everywhere.


    "Very good, that''s it!" Sun Xu muttered to himself: "Come here, don''t resist, uncle has fun here."


    His five fingers gradually shrank, and finally he made a fist.


    When the fist was clenched, the power fluctuations on Taotu completely disappeared.


    She landed slowly, and then opened her eyes.


    "Hey! The physical fitness is really strong enough, I woke up so early." Sun Xu tut complimented.


    You know, the treatment hasn''t been completed yet, it just collects the power in her body and condenses it to one point.


    Without the interference of external forces, Taotu immediately became sober, which showed her strong physique.


    Taking a look at her, Sun Xu said: "Don''t try, you can''t move yet."


    Taotu woke up, it was an accident.


    But whether she is awake or not, she cannot move until the treatment is completed.


    Because random movement of the body may cause treatment failure.


    Taotu calmed down and glanced at him.


    "please hurry up."


    Sun Xu understood her meaning and showed a slightly weird smile: "Actually, I think it''s better for you to be in a coma."


    In Taotu''s puzzled eyes, Sun Xu walked to her and lifted her top to reveal a flat belly, white skin and a lovely belly button.


    "It''s offended Sun Xu said, plucking her pants down.


    Contrary to his expectations, Taotu remained calm throughout the whole process, unable to even see the slightest panic in his eyes.


    "Should you say that you are a real big shot?"


    Sun Xu curled his mouth slightly disappointed, and then he looked completely and placed his palm three inches below the peach rabbit''s navel.


    That is where the pubic area is located.


    Mana enters Taotu''s body from this, and it will also go out from here.


    This is not a random position, but the most suitable position he found after careful research.


    A few seconds later, wisps of green light emerged from under Sun Xu''s palm.


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this (Chapter 141 Treatment (Continued)), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 141： Semi-finished Devil Fruit

    When Sun Xu took off her clothes, Taotu didn''t say anything, but at this time she showed curiosity and surprise.


    Although she couldn''t lower her head to see what was happening below, she could catch a glimpse of emerald green light from the corner of her eyes.


    In addition, her feelings are actually stronger than what she can see with her eyes.


    is like a shackle that has held her for a long time being opened, and her whole body is full of comfort and relaxation.


    is like lying on her favorite bed.


    About five minutes later.


    Taotu felt the palm of her hand on her lower abdomen and left, and a brighter green rose in front of her eyes.


    She stared, and the doctor who treated her held a cloud of green energy in the palm of her hand, like a miniature green sun.


    "What''s this?"


    Taotu asked, but as soon as the voice fell, she was stunned, shook her head again, and moved her hands and feet to confirm that she was really able to move.


    The mana that Sun Xu poured into her body has all been withdrawn, naturally there is no way to continue to imprison her.


    "Look at it for yourself."


    Sun Xu opened his palms and placed them in front of Taotu.


    Under the gaze of the two, the green light gradually shrank and solidified, and finally turned into a green fruit.


    "Devil Fruit?"


    As an alternate general of the Navy Headquarters, Taotu''s knowledge is better than ninety-nine percent of the people in the world, and he recognized the identity of this fruit at a glance.


    In fact, this is not the first time she has seen this fruit.


    She met Yarman once before.


    If this fruit hadn''t been too confusing, she wouldn''t have been so easy to get caught.


    But... she can exert her strength without eating, causing her to be seriously injured and comatose, even almost killed... She is very suspicious whether this is a devil fruit.


    "To be precise, it is a semi-finished product." Sun Xu said.


    may be the reason for this space, this power has not completely turned into a devil fruit, but still maintains a part of its original characteristics.


    This is also the reason why it can hurt Peach Rabbit.


    Sun Xu guessed that this fruit will become a real devil fruit if it leaves the Devil¡¯s Triangle.


    "Semi-finished products?"


    Taotu frowned slightly. Based on her knowledge, she had never heard of this saying, there is still half-finished Devil Fruit?


    She was about to ask further, when suddenly, there was a grunting sound in her stomach.


    "Haha, let''s eat first."


    Sun Xu smiled and took out the food and water that had been prepared a long time ago.


    He had anticipated this situation a long time ago.


    When the power of this semi-finished devil fruit eroded Taotu''s body, it made a lot of changes to her body.


    Because of the dual suppression of his mana and the power of the devil fruit, he didn''t really show it.


    However, now that the imprisonment has disappeared, her physical changes will be completely completed in a short time, which naturally requires a lot of energy to supplement.


    In the next few days, Peach Rabbit will become a real big stomach king, eating sea food madly until the transformation is completed.


    She was a blessing in disguise this time.


    Although the force caused damage to her body, it also broke the limit of her body.


    Do not break or stand.


    If that force is allowed to erode, she will eventually step into death, but, to the present level, she stopped, but it was just right.


    broke the limit of the bucket, and didn''t break the bucket. The disaster became an opportunity.


    After the completion of the physical changes, her physique will rise to a new level, and her strength will also take a leap.


    For a top powerhouse like Taotu, it is very difficult to improve his strength.


    It took several years, and it may not have changed in the slightest.


    With the increase in age, physical strength decreases and physical functions weaken, making it even impossible to improve strength.


    Before, she was a candidate for the general, and her strength was only weaker than the red dog and the blue pheasant, but this might be the sky that she can''t cross until death.


    But, this time she made it to the sky in one step, she should be able to catch up with them directly and become a real top powerhouse.


    However, this cheap is not so easy to account for. If you didn''t meet Sun Xu, Taotu would really be dead.


    can only say, time is also fate.


    "thanks."


    Taotu was not polite, and feasted on it after he took the food.


    She felt as if she had a bottomless hole in her body, which was constantly consuming the energy in her body.


    Hungry, hungry.


    Unprecedented hunger rises in my heart.


    Without food, she couldn''t help eating grass.


    Sun Xu sat down and began to study the devil fruit in his hand.


    This is an unexpected joy.


    He only wanted to take this power out of Taotu, but he didn''t expect it to solidify into a solid body again.


    Although it looks like a green fruit with a spiral pattern, in Sun Xu''s eyes, it is actually a very strong life energy.


    He has now confirmed that this is indeed some form of life energy.


    The power in the mist and the sea is also life energy, but it is slightly different from the mass in his hands.


    life energy, it sounds like a very beautiful word, but it is not an absolute good thing.


    In other words, for most people, it is no different from poison.


    Look at the situation before Taotu to know.


    This group of life energy is very aggressive. If it is eaten by someone, it will swallow up the life energy in the human body and then undergo unpredictable changes.


    For example, grow a third hand, a fourth leg, etc., but the greater probability is that the person who eats it will become a mass of rotten meat with no fixed shape.


    Because it was only a semi-finished product, Sun Xu couldn''t determine what the power of this devil fruit was.


    But one thing is certain, this life energy can carry mana, that is to say, it can be used to refine tools.


    He now has two choices.


    One is to leave it, wait to leave here, to see if it will become a real devil fruit, and then decide its use according to its abilities.


    The second is to directly practice and make a magic weapon.


    This choice is not difficult, Sun Xu hesitated for a moment, and decided to choose the first option.


    He doesn''t have an urgent need for magic weapons now. It''s better to wait and see what power it will have when it becomes a real devil fruit.


    He has a very interesting guess.


    If he guessed it right, it would definitely be more prominent than making it into a magic weapon and leaving it behind.


    After playing for a while, Sun Xu put away the semi-finished devil fruit.


    The peach rabbit ate first, but there was not much food in the food box.


    "How is it? Are you full?" he asked with a smile.


    " Almost Taotu nodded.


    Although the hole in her body is a bottomless pit, her mouth is limited, and she can''t swallow her strength in an instant.


    In other words, she just eats a lot and digests quickly, not that she is not full.


    Sun Xu is not surprised.


    He has checked Taotu''s body more than once.


    It can be said that now he is the person who knows Taotu''s body best in the world, knowing it better than herself!


    He naturally had an estimate of how much food she needed after she was sober.


    Taotu said with a solemn expression: "Thank you for saving me, Your Excellency Sun Xu."


    "If you want to thank you, Xie Tina, she helped me a lot before, I just reciprocated."


    After a pause, Sun Xu narrowed his eyes and looked at Taotu: "I don''t seem to have introduced myself. How did you know my name?"


    "Actually, during this period of time, I was not unconscious all the time. Many times I was awake, but I just couldn''t open my eyes." Taotu explained.


    Sun Xu suddenly: "So you have heard our conversation, so you know my name?"


    A smile appeared on Taotu''s face, and her red lips lightly opened: "No."


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 142： Unimagined road

    "no¡­¡­"


    Sun Xu was taken aback, and the corners of his mouth twitched. Why did you say so clearly?


    Looking at the smile on Taotu''s face, he finally realized that he had been molested.


    "This must be revenge!" Sun Xu whispered, "The indifferent look when she just took her clothes off was definitely pretended."


    Taotu glanced at him sideways.


    Three inches below the umbilicus, is that a place that can be seen and touched by the opposite **** casually?


    Of course.


    She is not a little girl who will be shy when she is touched by the opposite sex. She also understands that Sun Xu is trying to save herself. She doesn''t really mind, but is a little depressed.


    So I couldn''t help but made a little joke.


    "Actually, I have heard of you a long time ago." Taotu said the real reason.


    Sun Xu seemed to have expected it: "Did you listen to Lieutenant General Karp?"


    The level of Tina and Smogg is too low, and they didn¡¯t know his strength very clearly before. Even if they were reported, they would not attract too much attention.


    Taotu can recognize him directly, which shows that he has a deep impression on him.


    Someone at a higher level must have mentioned him.


    The only senior navy general who has an intersection with him is Karp.


    "More than that." Taotu''s eyes also brought a touch of inquiry: "You may not know that you were photographed when you used the overlord color to deter hundreds of thousands of people in Alabastan.


    That incident caused a great shock at the Navy Headquarters, and the high-level navy knows you, no one knows. "


    "Is it filmed?" Sun Xu was stunned, and then laughed: "Then I must be the subject of your focus, haha, has the Navy Headquarters prepared a wanted order for me, just fill in the amount?"


    "The Navy does not want to be your enemy." Taotu said sincerely.


    As the strongest little trickster in the world, she knows very well how terrifying it is to have such a domineering and domineering person.


    This is not only her attitude, but also the consensus of the navy headquarters.


    "Of course, I don''t want to be a wanted criminal either." Sun Xu spread his hands, but did not say the following sentence.


    Sometimes, people can''t help themselves in the arena.


    Taotu stared at him, two seconds later, suddenly remembered something: "By the way, the Navy Headquarters deliberately invited you to become Qiwuhai, I wonder if you want it?"


    "Qiwuhai?" Sun Xu blinked his eyes, this time he was really shocked, the navy''s brain is really big enough!


    "I am not a pirate, how can I serve as Qiwuhai?" He said his doubts.


    "Qiwuhai doesn''t have to be a pirate, it just needs to be strong enough, you fully meet the requirements." Taotu said: "These are the original words of the Marshal of the Warring States period."


    This is all to win him over.


    Because Sun Xu made it clear that he didn''t want to join the navy, it would be acceptable to become an ally.


    at least cannot be an enemy.


    Taotu knows that among the upper ranks of the Navy, this is pessimistic.


    In this era, few strong men can stand by themselves.


    Judging from Sun Xu''s performance, he is not that kind of low-key hermit either.


    In a sense, the domineering color of the overlord can reflect a person''s soul. With such a strong color of the overlord, Sun Xu is definitely a man with many dilemmas in his heart!


    "Warring States?" Sun Xu curled his lips and thought about it seriously.


    This is a path he has never imagined.


    However, becoming Qiwuhai is indeed a good choice.


    Qiwuhai is a legal pirate, who can do looting without worrying about being wanted.


    Sun Xu didn''t plan to rob, but with this status, many things became more convenient.


    But soon, what he thought of, he became disappointed again.


    Two years later, Qiwuhai was to be abolished.


    Although Fujitora proposed it, although he is not a member of the Navy yet.


    However, people''s resentment towards Qiwuhai did not form overnight.


    It seems accidental, but in fact it is inevitable. Fujitora is just the fuse. Even if Fujitora is not there, there will be others who will stand up. The Navy and the world government will eventually make such a decision.


    Because Qiwuhai is just their helpless choice to balance the power of the world.


    is also a thorn in their eyes.


    When the navy has enough power, Qiwuhai has no meaning to exist.


    And now, the navy has almost this kind of power.


    "SSG unit, do I remember this name?" Sun Xu recalled.


    Because he appeared late, his memory is still clearer.


    Although the real face of Lushan has not been revealed in the animation, it should be a weapon more powerful than the pacifist, made by Bergapunk.


    For the privilege of just two years, it is not worth it to provoke a show.


    "Forget it, I don''t have that interest." Sun Xu waved his hand and simply refused.


    Taotu didn''t say anything, she was a radical in the navy, and she was actually very dissatisfied with the Qiwuhai system in her heart.


    It¡¯s just that, although she is a high-ranking authority in the navy, the Qiwuhai system was formulated by the world government personally, and even the admiral did not have the right to abolish it, and she was even more powerless.


    "If you refuse, the position that Krokdal vacated seems to fall into the hands of those people." Taotu sighed lightly.


    "Oh?" Sun Xu raised his eyelids and became interested: "Who is it?"


    "A pirate group called Blackbeard." Taotu said: "It''s still unknown, but they seem to be very confident. They should be strong."


    "It really is black beard." Sun Xu smiled.


    Black Beard made a good abacus.


    Became Qiwuhai, obtained a formal status, and went to Impelton to find a partner.


    In fact, his plan went more smoothly than expected.


    caught Ace and triggered a war on the top, causing the death of Whitebeard, successfully seizing the fruit of the shock, becoming a unique dual-fruit ability, and finally taking away the territory of the current Whitebeard Pirate Group and becoming the new world king.


    It only took two years to go from a lonely nameless pirate to the ruler of the world!


    Throughout the process, his tolerance, shrewdness, and cruelty were fully displayed.


    Black beard is a real winner in life.


    Although One Piece is not over yet, many people have guessed, but it is one of the biggest enemies of the protagonist group.


    Sun Xu also agrees with this statement.


    However, this world is different.


    he came.


    Does Blackbeard still have such good luck?


    Sun Xu smiled meaningfully.


    "Do you know them?" Taotu looked over in surprise.


    "I have heard by chance before, that the strength is indeed very strong." Sun Xu replied casually.


    Taotu can see that he is hiding something, but he doesn''t want to say that she can''t force it.


    What''s more, even if she wants to persecute, she doesn''t have that ability now.


    Although the restraint on her body has been lifted, she is now completely weak, almost like an ordinary person.


    However, she is not in a hurry, because she can feel that her strength is recovering quickly, and even some wonderful changes have taken place.


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 143： Time flow

    Soon after, Tina and the others also arrived.


    Seeing the sober Peach Rabbit, they were all pleasantly surprised.


    Leaving them to relive the past, Sun Xu and Robin came to the side of that strange space.


    "Robin, stay here, I want to go in and have a look." Sun Xu said.


    "Boss..." Robin looked at him worriedly.


    She had also read Klein''s notes, and she understood the danger here.


    "nothing."


    Sun Xu didn''t explain much, waved his hand and walked in.


    may be mentally prepared, when he stepped into this place, he felt something wrong.


    After walking about fifty meters, he stopped and looked back, he could clearly see Robin outside.


    But for Robin outside, after Sun Xu entered inside, he couldn''t be seen for a long time.


    "The power of time?" Sun Xu stood still, thinking silently.


    According to Klein''s description, the abnormality of this space lies in the flow of time.


    The deeper, the faster the flow of time.


    Klein mentioned that one of his companions had been here. He had been there for less than a day, but he was already grey-haired when he came out.


    However, Sun Xu, who has a certain understanding of time and space, knows that this is not a simple matter of different time flow rates.


    If the time flow is different, the situation should be similar to "one day in the sky, one year underground".


    But here, the sense of time has not changed, but the life span is disappearing.


    In other words, it may have only been a day, but the life span has been shortened by decades.


    Killing lives silently, this is the most terrifying place.


    At first, Sun Xu only walked a hundred meters in. They noticed something was wrong and retreated in time. If they went deeper, they would lose a lot of life.


    but.


    "The true distance here is probably a little different from what you see outside." Sun Xu said silently.


    From the outside, this is just a semicircle with a diameter of one kilometer. In fact, the space inside is much larger.


    This is normal.


    Space and time are twins, one changes, the other will not remain the same.


    Sun Xu walked forward another fifty meters, to the depth where they entered last time.


    He unfolded the divine consciousness, and the distance that the divine consciousness could expand was only two meters.


    "I still can''t feel it." Sun Xu''s face was solemn.


    I didn''t know what happened last time and couldn''t detect the abnormality of time. Now that he knows the truth, he still can''t feel it when he deliberately investigates it.


    This is still under the circumstances that he has some understanding of time and space.


    If I change to an ordinary person, I am afraid that it will not be obvious until there is a significant change in the body.


    However, although he can''t detect the abnormality of time, it doesn''t mean that he can''t measure the flow rate of time here.


    "About a hundred times that of the outside world." Sun Xu''s pupils shrank.


    He calculated it based on the change in his lifespan.


    Ordinary people may not feel the change in lifespan, but with Sun Xu''s precise control of the body, not to mention that it can be accurate to the second level, at least to the hour level, there is no problem.


    It¡¯s been five minutes since he reached a depth of 100 meters, and his life span has been reduced by nearly ten hours!


    Hundred times the difference!


    In other words, if you stay here for a day, you will lose a hundred days of life!


    This is only one hundred meters, and one hundred meters in a strange space, not one hundred meters outside.


    Then, how fast is the flow of time in the depths?


    Is it possible that a thousand-year-old situation will occur?


    Sun Xu originally thought that with his long life, as long as he didn''t stop and make a quick turn, there should be no problem.


    But now he feels that he better be cautious.


    If the flow of time in the depths can really reach ten million times, then he might turn into fly ash as soon as he enters, and there will be no time to look back.


    Sun Xu felt for a while, and continued to move forward.


    He has become a lot more cautious than before.


    The divine consciousness is compressed to two meters outside the body, which is equivalent to being abolished, and it is not as far as the eye can see.


    Lost the exploration of God''s consciousness, and the safety fell sharply.


    Although he thinks that there is no danger in this space, he is not afraid of ten thousand just in case.


    Even if he wasted a few more days of life, he still thinks it is better to be cautious.


    walked forward about four hundred meters, and Sun Xu stopped again.


    Five minutes later, he estimated, and his face changed again.


    "The life span has been reduced by more than ten days!"


    Nearly three thousand times the flow rate!


    is thirty times faster than one hundred meters!


    "Sure enough, the time flow rate does not increase at a constant rate, but increases exponentially."


    Sun Xu sighed disappointedly.


    This is the most troublesome situation.


    He knew that his idea of ??getting into the center of investigation was completely lost.


    I don¡¯t know how far it is from the center.


    With the current increase in speed, the time flow at the center position can definitely kill him.


    However, he didn''t plan to leave like this, he was still going to continue to explore the depths.


    This time, Sun Xu only walked a hundred meters and then stopped. After stopping, he took a step back.


    The time flow here has reached ten thousand times.


    staying here for one day will lose nearly thirty years of life.


    Even if you can live ninety years old, this is one-third of your life span.


    Klein¡¯s companion, he should have arrived near this location at the beginning.


    will only get closer, not farther.


    Because, one step forward, the flow of time will explode.


    This is ten thousand times, one step further, at least one hundred thousand times, or even more.


    Sun Xu didn''t feel it carefully, but after he entered it, he could feel his life passing fast every second.


    If Klein''s companions go further, I am afraid that they will not become a white-haired old man, but will die directly inside.


    This space is terrifying!


    "It''s not suitable for me to go deeper for the time being."


    Sun Xu thought silently.


    If you go in for a stroll, you will lose a few years of life.


    Even if he lives longer, he can''t afford it.


    If he can already see the central government, he doesn''t mind the extravagance, but now the central government is simply out of reach, and there is no shadow yet.


    took a deep look, and Sun Xu turned and left.


    When he came out, there was a crowd of people outside.


    Taotu and Tina have finished talking about the old, and they are waiting where he came in.


    Seeing his figure, everyone in UU reading breathed a sigh of relief.


    Now, Sun Xu is their backbone, even if Taotu has woken up.


    If something goes wrong with him, the situation may collapse completely.


    "Let everyone wait a long time."


    Sun Xu smiled, turned around and asked: "Robin, how long have I been in?"


    "About half an hour." Robin replied.


    Same as his estimate.


    Therefore, the perception of time inside and outside is the same.


    However, the flow of time is different.


    "It''s amazing, I don''t know when I will figure out the mystery." Sun Xu thought yearningly.


    At that time, he might have jumped out of the long river of time and space, proving that he was immortal.


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 144： Life on the island

    "Sun Xu, what''s going on inside? Is it really like Klein said, will he turn his head overnight?" Tina opened her eyes, "Tina is curious."


    "It''s more serious than he said."


    Sun Xu did not hide anything, and said truthfully: "The person walks closer. If he walks deeper, he will not lose his head overnight, but will directly turn into a pile of dead bones."


    "What the **** is going on here?" Taotu asked.


    She had already learned about their situation and the abnormalities here from Tina, and she also found it inexplicable based on her insights.


    "Is the Navy not clear about the situation here?" Sun Xu asked not to answer.


    Tina didn¡¯t know it was excusable, but Taotu was a serious high-ranking navy high-ranking officer, and the navy should have no secrets to her.


    "The navy file only records that none of the ships entering the depths of the Devil''s Triangle can get out." Taotu said, "There are no other ships."


    Sun Xu thoughtfully: "It seems that the formation of the Devil''s Triangle should be before the emergence of a world government."


    If the two worlds collide, the movement must be very big.


    If it happened in these eight hundred years, as the ruler of the world, the navy and the world government would not be ignorant.


    "Your Excellency Sun Xu, do you know what''s going on here?" Taotu asked again.


    "I don''t know, but I guess that behind this piece of darkness, there is another world. That world collides with the world we are in, and then, bang!" Sun Xu made an explosive gesture and pointed at them again. The dark space not far away.


    "Do you know what this is?"


    Everyone shook their heads.


    "This is the destruction zone left after the surface space was destroyed. A long time ago, there was the same place as where we stood. After being destroyed by a strong force, it became an inaccessible place of death." Sun Xu Explained.


    Everyone is still confused.


    Sun Xu thought for a while and made a metaphor: "You can understand that it was bombed by artillery shells, because the power was too powerful, and the ground was all melted. This is the remaining magma."


    "Others, you only need to know one thing, and that is, all the weapons and all the strong within your cognition can''t destroy the least bit of space."


    Everyone suddenly turned their heads to look at the dark space next to them.


    According to Sun Xu, no weapon or anyone can destroy the space. How did this place become like this?


    The collision of two worlds?


    This sounds more like a fairy tale!


    "Of course, this is just my guess. It is not guaranteed to be true. If you are interested, you can find the truth yourself."


    Sun Xu smiled and said, "Of course, we must be prepared for death."


    Tina smiled bitterly: "It doesn''t matter what happens here, I just want to know how we should leave."


    "I will find a way, you can also look for it yourself." Sun Xu nodded, indicating that he would take it seriously.


    For the time being, he has not found a way to leave.


    You can try it when you return to the original road.


    But in that case, you have to give up most things and pack lightly.


    He takes three or five people at most, and the others can only stay and wait for death.


    Sun Xu still reluctant to give up the "Proverbs", but most of the spacecraft made of gold are very valuable.


    "This can only be done." Tina sighed, "Tina has a headache."


    Fortunately, there is no shortage of food on this island, so don¡¯t worry about being starved to death.


    Sun Xu sat down: "You leave first, I will stay here for a while."


    "Are you still going in?" Tina could not help asking after seeing his plan.


    "That''s right." Sun Xu responded.


    This space is a treasure to him.


    If he can find a suitable method, he can greatly increase his cultivation speed.


    He wants to study it carefully.


    "Then let''s go back first."


    Tina didn''t persuade her any more, she believed Sun Xu knew how to measure.


    "Robin, you can also go back together." Xu turned to look at the woman next to him, and said, "Next, I will retreat again. You will be boring here."


    Speaking of retreat, Robin thought of the seven days the two had spent alone at sea.


    She smiled slightly, and raised her hand: "It''s okay boss, I have this, and I don''t like being with the navy."


    In her hands are a few books and a chair.


    Usually on the boat, she is also a book and a cup of coffee, and now it makes no difference.


    "It seems that you have been prepared."


    Sun Xu also laughed.


    The two looked at each other, everything is silent.


    Next, Sun Xu and Robin stayed here.


    He spends most of his time sitting on the edge of a strange space, occasionally going deep into it, but will come out soon.


    Robin sat next to him and read a book.


    Because she is not bad money, she bought a lot of books when passing by Ya''an Town.


    "Proverbs" has a special study room, which is full of dangdangs.


    is enough for her to look at it for a few years.


    What''s more, some books are worth reading repeatedly, and she doesn''t worry that there are no books to read.


    When it was time to eat, Robin hunted around by himself.


    There are many prey on this island that can be eaten directly.


    Her abilities are very suitable for hunting. As long as it is not too strong to resist, she rarely escapes.


    Robin not only beats himself, but also brings a copy for Sun Xu every time.


    When it comes to eating, as long as he does not enter the abnormal space, he will be called together.


    The next day, Tina and Taotu came to talk to Sun Xu about the navy''s plan.


    They used the valley they had found as a temporary base, and they planned to explore the island while trying to find a way out.


    Although there is information left by Klein, it is more at ease to search it by yourself.


    They promised that no matter what they found, they would share it with Sun Xu.


    Soon after, Tina and Taotu left here.


    However, Robin followed them this time.


    Another day later, she and Ainilu came back together and brought all kinds of daily necessities.


    After Sun Xu explained something about Ainilu, he left again.


    He is not an idle person, unlike Robin who can watch all day.


    Ainilu decided to explore the island with the navy. He was particularly interested in the powerful creatures on the island.


    He has never experienced a close battle in his life.


    The days in Sky Island were all overwhelming victories. After meeting Sun Xu, they all ended in disastrous defeats, and were very eager for a close battle.


    Life became regular again.


    Sun Xu spends most of his time cultivating and studying the time and space in front of him, and he can feel the progress every day. There are beautiful women to accompany him, which is full and beautiful.


    Tina and Taotu will come to him to chat from time to time and report on their results.


    It''s Ainilu, I only come here once in a while.


    He has found a few monsters that are equivalent to his strength. Recently, he has been obsessed with fighting.


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 145： Somersault cloud

    On the seventh day of coming to Food Island, a strong wind blew on the island-Food Island was the name Sun Xu gave to the island, and it was later unanimously approved by everyone.


    This is the first time the weather has changed on Food Island, and it was sunny every day before.


    The violent wind that swept across can almost lift people up, and this is not an ordinary wind, it is mixed with a strong aura of destruction.


    Fortunately, Klein''s reminder, everyone made some preparations in advance.


    Otherwise, you will definitely suffer a big loss.


    The navy built several houses based on the ruins of the valley.


    This is why they chose here as their base.


    Sun Xu took advantage of the gap in practice and built a house directly near the strange space.


    There is no difficulty for him.


    The whole house is made of rocks.


    It doesn''t matter if there is no cement, all of them are replaced by spells, the effect is better.


    After completion, the stone house is tall, bright, sturdy and spacious, and it is warm in winter and cool in summer. The cabins built by the navy have been exploded.


    After seeing Tina, she was so envious and stalked, she insisted that Sun Xu also build one for her.


    She has always been mature and rational, and she has acted like a baby, what can Sun Xu do?


    can only satisfy her.


    He took the time to build one for her and Taotu.


    As for other people, they don¡¯t have this treatment. Even Ainilu lives in a wooden house.


    The strong wind is followed by heavy rain.


    It was even more terrifying when it rained, it was like pouring water directly from the cracks in the sky, and the sky and the earth seemed to have become a vast ocean.


    The destructive atmosphere in the rain is more intense, and the impact is far greater than that of the wind.


    After the wind blows, it disappears. As long as it is not affected at that time, there will be no problem.


    But rain is different.


    After the rain falls, it will continue to exist.


    Big trees and weeds were all severely damaged, and various animals were killed or injured countless.


    This is nothing.


    More seriously, the house they built was also damaged.


    At this time, the advantages of stone houses are reflected, which are stronger and more corrosion-resistant than wooden houses.


    After the roof was damaged, they had to brave the wind and rain to come out to repair it.


    Two houses even collapsed because they were not strong enough. The people who lived in them could only squeeze with others.


    The heavy rain fell for a whole day.


    After the rain stopped, almost everyone in the navy was injured.


    In the next few days, they did nothing and kept strengthening the house.


    Use at least double-layer boards, fill in all the gaps and so on.


    Fortunately, these navies are strong, much stronger than ordinary people, and it is easier to work.


    After the heavy rain, the navy was busy repairing and strengthening the house, while Sun Xu resumed the pace of life in the past.


    I want to say that the only impact of this rainstorm on him is that many creatures died in the storm, Robin hunting became a little more difficult, and he would often be brought along with him.


    Out of the idea of ??combining work with rest, he did not refuse.


    The food island is full of life energy, and it didn¡¯t take long for it to be restored to life.


    However, this habit has been retained.


    Time passed slowly, and the food island returned to calm again.


    Unconsciously, a month passed.


    It''s been almost forty days since they came to the food.


    On this day, Tina and Taotu came to Sun Xu again.


    Robin didn''t like them, so he read a book beside him, leaving the three of them to chat.


    "We have almost explored the entire food island."


    Tina said: "The general situation is similar to what Klein said. The only difference is that we did not find the powerful monsters he said. Instead, we found several other extremely powerful monsters elsewhere."


    Of course, it''s not that Klein lied.


    Under the circumstance that all other information was truthfully informed, there was no need for him to conceal this little problem.


    The three of them all understood what was going on. In the past few hundred years, the powerful creatures Klein said were extinct, and now the powerful creatures they discovered were newly emerging.


    Within a few hundred years, the top of the food chain has undergone a complete renewal, which is impossible to put outside!


    But on the food island, it¡¯s not surprising at all.


    "How strong are they?" Sun Xu asked curiously.


    He only knew that Anilu had been fighting with the creatures on the island and had suffered a lot. He didn''t know the specific level of the creatures on the island.


    "The strongest one is not even my opponent." Taotu said.


    "Any better than you in Gion?" Sun Xu exclaimed.


    Taotu is just a title, and Gion is her name.


    During this time, the two sides have become familiar with each other a long time ago, and have begun to call each other by their names.


    One month later, Taotu had passed the period of weakness a long time ago, and just as Sun Xu had speculated, her strength had improved to a higher level.


    Food Island actually has stronger creatures than her, which is really amazing.


    "The creatures on the food island are very strange. They don''t use domineering, but when attacking, they will attach a special energy, which can also harm those with the ability." Taotu continued: "That kind of energy is not as defensive as domineering, but The attack was slightly victorious."


    There is a person with the Devil Fruit ability in the navy. She has also seen Anilu and the monster fighting, and she has long discovered the problem.


    "Don''t think about it." Sun Xu glanced at her and understood her thoughts: "That should be the reason for this special space, it is impossible to use it outside."


    "Is that so?" Taotu sighed disappointedly.


    She is really moved by this energy.


    Although ¡¡¡¡ domineering is also very powerful, not everyone has enough talent to learn domineering.


    If you can learn this energy, you can have one more choice, and the navy''s strength will definitely take a leap.


    Unfortunately, the plan went bankrupt before it even started.


    "How about you? Any gains?" Taotu asked after getting up and down.


    "Achieve a lot!"


    At this point, Sun Xu couldn''t help but smile.


    "Really gains?" Tina and Taotu were both curious.


    They are actually quite puzzled by Sun Xu''s actions.


    What''s the use of sitting like this every day?


    Can you still sit out flowers?


    But now Sun Xu told them that he really sat out.


    "Let you have a look."


    Sun Xu squeezed his fist, turned his head, and jumped into the air. A white cloud condensed under his feet, supporting him.


    He sat on the white cloud, flew around twice, and finally stopped in front of the two women, and said triumphantly: "Hey, how is it? Isn''t it handsome?"


    The somersault cloud that he has been thinking about for a long time is finally getting started!


    The advantage of becoming a devil fruit lies in this.


    No matter how difficult the magical powers, as long as he finds the location, he can learn it!


    Of course, it is impossible to want a somersault.


    That requires a very high level of support.


    Now Sun Xu has only the fur in the fur. The effect is that the flight speed becomes faster and easier.


    However, somersault cloud is a supernatural power on the way, and it is not used in battle.


    To put it bluntly, somersault clouds and cars actually have similar functions.


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 146： Plutos refining

    "Handsome is pretty handsome, but what use is this?"


    Tina looked suspiciously: "Don''t you know how to fly?"


    "What''s the use? It''s becoming more useful!" Sun Xu looked at the two girls and said with a smile: "For example, you can take us out of this space."


    The air suddenly quieted down.


    Two seconds later, Tina and Taotu both stood up suddenly.


    "Really? Sun Xu, are you telling me the truth?"


    "Although I haven''t tried it yet, according to my guess, the problem shouldn''t be big!" Sun Xu believes.


    The most troublesome thing about this place is the chaotic time and space.


    somersault cloud is a cloud flying technique that uses the laws of high and deep space-time, and it happens to be a professional counterpart.


    Although what he has now is only the fur of the somersault cloud, the problem of this space is not complicated, because it is formed naturally, not artificially set, and there are a lot of holes to drill.


    "But don''t get too excited."


    Looking at their excited expressions, Sun Xu poured cold water again: "You have also seen that this cloud is so big, the number of people it can carry is limited, and it is impossible to take too many people out."


    It''s not that somersault cloud is only this big, everything is a question of his level.


    Hearing this, Tina and Taotu gradually calmed down.


    Tina was more familiar with Sun Xu, and she realized something was wrong, and thoughtfully said, "Should it be more than that? Sun Xu, do you have other results?"


    "Hey? You discovered it?" Sun Xu glanced at her in surprise, and said calmly: "Indeed, I have some other discoveries, but I''m not completely sure that I can succeed now, so I won''t tell you for the time being. ."


    "Does your discovery have anything to do with leaving here?" Tina stared at him closely.


    "Yes! If I succeed, everyone will be able to leave alive." Sun Xu pondered for a while, but still revealed part of the news.


    can also be regarded as a hope for them, lest there be any trouble after a long time.


    Tina loosened her body and laughed at herself: "It turns out that you have found a way to leave, but we thought you didn''t care about it before."


    During this period, Sun Xu sat here every day, most of the time he seemed to be in a daze, and occasionally leaving was to enter the special space ahead.


    It is inevitable that Taotu and Tina will think more.


    This is human nature, and they didn''t show it, Sun Xu didn''t care.


    chatted for a while, Taotu and Tina left.


    When they left, the pace became a lot lighter, as if a lot of shackles were removed.


    These days, their pressure is great.


    On the one hand, Sun Xu did not seem to be doing anything, on the other hand, they did not find any valuable information.


    The possibility of fleeing seems to be getting smaller and smaller.


    Until today, surprises fell from the sky, and the pressure suddenly disappeared a lot.


    Especially Tina.


    During this period of time, she has built a very deep trust in Sun Xu.


    Although she didn''t know what method he discovered, she believed that since Sun Xu said that, it was definitely not empty talk!


    After Tina and Taotu left, Sun Xu walked into the stone house, took out a backpack from the room, and took out the Hades inside.


    It''s been so long since I got Pluto, and I''ve been lying in my backpack eating dirt, and it''s time to let it see again.


    The "hope to take everyone away" he just said fell on Pluto.


    He re-refined Pluto, not just to make it move.


    He has greater ambitions.


    Sun Xu wants to turn Hades into a flying magic weapon!


    He had long thoughts about how to design a new Pluto.


    First, to maintain the original powerful attack power of Pluto, this is the soul of Pluto and cannot be discarded.


    Second, Pluto must be able to fly. Can''t fly, what kind of transportation is for cultivators? What''s more, the "Proverbs" can fly, and it doesn''t make sense to change the worse.


    Third, he also wants Pluto to be able to change the size, so that it is more convenient to carry.


    These three points are the basic idea of ??Sun Xu''s design of the new Pluto refining method.


    Moreover, he already has a solution.


    The first and third points will not be mentioned for the time being. Regarding the second point, his thinking was really perfected after learning somersault cloud.


    Sun Xu is going to transplant the magical power of somersault cloud to Pluto.


    Of course, it is impossible for a ship to learn somersault cloud. A more accurate statement should be to use somersault cloud technology to transform Pluto.


    Robin didn¡¯t know when to put down the book, leaned in front of Sun Xu, and asked with interest: ¡°Boss, always see you playing with this model. Do you like this kind of thing?¡±


    "No." Sun Xu shook his head: "I have no interest in models."


    "Then this?"


    "This is not an ordinary model."


    "Is there anything special about it?" Robin looked curious.


    "It has a nice name."


    "what?"


    "Hades!"


    Robin blinked, his face changed slightly: "Pluto? Is it the Pluto I understand?"


    "Yes, this is one of the three ancient weapons, Pluto!" Sun Xu replied without raising his head.


    "Why is it so small?" Robin looked puzzled.


    This unscientific!


    One of the ancient weapons that can destroy the world in the legend, Pluto is actually only this big.


    "You misunderstood." Sun Xu smiled and shook his head: "Pluto is now in a reduced state. If you break this glass bottle, it will become a battleship tens of meters long."


    "Oh, that''s right." Robin suddenly looked at him and sighed a little: "Sure enough, boss, you already got Pluto. No wonder you weren''t interested in Pluto''s whereabouts before."


    Speaking of this, Sun Xu couldn''t help sighing.


    The process of getting Pluto was so stupid. It was a very simple thing. He went around in a big circle and wasted a lot of effort.


    What did Robin think of again reminded: "I don''t know if you know the boss, Pluto is actually bad. The restoration method is recorded in the historical text in the underground temple of Alabastan, which is very troublesome."


    "This, I know. However, I don''t plan to use formal methods to repair Hades." Sun Xu smiled.


    In fact, even if Pluto is now intact and able to sail directly, he will magically modify it.


    It''s hard to come across materials that can carry mana.


    While chatting with Robin, Sun Xu deduced his own refining method.


    He already has an idea in his mind, but it is not perfect yet.


    This is a unique material, and it''s really gone when it''s refined.


    Must be cautious and then cautious.


    "It would be great if I had cultivated into a soul by now."


    Sun Xu sighed regretfully.


    Yuanshen has the ability to transform decay into magic. If the Yuanshen has been achieved, his refining technique will reach a new level, and the control of mana will be more subtle.


    In that way, the refining of Pluto is only possible. Ensure the perfect realization of various functions envisaged.


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 147： tease

    "Boss, will we leave soon?" Robin asked.


    "What? Are you tired of waiting?" Sun Xu replied without looking up, "However, you are going to be disappointed. It should take a while."


    "Will you complete the restoration of Hades?" Robin was keenly aware of something.


    "This is not the most important thing, the most important thing is that I don''t want to leave now."


    Sun Xu glanced at her, hehe smiled and said, "If you turn around and leave, then what''s the point of my painstaking effort to come here? I''m not here to travel!"


    Robin covered his mouth and smiled: "I thought you were for that beautiful officer."


    "Ahem."


    Sun Xu gave a dry cough, and lowered his head to study Pluto: "That''s just by the way, don''t forget, when we entered the Devil''s Triangle, we didn''t know that Tina was hunting Alman."


    "She''s pretty long." Robin put his chin on and said with a chuckle.


    "I don''t feel as good as you." Sun Xu said.


    Robin laughed happily.


    She held her chin and looked at Sun Xu for a while, then suddenly said, "Boss, let''s sleep together today."


    "No, I still have some questions that I haven''t figured out. I won''t go to bed today."


    After Sun Xu finished speaking, he realized that something was wrong, and raised his head in amazement, and found that Robin was staring straight at him with a smile in his eyes.


    After hesitating, he asked uncertainly: "Robin, you said sleep together..."


    Robin said seriously: "I mean boss, you are too tired recently. It''s time to take a rest and go to bed tonight."


    Sun Xu: "¡­¡­"


    "You didn''t seem to mean that just now."


    "That''s what I mean."


    After saying this, Robin turned and left: "It''s getting late, I''m going hunting."


    Sun Xu was speechless, just now in an ambiguous tone, he would not admit it in a blink of an eye.


    This is just run away!


    scum girl!


    Thinking like this, he still caught up.


    Recently, only if he is free, both of them will hunt together, and they have developed a habit.


    After not taking a few steps, Sun Xu really saw Robin waiting for him beside a big tree.


    Walking on the food island, the sun gradually dimmed. Although the sky is not visible, the red sunset glow is particularly eye-catching.


    Sun Xu''s mood completely calmed down. During this day''s practice, the irritability caused by the constant encounters with problems slowly dissipated, and his mind became clear and bright again.


    At this moment, he seems to be integrated with nature, almost in the legendary realm of harmony between man and nature.


    The mana in his body has become extremely active. Although he has not practiced, he constantly has inspiration in his mind, and the problems in the practice and refining tools he encountered before are easily solved.


    Sun Xu didn''t seem to be aware of all this. While enjoying the scenery of the food island in the evening, he talked and laughed with Robin.


    This is not the first time this has happened.


    Although it is a counter-training of the Great Grade Celestial Jue, the essence is to analyze the mana transformed from the monkey brother''s power, but this mana is also condensed from the Great Grade Celestial Jue.


    This tranquil and peaceful state of mind seems to fit the Dapin Tianxianjue very well. In this state, he is much faster than he deliberately cultivates.


    But in this state, it is met but not desired.


    The more deliberately pursued, the less likely it is to enter.


    When ¡¡¡¡ does not care, there are often unexpected gains.


    Just like this time, he stayed in this state for a long time until he encountered a prey before he was interrupted.


    "If I can stay in this state forever, I am afraid that my cultivation speed can be increased tenfold." Sun Xu sighed slightly, a little yearning.


    But he also knew that it was impossible.


    This seems to be an inexplicable epiphany, but in fact, past accumulation is the real foundation.


    He had a lot of gains before, but it was piecemeal and not a system.


    With this special state, I have realized several key points, and connected all the previous gains in series, and it will appear to be very rewarding.


    So, this can only be considered a pseudo epiphany at best.


    Sun Xu thought of something again, and smiled bitterly: "I don''t know how Brother Monkey cultivates."


    He has been curious about this question for a long time.


    In this special state, he only thinks that his cultivation speed can be increased tenfold.


    The primordial spirit that could only be achieved in a hundred years can only be achieved in ten years.


    However, Brother Monkey has directly rushed to the realm of immortals from body refining in three years. This speed is really exaggerated!


    At first, Sun Xu just thought that Brother Monkey was practicing fast, and he didn''t have a deep understanding.


    As he started to get in touch with cultivation, he realized how incredible it was.


    That''s not fast anymore, it''s going to hang up!


    He now suspects that Brother Monkey is actually a natural immortal body. The so-called cultivation is just controlling one''s own strength, otherwise it can''t explain such a fast cultivation speed.


    What awakened Sun Xu from the pseudo-epidemic state was a rooster-like creature with colorful feathers, extremely beautiful, very large, and more than two meters high.


    The two also found an egg in its lair. It was also seven-colored, oval, the size of a football, crystal clear, and it looked like a gem.


    Although the face value is very high, the colorful rooster made mistakes that shouldn''t be made, and provokes the unpleasant people. Sun Xu peeled his skin and cut his heart. Then he was tortured and sprinkled with cumin, and finally turned into a golden color. , Roasted chicken with tender and fragrant texture on the outside.


    The egg was originally intended to make egg drop soup, but after opening it, it was not the yolk and egg white that flowed out, but Coke, so I had to give it up.


    Egg Flower Soup has turned into Happy Water for Fat House.


    After eating and drinking, Sun Xu sat down again and began to practice.


    There is a fragmented sky above his head. Although the moon cannot be seen, there is bright moonlight.


    During this practice, Sun Xu was always a little absent-minded and unable to concentrate.


    waited hard until Robin put down his book and went into the room to rest.


    He immediately followed surreptitiously.


    Sun Xu lay on his bed, waiting left and right, never waiting for the expected thing to happen.


    "Maybe it''s waiting for me to take the initiative to pass."


    Thinking like this, Sun Xu let go of his consciousness and floated towards Robin''s room.


    penetrated the wall and entered the room, then his face was stagnant.


    Robin was lying on the bed, closed his eyes, breathing smoothly, covered with a thin quilt, his snow-white arms and long, round and straight legs were exposed, only his small feet moved occasionally.


    It is obvious that she has fallen asleep.


    "Guan Fu regardless of the buried scum girl!"


    Sun Xu smiled and withdrew his spiritual consciousness.


    Although some kind of extravagant hopes have been lost, he is not ready to continue practicing.


    He almost forgets how long he hasn''t slept, and it would be nice to revisit it today.


    Close his eyes and relax his mind. Sun Xu soon fell asleep, with only a hint of thought awake, guarding against danger.


    After a while, someone entered his room and climbed onto his bed.


    The breath was familiar, and he didn''t perceive the danger. Sun Xu''s ground warning was not triggered.


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 148： Long time

    The next day.


    The morning sun shines into the room through the gap of the window, and it happens to be reflected on Sun Xu''s face.


    He slowly opened his eyes, a little confused at first, and then realized what was going on now.


    "It''s a long-lost feeling. Sleeping is really comfortable."


    Sun Xu stretched out, with a pleasant expression on his face.


    In the original world, his favorite thing is to sleep in.


    After crossing, especially after starting to practice, I almost forgot this hobby.


    "what?"


    When Sun Xu stretched his waist, he took the quilt up, revealing a bumpy body.


    "Huh?" Robin asked in a vaguely sleepy sleep, "Boss, what time is it now?"


    "I don''t know, anyway, it''s already dawn." Sun Xu said blankly.


    He finally remembered that something seemed to have entered his room last night, but he didn''t wake up because he didn''t feel the danger.


    Now he has a heartache of missing a hundred million.


    Robin was dumbfounded, got up with his hands and feet on the ground, and pulled out a pocket watch from the table next to the bed, not minding that many important parts of him disappeared.


    After all, the two are actually about the same level of familiarity with her body.


    "It''s only five o''clock."


    Glancing at the time, Robin lay down again.


    Her biological clock wakes up at six o''clock every day, and she was completely awakened by Sun Xu today.


    "Sleep a little longer, boss." She muttered, her voice blurred.


    "Sleep again? I''m afraid you won''t be able to get up today!"


    Sun Xu glanced at her speechlessly, and was about to get up.


    But the next moment, he stopped again, stared at a certain place twice, the corners of his mouth curled up, slowly stretched out the evil palm, and squeezed it hard.


    The soft and creamy touch spreads between the fingers.


    Sun Xu was content, put on his clothes and left the room.


    After washing, he heated up yesterday''s roast chicken, and settled his breakfast with Coke.


    Although it¡¯s okay not to eat, he is still willing to go through the process if he has time.


    has not eaten, he always feels that he is no longer human.


    Besides, the food on Gourmet Island is really delicious.


    Part of the reason he didn''t want to leave was because he couldn''t bear the delicious food here.


    After eating and drinking, Sun Xu moved his body outside the house.


    The main way he practiced the Dapin Tianxianjue was to meditate, so that he could better maintain his concentration and peace of mind.


    I haven''t moved for a long time, and I feel my body is about to rust.


    To do a big job today, you must move your body and restore your best condition.


    Not long after, Robin also got up.


    After eating the breakfast Sun Xu prepared for her, she found a cool place and started reading.


    Regarding what happened last night, I don''t seem to care at all.


    Sun Xu didn''t care, and started to practice on his own.


    After a few hours, the temperature gradually rose, and his state adjusted to the peak.


    Body, spirit, and mana have all reached the most active state.


    After talking to Robin, Sun Xu walked towards the strange space ahead.


    is different from the past. After entering, he first squeezed his fist, turned his head around, and set up a somersault cloud.


    "I am leaving."


    waved his hand at Robin, somersaulting cloud drawn a white light, and swept deep.


    Robin came to the entrance, showing concern.


    Sun Xu didn''t tell her what he planned to do, but just told her that this time he may stay in it for a longer time.


    From these words, Robin understood a lot.


    Sun Xu going in this time is absolutely different from the past, it may be dangerous.


    She can''t stop him, she can only pray silently here, hoping that everything goes well for him.


    Driving somersault cloud, Sun Xu quickly rushed into the position of 600 meters.


    This is the deepest distance he has entered.


    The flow rate will increase sharply in time.


    paused for a while, Sun Xu raised his head, his eyes revealed a touch of surprise.


    efficient!


    driving somersault cloud, the elapsed speed of life is reduced!


    The flow of time here was 10,000 times that of the outside world, but now it is only about 5,000 times.


    "Try further."


    Sun Xu drove the somersault cloud and drove a little forward.


    He is very careful.


    Because the speed of the somersault cloud is very fast, and it is not good at fine operation, if you are not careful, you may smash a distance and waste a lot of life in vain.


    As soon as he crossed the 600-meter limit, Sun Xu''s expression changed. Without any hesitation, he immediately retreated.


    "This is actually the case."


    Standing at 600 meters, he looked deeper, frowning slightly.


    Entering 600 meters, not only the time flow rate soars, at the same time, the pressure caused by the too fast time flow rate also becomes very terrifying.


    With his somersault cloud accomplishments, he can no longer effectively reduce the influence of the time flow rate.


    In other words, after entering 600 meters, regardless of whether you are driving a somersault cloud, the elapsed speed of life will not change.


    "There is no way, the plan to explore deeper is bankrupt again."


    Sun Xu shook his head, but was not too disappointed. This was not originally his main purpose today.


    The next thing is the point, and it is also the real danger.


    He steered the somersault cloud slowly back, and finally stopped at a position of one hundred meters.


    The flow of time here is one hundred times.


    He felt it quietly for a while, then heaved a sigh of relief.


    After controlling the somersault cloud, he is completely immune to the flow of time here, and his life span will not be reduced any more.


    This is the basis of his entire plan. If this level cannot be reached, then there is no need to think about the following things.


    It seems that the result is pretty good now.


    "The next step is to dive into the long river."


    Sun Xu looked solemn.


    Time has always been synonymous with mystery.


    With his cultivation base, he should have been completely inaccessible to such high-level rules.


    However, the special circumstances here, and the somersault cloud inherited from Brother Monkey, gave him a glimmer of hope and gave him a chance to enter here for a long time!


    This kind of behavior is very dangerous.


    With his realm , it is no different from ants taking food from the mouth of a giant dragon.


    Of course, given the special circumstances of the long river here, once he gets lost and washed into the depths, there may be no question of whether he can get out, but will be washed away by the long river in an instant.


    However, according to Sun Xu''s deduction, the possibility of success is still relatively high.


    After all, what he chose was only a position one hundred times the flow rate of time, and driving the somersault cloud was already completely immune.


    In the long river of time, there is actually no difference.


    Somersault Yun is a ship that can withstand this degree of impact.


    As long as he does not take the initiative to die, there is not much danger.


    Of course, he will not jump directly into the long river of time recklessly. Before that, he will make serious tests.


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 149： Practice

    The long river of time is not something you can enter if you want to.


    If you want to enter the long river of time, you must first find the long river of time.


    This step has stumped nine out of ten people in the world.


    Sun Xu is a few exceptions, but it is only possible in this special time and space.


    buzzing.


    A huge picture of Tai Chi and Eight Diagrams emerged under his feet, slowly rotating clockwise, exuding a vast and mysterious atmosphere.


    Introduction to somersault cloud means that his time and space comprehension has made a big improvement.


    Of course, the laws of time and space are infinite, and somersault clouds and the arithmetic of arithmetic correspond to different parts.


    However, the analogy can be bypassed, coupled with the practice these days, enough to raise his arithmetic to a higher level.


    If he was the Black Iron Five before, he has now entered the Black Iron IV.


    Relying on the improved technique of arithmetic, he has explored it countless times these days, almost digging three feet, and finally found the figure of the long river.


    The Tai Chi Bagua graph kept rotating, and a mysterious light lit up in Sun Xu''s eyes, as if a stream of data was passing by.


    "found it!"


    About half an hour later, his eyes condensed.


    Sun Xu seems to have seen a long river with no head, no end and no two banks. The river flows quietly, giving people a feeling of no beginning and no end, containing all the mysteries in the world.


    This is a long time!


    Under normal circumstances, anyone should be exposed to the long river of time and endure the erosion of time.


    However, this long river of time hovered over Sun Xu''s head, and his breath was affecting him, constantly plundering his life.


    This is the real secret of this space!


    Sun Xu lowered his head and looked down.


    Below ¡¡¡¡ is nothingness, there is nothing, only a somersault cloud supporting him.


    In fact, there should also be a long river of time below him. This long river of time is even more expansive and more secret, and can''t be captured by his realm of strength.


    If it wasn''t for somersault clouds to support him, he would have been lost in the long river of time now.


    "Then the next step is to go to the long river above."


    Sun Xu pulled off a monkey hair and turned into a clone.


    asked him to also set up somersault cloud and stay here instead of himself.


    This is the most dangerous situation.


    If he rushed forward recklessly and wanted to come back, it would be as difficult as the sky.


    Because, he couldn''t find his place at all.


    If you are lucky, you may travel to other time and space. If you are unfortunate, you will drown directly in the long river of time.


    And there is a high probability that it is unfortunate.


    The avatar is the lighthouse and signpost to guide him back.


    It is a pity that the clone can only fight, not practice. Otherwise, he only needs to send one person to do everything well, without any danger.


    After doing all this and confirming that there were no omissions, Sun Xu slowly flew up the somersault cloud.


    He didn''t fly fast, not because he didn''t want to be fast, but because he couldn''t get up fast.


    It¡¯s a long time here.


    The most mysterious place in the world.


    With his somersault cloud knowledge, being able to move is already pretty good.


    After ¡¡¡¡ approached, Sun Xu felt that the time was vast.


    You must know that here is just a small section of a long river of special time, which can be regarded as an insignificant tributary of the real long river.


    But it already gives people a sense of vastness.


    However, although this long river is only a tributary, it also has its own characteristics.


    Its flow rate changes.


    From back to front, faster and faster.


    It is clearly a continuous river, but the flow rate is getting faster and faster, visually very strange.


    Sun Xu observed for a while, did not dare to run around, honestly chose to face him and jumped in.


    rush rush.


    Rivers washed over him, and he felt a little unstable and almost fell.


    Sun Xu was shocked in a cold sweat instantly.


    Unexpectedly, entering the long river of time and space in this way would actually feel the actual impact, which was completely unexpected before.


    If he was just a little careless and was accidentally rushed out, then the matter is really serious.


    In no rush to practice, Sun Xu looked down first.


    The clone steadily stopped in place, and the connection between the two parties remained unbroken.


    OK!


    everything is normal!


    Sun Xu adjusted his posture, sat cross-legged on the somersault cloud, closed his eyes, his five hearts facing the sky, and entered the practice.


    There are many benefits to practicing here.


    First of all, close contact with the Long River of Time is very helpful for him to practice time and space spells.


    Secondly, Long River is one of the places closest to the origin of the avenue. Although it is only a tributary, it can still make him more effective in his practice, even ten times a hundred times.


    The third is the difference in time flow rate.


    Although there is no difference in his perception and lifespan consumption, in many cases, this is also a very big advantage.


    If he was practicing outside, waiting for him to become the soul in a hundred years, Nami and the others would have become a bunch of dead bones, and they would become lonely.


    One person can do it, and he wants chickens and dogs to ascend to heaven.


    If you become a fairy and you don¡¯t have an acquaintance, your sense of accomplishment will be greatly reduced.


    In practice, I don¡¯t know the years.


    I don''t know how long it took, Sun Xu was awakened by a strange wave.


    "what happened?"


    The first thing he did was to probe his own situation and confirm that he hadn''t moved, and he was still sitting cross-legged on the somersault cloud, before he breathed a sigh of relief.


    Then he began to explore the source of the strange wave just now.


    I found out soon.


    "It turns out that the clone can''t hold on anymore." Sun Xu suddenly.


    The power in the clone is limited.


    Because I have to maintain the somersault cloud all the time, although it doesn''t consume much, it will eventually run out of the day.


    "How long have I been practicing?"


    Sun Xu counts.


    In the real world, the time is less than a day, only about fifteen hours.


    But in the tributary of time, two months have passed.


    "It''s time to leave too."


    Feeling his own physical condition, Sun Xu no longer hesitated, and returned to the position of the clone while driving the somersault cloud.


    He closed his eyes and felt his body slam downwards. When he opened it again, he had returned to the real world.


    "Success!"


    Until this time, Sun Xu completely relaxed.


    Although two months have passed, he has not become sloppy. UU reading www. uukanshu.com


    With his current ability, he has not stained dust, he has no dirt on his body, his hair, beard, and he will not grow randomly.


    As for clothes...


    will not become dirty in a long time.


    "gone!"


    Sun Xu patted his sleeves and walked outside leisurely.


    When he came in, it was about ten o''clock in the morning. In the past fifteen hours, it should be one o''clock in the morning.


    thought it would be an empty night, but when he came out he found a person standing at the entrance.


    Sun Xu was startled slightly, his expression softened a bit.


    It''s Robin!


    Her life is very regular, taking a shower at around ten o''clock every night, going to bed at eleven o''clock, and getting up at six o''clock the next morning.


    But today, this rule is broken.


    Sun Xu walked to her and chuckled softly: "Have you eaten yet?"


    "Have lunch." Robin smiled.


    I didn¡¯t eat dinner.


    "Then let''s go hunting now." Sun Xu said.


    Robin nodded: "Okay."


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 150： Feed the Tiger

    After the two had eaten, it was already after two o''clock in the morning.


    took a shower and went back to the room.


    Holding Robin''s fragrant and limp body, Sun Xu closed his eyes, did nothing, and slowly fell asleep.


    These two months are like a dream for him.


    has been spent in deep training, and the time flies quickly.


    But fatigue is also real.


    This is the first time he feels exhausted purely because of practice.


    Essence is almost exhausted.


    Even if the power of the clone is not exhausted, he can''t hold on for long.


    I slept very well this time.


    When Sun Xu woke up, he found that Robin was already awake, lying quietly in his arms, not knowing what he was thinking.


    "What time is it?" Sun Xu asked, and at the same time stretched out his evil palm.


    Robin held down his strange hand, and said helplessly: "It''s almost nine o''clock, and I have never slept so late."


    Although she didn''t go to bed after two o''clock last night, the strong biological clock still made her wake up on time at six o''clock in the morning.


    But she was held tightly by Sun Xu and couldn''t break free.


    Of course, the most important thing is that Robin saw Sun Xu''s fatigue and didn''t want to wake him up.


    So, he was forced to lie in his arms and stay in bed.


    "Is it comfortable to sleep late?"


    While Sun Xu said, he fought fiercely with Robin.


    Robin grabbed his hand again, glanced at him, his eyebrows curled up: "Boss, tell you one thing, those two navies have come to you, now I''m waiting in the living room."


    "Uh..." Sun Xu twitched the corners of his mouth: "Then are we caught and raped in bed?"


    "We don''t have any spies." Robin pushed him away casually and began to dress.


    Looking at her white body, Sun Xu felt that the credibility of this statement was not very high.


    When the two got dressed, washed, and walked out of the room together, they immediately felt four weird gazes.


    Sun Xu looked calm, Robin didn''t care, neither of them was someone who cared about others'' opinions.


    "What''s the matter?" Sun Xu walked to the two of them and sat down.


    Now, Taotu and Tina are embarrassed, feeling like they have done something wrong.


    After all, Taotu is a little older, has experienced more things, and quietly passed this embarrassing question: "Nothing, just want to ask if I can help?"


    Speaking of business affairs, Tina didn''t care about the embarrassment, and said in a deep voice: "The island is almost explored. Next, we have nothing to do. If there is anything we need to do, you can speak directly."


    "Not yet necessary." Sun Xu touched his chin, thought for a while, but did not refuse: "I will find you if necessary later."


    "I''m leaving, please take care of it." Taotu said.


    If she had some doubts about what she could not leave when she first awoke, she is completely convinced now.


    Although her strength has improved, she still can''t help this ghost place, she can only pin her hopes on Sun Xu.


    may still be affected by the embarrassing scene before, after speaking, Tina and Taotu left soon.


    After leaving the sight of Sun Xu and Robin, the two looked at each other and both laughed.


    "It seems that the information about Sun Xu is indeed true." Taotu smiled lightly.


    "According to what I have understood during this period, he doesn''t care much about money and power, except for female sex..." Tina smiled and shook her head: "This can be regarded as Sun Xu''s weakness."


    Taotu sighed suddenly: "Do you know who the woman who came out of his room is?"


    Tina''s face condensed: "I know, the only survivor of O''Hara, Nicole Robin."


    Taotu realized something, and his face was a little heavy: "So, Sun Xu knows her identity?"


    "Not only is it clear, Sun Xu once said personally that in order to protect Nicole Robin, he can be an enemy of the world government!" Tina said solemnly.


    "It turned out not to be a pervert, but a lover." Taotu pulled the corner of his mouth.


    She knows exactly what this means.


    As for the O''Hara survivors, the world government cannot give in. If Sun Xu wants to protect Nicole Robin, it will be sooner or later that the two sides will break into conflict.


    The naval headquarters¡¯ worries may soon become a reality.


    "Lieutenant General Gion..." Tina showed some worry on her face.


    "Don''t worry." Taotu knew what she was worried about, smiled, and said, "I didn''t intend to arrest her. Sun Xu is my savior. How can I take revenge?


    Besides, if you really want to do it, it''s not certain who wins or loses! "


    Although she hadn''t seen Sun Xu make a move, she didn''t dare to look down on Sun Xu just because of the extremely powerful and domineering look.


    Tina breathed a sigh of relief.


    indeed.


    From the point of view of the Navy¡¯s duties, they should capture Nicole Robin.


    However, Sun Xu has a great kindness to them. It can even be said that they can live to this day because of Sun Xu''s help. If they can continue to live, I have to ask him.


    Tina would rather be punished for malfeasance after returning, than clashed with Sun Xu.


    Taotu showed a funny expression: "Tina, you care about Sun Xu so much, isn''t it tempting? Don''t forget, it''s a big carrot!"


    Tina flushed, but did not look away, but said in a serious tone: "Lieutenant Admiral Gion, if there is also Sun Xu''s lover in the navy, can it deepen his relationship with us?"


    Taotu was stunned, she didn''t expect Tina to have such an idea.


    Feeding tigers by the body is indeed a good idea.


    Judging from Sun Xu¡¯s attitude towards Nicole Robin, if Tina becomes his lover, there is a high probability that it will affect his attitude towards the Navy.


    but¡­¡­


    "It''s possible, but it''s not necessary." Taotu shook her head: "Tina, Sun Xu is strong, but our navy is not a vegetarian. Four Pirates, which one is not strong is shuddering? Our navy The same did not give in!


    Sun Xu is the same here. Even if he becomes a pirate, he is just one more sea emperor. You don¡¯t have to sacrifice yourselfsea emperor...just?


    said this, Taotu shook his head secretly.


    put these two words together, no matter how you look at it, it feels very contradictory.


    There are one or two more ordinary pirates, and even ten or a hundred are not a big deal, but the birth of a four-emperor-level pirate will affect the situation of the entire world.


    By then, I don¡¯t know how much chaos it will cause, and how many people will suffer!


    Tina was silent for a while, and insisted: "I think Sun Xu is different."


    "Of course he is different, his strength, there are few enemies in the whole world." Taotu didn''t care.


    Tina shook her head and said nothing.


    She felt that even compared to the four sea emperors on the sea, even compared to the previous One Piece King, Sun Xu was very special.


    It''s just that she doesn''t have any evidence, and saying this will only make people laugh.


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 151： Boring practice

    Sun Xu sat cross-legged in front of the strange time and space, with a pensive look on his face.


    He did not immediately re-enter the long river of time to practice.


    He discovered a problem when he came out yesterday. Although there are many benefits to practicing in the long river of time, it is not without any risks.


    Too long in the long river, the body will be stained with a special breath.


    This breath is not dangerous to the body, but it will affect the time and space around people.


    Since waking up this morning, Sun Xu has felt separated from his surroundings many times.


    Normal life does not have much impact, but if you are fighting, suddenly this kind of situation is very fatal!


    Moreover, if this breath on the body becomes stronger, the problem will become more serious.


    Sun Xu suspected that when the concentration of this breath reached a certain level, he would be completely lost in time and space.


    You have to know that although he has left that long river of time now, he is still affected by another, more vast river of time, but the realm is not enough to truly enter.


    "It seems that every time you practice in the long river of time, you have to stop and wait for the breath to dissipate." Sun Xu muttered, "In addition, the time to practice in the long river of time should not be too long. Good not to exceed a hundred days."


    Although the clone only lasted two months this time, he could try to enter a position where the time flow was faster. Under the condition that the clone persisted in the same time, he could extend the time in the long river in disguise.


    By ten o''clock, Sun Xu felt that the peculiar aura on his body had completely disappeared.


    "It took about nine hours. If I stay in the long river for 100 days at a time, including the time spent in it, I can practice almost once a day."


    Sun Xu nodded in satisfaction, which is equivalent to gaining a hundred times the training speed.


    One year of practicing here, you can become the soul.


    Of course, this is just an ideal situation, and it is difficult to do in practice.


    Cultivation is not a smooth journey. There will be problems and bottlenecks. People are not machines. They will be irritable and tired. It is impossible to practice boringly all the time.


    What''s more, Sun Xu didn''t plan to consume a hundred years of life in the long river of time.


    That is a violent thing.


    However, taking this opportunity to solve some of the more pressing problems currently facing, it is still no problem.


    Before, he always complained about the lack of time, but now with a hundredfold acceleration, he can complete much work.


    After having lunch with Robin, he greeted him and Sun Xu entered the strange time and space again.


    He stayed for a while at a position of one hundred meters, then he drove the somersault cloud further deep, and stopped at a position of about one hundred and fifty meters.


    The time flow here is about two hundred and fifty times.


    Sun Xu tried it. Somersault Yun is still immune to the elapse of lifespan, but it becomes very difficult. It is like riding a bike against a strong wind, and it feels like it will overturn at any time.


    He retreated ten meters decisively.


    The time flow rate here has been reduced to two hundred times, and he immediately feels a lot more relaxed.


    "This is it."


    Sun Xu nodded in satisfaction, following yesterday''s process, he entered the long river of time.


    Except that the impact is slightly stronger, there is no difference here from the position where the flow rate is one hundred times the time.


    He soon began to practice.


    a hundred days later.


    Sun Xu took the initiative to stop.


    Although the power of the clone hasn''t been exhausted yet, he doesn''t plan to continue. According to the plan, one hundred days will be just right.


    At two hundred times the flow rate of time, one hundred days have passed before the outside world has passed twelve hours.


    He came in at 1 am, and he came out at the same time as yesterday, also at 1 am.


    After ¡¡¡¡ came out, Sun Xu saw the familiar figure again at the entrance.


    Before he could speak, Robin handed over a piece of fragrant barbecue.


    "I have prepared dinner today."


    Sun Xu took it, took a bite, and gave a thumbs up: "Yes, the cooking has improved again. If this continues, we don''t need to find a chef anymore."


    I am ashamed to say that although he comes from a country with a lot of food, but he has not practiced a good cooking skill like the many predecessors of the traverser.


    Not to mention that Robin is much better than Sanji''s professional.


    Facing his compliment, Robin laughed happily.


    Tonight should be a sunny day, the moonlight is extraordinarily bright.


    Sun Xu and Robin finished their dinner under the moonlight. Although they didn''t speak much, they didn''t feel embarrassed.


    After eating and drinking, sleep!


    The next day, the two woke up in the same bed.


    They are all very familiar with this, there is nothing unusual.


    pulled Robin on the boat to stay warm for a while, wiped the oil, and the two got up.


    Robin, as usual, started reading after breakfast. Sun Xu did not practice any more today, but accompanied Robin to read and rest.


    I just practiced for a hundred days without sleep.


    He needs a good rest and a summary.


    until the evening.


    When the two went hunting together, Robin couldn''t help asking: "Boss, why didn''t you go there today?"


    "I decided to change the time." Sun Xu said.


    He practiced for one hundred days in the long river of time, and it took twelve hours.


    It takes twelve hours to disperse the special breath on the body.


    added together, it happens to be a whole day.


    If his breath is gone, he will go in immediately, and then he will come out again, it will be one o''clock in the morning, Robin has to wait until late every day.


    He plans to go in at 8 o''clock in the morning and come out at 8 o''clock in the evening every day, eat dinner, wash up, and just go to bed.


    In addition, he also decided to give himself one day off every six days and take a complete rest.


    eight nights eight nights, six days off and one day off.


    Of course In fact, he was dissatisfied that he worked endlessly for a hundred days and then rested for twelve hours. The donkeys in the production team did not dare to do that.


    Hearing his arrangement, Robin was startled slightly and smiled.


    Sun Xu has been resting on this day, completely leaving other things behind.


    Waiting until 8 o''clock the next morning, he entered the special time and space on time, and from the position of 140 meters into the long river of time, he began a one-hundred-day training.


    After that, his life began to go according to plan, and Robin no longer had to stay up late with him and resumed his normal work and rest.


    Time is like flowing water, quickly, and another half month has passed.


    End the day''s practice.


    Sun Xu walked out of the special space, with tired eyes in his eyes, and his footsteps seemed a bit heavy, no longer as easy as before.


    "boss."


    Robin came up, holding the prepared food in his hand.


    Sun Xu took it and took a bite, with a smile on his face: "It''s a good job."


    After hesitating, Robin still said: "Boss, I don''t know what you are doing recently, but I suggest you better take a rest, you are in very bad condition recently!"


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 152： Robins help

    "I see." Sun Xu answered earnestly.


    In fact, Robin is still euphemistically speaking. His condition is not bad, but terrible!


    Counting from the first day of entering the long river of time, he has been practicing for a full 1560 days in the long river of time!


    is more than four years!


    In the past four years, he can count the rest time with both hands, which is about ten days.


    The intensity of this work is even more exaggerated than he imagined.


    Sun Xu originally planned to practice for ten years, but now it is not halfway there, and it is close to the limit.


    Robin looked at Sun Xu with worry in his eyes.


    She has known Sun Xu for so long, and it is the first time to see him in such a bad state.


    During the time when the two were alone together, he held her for seven days and nights, without sleep, eating or drinking, and flying all the time, without showing a trace of fatigue.


    But now he is tired and his steps have become heavier.


    Robin could see that Sun Xu''s physical exhaustion was okay, he was still very strong, and his exhaustion was mainly spiritual.


    She saw a black miner who was forced to dig a mine overloaded for five years. His eyes were very similar to Sun Xu at this time.


    Numbness, fatigue, irritability.


    Robin took a deep breath and made a secret decision.


    Others, she can''t help, but she happens to have a solution to this problem.


    After dinner and washing, Sun Xu lay on the bed and plunged into the soft bedding. He felt his spirit slowly relaxed and he was about to fall asleep immediately.


    I used to sleep out of a sense of ritual, but this time he was indeed a little tired.


    After a while, in a daze, Sun Xu felt that the quilt was lifted.


    "Robin, why is it so slow?"


    whispered, he stretched out his hand to hold the limp body.


    During this period of boring practice, Robin is one of the few colors.


    Every time after coming back, holding her smooth and soft body to sleep is what Sun Xu enjoys the most.


    But, this time, he hugged him.


    "Where did you go?"


    Sun Xu was a little confused, but didn''t want to open his eyes.


    He already feels Robin''s breath, and the quilt has been lifted, can people still be far away?


    a few seconds later.


    Sun Xu feels something, a sharp spirit, instantly sober.


    He raised his head a little, looked forward, and couldn''t help but gasp.


    "Robin, you are..."


    Robin stopped and raised his head, with a charming smile on his face: "Boss, let me serve you tonight."


    "Huh..."


    Sun Xu took a deep breath, stretched out his hand, and gently stroked Robin''s long hair.


    Spring is just right tonight, and a moment is worth a thousand dollars.


    The next day.


    Sun Xu woke up from his sleep.


    It can be seen from the sunlight outside the window that it is at least noon now.


    Robin beside him is still asleep, with a suspicious blush on his face.


    The two tossed until dawn last night. No matter how strong her biological clock is, it is impossible to wake up at six today.


    Sun Xu poked lightly.


    White and tender cheeks sank in, and quickly recovered after the fingers left.


    smiled, he reached out and put Robin in his arms, thinking silently.


    Because of Robin¡¯s efforts last night, the dust on his mind was swept away.


    However, even so, he didn''t plan to continue practicing like this.


    Sun Xu is very clear that he has indeed reached the limit. Although the negative emotions in his heart are temporarily liberated, if he returns to that boring life, he will soon come back.


    It''s time to take a good rest for a while.


    "I still don''t practice enough."


    Sun Xu laughed at himself, but he was not too disappointed.


    He has a very clear understanding of himself: he is an ordinary person who gets an adventure.


    He never expected himself to instantly become a super genius with clear goals and determination.


    Besides, even a super genius may not be able to endure such a boring practice life without sleep, eating or drinking, for years.


    "Then, it''s time to consider leaving next." Sun Xu thought silently.


    Although the food on this island is very good, the range is so large that it is far less exciting than the outside world.


    During this period of time, he was not only cultivating the Great Grade Heavenly Immortal Jue, but all other methods had not fallen behind.


    Including the art of divination, the art of refining tools, and various magical skills have made great progress, which can be said to be a huge gain.


    Among them, all the problems that had plagued him before, such as the water avoidance technique, the method of refining the black beard, and the refining method of the new Pluto were all solved.


    However, these are still in the imaginary stage. Although he has deduced thousands of times in his mind, there may be problems without actual operations.


    "The first is to refine the Pluto, only success, no failure!" Sun Xu made a military order to himself.


    The navy is trapped here is a small matter, but the abolition of Pluto is a major matter.


    This was given to him by Weiwei. If he broke it, what face would he have to meet her?


    In order to ensure the success rate, he designed two plans.


    A simple set and a complicated set.


    Simple can only restore the original function of Pluto, while complex meets the tone he set before.


    When refining, start with a complex plan, and if there is a problem, it can be converted into a simple plan at any time.


    "Well¡­"


    Just then, Robin groaned softly and woke up.


    Sun Xu stopped thinking, turned his head to look.


    They looked at each other and both laughed.


    This scene has happened many times, and this time it doesn¡¯t seem to be special, and it seems to be a little different.


    Robin turned his head and looked out the window: "Is it already noon?"


    "Ok."


    Robin thought of something and chuckled: "Boss, you were delayed in''going to work'' today."


    Going to work is the abbreviation of the two people who have entered into the long river of cultivation for him.


    "Don''t go!" Sun Xu said, UU reading www.uuk¨¡nshu.com couldn''t help but stretch out his palm to Robin again.


    Pirate World, there are already several girls who have a close relationship with him, but Robin is the most special one.


    She is a flower and fruit capable person who can make any part of the body grow like a flower on any tangible thing.


    There are many wonderful uses of this kind of ability in the love of bed.


    Last night, Sun Xu, who has always been self-sufficient and knowledgeable, can be said to be an eye-opener and enjoy the ultimate pleasure.


    Robin let him do the trick: "How many days are you going to rest this time?"


    "It''s not a few days of rest, but no longer going in. Next time you enter there, you should be back to this space again."


    Sun Xu lowered his head, kissed her white and slippery shoulders, and went all the way down.


    "etc."


    Robin breathed a little bit, and hugged his head: "Boss, do you mean we are going to leave?"


    "Yes! Are you very happy?" Sun Xu answered vaguely.


    "Ah!" Robin was already ignoring the answer, and whispered: "Boss, no more! It''s noon now!"


    "It doesn''t matter, I will try my best to hurry." Sun Xu said.


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 153： Start refining (4,000 words)

    It was already afternoon when Sun Xu woke up. Robin stayed in bed to rest because he was unwell.


    This time I changed to Sun Xu to hunt and cook for Robin.


    The former is not difficult for him, and the latter is a little troublesome, but fortunately the ingredients on the gourmet island are delicious, and the final product is not bad.


    After eating and drinking, Sun Xu studied Pluto in the room.


    As for the refining process, he has long been familiar with it, and he can start refining at any time.


    However, he still suppressed his urgent mood for the time being.


    Today¡¯s consumption is a bit heavy, it¡¯s not in the best condition, so it¡¯s not suitable to do this important thing.


    This evening, Sun Xu deliberately fought with Robin Shao for a while.


    On the one hand, it is to refine Pluto for the next day to replenish energy, and on the other hand, Robin''s body is a little unbearable.


    This world of extraordinary power is really great, cattle can really be strong enough to plow the land.


    Sun Xu is definitely the strongest level. Although Robin is better than Keya and Vivi, he is not his opponent either. He was also killed by him.


    Early the next morning, the two set off for the edge of the island.


    Hades is a ship.


    It is necessary to consider the situation where the first option fails and the second option is changed.


    If it is refined on an island, once it is converted to Plan 2, it will be much more difficult to move it to the sea.


    Only Robin and Sun Xu participated in the refining.


    He didn''t tell Tina and the others about it.


    First, the matter of refining tools somewhat challenged the Pirate world''s three views, and he was too lazy to explain. Secondly, they were the navy after all.


    It''s not that Sun Xu doesn''t believe them, but this is Pluto, one of the ultimate weapons, and it is said to have the power to destroy the world.


    telling them the truth will only make them embarrassed.


    "Boss, is there anything I need to do?" Robin asked.


    She knew how important this matter was, and put aside everything else, and came over to help Sun Xu.


    "Help me watch, try not to disturb me." Sun Xu said.


    The plans he designed all use Pluto itself as a material for transformation, without adding additional materials.


    Of course, this is not because he doesn''t want to, but because he doesn''t.


    The only material in his hand that can be used for refining is a semi-finished devil fruit.


    This devil fruit is still useful, and he does not intend to consume it like this.


    In this way, even the person who beats the hand can''t use it, so he will do the whole process by himself.


    "I know the boss, I will never disturb you." Robin''s tone was serious.


    "Don''t be so nervous." Sun Xu smiled, and said: "If you really want to be disturbed, it doesn''t matter, it''s not that serious."


    Robin nodded, his face still very serious.


    Seeing her firm attitude, Sun Xu stopped persuading her.


    Don''t be disturbed, he can focus all his attention on refining, and it will definitely increase the success rate, which is a good thing.


    Sun Xu took out Hades from his backpack.


    Pluto lying quietly in a glass bottle is like an exquisite model. Even if you see it with your own eyes, no one can believe that this is the most evil weapon.


    In addition to Pluto itself, this glass bottle is also a treasure.


    When Sun Xu designed the refining plan, he would naturally not ignore it.


    even said that one of the biggest difficulties he encountered when designing the plan was how to keep the glass bottle and make use of it.


    He wanted to give up for a while.


    After all, this glass bottle cannot carry mana and cannot be refined. It is too difficult to use it.


    Finally, as he gradually deepened his understanding of time and space, he found a solution.


    "Then, let''s start."


    Sun Xu took a deep breath, his expression serious.


    After he learned the refining device, it was only the second time when he talked about real hands.


    As a real rookie, it is a very risky thing to get started with such a complicated project directly.


    If it were placed in the orthodox world of cultivating immortals, this kind of thing would never happen.


    Unfortunately, Sun Xu is wild,


    Thanks to his extraordinary heritage, otherwise, there is no chance of success at all.


    boom.


    Sun Xu''s palm was surging with mana and turned into a ball of flame, wrapping Pluto and the glass bottle together.


    Under the scorching flame, the figure of Pluto in the glass bottle gradually began to twist, and finally disappeared completely.


    Of course, it was not that Pluto melted, but was blocked by the surrounding light and shadow, and his body was hidden.


    Sun Xu is only transforming Pluto, not using Pluto as the material to rebuild it, without greatly destroying its own design.


    "Such a sophisticated structure is worthy of the pinnacle skill of a world." Sun Xu exclaimed in his heart while refining.


    Although he has studied Pluto thousands of times, he only knows how it works, not why it is.


    After all, it is a technique under a different system, even if he is a cultivator, it is impossible for him to understand everything.


    Therefore, when he reformed, he was very cautious, lest he would destroy Pluto''s own system.


    The good news is that the power of Pluto is composed of countless small systems that form an extremely powerful large system. Its ability is played by multiple small systems.


    For Sun Xu, it is to operate Pluto as a whole, without going into the subtleties.


    One pays more attention to the micro and the other pays more attention to the macro.


    Except for energy, the two different technologies do not overlap too much, and generally do not disturb each other.


    Under Sun Xu''s refining, although Pluto has not changed on the surface, there are actually very amazing changes inside.


    It''s a pity, only he can see this scene.


    Even Robin, who was guarding aside, saw only a twisted, jumping flame in the eyes.


    Time is passing slowly.


    It didn''t take long for Sun Xu to find that there was still a problem with the plan he deduced.


    Hades is very difficult to refine!


    is much more difficult than Devil Fruit.


    There is no way, this is a problem that can only be discovered by personally operating it.


    Fortunately, there is no change to the plan itself, but it takes more time.


    In Sun Xu''s plan, the refining could be completed in one day, even if it was a little slower, two days would be enough.


    But now it seems that it will take at least a week!


    If some accidents happen later, the number of days consumed may reach double digits.


    Reluctantly to separate part of his attention, Sun Xu raised his head and said, "Robin, there is a problem. This refining will take at least a week. You don''t have to stay here forever. You should eat and sleep!"


    Robin frowned: "It takes so long? I''m afraid I can''t hide it from the navy."


    To Tina and others, she didn''t have any good feelings, of course, because of Sun Xu''s existence, she didn''t have any feelings towards them either, she just treated them as strangers.


    She has always been extremely vigilant towards strangers, and naturally she would not trust Tina and the others easily.


    "If you can''t hide it, you can''t hide it." Sun Xu didn''t care.


    Not to mention the friendship between the two sides, he believes that Tina and Taotu will never be against him now, after all, they are still counting on themselves to take them out.


    "Just let them come over to warn you, it''s still a bit dangerous here." He continued.


    On the food island, there is no such phantom, but here is the edge of the island, it is difficult to guarantee that it will not be affected.


    And, not far from here, there is a group of powerful monsters. Although they are not the strongest on the island, they should not be underestimated.


    If they find this place, Robin may not be able to handle it.


    If it¡¯s just a day or two, don¡¯t worry.


    But now that it needs to be refined for seven days or even longer, then security issues have to be considered.


    It was just right for the navy to come. Peach Rabbit was strong enough to deal with most of the dangers on this island, so that Sun Xu could refine the Pluto with peace of mind.


    Robin also understands this truth and has no objection.


    However, she did not intend to find those navies.


    She was worried that Sun Xu would be affected and even encountered danger after she left.


    "When they find that we disappear, they will definitely take the initiative to look for it. We just wait for them here." Robin said.


    In fact, she was right.


    On the third day that Sun Xu began to refine Hades, Tina and Taotu went to the stone house.


    This time it¡¯s not for anything else. They decided to hold a banquet, lively and lively, to eliminate the impetuousness in everyone''s hearts, and invite them to participate.


    At this time, the chef on the ship has used the ingredients on the gourmet island to brew a wine that tastes very good, and I want Sun Xu to taste it.


    When they arrived at the stone house, they immediately realized something was wrong.


    Because they knew Sun Xu''s life pattern, they came very early in order to see Sun Xu, arriving at 7 o''clock in the morning.


    Sun Xu and Robin usually had breakfast at this time.


    However, after Tina and Taotu arrived this time, they did not see them.


    The room was also deserted, and no one was seen.


    The two waited for a while, until after eight o''clock, they still didn''t see Sun Xu and Robin, which confirmed that something really happened.


    Realizing this, Tina and Taotu became nervous.


    That is Sun Xu, they all know how powerful he is.


    If he has had an accident, then this island is definitely more dangerous than they expected.


    "Not necessarily." Tina hugged her arms, her eyes faintly: "With Sun Xu''s strength, there can be no danger that will leave him with no resistance. There are no signs of fighting around. They may have something to leave by themselves. Up."


    "What you said makes sense." Taotu nodded in agreement.


    She knows better, Sun Xu''s level of power, if they do their best, even if they are on the other side of the island, they can definitely feel the movement.


    The two entered the stone house to check.


    Taotu walked into the washing room in the room, and quickly observed it again: "The floor and walls are dry, and the sink is also dry, indicating that no one has been in here for at least one day."


    Tina came over: "The food in the kitchen was from two days ago, that is to say, Sun Xu and Nicole Robin left here the day before yesterday."


    Taotu added: "All kinds of daily necessities are there, and they are neatly arranged, not like leaving premeditatedly."


    "So, the most likely situation now is that Sun Xu and Nicole Robin went out the day before yesterday, encountered an accident, were trapped, and never came back."


    Tina and Taotu are both extremely smart people. Based on the clues in the room, they quickly pieced together an answer.


    In fact, this answer is very close to the real situation.


    "Then what should we do, Lieutenant General Gion?" Taotu asked. Although this is her unit, Taotu is currently the highest officer.


    "Launch everyone, look for Sun Xu and Nicole Robin!" Taotu didn''t hesitate, categorically said: "No matter what danger they encounter, we will rescue them, no matter what the cost!"


    "Yes!" Tina saluted her with a smile on her face, which was exactly what she wanted to do.


    Then, all the navies were dispatched.


    The food island is not big. Although the various sensing methods are greatly compressed, dozens of people searched for it and soon found the traces of Sun Xu and Robin.


    Tina who got the news rushed over immediately.


    "Sun Xu, what happened? Why are you here?" Tina asked repeatedly.


    Robin stood in front of her quietly, and whispered: "Miss Colonel, it is not convenient for the boss to answer now. If you have any questions, please ask me."


    Tina looked at Sun Xu and realized this too.


    "Is Sun Xu in danger?" she asked in a deep voice.


    Robin gave her a surprised look: "No, the boss is busy with a job, but he needs to concentrate and not be distracted."


    Tina breathed a sigh of relief and asked, "Have you been here these days?"


    "That''s right."


    "Can''t this work stop?"


    "It should be impossible."


    "How many days will it take?"


    "I don''t know about this either."


    After a few simple exchanges, Tina didn''t ask any more.


    She looked at the navy next to her: "Send my order, let everyone come, surround this place, and no dangerous factors are allowed to approach! Also, notify Lieutenant General Gion to come over."


    A strange color flashed across Robin''s eyes.


    She hadn''t asked for it yet, the colonel actually took the initiative to take on the task of vigilance.


    "Then, I beg you all next."


    Robin smiled slightly: "Miss Colonel, I can also tell you the good news that the boss''s work is related to leaving here. If the boss can succeed, we should be able to leave."


    Tina was stunned, and then overjoyed.


    "Really?"


    "That''s what the boss told me." Robin chuckled lightly.


    Although Tina was very positive, she still threw a delicious carrot.


    The trend of interest will make people more positive.


    Tina turned around to look at Sun Xu, with a bit of expectation in her eyes.


    However, she didn''t spread the news only to Taotu who arrived soon.


    After all, if Sun Xu succeeds, then everything will be fine.


    But she still has to consider Sun Xu''s failure.


    Now the atmosphere in the military is a bit impetuous.


    Having not found a way out for so long, all navies are a little desperate.


    Otherwise, they would not think of a way to hold a banquet to relax everyone.


    can still stay calm now, largely because of the deterrence of Tina and Taotu''s powerful strength.


    Even if those navies are desperate, they dare not make a mistake.


    However, if they are given hope and then broken by their own hands, it may be a fatal blow to the already very impetuous atmosphere, and the military discipline will be completely destroyed.


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 154： Plutos Rebirth

    "What the **** is Sun Xu doing?"


    Taotu and Tina were sitting on a rock, chatting quietly.


    "Why can''t I see that it has something to do with the way to leave?"


    "Lord Admiral, you have asked this question no less than ten times. Do you need me to repeat the previous answers?" Tina looked helpless.


    The relationship between her and Taotu is very close at first. After this period of living together, the relationship has gone further, and she has become a girlfriend, and she speaks very casually in private.


    Taotu glared at her, isn''t she boring?


    It''s been so many days, let alone any changes, Sun Xu hasn''t even moved once. People who don''t know think this is a sculpture.


    Thinking of this, she exclaimed: "No wonder Sun Xu is so young and so powerful.


    No need to eat, no need to sleep may be the reason of ability, but sitting in one place, keeping a posture for more than ten days, this concentration is absolutely rare. "


    Tina nodded approvingly.


    This is abnormal. What''s more abnormal is that there is more than one amazing feature in Sun Xu.


    She often feels that Sun Xu is actually not a human being.


    The next moment, the expressions of the two changed at the same time, and Huo Ran stood up.


    Because Sun Xu, who had been sitting in the same place for so many days, opened his eyes!


    "It took so long, is it finally finished?"


    Both women are a little excited.


    On the one hand, because of the long guardianship, it is finally coming to fruition, and on the other hand, because Sun Xu''s achievements are related to whether they can leave this space.


    "It''s really long."


    Sun Xu also sighed in his heart.


    was originally expected to be completed in one to two days, and later estimated to be seven to ten days, in fact, he used a full fifteen days!


    After refining, it becomes more and more difficult, and the speed becomes slower and slower.


    Each point of modification must take into account the overall impact.


    If you make a wrong step, you may lose all the games.


    Fortunately, he finally completed it, and executed the first plan perfectly, and all the expected major functions were realized!


    The mana in Sun Xu''s hand slowly disappeared, and a glass bottle fell down.


    Compared with before, the glass bottle has not changed in any way.


    After all, this is not a refining material, and Sun Xu could not modify it.


    However, great changes have taken place inside it.


    A black film divides the inside into two spaces of the same size on the left and right.


    Don''t look at the black mask inconspicuously, it is actually one of the core achievements of Sun Xu''s refining this time.


    The ¡¡¡¡ black mask is made from the extra material Sun Xu has taken painstakingly from Pluto.


    This is a wall and a door for entering and exiting the space in the bottle.


    His inspiration comes from the mirrored space-time before.


    The size of the space on each side of the bottle now is the same as the size of the entire bottle space before.


    Because, one side is the mirror space of the original space.


    The black film in the middle is the junction of the mirror space.


    Sun Xu changed the connection point of its space, let it connect with Pluto, and then formed a mutually internal and external model, and finally used it perfectly when the bottle could not be refined directly.


    The specific manifestation is that Pluto can directly come out of the bottle without destroying the glass bottle, transforming the warship into a model size, and enter the space on the side of the glass bottle.


    Although this did not reach the degree of random change in his ideal size, it also achieved the purpose of being convenient to carry.


    And the space on the other side can also be used as a storage space.


    The passages for Pluto and other objects in and out of the glass bottle space are the black film inside.


    In the whole design, the most difficult part is to refine the black film.


    As for the cutting and setting of the space, this is relatively easy.


    Because the bottle is an independent space, it is very fragile.


    It''s like space in different worlds is also different. Some can understand the power of space early and master techniques such as space jumps and space shuttles, while some worlds can only be contacted at a very high level.


    With Sun Xu''s strength and understanding of time and space, he is already enough to control the space in the bottle.


    Of course, fragility means unstable and easy to be destroyed.


    Slightly violent impact may cause the space in the bottle to collapse. If it is used too frequently, it may cause the same consequences.


    This is the two sides of the same thing.


    Pluto was pure black before, but now the bottom of Pluto has more mysterious moire patterns.


    This is the somersault cloud technique that Sun Xu transformed.


    Ability is flying, which has certain temporal and spatial characteristics.


    Both of the abilities to be added are successful, and the rest is the original destructive power of Pluto.


    Sun Xu preserved it completely, and also improved it a little bit.


    is not to change the attack system.


    He didn''t understand the technology used above and didn''t dare to change it at will. What he changed was Pluto''s energy system.


    The previous Pluto was mainly based on solar energy and some kind of fuel.


    After Sun Xu¡¯s transformation, Pluto can absorb more types of energy, including but not limited to electricity, wind energy, etc.


    With the same attack power, the energy is more abundant, and the destructive power is naturally increased.


    In short, the new Pluto has been freshly released.


    It perfectly inherited the characteristics of the original Pluto, and added several abilities to become more powerful.


    just...


    "It''s a pity." Sun Xu sighed, showing regret.


    His goal was achieved, but it also failed.


    Pluto is still the Pluto of the Pirate World, but he failed to become the magic weapon he imagined.


    In the Pirate World, it doesn¡¯t make much difference.


    The only effect is that when he leaves the world of Pirates, he cannot take Pluto away.


    Because it loses the support of the rules of the Pirate World, it may lose most of its functions.


    "If I can understand the technology on Pluto, I may be able to successfully turn it into a magic weapon." Sun Xu thought of but it is almost impossible.


    Shipbuilding is not only about shipbuilding technology, but also the design of the entire industrial system.


    Even if there are drawings of Pluto now, it is unlikely to build another Pluto.


    It is even more difficult for him to understand thoroughly.


    "However, there is no way."


    Sun Xu''s heart moved and thought of a situation.


    Yes, no one in this world understands the technology of making Pluto.


    But no one, doesn¡¯t mean there is nothing else...


    Sun Xu finished thinking and looked up and found that Robin, Tina, and Taotu were surrounded by him, staring at him unblinkingly.


    "What are you doing?" Sun Xu pretended to be trembling.


    It''s a pity, no one has the mind to make trouble with him now.


    Robin asked first: "Boss, is it over? What is the result?"


    Sun Xu curled his lips, his expression was serious, "It''s over, the refining is very successful."


    Having said that, he had a voice, his eyes swept over the three women, and he chuckled: "Prepare everything, we are leaving soon!"


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 155： Before leaving

    When the news of being able to leave spread, everyone was boiling.


    "I knew Mr. Sun Xu could do it!"


    "I announce that from today, I will be the first fan of His Excellency Sun Xu!"


    "Fuck! I was the first one! When His Excellency Sun Xu killed Yarman, I was his fan!"


    "Then it was when I saw him for the first time!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Seeing that they were arguing over the question of who was Sun Xu¡¯s first fan, black lines appeared on Tina¡¯s forehead, and she felt that her face was lost.


    Taotu thought it was funny, and looked at it with a smile.


    After a while, she remembered something and asked: "Tina, have you seen the things in Sun Xu''s hands?"


    Tina gave the navy a bitter look, and decided to take good care of them after going out, and then said: "I saw it. It was a bottle with a model in it."


    Taotu nodded, it was the same as she saw, except...


    "You said, what exactly is Sun Xu doing these days? What does that bottle have to do with leaving here?" She said with strong doubts in her tone.


    "I don''t know this very well either." Tina was also puzzled. She was actually very curious about this question.


    That looks like a toy.


    If someone tells her that it is the key for them to leave this strange space, she will definitely feel that she slaps the other person in the face, letting the other person know that she is not foolish.


    But Sun Xu is special.


    He has always been very mysterious, and in many cases his performance even exceeded her imagination.


    What he said, even if it is outrageous, Tina will seriously consider it.


    "Or Tina, go and ask." Taotu smiled narrowly: "With Sun Xu''s character, I might tell you directly."


    Tina twitched the corners of her mouth.


    Ever since she put forward the idea of ??"feeding a tiger with the body", Taotu has been teasing her like this.


    She would deny it at first, but now she is getting used to it.


    "Actually..." Tina suddenly brightened her eyes: "Admiral in Gion, you are much more beautiful than me. If you go out, you will definitely be more confident than me!"


    Taotu didn''t expect to be rebelled against the general. He was angry and funny: "I''m old enough to be Sun Xu''s mother."


    "You are so beautiful, age is not a problem at all."


    Tina put on a serious thought: "Speaking of which, my level is still too low. Even if I feed a tiger, I don''t have enough weight. It is more suitable for you in Gion, and you happen to be single... "


    "Stop!" Taotu hurriedly covered her mouth, looked left and right, and said angrily: "You stupid woman think of a way, just do it yourself, don''t involve me."


    Tina was not afraid at all, and gave her a grin.


    While the navy was celebrating, Sun Xu, Robin and Ainilu came to the shore, where "Proverbs" stopped.


    Ainilu''s face is not pretty.


    "The''Proverbs'' cannot be taken away. Now you have two choices. One is to keep the Proverbs here and wait until you find a way to get it out. The other is to tear it apart and take away the useful things inside." Sun Xu said.


    They want to take Hades to leave, it is impossible to bring "Proverbs".


    In fact, even if the "Proverbs" can be taken away, it is useless.


    "Proverbs" was originally a substitute that Sun Xu chose when Pluto could not use it.


    Now that Pluto has been transformed, "Proverbs" has completed its mission.


    "Take it apart." Ainilu let out a sigh of relief slowly.


    Sun Xu looked at him in surprise: "Actually, you can stay. Although you can''t take it out now, it doesn''t mean that there will be no way in the future."


    "No! No need!" Ainilu shook his head: "I don''t need it anymore."


    He wanted to go to the moon largely because it was so boring.


    One person can destroy an empty island, and everyone is as vulnerable as a baby in front of him.


    Too invincible, it will be very boring.


    is like a bald head, because it is too strong to feel passion at all.


    Now, in Qinghai, he has seen so many wonderful things that space has never seen before, and he has met a strong man who is crushing him by strength, and he has rekindled his passion and ambition.


    Even if he wants to leave, he must leave as a king, instead of fleeing like a defeated dog.


    Sun Xu nodded thoughtfully, probably understanding his thoughts.


    In fact, Ainilu still has some hope.


    is the fruit of thunder after all.


    However, whether he can reach the height of the three navy generals depends on his talent and hard work.


    Devil Fruit just gave him a higher start.


    Marco of the Whitebeard Pirates has a more precious phantom beast than the natural devil fruit, hasn¡¯t he finally been among the top powerhouses?


    Ai Nilu turned into a thunder and lightning, and was about to fly to the "Proverbs" and disassemble it, but he was immediately held by Sun Xu.


    "Let me come."


    Although "Proverbs" is just an inanimate object, after all, it took Ainilu to build it bit by bit for six years, and it was the only thing he brought down from the sky island.


    It was a bit cruel to let him do it himself.


    Of course, he will do it faster.


    Sun Xu walked to the shore, took out the glass bottle in the backpack, and threw it forward.


    A black spot was thrown out of the bottle, swelling continuously, and finally turned into a huge battleship one hundred meters long, crashing into the sea.


    Ainilu and Robin were stunned by this scene.


    Robin was still a little bit mentally prepared, and Ainilu was completely taken aback.


    "What is this?" He was so scared that he almost did it directly.


    "Our next ship." Sun Xu had a satisfied expression on his face.


    Flying ability, energy system, these changes are more important, but the appearance is not visible On the surface, the most obvious change of Pluto is the body shape.


    The current Pluto is much bigger than before.


    Besides being able to sail on the sea, the Pluto was not a ship at all, but a huge and fierce weapon!


    Sun Xu is very dissatisfied with this.


    After all, what he needs is not a weapon, but a comprehensive magic weapon that integrates life, combat, and transportation.


    He didn''t change the weapon system of Pluto, but he changed its spatial structure drastically, adding a large living area and entertainment area.


    "What a beautiful boat."


    Ainilu and Robin both exclaimed in admiration.


    The newly born Pluto is so beautiful. The hull is slender and has sharp edges and corners. The whole ship is divided into two parts. The front part is longer and all decks are narrower and narrower. The sides are straight, and the middle connection is relatively more. Round and round, the superstructure is not high, and the rear is shorter and straight.


    On the whole, it looked like a huge black giant sword.


    buzzing.


    Hades trembled, then slowly flew up.


    Under the ship, a mysterious and complicated bright cloud pattern appeared, making it look more handsome.


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 156： Dismantling "Proverbs"

    "Do you know what is the most powerful part of this ship?" Sun Xu looked at Aini Road.


    "I don''t know." Ainilu shook his head.


    "The main gun, the main gun of this ship, can annihilate an island with one shot." A weird smile appeared on Sun Xu''s face: "How about it? Do you want to try it?"


    "Okay!" Ainilu is full of pride: "Then let me test how strong this ship is."


    He is really curious, what is so special about the ship Sun Xu took so long to build


    As for the danger, he doesn''t think there is any danger. He is a natural demon fruit ability, and ordinary attacks are completely ineffective to him.


    "Well."


    Sun Xu took Robin and flew far away.


    Although Ainilu had some doubts, he didn''t take it to heart.


    Robin is a little funny.


    Ainilu is very interested in herself, but she has no confidence in him at all.


    That''s Pluto!


    She is looking forward to the next scene.


    However, she didn''t think Sun Xu would kill Ainilu.


    Mainly because this is not necessary.


    With Sun Xu''s strength, if you really want to disadvantage him, there is no need to use Pluto.


    "Are you ready?" Sun Xu shouted.


    Ainilu nodded and looked directly at the Pluto floating in the air.


    buzzing.


    The Hades slowly turned, aiming at Aini Road.


    With a click, the front deck of Pluto cracked, a ray of blue light flashed in the middle, and a burst of energy began to condense.


    There seemed to be an extra ambiguity in the space, and the surroundings became extremely quiet.


    "Wait!" Ainilu looked like he had seen a ghost, and shouted out: "Boss! Boss! I won''t try!"


    His voice is even a little broken.


    Sun Xu laughed, Pluto stopped his movements and slowly closed.


    Aini Road stands still, without moving.


    It wasn''t until the two of them came back that he came to his senses, and looked at Sun Xu grievingly: "Boss, you want me to die and just say that I can judge myself, there is no need to use such a scary way."


    "Hahaha, just kidding."


    Sun Xu laughed, and Robin also raised a smile on his face.


    "It''s not funny at all." Ainilu twitched the corner of his mouth.


    When ¡¡¡¡ was aimed at by the muzzle, he felt an extremely strong death threat, which was even more terrifying than the last shot he had ever faced Sun Xu.


    will die!


    If he gets a shot, he will definitely die!


    Aini Road is extremely sure.


    What elemental and natural abilities can''t save him at all.


    The moment ¡¡¡¡ was targeted, he even lost the courage to escape, and every cell in his body trembled.


    Leaving him here, Sun Xu stood up and flew over the "Proverbs".


    He opened his palms and aimed at "Proverbs", the majestic mana surging out, "Proverbs" was like a pig in the hands of a butcher, quickly dismembered and separated.


    Useful things are supported by mana, suspended in the air, fall uselessly, and sink into the sea.


    Various parts and devices made of gold are all melted and recast into square gold blocks.


    In less than half an hour, Ainilu took six years to completely dismantle the successful spacecraft.


    In the end, Sun Xu put all the gold into the glass bottle, taking up half of the space on one side.


    The rest is piled on Hades.


    After doing all this, Sun Xu controlled Pluto into the sea and returned to the shore by himself.


    Ai Nilu approached: "Boss, what was it just now?"


    "Didn''t I tell you, boat gun." Sun Xu said.


    Ainilu dissatisfied: "Boss, don''t bully me for studying less. I have seen the power of a ship cannon. Compared to the attack just now, the ship cannon is not worthy of even carrying shoes!"


    "A ship cannon and a ship cannon are also different." Sun Xu patted him and smiled: "It''s like you and I are both humans, isn''t the strength much worse?"


    "That''s different!" Ainilu''s voice raised.


    "Why is it different?"


    "Boss, you are not a human at all! How can you be the same as me?"


    "Go!" Sun Xu flew up and kicked Aini Road more than ten meters away.


    It didn¡¯t take long for the navy to arrive.


    They brought a lot of things.


    However, this is not their luggage, most of them are food.


    "Proverbs" are about to give up, and of course their warships can''t be taken out.


    Everyone has to take Hades to leave.


    Sun Xu couldn''t help holding his forehead when he saw it.


    "Are you trying to turn my ship into a food factory? Throw it all away!"


    "Throw it? What to eat on the road?" Tina said dissatisfied, but she specially collected it.


    "Don''t worry, it won''t take that long this time. If you are full, you may not be hungry, so we will go out." Sun Xu explained.


    It took so long to come in, mainly because of the chaotic time and space.


    With Pluto this time, not to mention that he is completely immune, at least the impact will be minimal.


    "Are you sure?" Tina looked at him suspiciously.


    "Very sure!" Sun Xu looked at her straightforwardly, deepening the persuasiveness of his words with his eyes.


    "Okay." Tina gave orders reluctantly. Because of her previous experience, she now attaches great importance to food. It feels more uncomfortable than stabbing her to see the food that she finally collected is thrown away.


    While Tina was struggling with food problems, Peach Rabbit was observing Pluto.


    Despite the different sizes, she still recognized that the ship flying in the air was exactly the same as the model ship in the glass bottle she had seen before.


    There was an amazing guess in her mind: "Could it be that this is how that model changed?"


    It is impossible for Sun Xu to spend so much effort for a toy.


    But if it were a warship that could fly and grow bigger, everything would make sense.


    Sun Xu saw all this, but didn''t have the idea to explain it to her.


    It would be a big trouble to let the navy know that Pluto is in his hands.


    Although he is not afraid of , he can completely avoid things, why bother?


    Robin directed the navy to clean up the things on the deck.


    This is considered their travel expenses.


    It might take a long time for Sun Xu to clean up, but with the help of dozens of navies, it would be much easier.


    Sun Xu returned to the Food Island and installed the gold left by Klein.


    After the "Proverbs" was dismantled, he had more gold, but he would not throw it away.


    Mainly because there is a place to store it now.


    When he returned, all the things on the deck had been put away, and they were placed in different rooms under Robin''s command.


    Tina and Taotu stood on the deck, looking at the food island.


    Sun Xu fell beside the two of them, and said with a light smile: "What''s the matter? Are you reluctant to leave?"


    "How is it possible? I have a cocoon in my head that I want to leave!" Tina rolled her eyes.


    "Is the opposite world really another world?" Taotu asked.


    "I don''t know." Sun Xu looked at her and said with great interest: "Is the Navy interested in studying it? I can help!"


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 157： Leave

    Taotu replied with "hehe".


    As the most special thing, they certainly won''t be indifferent to the dark space.


    In fact, during this period of time, their attempts have never stopped.


    But all the results obtained are the same.


    Destroy!


    Metal, rubber, plants, living animals, dead animals...Except for living people, they have tried everything they can find.


    After entering the dark space, the ending will be destroyed.


    and it was destroyed instantly.


    How can I study this?


    Sun Xu was a little disappointed.


    He didn''t think of taking this place as his own. In fact, there is no treasure here.


    If the Navy and the world government want to figure out the truth here, he will be very happy to see it, and even willing to help.


    "Boss, you can go now." Ainilu walked over from behind.


    The transformed Pluto can absorb the power of thunder and lightning, and he is still the power source of the ship.


    When the energy storage is not so abundant, he will supplement it.


    "good."


    Sun Xu nodded, the divine consciousness flowed, and there was a slight vibration from Pluto, and then it turned into a black light and swept away.


    Looking at the fast-disappearing food island, Sun Xu was really sad.


    Different from those navies, they are simply suffering. Although they have good food, they are full of pressure to leave and cannot enjoy it.


    And Sun Xu has really gained a lot.


    The progress in time and space comprehension is the greatest, and the technique of arithmetic is further advanced, and somersault cloud successfully started. In addition, several pressing problems have been solved, a devil fruit has been obtained, the Pluto has been successfully transformed, and the cultivation level has been improved. Progress¡­¡­


    This trip, he can be called a bumper harvest.


    "I will be back in the future."


    Sun Xu said silently in his heart.


    is a desperate situation for other people, but for him, it is an excellent place to practice.


    What''s more, he hasn''t figured out the deepest secret of that special time and space.


    rumbling.


    Hades turned into a black line, flying faster and faster.


    Under Sun Xu''s control, it is like a nimble black fish, skilfully avoiding space cracks.


    Except for Sun Xu, there are only two people on the deck, Taotu and Tina.


    Taotu is okay, but Tina''s face gradually turned pale.


    Sun Xu knew that this was the influence of the surrounding destruction.


    When ¡¡¡¡ left, it seemed to have disturbed the spatial layout here, and the influence of the aura of destruction was multiplied several times.


    Tina is not bad, but the situation of the navy in the cabin is even worse.


    Taotu was a little worried, but did not speak easily.


    is nothing else, just because in her opinion, as long as you don''t die, even if you pay some price, as long as you can leave here, it''s worth it.


    "It''s almost there, let''s start now."


    Sun Xu''s mana flowed, Pluto''s speed increased again, and at the same time, a translucent shield appeared around Pluto.


    This is a protective shield and one of the results of his transformation.


    Although his main goal is to set the three, it does not mean that there are only those three. He also designed many useful gadgets.


    This protective cover is one of them.


    The protective shield cuts off the aura of destruction, and Tina feels a lot more comfortable in an instant.


    "So fast." After she woke up, she suddenly exclaimed.


    Hades is now flying at more than two hundred miles, which is much faster than the slow sailing boat.


    In fact, this is still not the fastest speed of Pluto.


    Speed ??is definitely one of the biggest changes in Pluto.


    "And very flexible." Taotu added.


    Just dodging a gap in space, another one suddenly appeared in front of him. At this speed, the direction of Pluto''s advancement instantly changed ninety degrees, turning to a direction perpendicular to it.


    A similar situation has happened countless times.


    Actually, this kind of precise and flexible control is even more amazing than the super fast speed.


    "Let''s take a look, you won''t see it soon." Sun Xu said with a smile, completely disregarding their discussion.


    Dare to use it, so you are not afraid of people guessing.


    If he doesn''t say it, even the Nafirutari clan who has guarded Pluto for hundreds of years, and even the maker of Pluto, can''t recognize Pluto now.


    "What do you mean?" Tina looked at him suspiciously.


    "coming."


    Sun Xu didn''t come back, his eyes condensed, looking forward.


    "What''s coming?"


    Before Tina finished speaking, she felt like she had hit an invisible film, and something around her was distorted. She suddenly felt the sky spinning, her eyes turned black and her stomach was constantly twitching.


    Peach Rabbit''s situation is not much better this time.


    "Hey, can''t you see it?" Sun Xu smiled.


    This is the exit of the space crack area.


    The two kinds of time and space are extremely chaotic. Sun Xu also took the initiative to plunge into it, just like plunged into a whirlpool, and neither of them can "water", so drowning will naturally occur.


    Of course, it is more accurate to say "drowning time and space."


    But don¡¯t worry, they will soon...


    àÛͨ.


    Before finishing speaking, Tina fell down and fell into a coma.


    Taotu persisted a little longer, but followed in the same footsteps.


    There was a piece of pouring in the cabin, like a group of drunks, all over the corridors, corners, and tables.


    Now, the whole ship is still conscious, and only Sun Xu is alone.


    "gone."


    Sun Xu yelled, Pluto cut through the sky, and the surrounding scenery became blurred, not only because of the blocking of the protective cover, but also because they entered a special time and space.


    This is the key to leaving quickly.


    Disordered time and space, black monster area, mirrored time and space... Sun Xu drove the Hades, and quickly broke through several difficulties when they entered.


    Finally, another film broke through, and Pluto stopped.


    The entrance to the core zone is right in front of it, and Arman¡¯s boat stops here.


    In the past, it took them more than ten days to get to the food island from here, but this time, it was only half a day.


    Sun Xu thought of one thing: "I don''t know where the permanent pointer in Yarman''s hand came from The information left by Klein did not mention this permanent pointer.


    Yarman is dead, there will never be an answer to this question.


    After waiting for half an hour, the unconscious person gradually woke up.


    When they saw where they were, they all jumped up in surprise.


    "Come out! We are really out!"


    "Woo woo... I thought I was going to be trapped inside for the rest of my life, and I would never see Lisa again."


    "Thank the gods...no! Thank you Mr. Sun Xu!"


    "¡­¡­"


    I can still keep calm on the food island, but after coming out, many people''s emotions collapsed.


    Sun Xu found Tina and Taotu, and pointed to Alman¡¯s boat: "You can leave by this boat."


    "Okay." The two were startled and nodded slowly.


    Right.


    Sun Xu is not a navy.


    His companion, Nicole Robin, is still wanted.


    It is impossible to return to the navy headquarters with them.


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 158： respectively

    The merchant ship brought by Alman has now been cleaned up. With Tina and Taotu as the heads, all the navies are standing on the deck, watching Sun Xu and the three of them silent.


    Tina pursed her lips, and slowly said, "Then let''s say goodbye."


    "Are you sure?" Sun Xu looked at her jokingly: "Although there is only the last simplest level, are you sure you can come out by yourself?"


    Tina was startled, only then did she realize the problem, her face flushed, and she glared at Sun Xu.


    Since you haven''t gone out yet, what are you doing in such a parting posture? Let her misunderstand!


    Other navies also smirked, and the sad atmosphere that had been brewing for a long time was wiped out.


    Sun Xu laughed: "Next, you have to follow up, if you are left behind, I will not be responsible!"


    He stamped his foot, and the huge picture of Tai Chi and Bagua reappeared.


    Before, with the power of Pluto, he didn''t do any deduction at all, and rushed out all the way.


    But now that we have to take another ship away, we can¡¯t do that anymore, we must find a feasible passage.


    Fortunately, this is the simplest barrier. Otherwise, it would be impossible to find a passage through which a large ship can pass.


    Under Sun Xu''s control, the Pluto moved slowly.


    And the navy also entered the boating mode again.


    Because of the confusion and distortion of time and space before, everyone was fainted and couldn''t feel the feeling of traveling through time and space. This time it was made up.


    Everything in his vision was distorted, and even the faces of people around him could not be seen clearly, as if through a layer of mist.


    With Sun Xu''s reminder, no one dared to be distracted and paddle intently.


    It didn''t take long before everyone''s eyes were cleared, and their vision returned to normal.


    "Is this leaving?" Tina looked back, her eyes were also covered by mist, and she couldn''t see any difference from the area behind her, but who would know that this is a desperate situation that can only be entered and cannot be exited?


    Taotu did not speak.


    During the whole process, they did almost nothing. They left the weird world after sleeping. She also felt unreal.


    "Do you think I am great and admire me very much?"


    A smiling voice rang in their ears, and the two of them knew who it was without turning their heads.


    Tina looked at him blankly, and she was speechless for a while, but Taotu also remained silent, not knowing what she was thinking.


    "Cough cough." Feeling a little embarrassed, Sun Xuqing cleared his throat and proactively said: "Next, as long as you be careful, there shouldn''t be much danger. Let''s separate here."


    After a few seconds, Tina nodded slightly: "Okay."


    Sun Xu waved to the side, Lily ran over and saluted.


    "boss!"


    "It''s in good condition." Sun Xu took a look at her. Lily''s injury had healed a long time ago. She has been training with Tina during this period of time on the food island, her skin has been tanned, but she has become more capable.


    "Hee hee." Lily laughed and made a gesture: "I have been training very hard all this time!"


    Sun Xu''s expression was a little subtle, he hesitated, turned his head and said to Taotu: "Lieutenant General Gion, is there any devil fruit in the navy?"


    "I don''t know, but there should be." Taotu said, she is not interested in devil fruits, nor has she learned about this information, but with the navy''s big business, finding a few devil fruits shouldn''t be a big problem.


    "I hope you can give priority to Lily." Sun Xu patted Lily on the shoulder, and sighed: "Her aptitude is really hard to describe in one word. There is no need for precious fruits such as natural series to have a suitable animal series, or Combat-related Superman will do. Give her a bit of combat effectiveness."


    Lily muttered: "Boss, I can practice by myself. Recently, my strength has improved rapidly."


    "Yes, the combat power has been doubled from one to two!"


    Sun Xu smiled and said: "Yes, I forgot to say it. The full score is 10,000."


    Lily stopped speaking, she still knows her talents.


    is described in one word, that is "slag slag".


    "No problem, I will arrange it." Taotu readily agreed.


    In her status, not to mention the ordinary animals, superhumans, but the natural devil fruit, it is not impossible to get it.


    "Thank you!"


    Sun Xu clasped his fists and glanced over the three women: "Then, let''s leave it alone."


    Without waiting for an answer, he flew up and returned to Hades.


    "I will visit you at the Navy Headquarters if I have the opportunity."


    Sun Xu shouted, waved his hand, no longer hesitated, driving the Pluto, and flew out.


    Until their figure disappeared, the three girls did not recover.


    Lily understands that the fate between herself and the boss is over.


    Next, the boss is a nine-day dragon lurking in the clouds and overlooking the world, and he will return to the identity of an ordinary navy.


    Of course, the status is much better than before.


    Taotu and Tina are more complicated in their hearts, there are both dissatisfaction and worries.


    This time, when we meet next time, I don¡¯t know if the two sides will become enemies?


    "Let''s go, too." After a long time, Taotu gave the order.


    Then, the boat moved slowly.


    They are moving in a different direction from Sun Xu. They carry the permanent pointer of their headquarters and will return directly to the headquarters.


    Feeling the atmosphere is a bit heavy, Taotu talked about a playful flower leg: "I have been trapped for so long, I don''t know if we are already on the death list."


    Tina chuckled, "If that''s all right, I will get a death pension for nothing, Lieutenant General Gion, say yes first, I won''t pay it back."


    "Death pension?" Taotu was startled, even if she died, she wouldn''t get this.


    In this world, she has no relatives anymore.


    Before, she didn''t care about this kind of thing. She felt that it was enough to have comrades in arms and comrades. However, after being trapped this time, her thoughts have undergone a subtle change.


    On the other side, as Tina and her team were heading towards the Navy Headquarters, Sun Xu and the others were also heading outside the Devil''s Triangle.


    About an hour later, their eyes suddenly lit up and rushed out of the mist.


    The scorching sun is high The golden sun is hot and dazzling, making people afraid to look directly at it. White clouds float on the blue sky, like paintings.


    "It still looks comfortable in this kind of sky." Sun Xu praised.


    The sun can also be seen on the food island, but the sky is fragmented. Every day, it looks like a broken mirror. You can''t see this beautiful scene at all.


    Kayana Island is already in sight.


    Now looking at the vertical coast, Sun Xu has more ideas.


    This should be one of the traces left by the collision of the two worlds.


    There is also the reason why Kayana Island has been abandoned many times, which should also be related to the erosion of the fog.


    "Let''s go, let''s go back to the island first, take a good rest for a few days and then consider..."


    Sun Xu didn''t finish speaking, suddenly he felt his heartbeat speed up, and a feeling of suffocation as if he was about to lose important things spread in his chest.


    ¡­¡­


    There is only one chapter today, sorry.


    owes two chapters, plus the two chapters that have not yet been paid back, for a total of four chapters.


    The work is not stable recently. It will be fine after a few days. When the time comes, I will adjust the update time, replace the shortcomings as soon as possible, and try to change more chapters.


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 159： Meri

    "what happened?"


    Sun Xu clutched his chest, his face a little ugly.


    After getting started with the arithmetic of divination, this kind of "whispering" feeling can''t be taken carelessly. Something important must have happened.


    A picture of Tai Chi and Eight Diagrams appeared under his feet, and Sun Xu immediately began to deduct it.


    The one who is close to him is most likely to encounter danger: Nami.


    But he soon discovered that Nami''s life condition was very stable, and there was no tendency for death signs to come.


    "Could it be Koya?"


    Sun Xu frowned.


    Weiwei is the princess of Alabastan, and her safety should be the most guaranteed. Keya is in a remote town. Could it be that...


    He continued to deduct, and soon denied this speculation.


    Keya is very safe.


    deduced again, and Weiwei is not in danger.


    Sun Xu can rest assured, his closest friends are these three girls, none of them are in danger, so it shouldn''t be a big deal.


    "Is it a member of the Straw Hat Pirates?" Sun Xu stroked his chin, thoughtfully: "My relationship with them is not so good, right?"


    Women who have had skin relatives, relatives of blood, these people encounter danger, it is normal for him to feel something, but friends are beyond the scope of his divination ability.


    Of course, it may also be an indication of fate.


    Destiny has always been mysterious and vast. With his accomplishments, he dare not pretend to understand.


    Sun Xu deduced again, Usopp, Luffy, Sauron...


    After a while, he was taken aback for a while, his expression seemed sad and joyful.


    "So it was her."


    "Boss, what''s the matter?" Robin asked when he calmed down. The difference in Sun Xu''s face just now was something she had never seen before. Something bad must have happened.


    "A friend has left." Sun Xu sighed, "I''m going to see if I can save it."


    He has a plan in his mind, but he is not very sure.


    After all, his realm is still too low.


    If you have achieved the soul...


    Sun Xu shook his head. Now that it is meaningless to say that he can only do his best and obey the fate.


    "You will wait for me on Kayana Island for the time being. If you encounter any problems, please inspire the clone I left behind."


    In this kind of sea area, Ainilu''s strength is rarely matched by others.


    If he inspired his clone to control Pluto, even if the admiral comes personally, they can''t be helped.


    Don¡¯t worry about the safety of Robin and Aini.


    Briefly confessed to them, Sun Xu pointed his toe, clenched his fist, turned somersault, and rose into the air, and a white cloud appeared quietly.


    He held a somersault cloud and flew in the direction he felt in his heart.


    at the same time.


    In the sea outside the City of Seven Waters.


    The Straw Hat Pirates sailed quietly on the Meili, everyone was scarred, and it seemed that they had just gone through a big battle.


    After they came down from the sky island, because the Meili was seriously damaged, they went all the way to the City of Seven Waters to repair the ship.


    Unfortunately, after being overhauled, they got news that the keel of the Meili was broken and that it could no longer sail.


    Everyone didn''t believe it, and they didn''t want to believe it, so they continued to find a way to repair the Meili.


    Just then, they met Frankie.


    Franky said that he could fix the Meri, and gained the trust of the Straw Hat Pirates, and got the money they got in exchange for the gold they got from the sky island.


    Actually, Frankie was just lying to them, just to get their money.


    However, before the lie broke out, an accident happened.


    Because of a drawing, Frankie was captured by CP9, a secret agency of the world government, and taken to Judicial Island.


    For the sake of friends, for the Meili, and for the money for repairing the ship, the Straw Hat Pirates resolutely embarked on the road to save Frankie.


    After a bitter battle, they turned the Judicial Island upside down and rescued Frankie.


    After leaving the Judicial Island, Frankie, who knew the whole thing, was deeply moved and took the initiative to inform everyone in the Straw Hat Pirates of the truth.


    "You mean, the Meili is no longer saved? What I said before was just to deceive us of money?" Sanji grabbed Frankie''s collar, his forehead bounced: "You **** liar! We are trying to save you." , But almost died there!"


    He kicked it hard, and Frankie hit the ship''s side and fell down.


    Other people''s faces are also very ugly.


    To them, being deceived and going through a near-death battle is nothing. What makes them even more uncomfortable is the fact that the Meili has been unable to repair.


    "I''m sorry." Frankie knelt on the ground and said sincerely: "I deceived you. In order to express my apology and thank you for your life-saving grace, please let me build another pirate ship for you."


    "No need! Just return our money to us!" Sanji said coldly.


    "It''s gone," Frankie said.


    "It''s gone? What does it mean that it''s gone?" Everyone looked over.


    "All the money is spent." Frankie told them that all the money was used to buy Adam wood, which is the best keel in the world.


    "I will use that Adam wood to make the best boat and give it to you." He said in a deep voice.


    Sanji was still about to say something, Luffy pushed him away and walked over: "Hey, Franky, can the Meri really not sail anymore?"


    "The keel is the most important part of a ship. When the keel breaks, it means that the life of a ship has come to an end." Franky nodded.


    "Then why..." Luffy looked down. Now they were riding on the Meili. To be precise, it was precisely because of the Meili that they could escape from Judicial Island smoothly.


    "If the keel of this ship really breaks, then this is a real miracle!" Frankie said solemnly.


    "Mei Li!" Lu Fei murmured.


    They already knew about the ship elves, which was very shocking.


    Everyone''s expressions were dark, and there were tears in the eyes of the more sensitive people of Nami and Chopper.


    was silent for a while Luffy said slowly: "Then, let''s say goodbye to Meili here."


    "Luffy!" everyone shouted in disbelief.


    "Mei Li is our companion!" Usopp was most excited, walking up to Luffy excitedly, and clutching his shoulder tightly: "Are you going to abandon your companion?"


    "Didn''t you hear it too? Meili can''t sail anymore!" Luffy''s voice was calm, but he could hear the strong sadness contained in it.


    "But, but Meili is not right now..."


    Click.


    Before Usopp finished speaking, the Meri suddenly broke in the middle, split into two, and the first half was carried into the sea.


    Everyone was stunned, and then there was a sense of enlightenment in their hearts. The Meili really could not accompany them on the voyage.


    Usopp took two steps blankly, fell on the deck, and muttered, "How should we explain to Sun Xu?"


    Everyone was silent.


    On the sky island, Sun Xu really gave them the Meili. It took a long time for the Meili to become like this, and they did all feel shameless to see him.


    Although Meri¡¯s injuries did not happen overnight.


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 160： Collective consciousness

    "You don''t need to explain anything to me. The Meili becomes like this, and I am also responsible."


    Everyone was awakened by familiar sounds, and they all turned their heads to look.


    Sun Xu was standing behind them, his palm gently touching the side of the Meili.


    It was the Meili that he felt.


    Meili is different from ordinary ships. The ship spirit has been born, which can be regarded as a special life.


    And now, her life has come to an end.


    is not dying, but suffering from an incurable disease.


    Although this scene had been foreseen long ago, Sun Xu''s mood at this time was still very gloomy.


    Speaking of it, this boat Keya was not given to the Straw Hat Pirates at all, but to him.


    "Sun Xu, Meili is her..."


    Nami came over, looked up at him, tears finally flowed down uncontrollably.


    "I know." Sun Xu touched her short orange hair, her hand flashed, and Nami''s injury improved at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Luffy also came over, was silent for a while, and whispered softly: "Sorry Sun Xu, we failed to protect Meili."


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    Sun Xu pondered for a moment, and kicked out. Lu Fei was kicked directly, hitting Sauron, and the two fell into a ball.


    "Take this as punishment for you." Sun Xu waved his hand and said.


    This is nothing to Luffy.


    Without using his force, he didn''t need to be armed and domineering, he was hit a few times, and it didn''t hurt at all.


    Sun Xu is also to reduce their psychological burden.


    Soon after, a big ship sailed over, on which stood Bingberg, the mayor of the City of Seven Waters, and many employees of Carrera.


    It was he who heard the call of the Meili and sent the Meili to sail after doing his best to repair it.


    He saw or returned from the Straw Hat Pirates group and Frankie, as well as the Meri, which was broken into two pieces and was silent, and his heart was very shaken.


    Everyone moved to the iceberg¡¯s boat and looked at the Meili.


    "The bottom of the sea is too dark and cold, let''s see Mei Li for a ride." Luffy said slowly.


    "Wait, I still have things to do." Sun Xu stopped him.


    "What''s the matter?" Everyone looked over in confusion.


    "Try to save Mei Li." Sun Xu said solemnly.


    "It''s impossible." Lu Fei bit his lip, his body trembling slightly: "The Meili''s keel is broken and it can''t be repaired."


    Everyone nodded to show that he was right.


    "I know." Sun Xu glanced at him: "I didn''t plan to save this ship. What I want to save is the spirit of this ship."


    "Boat Elf?"


    Everyone''s heart is shaken.


    "Can it really be done?" Luffy asked anxiously.


    "I''m not sure, I can only do my best."


    Sun Xu said slowly, what kind of existence the ship spirit is, he can''t be sure, where can he be sure?


    Bingberg and Frankie all had their faces shaken.


    The ship spirit is a legend, and now some people say that they will rescue the ship spirit from the damaged ship, which is more like a legend.


    The people in the Straw Hat Pirates Group have much more confidence.


    The magic of Sun Xu, they have not seen it once or twice.


    He said that if he could save Mei Li, he would really have a chance.


    Ignoring their psychological fluctuations, Sun Xu jumped onto the Meili, whose body had sunk halfway into the sea.


    He squatted down, pressing his palm on the remnant of the Meili, and his majestic mana surged out.


    rumbling.


    Under the control of mana, the Meili rose from the sea again and flew into the air.


    Then, Sun Xu closed his eyes, and his spiritual consciousness began to spread along the Meili.


    He wanted to find a soul-like existence.


    In the original work, on the sky island, the spirit of the Meili had a physical appearance, and he also repaired the ship by himself. There should be something like a soul.


    However, as he explored, Sun Xu''s heart gradually sank.


    There are indeed mental fluctuations on the Meili, but there is no complete soul at all.


    The soul of ¡¡¡¡ Meili is not a complete individual, but a collection of countless tiny spiritual fragments existing in various positions of the hull.


    Meili is not an ordinary life, but a collective consciousness.


    "Owner."


    A gentle female voice sounded in his heart, and Sun Xu radiated consciousness fluctuations with his divine consciousness: "Mei Li?"


    "Master, I miss you so much." Meili''s voice jumped, but soon dimmed again: "Unfortunately, I just saw the master, I''m leaving."


    "I will find a way to save you!" Sun Xu said slowly.


    "Actually, I wanted to talk to the master a long time ago, but I never had a chance." Mei Li said.


    He knows why.


    The reason why the ship elves do not speak easily is because every time they affect reality, they consume their consciousness.


    Communicate a few more times, without destroying the ship, the ship spirit will collapse and disappear.


    Sun Xu pressed distracting thoughts and asked: "Mei Li, can you gather together?"


    "I can''t do it, Master." Mei Li whispered.


    "What should I do?"


    Sun Xu''s eyes flashed anxiously.


    He could feel that Mei Li''s consciousness was quickly dissipating.


    In fact, this kind of thing started when the keel broke, but now the Meili is about to die, and the speed has become faster.


    If you don¡¯t hurry up, even if you think of a way, it¡¯s useless.


    Sun Xu forced himself to calm down.


    "The mental fragments of the Meili are all over the body. If I want to save her, I have to extract all of her mental fragments and find something to store."


    Any problem is very difficult.


    The mental fragments of the Meili are all over the body, and they are very scattered and not condensed at all.


    Sun Xu wanted to pull her out, one by one, just like picking up the beans that were scattered all over the room.


    Container is also a big problem.


    He doesn''t understand the ship spirit, but he also knows that it is not enough to just stuff the ship spirit into a ship and leave.


    The ship spirit and the ship are highly matched ~ www.novelhall.com~ Even if a ship with exactly the same appearance, it is impossible to carry the ship spirit on another ship.


    There is another biggest trouble. Pulling away Meili¡¯s mental fragments, will it disrupt her consciousness structure and plunge her consciousness into complete chaos?


    If the Meili was rescued, but she had forgotten Sun Xu, Lu Fei and others after she woke up, would she still be Meili?


    "Never mind, let the dead horse be a living doctor!"


    Sun Xu had a headache thinking about it, so he just patted his head and decided that he didn''t want that much, so he took out Meili''s mental fragments before talking.


    Otherwise, she will completely dissipate.


    "Mei Li, don''t resist next, try to cooperate with me."


    Sun Xu''s mana surging out, weaving into a net, constantly capturing Mei Li''s spiritual body.


    In the eyes of outsiders, white spots of light emerged from the broken body of the Meili, converging in Sun Xu''s hands, turning into a larger light group.


    "It seems easier than expected."


    Sun Xu showed some joy in his eyes, perhaps because of Meili''s cooperation, collecting Meili''s spiritual fragments was easier than imagined.


    But soon, his face changed again.


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 161： Save the Meri

    The collection speed of Meili''s mental shards was much faster than imagined, but after the collection, Sun Xu could not prevent the mental shards from escaping and disappearing.


    Even if he is wrapped in mana, it can only slightly slow down the speed of escape.


    "A container that can store mental fragments must be found immediately!"


    Sun Xu frowned.


    For a while, where would he find such a special thing?


    Except for a boat, there are only people and sea...


    Huh?


    Sun Xu''s eyes lit up, there is a container that can store mental fragments!


    is human!


    As an intelligent life, the human spirit is quite powerful, and the body is a natural spiritual memory.


    Meili''s mental size is not small, after all, it is a collective consciousness.


    Others may not be able to pretend, but he is absolutely fine.


    "Moreover, if it is stored in my sea of ??consciousness, it can also help sort out Meili''s consciousness structure and ensure that she will not become another life. It will do two things with one stone!"


    Sun Xu is overjoyed.


    Is there any danger?


    He has no worries about this at all.


    Meili''s spirit is too scattered, she has no cohesion at all, even if she wants to rebel, she has no chance.


    Feeling that Mei Li''s consciousness is getting less and less, Sun Xu stopped hesitating, grabbed the white light spot in his hand, and took a picture of his forehead.


    He felt his head heavier, and there was an extra white light.


    For ordinary people, this burden may be very fatal, but for him, it is just a drop in the bucket.


    Then, Sun Xu continued to capture soul fragments from the Meili.


    Every time a white light ball appeared, he didn''t delay and sent it directly to the sea of ??consciousness.


    For an entire hour, Sun Xu let out a long sigh and stopped.


    The mental fragments on the Meili have been completely taken away by him. He captured about 80% of the total mental fragments, and the other 20% were dissipated.


    If you change to an ordinary person, you will lose one-fifth of your consciousness and you will directly become a fool.


    However, Mei Li was originally a collective consciousness, this consumption just made her weaker, not fatal.


    Feeling the spirit group in the sea of ??consciousness, Sun Xu feels a little relaxed, but he is not completely relieved. There is the last level, which is to awaken Mei Li''s consciousness.


    However, this matter will take some time, there is no need to complete it here.


    Sun Xu recovered his mana.


    huh.


    When the wind blew, the Meili turned into a cloud of smoke and fell into the sea.


    The ship spirit is the essence of the ship. After being taken away, only some scum remains in the entire ship.


    Sun Xu returned to the boat.


    The people from the Straw Hat Pirates group immediately gathered around and asked in a rush.


    "Sun Xu, how is it?"


    "What is the white light ball just now? Is it the ship spirit?"


    After everyone had finished speaking, Sun Xu looked around for a week and said with a light smile: "Fortunately, I have saved the ship spirit of the Meili."


    Although the picture of ¡¡¡¡ farewell is touching, for people living in this world, happiness is the best ending.


    In real life, no one likes tragedy.


    "marvelous!"


    Luffy, Usopp, and Chopper jumped up excitedly.


    Nami even jumped directly into Sun Xu''s arms, holding his head, and laughing.


    Zoro and Sanji also smiled.


    "Can the ship spirit live out of the ship?" Bingberg and Frank looked at each other, both eyes full of incredible.


    Then, everyone set off for the City of Seven Waters.


    This city, like a huge fountain, is very spectacular.


    "Sun Xu, why are you here?"


    On the way back, everyone thought of this question.


    "I felt that the Meili was in danger and came here from a long distance." Sun Xu smiled.


    After ¡¡¡¡ set off, he flew at full speed and arrived in time to rescue Meili.


    "Where did you go after leaving the island?" Nami asked.


    "I went to a special place and stayed there for a long time." Sun Xu''s tone was a little nostalgic, not for the time in the depths of the Devil''s Triangle, but for Nami and others.


    For him, he hasn''t seen them for more than four years.


    It has been a long time for him in his early twenties.


    Usopp wiped his nose, and said proudly: "We just went through a big battle, and we only won with my bravery. I killed hundreds of thousands of people in this battle!"


    Sun Xu automatically filtered the cowhide that Usopp blew, and said thoughtfully: "Judicial Island?"


    "That''s right!" Nami briefly talked about the ins and outs.


    "Heh, is this destiny?" In Sun Xu''s eyes, Tai Chi and Eight Diagrams are looming, and there are many insights in his heart, and there is an illusion that the power of divination has broken through.


    Shao Qing, the light in his eyes faded, and he turned his head to look at Sauron: "Sauron, have you already mastered the domineering power?"


    "That''s right." There was a sense of war in Sauron''s eyes, but he soon disappeared.


    Although he has made a lot of progress, he still has a long way to go before he wants to challenge Sun Xu.


    Although he is competitive, but his head is not stupid.


    "Look, you are behind!" Sun Xu raised his chin toward Shanzhi.


    "Where did you have the courage to say that I am a **** critic?"


    Shan healed his qi, and even more irritating was that he did not master the arms and domineering, and fell behind the green algae.


    Sun Xu smiled and looked at his side: "Nami, is the gift I left for you useful?"


    "Hee hee, very easy to use!" Nami nodded heavily.


    Speaking of this, many people are refreshed.


    In this battle, Nami shined brilliantly, almost leaving the trio of waste woods. At present, her fighting power is enough to rank fourth in the straw hat group.


    "Sun Xu, I also want Nami''s ability." Usopp licked his face and moved towards him.


    "No! Go aside!" Sun Xu pushed him away disgustingly.


    Devil fruit is not so easy to get.


    What''s more, it was to take off his clothes, and he was not interested in doing anything with men.


    "Patient color over friends!" Usopp whispered. UU reading


    can discharge electricity, can rain, can blow air, and is not afraid of water like a devil fruit, it is a perfect ability, everyone sees it.


    After returning to the City of Seven Waters, Bingshan arranged a room for them, and then left with Frankie.


    They have something to say, besides, they have to hurry up to build the ship.


    Straw Hat Pirates and Sun Xu received a very high standard reception.


    Because, Frankie is actually Bingberg¡¯s junior, and the Straw Hat Pirates actually saved Frankie¡¯s life.


    Sun Xu did not rush to sort out Meili''s consciousness.


    He decided to take care of herself first, after all, Meili lost a lot of energy during the transfer process.


    Raise for a while, wait for her to recover a little, and then toss not too late.


    He didn''t worry about going back either.


    The magnetic record of Kayana Island will be the truth for a month.


    Not in a hurry.


    After finally coming, how can you come back empty-handed?


    During the day, everyone sat together and chatted about each other¡¯s experiences during this time.


    At night, a figure sneaked into Sun Xu''s room.


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 162： Chance encounter

    Nami sneaked up on Sun Xu''s bed, and just about to lift the quilt and get in, she felt her waist caught by a strong arm.


    "Ah."


    She let out a cry of exclamation, the divine body fell uncontrollably on the bed, and then she felt a familiar breath spreading over her.


    Nami slowly relaxed, nestled in Sun Xu¡¯s arms, and whispered: "I thought you would have fallen asleep long ago."


    "Hey, I haven''t seen you for so long, why would I go to bed so early? If you are a few minutes later, I will show up in your room."


    Sun Xu looked down at Nami''s white and beautiful face, and his arms couldn''t help but use force.


    For Nami, it has been less than a month since I was separated from the island, but for Sun Xu, more than four years have passed.


    "I knew I''d waited for you in the room, this is too unreserved!" Nami twisted her body: "Is there something underneath..."


    Before she finished speaking, she stopped, obviously realizing what was going on.


    "Hee hee." Nami grinned twice, and slowly stretched out her small hand, and touched it backwards.


    "Hiss..." Sun Xu took a deep breath and couldn''t help licking his lips, as if he hadn''t drank water for a long time, feeling that his lips were so dry.


    "It''s hot!" Nami exclaimed.


    Sun Xu couldn''t help it anymore and stood up.


    The next day.


    Three poles a day, Sun Xu and Nami came out of the same room.


    When everyone in the Straw Hat Pirates saw this scene, they were all calm, and even Sanji did not express envy or hatred. He was hooking up with two very evil young ladies.


    On this day, Sun Xu did nothing, and spent a whole day playing with everyone in the Capital of Seven Waters.


    tasted the special food here, looked at the unique beauty of the city of seven waters, and took the sea train that he thought of.


    At night, everyone had a grand banquet.


    At first, it was just a banquet between the Straw Hat Pirates and Sun Xu, but it continued to expand. In the end, people from half of the city might have arrived.


    After playing for a day, Sun Xu said goodbye early the next morning.


    "Are you in such a hurry?" Everyone was surprised, and they said to stay: "At least wait until you have eaten before leaving!"


    "No." Sun Xu shook his head and refused: "I have something to do, so I won''t delay it. There will be some time to meet again in the future."


    "Oh well."


    Sauron stepped forward, pressed the handle of the knife, the corners of his mouth curled up, and looked at him with scorching eyes: "When we meet next time, we will discuss it."


    "Hahaha, I am very confident, I am looking forward to it." Sun Xu waved his hand: "Everyone, see you next time."


    As he said, he jumped and disappeared into everyone''s field of vision with a somersault cloud.


    After his figure disappeared, everyone was shocked.


    "Where is Nami? Why didn''t you see Nami?"


    "I am here."


    Nami walked out from the shadow behind.


    "Unfortunately, you are a step late, Sun Xu has already left." Usopp regretted.


    "I knew it a long time ago." Nami curled her lips and looked at the direction Sun Xu was leaving. Her expression was a little uncomfortable, and she muttered silently: "Next time, I will squeeze you out! It makes your legs feel so weak that you can''t go. !"


    Because he was not in a hurry this time, Sun Xu did not fly at full speed as before.


    He sat cross-legged on the somersault cloud, looked back at the City of Seven Waters, and smiled self-deprecatingly: "I am also a proper scumbag."


    Sun Xu is not going in the direction of Kayana Island.


    He didn''t plan to go back right away, but was going to turn a corner and go home.


    Of course, the home here does not refer to the original world, but the village of Silobu.


    He always has a special feeling for the place he crossed.


    Besides, there is a girl waiting for him there.


    It''s been a while since he came out, it''s time to go back and see Keya.


    This idea appeared from seeing Nami, and then it was like a flood that opened the gate, becoming more and more turbulent, and finally completely submerged Sun Xu.


    He planned to stay in the City of Seven Waters for a few more days, but changed his mind last night.


    This caused Nami to have a lot of resentment. Yesterday she tried to squeeze him dry and let him stay, but he was still better.


    Sun Xu drove the somersault cloud, all the way towards the East China Sea.


    Although there is no pointer to record, for him, since he learned the arithmetic, he doesn''t need that kind of thing. He can find the right path even in chaotic time and space, and recognizing the direction in reality is a piece of cake.


    It was this ability that he used to accurately find the Straw Hat Pirates in the sea.


    His eyes were half open and half closed, his face was contemplative, but most of his attention was concentrated in the sea of ??consciousness.


    After nearly two days of warming up, although Mei Li''s consciousness has not been awakened, the damage caused by the loss of the hull has been healed.


    It''s time to start trying to wake her up.


    This is not a simple job.


    Sun Xu began to carefully sort out the distribution of Meili''s mental fragments. He was not what she should be like, but he was constantly reducing the confusion in her spirit.


    The job was very simple at the beginning, because Meili''s spirit was very chaotic. If she moved the mental fragments randomly, the chaos would be reduced.


    However, as the combing went on and the chaos reduced, the workload began to rise exponentially.


    It is not difficult to find the chaotic point, but the hard part is to find the correct location of the chaotic mental fragment.


    Moreover, this work is very exhausting.


    The only good news is that Mei Li belongs to the collective consciousness, even if mentally confused, it will not cause serious problems, so he can try as much as he wants without worrying about hurting Mei Li.


    Sun Xu was concentrating on sorting out Mei Li''s mental fragments, but his divine consciousness suddenly caught a figure and stopped.


    "I will meet him." Sun Xu floated in the sky, thoughtfully: "I don''t know if Luffy and the others met him before? There should be some too, after all, he seems to be here specifically for them~www.novelhall .com~Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    A lazy voice came from below ¡¡¡¡.


    Sun Xu looked down, a large area of ??the sea was frozen, and a huge platform appeared. A tall figure sitting on the ice, with a bicycle standing next to it.


    In this configuration, there is only one person in the entire ocean.


    The navy''s highest combat power, the head general, the green pheasant Kuzan!


    Sun Xu smiled, jumped off the somersault cloud, and landed on the ice.


    "I didn''t expect to meet the admiral here, I feel very honored."


    "It''s not a polite act to make a mockery at the first meeting." Green pheasant rubbed his forehead and drooped his eyes, looking sleepy and about to fall asleep.


    Sun Xu smiled and said, "Robin is now my companion."


    "Nicole Robin? That''s how it is." The green pheasant did not show any surprises: "Ah la la la, this is really a headache."


    He raised his eyes and passed a strange color: "I''m curious, is there really another world?"


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 163： Dialogue with green pheasant

    "The speed of naval intelligence transmission is really amazing. For this point, you will completely explode other forces on the sea." Sun Xu said sincerely.


    How long has he separated from Taotu and Tina?


    The news actually reached the ears of the blue pheasant who was in the vast ocean.


    "A la la la, my little brother is absurdly praised, and the pirates should not be underestimated."


    Kuzan was very calm about Sun Xu¡¯s praise: ¡°I¡¯m still more interested in things in another world.¡±


    Taotu''s intelligence caused an uproar in the navy.


    Although Sun Xu is unknown in the world, the senior navy is very clear about his strength.


    Such a strong man, they believe that he will definitely not be talking about it.


    If there really is another world, it will be an unprecedented discovery. The impact on the world situation is much stronger than Roger''s era of the great pirates.


    The corners of Sun Xu''s mouth raised, and his eyes gradually became sharp: "Want to know? Come on, let''s fight! As long as you can beat me, I will tell you the answer."


    "Forget it." The green pheasant waved his hands again and again: "I don''t want to fight, besides, the Warring States Marshal specially asked us not to conflict with you."


    "Warring States? What an eventful old man." Sun Xu curled his lips uncomfortably, looked at the lazy appearance of the green pheasant, and said unwillingly: "Don''t you want to know about the other world?"


    "A la la la, think, but I think it''s better to leave this to Gion." Qing Pheasant said.


    Sun Xu frowned. He always felt that the eyes of the green pheasant were not right, but when he looked closely, there seemed to be nothing.


    "It''s boring." He shook his head, his aura slowly dissipating: "It''s finally hard to meet a master, but he didn''t want to make a move."


    "Brother is too strong, our navy family has a big business, but we don''t want to make enemies casually." Qing Pheasant said.


    "I think you are just pure laziness." Sun Xu chuckled and didn''t insist anymore. He was not a pure fighting freak, he just saw the green pheasant and was happy with the hunt, and wanted to try his strength.


    However, since Qing Pheasant was unwilling, he would not force him to shoot.


    "Since you don''t want to fight, then say goodbye."


    Sun Xu said, he was about to leave, but then he remembered one thing and stopped again: "There is one more thing, if you can do it, I can also tell you the answer."


    "What?" Qing Pheasant looked over curiously.


    "Cancel Robin''s bounty!" Sun Xu narrowed his eyes.


    "A la la la, my brother''s conditions are really more difficult than the other." Qing pheasant shook his head helplessly: "Nicole Robin''s reward is set by the world government, even I have no right to cancel it."


    "How can I know if I don''t try?" Sun Xu insisted.


    Qingfei glanced at him: "Actually, Gion has already submitted this application, but it was rejected by the world government."


    Sun Xu was taken aback.


    Taotu never mentioned that she would do this before.


    However, since Taotu''s application is useless, then the green pheasant will not be much better.


    Not to mention the admiral, even the admiral does not have much face in the eyes of the world government.


    After pondering for a while, Sun Xu asked curiously: "What power does the world government or the Tianlong people have to make the navy obey?


    Don''t tell me you don''t know, the root of the chaos in this world is largely in the dragon people. "


    The green pheasant''s face condensed slightly, and the horrible aura disappeared in a flash.


    Although he seems to be lazy and gentle and polite, whoever underestimates him is the real fool.


    This is the admiral, the real top powerhouse!


    Regardless of his appearance, he can''t change the nature of his ferocious predator.


    "A la la la, brother, it is better to say less about this kind of words, the Tianlong people are the descendants of the creator! The navy is only an organization under the world government, and it is natural to obey the orders of the world government." Said lightly.


    "Heh." Sun Xu sneered: "The Tianlong people will not die for a day, and the chaos in this world will never stop. No matter what they have done, they are just a bunch of dirty assholes!"


    Qing Pheasant did not speak, and frowned at Sun Xu.


    He finally knew why the Navy Headquarters thought Sun Xu would become their enemy sooner or later.


    This clear and strong attitude has already said everything.


    "Whether it is lazy justice, absolute justice, or ambiguous justice, in my opinion, you are a group of poor, pathetic and hateful guys!"


    Sun Xu didn''t care about Qing Pheasant''s expression, and continued: "I want to execute justice, but he is the guardian of the world''s greatest evil. It''s really ironic."


    Green Pheasant was silent.


    He is not a fool, of course he knows the problems of the Dragon people.


    However, his identity makes him face many things, and he has no alternative.


    This is also the source of his confusion.


    Lazy justice is nothing more than a compromise to the helpless situation.


    "What about you, brother?" After a long time, Qing pheasant said, "Brother, what is your justice?"


    "My justice?"


    Sun Xu stunned: "In my hometown, there is a word called **** decides the head, that is, where you are, decides your thoughts. I''m just an ordinary passerby, and my justice is to protect my closeness. People, nothing more."


    "Selfish justice?" Qing Pheasant murmured.


    "You can say the same." Sun Xu touched his chin, and suddenly a thought came to his mind: "However, I can tell you what true justice is."


    "True justice?" Qing Pheasant''s eyes narrowed.


    In his opinion, these words are too big!


    Conflicts and divisions within the navy are rooted in different understandings of justice.


    Now some people say that he knows true justice.


    Even if this person is Sun Xu with a mysterious identity and unpredictable strength, he is somewhat unacceptable.


    However, he also has strong expectations in his heart.


    If, he is saying that if the Navy can find true justice, it will definitely have a new look, and even break the current embarrassing situation.


    Sun Xu had a strange look in his eyes, and he said solemnly: "Justice representing the development direction of advanced productive forces, representing the forward direction of advanced culture, and representing the fundamental interests of the overwhelming majority of the people, is true justice!"


    He sighed secretly in his heart.


    I hate less when the book is used.


    He was too serious when he was studying, otherwise, he will definitely make his point of view more persuasive now.


    If you can bring a few books, then...


    ßõßõ, it would be interesting if it could really change the mind of Qing pheasant.


    "Pirate characteristics?"


    This word suddenly appeared in Sun Xu''s heart, he couldn''t help but grinned, his eyes filled with anticipation when he looked at the green pheasant.


    At that moment, the green pheasant sitting on the ice suddenly stood up: ¡°It¡¯s a nice chat with my little brother today. I have something to do, so I will leave first.¡±


    After that, he got on his bicycle and left.


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 164： Golden Lion Shiji

    "Walk in such a hurry?"


    Sun Xu was a little dumbfounded.


    He just started, and there are still many theories that have not been instilled into the green pheasant.


    "Looking at the appearance of the green pheasant, has the Three Views changed?"


    Sun Xu thought suspiciously, although the full name of the blue pheasant is very calm, but from the subtle points of the eyes, you can still find a little difference.


    However, the green pheasant is also a determined person. Will the Three Views change so easily?


    He is a little unsure.


    In ¡¡¡¡''s field of vision, the green pheasant''s figure had disappeared, leaving only an ice path spreading to the end of the line of sight.


    Sun Xu thought for a while, but there was no answer, so he left it behind.


    was originally a flash of inspiration, and suddenly thoughts came up.


    Whether it is successful or not, it has no effect on him.


    Then, Sun Xu set up some somersault clouds and continued to fly towards the East China Sea.


    Time passed slowly, and soon it was noon.


    Sun Xu rubbed his forehead, considering whether to stop and rest for a while. After all, sorting out the mental fragments for Meili is a very tiring job. Although he can hold it with his steel body, his soul is inevitably a little tired.


    Just then, he wrinkled his brows and looked forward.


    A large island appeared in his vision.


    Islands are not uncommon, but these islands are floating in the air.


    And unlike sky islands, which are composed of island clouds, these islands are all real land, just floating in the air, without paying attention to gravity at all, and some are surrounded by sea water. From a distance, they are very beautiful. .


    "The island floating in the sky...a bit familiar."


    Sun Xu looked contemplative, he didn''t get entangled, and his divine consciousness swept over.


    No matter what secrets there are, there will be nowhere to hide under his spiritual knowledge.


    "It turned out to be him." Soon Sun Xu showed a daze on his face, and slowly spit out five words: "Golden Lion, Shi Ji."


    "Hehe, what a coincidence today, I first met the green pheasant, and then met the golden lion, do these big people come to me for group purchases?" Sun Xu couldn''t help but smile.


    The Golden Lion is a legendary pirate who is as famous as the strongest man in the world today, Edward Newgate with the white beard, and the one-piece king Gore D. Roger.


    Twenty years ago, because he did not believe that Roger, whom he regarded as his opponent, was arrested, the Golden Lion single-handedly entered the Marine Headquarters, Marin Vando, and fought against Karp and the Warring States period alone, and was defeated after half of them were destroyed.


    After the defeat, the Golden Lion was imprisoned on the sixth floor of Impelton, the largest prison in the world, infinite hell.


    Then, the golden lion took the initiative to cut off the legs with the Hailou stone shackles and used swords as the legs, becoming the first person to escape from Impelton.


    Such a famous legendary pirate, but the final outcome is very useless.


    was defeated by Luffy.


    Being defeated by Luffy does not lose the price. After all, it is likely to be the next One Piece, but Luffy will not even be domineering when defeating the Golden Lion.


    This is too shameless, I seem to be totally sorry for the name of the golden lion.


    "However, it is not unexpected." Sun Xu thought calmly.


    During the battle with Roger Pirates, a rudder was inserted into the golden lion''s head. The rudder was inserted too deep and could not even be taken out. This caused great harm to his spirit.


    When I was young, relying on strong physical fitness, I might be able to resist.


    However, as the age increases, the physical function declines, and this problem becomes more and more serious. In the original book, the spirit of the golden lion is not normal, and it should be affected by this aspect.


    Next is age.


    The golden lion was from the age of white beard, and he should be more than seventy now.


    For most pirates, injuries when they were young are commonplace. Even if they can be cured, they will inevitably leave hidden wounds, consume vitality, and rarely live long.


    A worldly strong man like the white beard is now in a state of dying illness, and his life will be soon, as can be imagined.


    However, in Sun Xu''s view, these two points are not the most important. The most influential thing is the breakdown of Shiji''s spirit.


    Just like Krokdal and Moria, they may not have been the top powerhouses before, but they are also famous people, and they are also named in the whole sea.


    After they were defeated by Baibeard and Kaido, their beliefs collapsed, their spirits disappeared, and their self-confidence as strong men disappeared completely.


    Golden Lion is the same situation.


    Maybe it was the blow of losing his legs, maybe it was the shadow of defeating Marin Vando, maybe it was the influence of Roger''s arrest. In short, the golden lion after escaping from Impelton is no longer the previous hero who swallowed the world.


    He disappeared for twenty years, but he actually wanted to use drugs to cultivate mutant animals and destroy the world.


    How similar is this to Krokdal and Moria?


    In addition, it is conceivable that Shi Ji must have given up training in the past twenty years.


    Domineering is not the strength that can be maintained forever by learning. Like all other abilities, if you don¡¯t practice for a long time, the strength and proficiency of the domineering will be reduced, and you will even forget it completely.


    Finally, there is the influence of the storm.


    Golden lion is a person with the ability of fluttering fruit, able to control itself and non-living objects floating in the air.


    This fruit is very powerful, it is the top superhuman fruit, but it has a big disadvantage, that is, it is greatly affected by the storm.


    When fighting with Luffy at that time, it happened to be in a storm, and the golden lion''s ability was greatly weakened.


    All kinds of reasons are added together, it is not impossible for him to lose to Luffy.


    "Seriously speaking, being defeated by Luffy is also considered lucky as the Golden Lion." Sun Xu chuckled, "Luffy is the Pirate King in the future. If he is defeated in the hands of an unknown soldier, then he will be the best name in the world, and he will be lost in one life. ."


    "However, since I met UU Reading , don''t bother Luffy them."


    Sun Xu flew towards the floating island.


    He hasn''t forgotten that the reason for the conflict between the Golden Lion and the Straw Hat Pirates is that Shiji is interested in Nami''s ability to sense the climate with her body.


    With Nami''s help, he can avoid the storm in time, which is very important for Shiji.


    "This old man, let''s get into the soil early." Sun Xu''s face was expressionless, and the death sentence had been sentenced to Golden Lion in his heart, and it was executed immediately.


    In the original book, the golden lion seems to be out of oil, and the lamp is dead, but if he returns to the light and squeezes out a few drops of oil, Nami is in danger.


    It¡¯s fine if he didn¡¯t meet him. Since he had encountered him, of course the danger would have to be strangled in the cradle.


    As for whether he was once a legend, is it too awkward to die silently here? What about Sun Xu?


    He is here to kill, not to care for the lonely old man.


    Although the golden lion has a great reputation, they are notorious and do not deserve Sun Xu''s respect.


    A little distance, fleeting.


    Sun Xu stood above the island, his divine consciousness shrouded, and everything on the island was in a panoramic view.


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 165： The legend ends

    Judging from the feedback from the divine sense, there are indeed many powerful auras on the island, and they are very irritable.


    These should be the achievements of Golden Lion for twenty years.


    However, wanting to destroy the East China Sea and even the world with these beasts is completely whimsical!


    "Golden Lion, it seems to be really useless." A sarcastic smile appeared on the corner of Sun Xu''s mouth.


    Now he has not concealed his breath. If there is a master of **** here, he will definitely be spotted for the first time.


    Golden Lion didn''t respond. Obviously, his domineering looks should have been completely abolished.


    People of the same era, although White Beard is dying, he still reigns over the world, sitting on the strongest throne, and everyone who is overwhelmed can''t breathe. Although Lei Li is low-key, he can face the general Huang Yuan in a short time. Don''t let the wind fall.


    It can be seen that the Golden Lion ended up like this, not because of injury or age, but because of the collapse of belief and self-depravity!


    Sun Xu originally planned to exchange a few words with him. After all, he is one of the legendary pirates, and he is also a statement, but now he has put out this idea.


    Today''s Shi Ji is just a stubborn, cruel, and mentally abnormal bad old man. He is no longer the golden lion swallowing the world.


    "Let me give you a ride. If you can die in my hands, it will not humiliate your reputation."


    Sun Xu shook his palm, and the golden cudgel appeared in his hand.


    in the island below.


    In a small village, everyone is busy preparing lunch.


    This is the only village on the island. However, there are only old people and children in the village, and no young men and women can be seen.


    The people in the village all have small wings on their arms, which look very strange.


    "Grandma, we have dinner."


    A little girl with short orange hair came in with a bowl of soup.


    Because young men and women were arrested by the Golden Lion and went to the palace, there was no labor in the village, and the life was very difficult. Most of the people were yellow and thin. At first glance, it was malnutrition caused by long-term hunger.


    "Xiawo."


    The old man on the bed sat up with his body supported, with some weird green spots on his face.


    A kind of plant called DaftGreen grows around the village. These plants emit small green particles. After animals inhale it, they will become very painful and reluctant to approach them.


    The village can survive on islands full of violent mutant animals because of these DaftGreen.


    However, these DaftGreen particles are toxic. If you inhale too much, you will suffer from a disease called Daft. The specific manifestation is that the body will appear green spots, and the body will gradually become stiff. As the disease worsens, the green spots will become more and more severe. Many, eventually unable to move and losing his life.


    This disease is not incurable.


    A plant called IQ can extract therapeutic drugs.


    However, all the IQ on the island is occupied by the golden lion.


    This is how the tragedy of this small village took shape.


    After the golden lions appeared, they caught them in the air. The young men and women were taken to the palace as laborers, and they were constantly monitored by phone worms.


    Golden Lion used the medicine extracted by IQ to create a batch of violent and powerful monsters, forcing the people in the village to hide under the protection of DaftGreen.


    Under the protection of DaftGreen, people will continue to get sick.


    All IQ was taken away by Golden Lion. After being sick, he could not get treatment and had to wait for death.


    This is an endless loop.


    The reason why the villagers are not desperate is because Golden Lion promised that when his plan is completed, he will leave the island.


    In fact, this is just an expression to appease the villagers so that the young men and women can work hard.


    Sun Xu knew best that after the Golden Lion completed the plan, he would indeed leave here, but the first thing he had to do was to kill all the villagers.


    Shawo left the room after feeding her grandmother and sat on the stone steps at the door, frowning and worried.


    She is very aware of the fate of Daft.


    Grandma''s condition is getting more and more serious, and she may not be able to wait for the Golden Lion to leave.


    "I don''t want grandma to die."


    She bit her lip, tears filled her big eyes.


    The next moment, she was taken aback for a while, and then her eyes widened.


    "Heaven, there seems to be someone in the sky."


    It is not surprising that there are people in the sky.


    Golden lions can fly.


    The villagers have seen it more than once in the past twenty years.


    But the problem is, this time it¡¯s not a golden lion, but a nice little uncle.


    Shawo''s little head can''t turn a bit.


    Not only Xiawo, many people have noticed Sun Xu in the sky, including those in the palace.


    The news soon reached the mouth of the golden lion.


    step on step.


    The golden lion walked out of the palace, and the two swords that replaced his feet collided with the ground, making a loud sound.


    With a cigar in his mouth, his long blond hair can almost drag to the ground, like the fluffy mane of a lion. However, there is a rudder stuck in his bald head, which makes him look not domineering, but rather funny.


    "Who is that guy? He can actually fly."


    The golden lion frowned. Although he has seen and heard that the domineering color is no longer available, he has experienced countless battles, and he has formed a keen instinct long ago, and vaguely feels bad.


    However, his spirit was originally abnormal, and he quickly threw this vague premonition behind him.


    "Boss Shiji, what should I do now?"


    "I can find it here, hehehe, good luck." Golden Lion smiled funny and cruel: "Although he is a kid, he has good abilities. If he is willing to join my plan, let him witness this great cause. If not Yes, hehe..."


    As he said, the golden lion floated in the air and flew towards Sun Xu.


    The following people are discussing it.


    "This kid is so lucky to be able to invite Boss Shiji himself."


    "Hey! It''s mainly because he is floating in the sky, and other people can''t get close at all."


    "That''s right. Do you say he will agree?"


    "Nonsense! That''s Boss Skee! The legendary who once was as famous as One Piece and White Beard..."


    boom.


    Before he finished speaking, he was interrupted by a loud popping sound.


    "what happened?"


    Everyone looked up, and then their mouths slowly grew.


    The sky darkened, and an Optimus pillar fell, covering most of the sun.


    "Bengshan!" A cold voice sounded in everyone''s ears: "Golden Lion, this trick will see you off!"


    Whether the villagers in the small village or the Jinshizi¡¯s subordinates, their eyes widened.


    Someone dared to say that they wanted to kill the golden lion. For them, this is nothing short of a fantasy!


    But looked at the huge pillar that fell from the sky, but no one dared to say that it was impossible.


    The golden lion''s eyes were about to split, and he waved his palm: "Lion''s mighty ground roll!"


    rumbling.


    The land rolled and turned into huge lions, roaring and flying into the sky.


    However, in front of the golden cudgel, the earth lions were like paper, they were torn in an instant.


    "Lion¡­¡­"


    Golden Lion was still ready to attack, but stopped again, his face full of loneliness.


    "Boy, who are you?"


    "Sun Xu in the East China Sea, an unknown pawn." Sun Xu''s faint voice sounded.


    "East China Sea? No name boy? Hahaha!" The golden lion laughed wildly: "In the end, there is someone like you to see me off. It''s not a waste of this life, hahaha."


    The golden lion did not evade. He was hit by the golden hoop calmly. His body exploded instantly, turning into a cloud of blood and dissipating into the world.


    Sun Xu was silent for a while, and nodded slightly: "Yes, I finally recovered a little heroic posture."


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 166： Fluttering Fruit

    When the golden lion turned into a cloud of blood and exploded, everyone was shocked.


    The difference is that Golden Lion¡¯s men are frightened, while the villagers are pleasantly surprised.


    Although they didn''t know Sun Xu, seeing his figure flying in the sky, there was a sense of a **** coming down to save them.


    rumbling.


    After the death of the golden lion, the ability of fluttering fruits was invalidated, and the island began to fall.


    Sun Xu put away the golden hoop, waved his hand, and two swords flew over. It was the golden lion used to serve as the legs of Yingshi and withered wood.


    He doesn''t understand swords, but he can feel that these two swords are good, at least they should be the 21st swordsman.


    After all, it is the sword of the Golden Lion. As a legendary pirate who once had the same fame as Roger and White Beard, his sword is naturally not bad.


    After putting away the two swords, Sun Xu looked at the people on the island.


    Those villagers, don''t worry about him.


    The wings on their arms seem inconspicuous, but they are actually capable of flying.


    His eyes were mainly on Jinshizi''s subordinates.


    "You...Who are you?" Feeling his gaze, a very funny-looking, clown-like person stepped back subconsciously and looked at him nervously.


    "It''s just a passerby." Sun Xu slowly raised his palm.


    "Why are you asking us for trouble?" The clown asked loudly. They have been very low-key these years and have been honest, and they don''t understand why they are approached by such a strong man.


    Sun Xu tilted his head: "Why? Hmm...because you might hurt my girlfriend in the future."


    "Walter?" The clown looked at Sun Xu in confusion, what the **** was this?


    Can something in the future be used as a reason to do something before it happens?


    Even if he has always done a lot of evil, he was fooled by Sun Xu.


    Sun Xu was too lazy to talk to them any more, raised his palm and pressed it down.


    boom.


    A huge palm appeared in the air, and shot at Skaredo and others.


    The difference in strength is too big. Although they fought hard to resist, they were still photographed into flesh in an instant.


    At this point, the Golden Lions and their gang have been wiped out, and Sun Xu has completed his merits.


    He was about to leave, then he moved again and looked down.


    A group of people flapped their arms and flew into the sky like birds.


    "Thank you, nice uncle."


    A little orange-haired girl waved her arms vigorously at him, her cute face was full of joy.


    "Uncle? What is this name? Big brother is not good?" Sun Xu muttered in his heart and waved to the girl.


    His original intention was to say goodbye, but the little girl didn''t know what she had understood, so she turned her head and flew over.


    Sun Xu also had to stop.


    After the little girl flew close, she took out a piece of fruit and handed it to Sun Xu: "Uncle, thank you for helping us defeat the golden lion. This is... Huh? How did it become like this?"


    was talking, the little girl''s face suddenly changed.


    "I''m sorry, my uncle, it wasn''t so ugly before." She narrowed her mouth, as if she was about to cry.


    The little girl is holding a purple fruit in her hand, which looks a bit like a mango with a circle of moire on the outside, which looks very strange.


    Sun Xu reached out and took it, startled: "Isn''t this fruit like this before?"


    "No, this is delicious, I don''t know why it became like this." The little girl was wronged, tears dangling in her eyes.


    "Could it be that¡­¡­"


    Sun Xu looked at the fruit in his hand in surprise, this look is undoubtedly a devil fruit, combined with the little girl, he has an amazing guess: it may be a fluttering fruit!


    Sun Xu thought for a while, and landed on the island with the little girl.


    After the floating island fell, a new island was created on the empty sea, and the villagers landed on the island one after another.


    Sun Xu took the little girl to find her family.


    "Xiawo!" A thin woman ran out and hugged the little girl. There was an old man lying on the open space next to her with several green spots on her face, which was very strange.


    Sun Xu pinched his eyebrows, remembering their identities.


    In the plot of Golden Lion, this family is considered to be a relatively important supporting role.


    "Thank you, thank you..." Xiawo''s mother looked at Sun Xu, and was very excited.


    The golden lion is dead, they are free, and all this is the credit of Sun Xu.


    Sun Xu waved his hand without much greeting, and took out the devil fruit: "This devil fruit is useful to me, so I will accept it. Of course, the devil fruit is very precious. , If I can finish it, I will definitely not refuse."


    This is a fluttering fruit.


    A large part of the power of the golden lion comes from this devil fruit.


    Whether it is eating or as a material for refining, it is excellent. Since Sun Xu has encountered it, it is impossible to let it go.


    But just taking it away doesn''t suit his style.


    "No!"


    Schiavo¡¯s mother waved her hand again and again and said sincerely: "You are our great benefactor, and we haven''t thanked you so much, how can we ask you for something more?"


    She insisted not to.


    Sun Xu squatted down, looked at Xiawo, and smiled: "Little sister, do you have any wishes? Say it, I will satisfy you."


    "Really?" Xiavo opened his eyes wide.


    Her mother was a little worried and wanted to hold her, but Sun Xu stopped her with her eyes.


    "You say first, I don''t guarantee that I will be able to complete it, but I will try my best to do it." Sun Xu said seriously.


    "I want to cure grandma''s disease." Xiavo said crisply.


    Sun Xu was startled.


    "Uncle?" Xiawo held her little hand, very nervous.


    "It''s very simple."


    Sun Xu smiled, stretched out his hand and waved his majestic mana, and at the same time used the two magical powers of spring wind and rain.


    In this short time on Food Island, he has improved not only the arithmetic ability and somersault cloud, but also other magical powers and spells.


    The current spring wind and rain can no longer only treat trauma, but has undergone a qualitative change and has become an omnipotent magical power.


    Regardless of the injury or illness, there is almost nothing that cannot be cured.


    just depends on the different situation, the treatment effect is different.


    The sky suddenly darkened, and black clouds appeared. The villagers hadn''t figured out what was going on, and raindrops fell.


    The rain is not heavy, but strangely, the rain is green.


    is not the bleak green that oozes people, but the green that is full of vitality like grass and leaves.


    Soon, one after another exclamation sounded on the island.


    Those who have inhaled too much DaftGreen and contracted Daft, the green spots on their bodies faded quickly and disappeared after a short while, and their stiff bodies gradually regained their vitality.


    In the surprised eyes of Xiawo and her mother, she stood up flexibly year after year, even without the weakness of being in bed for a long time.


    Sending the Buddha to the west, Sun Xu solved all the patients in one go.


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 167： Meet

    "thank you."


    The Schiavo family knelt down excitedly.


    Sun Xu stretched out his hand to stop them.


    He pulled out a piece of hair, made a clone, flicked his finger, and flew towards Xiavo.


    There is one more golden hair in her orange hair.


    "In the future, if you encounter any difficulties, please pull out this hair."


    Sun Xu exhorted, he didn''t explain what it was, just a piece of insurance left for Xiavo.


    rubbing Xiavo''s hair, he leaped into the air.


    "Bye now."


    Sun Xu waved his hand, and a white cloud appeared under his feet, supporting him to quickly disappear into the distance.


    Schiavo¡¯s family are all in a dream, standing still for a long time without moving.


    Today is too dreamy for them.


    Just a few minutes ago, they were still suffering from their tragic fate, and in a blink of an eye, the mountain pressing on their heads disappeared.


    After a long time, they were awakened by a loud noise, and all the villagers gathered here.


    "Where is the benefactor? Where is the benefactor? I clearly saw the benefactor here."


    "Sibo Ling, have you seen..."


    "¡­¡­"


    The Schiavo''s family glanced at each other and all laughed.


    Two more hours later, two warships arrived here.


    Seeing the sudden addition of islands, all the navies were amazed.


    After finding out what happened, the chief officer''s expression changed drastically, and he immediately reported the matter to the Navy Headquarters.


    Marin Vando.


    The Warring States period remained motionless, holding a piece of paper in his hand, seeming to be reading, but there was no focus in his eyes.


    Click.


    The door of the room was opened, and Crane and Taotu walked in together.


    "You are here just right." Warring States was awakened and handed the paper to the two of them.


    Crane took a look first, his face unchanged, and handed it to Taotu.


    Taotu took it curiously, and when he finished reading the above content, he said in surprise: "The golden lion is dead, or was it killed by Sun Xu?"


    These two people, one is a legendary pirate who has disappeared for 20 years, and the other is a rising star with a low reputation but terrifying strength. The battle between the two is no small matter.


    "I didn''t expect Shi Ji to fall here." The Warring States shook his head.


    He is not referring to the result of the golden lion''s death in Sun Xu''s hands, but the process of death.


    The intelligence showed that Sun Xu killed the Golden Lion with a single blow.


    At first, the Golden Lion broke into Malin Vando single-handedly, facing his and Karp''s joint efforts, he also killed countless people and was captured after destroying half of Malin Vando.


    He, Karp, Zefa, Roger, White Beard, and Golden Lion are people of the same era. As representatives of the navy and pirates, they have fought with each other countless times.


    More than 20 years after the golden lion disappeared, there was news that it was actually a death notice, so I felt a little bit emotional.


    "Why did Sun Xu clashed with the Golden Lion?" Taotu didn''t feel so much, and curiously said: "He should be on that uninhabited island, Kayana Island, thousands of miles away."


    "No." Warring States shook his head, and said solemnly: "I just got news that Kuzan saw Sun Xu near the Capital of Seven Waters this morning."


    "The City of Seven Waters?" Taotu was surprised at first, and soon realized what it meant, and murmured: "Kayana Island, the City of Seven Waters, and the scene where the Golden Lion was killed, these three places are so far apart. Far, Sun Xuneng''s appearance in these three places in such a short period of time shows that he has a very fast movement ability."


    Zhan Guo added: "He is alone. Nicole Robin and Ainilu did not follow, nor did they drive the boat you mentioned. According to Kuzan, Sun Xu came and went on a white cloud. Flying in the sky."


    "Sun Xu does have this ability." Taotu nodded slowly: "It''s just that I didn''t know before, he flies so fast."


    Moving fast, this is a very difficult ability.


    With the movement speed shown by Sun Xu, if the two sides are enemies, he will take the absolute initiative. He will fight if he wants to fight and run if he doesn''t want to fight. The navy is completely helpless.


    "It seems that he is planning to return to the East China Sea." The crane staff suddenly said.


    Sengoku and Taotu''s faces moved, and then they nodded in agreement.


    If you connect the Capital of Seven Waters to the place where the Golden Lion died, you will find that this is a straight road to the East China Sea.


    "Be prepared, I have a hunch, Sun Xu will soon be on the world stage." The Warring States voice said solemnly.


    Taotu and Crane have very solemn eyes.


    This is a top powerhouse.


    If Sun Xu becomes an enemy of the navy, it will be very difficult for them.


    ¡­¡­


    Sun Xu had already returned to the East China Sea during the naval discussion.


    He didn''t stay on the road, and flew straight towards Silob Village. When the sun began to set, he finally saw the familiar island.


    A smile appeared on Sun Xu''s face.


    Compared with when he left, there is no change in Silobu Village.


    In the setting sun, the whole village was dyed with a layer of crimson xia.


    The breeze blows, and the leaves rustle.


    Piles of smoke rise in the village, children are playing in the street, and occasionally there will be an adult''s rant.


    Sun Xu landed at the entrance of the village and walked in.


    The only luxury villa in West Robb Village.


    A beautiful young girl in a long skirt leaned against the window, holding a few sheets of paper in her hand, looking forward with blank eyes.


    Meili came up, looked at Keya''s appearance, and sighed imperceptibly: "Miss, dinner is ready."


    Keya did not move, her eyes still looking out the window: "Mei Li, what do you think the teacher is doing now?"


    "Maybe you are adventuring on a certain island." Mei Li said uncertainly. He has been traveling in Silob Village all his life. He hasn''t traveled far, and he doesn''t know what life at sea is like.


    Keya turned around, put down the paper in her hand, revealing the pattern on it, which was a few reward orders.


    is led by Luffy and Usopp.


    "Unexpectedly The pirate who walked with the teacher was so powerful, Usopp has become a great man." Keya sighed softly, but her face was not so good.


    Meili knows what''s going on.


    The pirates who left with Mr. Sun Xu have all become wanted criminals.


    Is this good news aside, at least it means they are still alive.


    And Sun Xu, since he left, there has been no news.


    "Maybe Mr. Sun Xu has separated from them." Mei Li persuaded: "Miss, don''t worry, Mr. Sun Xu is strong, and nothing will happen."


    Keya said nothing, and went downstairs with Mei Li to the restaurant.


    After the two entered, they found that there were already people in the restaurant, with their backs to them, eating and drinking.


    Both of them were stunned.


    The worried expression on Keya''s face turned into joy at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Sun Xu turned his head and looked at Qiao Shengsheng, who was standing behind him.


    I haven''t seen her for a few months, she has become more beautiful and moving, and the tenderness between her eyebrows has completely faded.


    A bright smile appeared on Sun Xu''s face: "Come on, the dishes are almost cold."


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 168： Want it all

    "The Monkey King in Pirate Novels ( to find the latest chapters!


    The night is like water.


    The sky is full of stars with cold brilliance, and the jade-like moon hides in the clouds from time to time, like a shy girl.


    In the room, a man and a woman tangled together.


    Accompanied by a coquettish ****, the girl softened and collapsed in Sun Xu''s arms.


    Stroking Keya''s smooth and round shoulders, Sun Xu smiled contentedly on his face.


    Maybe it''s been a long time since I''ve seen it. Today, Keya was extremely proactive. Although she was very young, she would fully cooperate with him no matter what Sun Xu asked.


    "Teacher, why did you come back suddenly?" Keya looked up at Sun Xu, and Qiao''s face was flushed.


    "Didn''t I say that I would come back to see you?" Sun Xu smiled.


    Ke Ya curled her eyes and smiled, looking extremely happy.


    Sun Xu touched his nose, feeling empty.


    This time he went out, but he did a lot of sorry things.


    Thinking of this, Sun Xu also had a headache.


    Several girls who had an intimate relationship with him.


    Robin is the simplest, because during the seven days of being alone, the two had already treated each other frankly. Except for the last layer of window paper, there was no difference. In the end, it was just a matter of course.


    She relied more on and trusted Sun Xu.


    And Nami is the closest to love.


    When watching Pirates, Sun Xu¡¯s favorite female character was Nami, and after staying in a boat for so long, she would naturally have feelings.


    However, with Nami''s character, she doesn''t care about other things either.


    Therefore, she knew Sun Xu and Keya''s relationship, and she had reached this point with him.


    For Nami, she likes Sun Xu, although she also hopes that Sun Xu only likes her alone, but knowing that is impossible, she will not force it, and she doesn''t mind keeping her lover relationship.


    The sons and daughters of the rivers and lakes, do not stick to the trivial.


    Weiwei is the one who has the least relationship with Sun Xu among the women. He admits that he is just greedy for her body.


    But she was the bravest and the most sacrificed among the few women.


    Robin, Nami, and Keya are basically alone, and only need to think about themselves, but Weiwei is burdened with a country.


    It is hard to imagine what kind of pressure she would endure if the relationship between the two was exposed.


    When she took this step, she would definitely understand what the consequences would be and she was psychologically prepared.


    Since Sun Xu has done it, he won¡¯t be a **** and set up an archway, pretending to be a pretending posture. What he has to do is to live up to Weiwei¡¯s friendship, and stand beside her when Weiwei needs it, and She faced difficulties together.


    But Ya is different.


    She is just an innocent girl, full of expectations for love. In her heart, Sun Xu is the prince charming who satisfies all her fantasies.


    But in fact, Sun Xu is an out-and-out scumbag.


    I don''t know what she will think when she discovers the truth?


    When Sun Xu recovered, the girl in his arms had fallen asleep.


    His arms are tight.


    The water is naturally straight at the end of the bridge, and there is no need to think so much now.


    Of course, the principle will not change, that is, he wants it all!


    Sun Xu slowly closed his eyes, and soon fell asleep.


    On this day, he was too tired.


    After rushing for a day, he also had a fight with the Golden Lion. Of course, the one that consumed the most was to sort out the mental fragments for Meili.


    However, although tired, but the results are also impressive.


    Mei Li''s mental fragments have been sorted out, and her consciousness has become active, and she is not far from waking up.


    Of course.


    Going to the back, the workload becomes bigger and bigger.


    It seems to be almost successful, but this last step may take more time than the previous ninety-nine steps combined.


    No words for a night.


    The next day.


    When Sun Xu woke up, the sky was already bright, and golden sunlight covered the room.


    Ke Ya was still asleep, and a delicate little foot naughty stretched out the quilt. She didn''t have the perverted physical strength of Sun Xu. She was exhausted last night.


    Sun Xu got up quietly.


    Breakfast has been prepared long ago, and you can eat when you go to bed.


    I have to say that this kind of clothes is really comfortable to stretch out your hands and open your mouth when you eat.


    As soon as Sun Xu finished his breakfast, there was a rush of footsteps outside, but Keya ran all the way into the room, her expression nervous, she only eased down when she saw Sun Xuhou.


    "Teacher, you are here."


    Sun Xu smiled softly: "Betty''s cooking skills have improved again. We should raise her salary."


    Betty is the chef in the villa, a middle-aged god.


    Ke Ya relaxed completely and said cleverly: "I listen to the teacher."


    Sun Xu laughed, feeling proud that this well-behaved girl belongs to him alone.


    After breakfast, Sun Xu took Keya around the village.


    The two walked on the road and received a warm welcome.


    Because he is handsome and tall, and knowledgeable, Sun Xu has a good reputation and prestige in Xiluobu Village. As the richest man in the village, Keya is also very respected.


    It can be said that they are the most dazzling stars in West Robb Village.


    In the morning, the two were playing on the island, and in the afternoon they returned to the villa to chat, and tried to make dinner by themselves.


    Of course, the dishes are all made by Sun Xu, and Keya is responsible for making coffee, pouring milk, and serving the dishes. She is a true lady who doesn''t touch Yang Chunshui and knows nothing about cooking.


    Sun Xu''s cooking skills are average, and the dishes that he prepares are average, but Keya eats extraordinarily happily, and eats a little more than usual for Betty''s dinner.


    After eating, Sun Xu walked out of the room and found that there were more people in the villa.


    Joe Zina.


    Sun Xu was the bodyguard trained by Keya.


    "grown ups."


    Seeing Sun Xu, Qiao Zina was very excited.


    For her, Sun Xu is not only an idol, but also a noble person who changed her life.


    Sun Xu looked at her twice, and couldn''t help nodding: "It seems that you haven''t been wasteful during this period, and your strength is much stronger than when I left."


    "Thanks to the cultivation of the adults!" Qiao Zina looked at Sun Xu with scorching eyes, like believers worshiping their gods.


    "But." Sun Xu glanced at her lightly: "Didn''t I ask you to protect Keya''s safety? What did you do?"


    "My lord, please atone for your sins!" Qiao Zina''s face was a little panic and she was about to kneel down and beg her.


    Sun Xu raised her palm falsely, and she could no longer kneel down.


    "Don''t get excited, I don''t mean to blame you." Sun Xu sniffed and said, "You smell bloody, have you encountered any trouble?"


    Qiao Zina should have been turned and dealt with, there is no blood on her body, but this kind of thing is naturally not hidden from him.


    Sun Xu confirmed that before returning to the villa, Qiao Zina must have worked with others and saw blood.


    At this time, Keya walked out, and after seeing Qiao Zina, her face changed slightly: "Qiao Zina, you are back, has the problem been solved?"


    Qiao Zina shook her head: "Miss, I am here to report to you, and I have discovered a new situation. Behind those people, there may be other powers."


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (all in Chapter 169), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 169： Conspiracy to frame (6,000 words big

    "The Monkey King in Pirate Novels ( to find the latest chapters!


    "Behind the red hand, there seems to be the shadow of the navy." Qiao Zina said solemnly.


    "Navy? Red Hand? What''s the matter?" Sun Xu looked at her in surprise, and things seemed a little more complicated than he thought.


    "It''s such a teacher."


    But Ya didn''t intend to conceal him, she told everything about it.


    Things are not complicated.


    But Ya''s family can live in such a big villa, and they also raise a dozen servants, of course not by farming.


    In fact, Keya''s parents were businessmen, and their business was very complicated, involving many aspects.


    Although they died, the business did not stop.


    This time it was because of the ore business that had conflicts with others.


    About a month ago, but Yajia¡¯s caravan collected a batch of amethyst.


    This is a conventional material, mainly used when building weapons, not precious.


    However, they found a clue based on this batch of amethyst, and finally found an undeveloped amethyst vein based on the clue!


    This benefit is great, and it has aroused the coveting of many people. Among them, the most powerful is a gang called "Red Hand".


    There have been several conflicts between the two sides. At the beginning, the caravan suffered a lot of losses. It was not until Keya sent Qiaozina over to maintain the situation.


    During this time Qiao Zina was busy with the amethyst vein.


    After listening to Keya''s narration, Sun Xu looked at her, lost in thought.


    Of course, what he cares about is not the red hand of the gangster, but the performance of Keya.


    During this time, Keya has really grown a lot.


    She is no longer as innocent and innocent as before.


    When speaking, he is organized, thinks clearly, sees various issues clearly and thoroughly, and can grasp the key points at a glance.


    There is a kind of female elite white-collar rush.


    Sun Xu was both relieved and a little surprised.


    There is an inexplicable sense of loss that "the daughter has grown up and no longer needs her own old father".


    "If it weren''t for the teacher to come back, I have already considered it, or let them go." Keya sighed: "We are in serious business, and Biyongdou is not an opponent of those gangs at all."


    Sun Xu didn''t say anything, and turned to look at Qiao Zina: "What''s the matter with the navy you just mentioned?"


    "Today, a navy appeared near the mine, and someone saw the navy and the boss of the red hand together." Qiao Zina said solemnly.


    "Is there black and white collusion? It''s really not a new idea." Sun Xu sneered, and then said: "Tomorrow we will go over and solve it by the way."


    Really by the way.


    For him, the more important thing is to accompany Keya.


    No words for a night.


    At noon the next day, after Sun Xu and Keya got up, they took a boat to Limestone Island.


    This is another nearby island, which is larger than the island where Silob Village is located, but smaller than Shiratori Town.


    The amethyst vein they found is in Huangsha Island.


    After half a day of sailing, Huangsha Island arrived.


    Look at the island from the sea.


    Unlike Silobu Village, this island looks very depressed. At first glance, there is no green at all, and it is all covered by gray rocks.


    There was a pungent smell in the air, and everything was gray when you saw it, as if enveloped in a layer of mist.


    "My lord, miss, this is a mining island with a variety of minerals and abundant reserves. There is a small town on the island called Mago Town, which was originally formed by miners and their families. It has been developed over the years. , Has this scale now." Qiao Zina introduced.


    Although Keya knew about this, it was also the first time to come to Margo Town. Looking at the gray island, she couldn''t help showing a curious look.


    "People who live here probably don''t live long." Sun Xu thoughtfully.


    The air pollution is too serious, and it is not haze pollution. There are still a lot of harmful substances floating in it.


    "It''s exactly what the adults said." Qiao Zina looked at Sun Xu, her eyes flashing with admiration: "People who live here will mostly suffer from severe lung disease when they get old."


    "Let''s go, go over and see, who is looking for something."


    Sun Xu took the lead to get off the ship.


    Ke Ya followed him, looking around curiously, her delicate little face showing no fear at all.


    After a while, Keya''s curiosity was satisfied, she retracted her gaze, and asked, "Teacher, what if the opponent is really a navy?"


    "If it is really the navy, then they are collaborating with the gang and it is also a crime! Even if I kill them, the navy headquarters can''t say anything." Sun Xu said indifferently.


    In his own situation, even if the navy always protects the calf, he doesn''t think they will have trouble with him.


    "That''s right." Sun Xu thought of a question and asked: "Is this place under the jurisdiction of the Shiratori Town Naval Base?"


    "That''s right." Qiao Zina nodded. Since she was sent to be responsible for the mineral veins here, she naturally has an understanding of the general situation here.


    "That''s easier." Sun Xu laughed.


    Cynthia, the commander of the Shiratori Naval Base, has a close relationship with him. If the man behind the gang is the navy of the Shiratori Naval Base, then he is going to die.


    Sun Xu thought of another question and asked: "By the way, why didn''t you ask Cynthia for help? Didn''t I say that if you encounter difficulties, let you go to her?"


    "For business matters, I don''t think there is any need to trouble others." Keya replied.


    If she was in danger, she would definitely ask for help, but because of some money, she didn''t want to ask for help and made Sun Xu owe him favors.


    Sun Xu rubbed her hair without saying anything.


    When he came back this time, he was going to leave some other means for Keya, and next time she encountered this kind of thing, she could solve it by herself.


    "By the way, send someone to White Bird Town to call Cynthia. If the gang is behind the White Bird Town Naval Base, let her clean the door by herself."


    Sun Xu said, it is also a face to Cynthia.


    If he killed people directly, then Cynthia might not be easy to do it.


    "Okay." Qiao Zina immediately arranged.


    ...


    Town of Margo.


    Three-headed dog bar.


    Although it is daytime, the bar business is still very good.


    Bragging, cursing, laughter... all kinds of sounds mixed together, like a pool of colorful paint.


    The smell of sweat, the flavour of poor quality beer, and the pungent and strong perfume of the accompaniment lady present a very strange smell. If people who are not used to it come in for the first time, they may not help but spit it out.


    Most of the people who come here to consume are ordinary miners. They have low salaries and limited consumption levels, so they can only come to this low-level bar.


    Behind the bar, there are several luxurious private rooms.


    This is where the rich and powerful have fun.


    Red Hand is the biggest gangster in Margo Town. The boss is named Hawthorn Archer. He is a middle-aged man with a beard and a very fierce appearance.


    It is said that he can smash a person''s chest with one punch. After a fight, the entire arm will be stained red with blood. This is also the origin of the name "Red Hand".


    "The girl is not in town?" Archie held a wine bottle in one hand, and in the other he was a companion wine girl with exposed clothes and heavy makeup.


    "Yes, she left yesterday afternoon." The younger brother replied.


    "Do you know what''s going on?"


    "According to the direction she left, she may have gone to Silobu Village." The younger brother licked his tongue and asked, "Boss, do you want to take the woman while she is away for a short time?"


    "Fart!" Archie cursed, "I''m a law-abiding citizen, so how can I do that kind of crime?"


    After that, he looked at the man and said with a grin: "Captain Rod, I made you laugh. These are all fools with no brains!"


    He looks fierce, usually brave and aggressive, but now he looks like a hyena with his teeth pulled out.


    Colonel Rod is an unsmiling middle-aged man with a scar on his face, from his left eyebrow to the bottom of his right cheek, looking very hideous.


    Sitting next to him are two accompaniment girls, wearing only a layer of tulle on their upper bodies, which is more attractive than not wearing them.


    Colonel Rod was completely unmoved. He didn''t even look at the wine girl. He said coldly: "Archie, take care of your subordinates. If you do something that shouldn''t be done, I will solve it as soon as possible. you."


    "Yes." Archie wiped off his cold sweat, glared at his hand fiercely, and smiled again: "Colonel, according to our exploration, the reserves of Amethyst Mine are more than expected, at least three times as large. above."


    "Oh? So many?" Rod''s eyes lit up.


    Although amethyst mine is not a particularly precious ore, it is an indispensable material when casting various weapons. There is absolutely no need to worry about not being sold.


    "So many amethyst mines can be exchanged for a large sum of money. With this money, I can return to the navy headquarters and even have a chance to go further!"


    A fire flashed across Rod''s eyes.


    He thought that he had been demoted to this remote country, and his life would be over, but he did not expect to discover this amethyst mine.


    "This is my chance! I must seize it!"


    Rodgers made up his mind, and his expression grew colder and harder: "Archie, what happened to what you asked you to investigate?"


    "It''s all clear."


    Archie hurriedly said: "It was just an ordinary caravan. When buying the amethyst mine, I stumbled on the vein information, and while others didn''t know it, I bought the mine vein development rights."


    "Just a lucky guy?" Rod felt relieved.


    Although he had already regarded the amethyst mine as something in his pocket, he would be happy to be less troublesome. After all, he was a newcomer and was not familiar with the situation. If he ran into conflicts rashly, he might capsize in the gutter.


    "The caravan was originally run by a couple. Three years ago, the two died suddenly, and now there is only one little girl who is still wet." Archie said, "However, there is a woman named Qiao Zina, who is good. We caused a lot of trouble."


    At this point, Archie gritted his teeth secretly.


    If it weren''t for that woman, they would have taken the amethyst mine long ago, and Colonel Rod would not have known it.


    It could have made a fortune, but now that Colonel Rod eats meat, they can only take a sip of soup with him at best.


    "In that case, proceed as planned!" Rod stood up, he could not wait to get the amethyst mine, exchange it for money, and return to the navy headquarters.


    That''s the center of the navy''s power. If you come to the world, it will be a proper distribution!


    Especially in the East China Sea, where the pirates are weak and the navy has the least status.


    Archie immediately followed.


    ...


    In a mountain range.


    There is a simple factory at the foot of the mountain, but at this time there is a worker in the factory, very deserted.


    The gates and walls of the factory were obviously heightened and reinforced, and there were two watchtowers beside them, but now only one of them is inhabited.


    Several holding weapons and standing on the wall.


    They all looked tired.


    "Why hasn''t the eldest sister come back?" a man said.


    "Idiot! It will take a long time for Mago Town to drive to Xiluobu Village. It is impossible for the eldest sister to come over at night. Isn''t it normal now and then?" Another person cursed.


    "I don''t know how Miss will decide?" the other person sighed.


    "How else can I decide? We can only give up. We are already struggling to deal with the red hands. If the navy intervenes, we can only give up the veins."


    "Do you know that the former pirate hunter, Iron Fist Sun Xu is said to be the young lady''s husband-in-law, if he was there, it might be possible."


    "Okay! Stop talking nonsense, watch out!" A bald man interrupted them: "Otherwise, don''t blame me if you are touched by a red hand and wipe your neck."


    He is the leader of the crowd, named Grace.


    He was the chief of the mine before, but after Qiao Zina arrived, he let out.


    "Yes! Captain!"


    The crowd stopped chatting and increased their vigilance.


    "Wait, something happened!" shouted a person who was not involved in the chat.


    Everyone looked in the direction of his line of sight.


    It''s different from what they thought.


    A group of people are coming towards the factory, men and women, old and young.


    "Not a red hand!"


    "It seems to be a villager in Mago Town."


    "The leader seems to be the mayor of Margo Town."


    "Follow me!" Grace had an ominous premonition in her heart.


    Because of the Red Hand''s troubles, the factory has never started, nor has it recruited workers. What are the people from Mago Town doing here?


    What''s more troublesome is that Qiao Zina is not there yet, and he doesn''t know what to do if he encounters a problem.


    Grace led two people to the entrance of the factory, just as the villagers arrived.


    The mayor of Margo is a strong old man with a kind look and high prestige in the town.


    Grace was very polite: "I don''t know why the mayor came to us?"


    The mayor of Margo town looked at him and said angrily: "I didn''t expect you to be this kind of people! I kindly gave this place to you to develop, and you actually did this kind of thing!"


    "Wait!" Grace asked with a solemn face, "Mayor, I don''t know what you mean?"


    "Still pretending to be confused? You beasts!"


    The old man cursed a few words, stepped aside, and two women with heavy makeup came out.


    "Is it them?"


    The two women glanced and pointed.


    "Yes! It''s them!"


    "There is him, there is him, and there is him, he is still the leader, they have defiled us together!"


    "Wait!" Guang Grace opened his eyes wide, and rushed: "I don''t even know you! You are slander!"


    "Sophistry is useless, I remember your face!" a woman shouted loudly.


    Ta Ta Ta.


    At this moment, a team of navy suddenly appeared. If nothing else, it was about to start!


    "What are you doing?" Grace raised his weapon and aimed it at the advancing navy.


    He has noticed something wrong.


    These people seem to have no intention of reasoning with them at all, and want to put the crime on them directly.


    Grace knew very well that he had never done those things.


    This is slander!


    In addition, these people should all belong to the same group.


    If they were caught in, I''m afraid they would never be able to get out again.


    At this moment, a person behind Grace suddenly came out and shouted: "I surrender! Don''t do it!"


    He pointed to Grace: "We are all forced! Whoever doesn''t do what he says will be punished by him! It''s all his fault, and I am a victim too!"


    Grace looked at him in disbelief: "Marvin, what are you talking about?"


    The relationship between the two has been more than ten years, and they even experienced a life-and-death crisis together. Now...


    Marvin avoided his eyes: "Don''t quibble! The night before, you took us on a patrol. When you met these two women, you raped them because you were afraid of us leaking the news and dragged us into the water."


    Grace did not speak any more.


    He understood that Marvin had betrayed himself.


    These words are full of loopholes.


    The night before, all of them stayed in the factory, guarding against red-hand attacks. Where did they have time to engage in women?


    A little investigation of this kind of thing will reveal the truth.


    The people who were going to deal with them were very arrogant, but just found a reason casually, and forcibly placed the charges on them.


    Grace looked at the navy in front of her, and if nothing happened, it should be them.


    The mayor of Mago Town and the Red Hand do not have this kind of confidence, nor do they have this ability.


    This made his heart very heavy.


    If the other party dared to do this, they were obviously taken over, and in the navy, they were definitely not small people.


    This is worse than initially expected.


    However, if caught, it is definitely a dead end, and he will not easily get caught.


    "I don''t know what you are talking about, please go back!" Grace held the gun in a warning posture.


    "Are you going to arrest?"


    The leader of the navy looked at him with a sneer.


    "I suspect you are a fake navy! I won''t go with you!" Grace said.


    He is not stupid, and of course he will not admit it, otherwise there will be a conflict, and he will be innocent and guilty.


    "Get it for me!"


    When the navy leader waved his hand, he didn''t intend to talk nonsense with him anymore, he had to arrest him forcibly, and his performance was very tyrannical.


    "No way." Grace sighed and pulled the trigger.


    Snapped.


    His eyes suddenly turned dark, and there was severe pain in his arm, and he couldn''t help letting go of the pistol.


    Later, he was hit again in the abdomen and collapsed to the ground in pain.


    "Bah! Waste!"


    The navy leader sipped disdainfully.


    He is also one of the strongest in the naval base, which is not comparable to Grace at all.


    Two soldiers framed Grace, and the remaining navy rushed into the factory. Soon a dozen people were taken out.


    They are all hired. For the sake of high remuneration, facing the red-handed gangs, they will naturally not shrink back, but facing the navy, many people directly surrendered.


    They are unwilling to confront such powerful forces as the Navy.


    "take away!"


    As soon as the navy leader waved his hand, he was about to **** people away.


    The order he got was to take everyone in the factory back. As for the others, it was not his responsibility.


    As soon as he turned around, there was a sharp pain in his stomach, his feet were off the ground, and his body flew up.


    Boom boom.


    A bunch of navies collided and fell into a ball.


    "Who?"


    The navy leader got up with difficulty and turned his head angrily.


    Then, his pupils shrank suddenly, and he shouted out: "Colon Cynthia?!"


    One man and three women stood in front of him.


    The man looks handsome and handsome, dressed in a blue suit, like a big star coming to the show.


    Among the three women, one exudes a strong suffocation, a beautiful and pleasant girl, and a charming and charming young woman.


    It was Cynthia, Sun Xu, Keya and Qiao Zina.


    A team of navy followed behind them.


    At this moment, there was a commotion, and another group of navy appeared, and the leader was a cold man with a long scar on his face.


    The navy who had just been panicked immediately calmed down, obviously this man gave him confidence.


    The moment she saw him, Cynthia''s unhappy face became even more ugly.


    She was in a bad mood during this period of time. After receiving the news of Sun Xu''s return, before she had time to be happy, she learned that her navy was making trouble for them.


    This made her face almost red.


    Sun Xu entrusted people to her at the beginning. As a result, the other party encountered difficulties, which was caused by the navy. She still knew nothing. After being notified, she knew that she had completely failed Sun Xu''s trust.


    "Cynthia, what do you mean?"


    Colonel Rod asked coldly, his face also not pretty.


    Originally, he was just packing up a few small businessmen with no background. He felt that it was completely grasped by his hands, and he didn''t need to worry about it at all.


    As a result, the most troublesome person was brought out.


    Archie''s face next to him was even worse.


    He carefully investigated and found that there was no background behind this caravan.


    Now suddenly a navy colonel appeared.


    Archie knew he was in big trouble.


    Two navy colonels, no matter who wins, he probably won''t have any fruit.


    "We are arresting prisoners, what are you doing?" Rod asked.


    Cynthia¡¯s pretty face was cold: "Rhodes, don''t think I didn''t see what you did. You are not a navy, but a pirate! I am really ashamed of you in the navy!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense if you don''t have any evidence." The cold light flashed in Rod''s eyes: "Be careful that misfortune comes out of your mouth!"


    Because he didn''t take the other party to heart, his arrangement had a big loophole, but he can''t admit it now.


    Not only can it not be admitted, but everything must be made into established facts.


    "Evidence? Let''s interrogate it now!" Cynthia confronted each other.


    "This is my case, it''s not your turn to intervene!"


    Rod sneered: "Take it away!"


    The longer the delay, the greater the risk.


    He didn''t intend to continue pestering Cynthia here.


    As long as the person is brought back, no matter what loopholes there are, they can be plugged.


    "Stop them!"


    Cynthia took a step forward, and the navy behind him immediately formed a formation.


    "Are you going to do it?" Rod''s face sank completely, and the navy behind him also raised their guns.


    This is the last thing he wants to see.


    He is not afraid of Cynthia. He is just a four-sea school. He is also from the navy headquarters. Whether it is contacts or strength, Cynthia is completely blasted.


    However, if the two navies collide, it will definitely become big news.


    Once known by a higher-level person, even if he is fine, the amethyst mine will be exposed.


    This is something he absolutely cannot accept!


    "You figured it out clearly, Cynthia!" Rod growled, "If we fight now, we will all be finished!"


    "Then you keep the people!" Cynthia did not flinch, her attitude was very toughWhat are you going to do? "Rhode said irritably.


    In the previous contact, although Cynthia was strong, she considered the problem very sensibly and knew how to judge the situation, so the cooperation between the two was considered pleasant.


    But what happened today?


    What is the relationship between that caravan and her?


    He didn''t think that Cynthia was completely out of justice, and if she really couldn''t read it, she shouldn''t use such a tough way.


    The two can discuss it in private.


    For the amethyst mine, Lord doesn''t mind being a little softer.


    But now this situation is completely driving him on the road to absolutes.


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 170 Conspiracy Framed (6000-word chapter)) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 170： Claim ones life

    "The Monkey King in Pirate Novels ( to find the latest chapters!


    Rhode has a fierce face, like a beast on the verge of extinction.


    Cynthia remained unmoved, tit-for-tat.


    The atmosphere is getting more and more solemn.


    The bodies of the villagers in Mago Town became stiff.


    They felt as if they had a knife on their necks and wanted to leave, but they didn''t dare.


    The mayor of Mago Town felt regretful in his intestines, and he wished to slap himself twice.


    Where no one saw it, he kept winking at Archie, but Archie just shook his head, his face was also very ugly.


    At this moment, a figure walked out.


    "Let me come." Sun Xu patted Cynthia on the shoulder: "It''s really bad for you to fight."


    I wanted Cynthia to solve it, but it seemed that the other party was not easy to provoke.


    Let him do it himself.


    "It''s okay, brother..."


    Cynthia was about to say something, Sun Xu had already passed her and walked to the forefront.


    Rod''s eyes narrowed slightly. He didn''t know Sun Xu, but he instinctively noticed some problems.


    "Cynthia is so tough today, is it all because of him?"


    He thought for a while, and asked: "Who are you?"


    Sun Xu pointed to the factory ahead: "I am the owner of this mine."


    Rod glanced at Archie.


    He remembered that Archie said at the beginning that the owner of this mine was a little girl who was still a sucker, so how could he become a man?


    What is the relationship between this man and Cynthia?


    Rod''s head kept turning, and soon he had an idea: "These people are suspected of committing crimes. I suspect that you are also an accomplice. Come back with me!"


    With that, he stretched out his hand to grab Sun Xu.


    Rod is keenly aware that Sun Xu may be the key to this event today.


    If he can be caught, maybe Cynthia can be thrown into a rat trap.


    Then things will turn for the better today.


    Besides, his purpose is not to capture a few people, but to obtain this amethyst mine!


    And this must be dealt with with the owner of the mine.


    Catch Sun Xu, do multiple things in one fell swoop.


    Sun Xu smiled when he saw Rod''s action.


    He hasn''t done it yet, but the opponent has done it first.


    "You are more arrogant than the Warring States period."


    Rod hadn''t realized what the words meant, and suddenly there was a sharp pain in his face.


    Snapped.


    With a crisp slap in the face, Rohde was directly three feet off the ground, his body rotated 720 degrees, and his head plunged to the ground.


    Rod was so dizzy and staring at him, he gradually recovered after half a minute.


    He touched his face, sticky and painful.


    If there is a mirror now, he will find that his left face is completely rotten, his face has changed, and many bones are shattered.


    "Uhhhhh (you are looking for death)!"


    He wanted to yell, but he couldn''t open his mouth at all, instead he broke out in painful cold sweat.


    The violent pain made Rod Hate crazily, just about to get up and attack Sun Xu, his eyes suddenly turned black, and his huge feet appeared and stepped heavily on them.


    Boom.


    Rod''s head was in close contact with the ground.


    The pain and humiliation made him about to explode, he got up without thinking about anything, his eyes were red, and he rushed towards Sun Xu.


    The next moment, he didn''t see anything clearly, and flew back at a faster speed than when he came, slammed the wall of the factory, and hit the ground again.


    This time Rod was completely dumbfounded.


    He felt that his internal organs were all rotten, and at the same time, he also realized that the opponent''s strength was far stronger than him.


    Ta Ta Ta.


    The sound of unhurried footsteps sounded.


    Rod looked up. The man was walking towards him.


    "Uuuuu (stop him)!" He waved his shoulder desperately. Although no one understood him, he understood his gestures.


    His men immediately rushed up and stood in front of them, holding their guns and aiming at Sun Xu, their expressions very nervous.


    Rod breathed a sigh of relief.


    He really felt the crisis of death just now.


    Sun Xu stopped and said lightly: "Give you a chance, now, get out of here!"


    The navy looked at each other, and finally two men put down their guns and walked aside.


    Rod glared at them: "Woo (what are you afraid of? We are the navy, and he doesn''t dare to kill us at all!


    He is purely standing and talking without backache.


    Didn¡¯t you see that he was scared enough just now?


    "Smart choice." Sun Xu stepped forward again.


    "Stop! Otherwise we''ll shoot!"


    The rest of the navy scolded loudly, but everyone could see their stubbornness.


    Sun Xu ignored him and moved on.


    Bang bang bang.


    The navy couldn''t help it anymore and pulled the trigger.


    However, the moment they fired, Sun Xu''s figure disappeared, leaving all the bullets empty.


    The next moment, he appeared behind the navy.


    The navy kept shooting, motionless.


    Two seconds later, they fell straight down, their eyes open, but there was no brilliance.


    They are dead.


    Everyone trembled.


    Regardless of whether they were psychologically prepared or not, they were all startled by Sun Xu''s outrageous murder.


    This is the navy!


    Dare to kill the navy, among the pirates, only the fiercest and cruelest dare.


    Cynthia sighed, a touch of worry appeared between her eyebrows.


    And the one who responded the most was Rod.


    "Ohh Ohh ohh¡­¡­"


    While gesturing something with his hands, he desperately backed away, as if trying to escape from Sun Xu''s sight.


    But all this is useless.


    Sun Xu walked to him and reached out to lift him up.


    "I am, Naval Headquarters, I know the Brigadier General..."


    It seemed that he had stimulated his potential, and Rod finally said something that he could understand.


    "Brigadier General? What a big official!" Sun Xu smiled.


    Rod desperately thought of a way.


    He can''t care about any amethyst mine anymore, he just wants to save his life.


    "Damn it! Where is this lunatic!"


    He cursed wildly in his heart: "When I go back alive, I must bring a cannon and fry him into meat sauce! And Archie, he killed him, absolutely can''t spare him!"


    At this moment, Cynthia came over.


    "Brother, he was demoted here from the navy headquarters. As far as I know, he doesn''t have much background."


    Rod''s expression suddenly solidified.


    Cynthia said again: "However, he is from the navy headquarters after all. If he is killed, will you be in trouble, brother?"


    Rod was overjoyed and nodded desperately.


    "Trouble?" Sun Xu smiled: "Even if the Warring States Period is here, I won''t have any trouble if I kill him."


    As he said, his palms pressed hard.


    With a click, Rod''s neck was twisted.


    "Warring States? Are you talking about the Marshal of Warring States?" Cynthia was taken aback for a moment, and then exclaimed.


    "Yes."


    Listening to their conversation, Rhode''s consciousness is quickly dissipating, leaving only endless regrets and regrets.


    I thought it was an opportunity to fly to the sky, but I didn''t expect it would eventually become a reminder.


    Sun Xugang was about to enter the factory, then stopped and looked at the villagers in Mago Town.


    The mayor of Margo swallowed his saliva: "Your Excellency, we..."


    Sun Xu snapped his fingers.


    Boom A finger-sized hole appeared in the head of the mayor of Margo, Archie, and the betrayer.


    "Ah!"


    All the villagers in Mago Town were frightened and pale.


    The two women who participated in the slander of Grace were even more terrified and sat on the ground. After a while, a puddle of yellow liquid came out of the crotch.


    Under their horrified gaze, Sun Xu took Keya, Qiao Zina, and Cynthia into the factory, and did not make any further moves.


    Afterwards, all the villagers immediately scattered and ran fast, wishing they had a few more feet.


    For them, they just received an order from the mayor to support their courage.


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 171 Call for Life (Supplement 1)), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 171： Ins and outs

    "The Monkey King in Pirate Novels ( to find the latest chapters!


    The factory is very simple, and the most luxurious room at present is actually the guard room.


    Everyone went straight to the mine without entering the house.


    Amethyst Mine has a nice name, but it''s actually just a black-purple stone. It looks nothing special and not very beautiful.


    After turning around, Sun Xu called Grace over.


    "Sir, miss."


    Grace is very respectful, even a little afraid.


    He was easily defeated by a navy captain, but in Sun Xu''s hands, the navy colonel also appeared vulnerable.


    The gap between the strengths of the two sides is too big to imagine.


    What''s more, Sun Xu dared to kill even a navy colonel. He was obviously a lawless and murderous man.


    Cruel and powerful, even if it is on your own side, you can''t help but feel in awe.


    "Get ready, the mine can be ready to start." Sun Xu ordered.


    "Yes." Grace had no objection.


    The people who opposed them are all dead, and there is no problem starting the work.


    As for the impact of those naval deaths, this is obviously not a problem he needs to worry about.


    After a short stroll, Sun Xu, Keya and Cynthia left.


    Originally, I just stopped by to solve the trouble. When things are over, I naturally want to leave. There is no place where the birds don''t **** and there is no place to eat.


    However, Qiao Zina stayed.


    Now she is the highest person in charge here.


    In fact, rather than staying by Keya''s side, she wants to rush outside.


    With Sun Xu''s permission, she will stay here in the future.


    The three came to Margo town.


    The news of the death of the mayor has spread throughout the town, but with the navy helping to maintain order, there is not much confusion.


    The three of them found a restaurant that looked more luxurious.


    There is a big gap between the rich and the poor in Mago Town. The ordinary miners work hard, but their income is very low.


    The mine owners are rich in oil.


    Therefore, the consumption level of Mago Town is very low, but there is no shortage of high-end venues.


    The three chose a box, the decoration inside has the unique style of Margo Town, the lines are straight, the corners are sharp, and the colors are mainly cool tones.


    Soon, a dish was served, and the two women were not gluttonous people, and the main force was Sun Xu.


    "Brother, is it really okay to kill Rod?"


    Cynthia is still a little uneasy. No matter whether it is strength or status, Rhodes is higher than her. She knows that Sun Xu is strong, but this is after all a matter within the navy.


    "It''s okay." Sun Xu didn''t care: "You can report truthfully, I will definitely not have any trouble!"


    From the words of Taotu and Tina, he had already figured out the navy''s attitude towards him: drawing in favor and trying to avoid conflicts.


    With bridges like Tina, Taotu, and Lieutenant General Karp, the relationship between the two parties is still pretty good.


    If he killed a general, there might be some trouble.


    But a colonel in a small branch will kill him if he kills it.


    Don''t talk about him accounting for reason, even if he doesn''t account for reason, the Navy will definitely not turn his face against him because of this.


    Seeing his full confidence, Cynthia gradually relaxed. She understood Sun Xu''s character and knew that he dared to say this, she was definitely confident.


    Supporting her arm, Cynthia looked at Sun Xu with a smile: "Brother, you did me a big favor again."


    It turned out that Rod was demoted to the Shiratori base.


    In terms of position, Rod is Cynthia''s adjutant.


    However, his strength and background surpassed Cynthia, and he was arrogant, pretentious, and completely looked down on Cynthia.


    Cynthia was also very annoyed, and an adjutant was dropped from the navy headquarters to divide her rights.


    What''s even more troublesome is that she can''t help Rod, and may even be snatched from the position of Shiratori Base Chief.


    Although the two sides have worked together for a short time, the contradiction has accumulated deep.


    Now, she doesn''t have to have a headache anymore.


    Sun Xu helped her out and out.


    "What are you polite? Just take care of Keya for me." Sun Xu said nonchalantly.


    Cynthia glanced at Keya.


    She is indeed a very beautiful girl, and the cuteness between her eyes can arouse people''s strong desire for protection.


    She also found that along the way, the girl''s eyes hardly left Sun Xu.


    "Brother, don''t worry, this kind of thing will never happen again in the future!" Cynthia patted her chest, with a serious tone: "I plan to set up two temporary bases in West Robb Village and Mago Town and send people to station for a long time."


    This is also considered a reward.


    Just now Sun Xu gave her a big gift, and she naturally wanted to respond.


    This is the healthiest gesture of communication between two people.


    If you only want to take advantage, you will be alienated sooner or later.


    "Thanks a lot." Sun Xu smiled.


    He would naturally not refuse.


    In this case, Keya''s safety is also more assured.


    After eating and drinking, Cynthia left soon.


    A colonel died. For her, this was definitely a big event.


    If it wasn''t for Sun Xu to discuss how to deal with it, she had no intention of staying for dinner, and she had to go back to the base as soon as possible.


    What''s more, not only did a colonel died, but also a mayor.


    The town of Margo also belongs to her jurisdiction, and she can''t avoid this matter.


    Soon after Cynthia left, Qiao Zina came over.


    The red-hand boss died, and the gang collapsed.


    Qiao Zina took the opportunity to arrest a few people to figure out the ins and outs of the matter.


    It was not the Red Hand who was actually watching them, but the Mayor of Margo, Hawthorn Barker.


    That''s right.


    It''s Hawthorne of Hawthorne Archer.


    The mayor of Mago Town and the boss of the Red Hand are actually father and son!


    The two combined black and white, operating the town of Margo like an iron barrel.


    In fact, this is not surprising.


    The Red Hand is the biggest gang in Margo Town, and it''s certainly not just because of Archie''s ability to fight.


    There must be collusion with the government.


    The most important official is the mayor.


    As for being targeted by Rod, it was an accident.


    The Hawthorne father and son wanted to eat the amethyst mine by themselves, and did not want to divide the money by one more person.


    Not long ago, the mayor of Margo, also known as Hawthorne Buck, had courted Rhodes, who had just arrived.


    He is just the mayor of a small town, and compared with a navy colonel, the weight is far behind . It is definitely good news for the Hawthorne family to curry favor with Rhodes.


    A few days ago, when the two parties were drinking, Hawthorn Buck, who was drinking slightly, accidentally leaked his mouth and broke the amethyst mine.


    Rodriguez was greedy for money, so he immediately hit the snake and sticks, saying that he would help them solve their troubles.


    Of course, correspondingly, the income of amethyst mine should be divided into other parts.


    Facing the strong and shameless Rhode, Hawthorn Barker could only agree and pretend to be very happy, otherwise, the money might be gone, the favors will be gone, and the basket will be empty.


    However, in the end, they are not just fetching water from a bamboo basket, but a loss of people and money.


    I didn''t get the money, but I lost my life.


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 172 Ins and Outs (Addition 2)), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 172： Mei Li wakes up

    "I often walk by the river, how can I not wet shoes." Sun Xu said lightly.


    When the Hawthorne father and son saw the fortune, they wanted to take things by accident. It was definitely not one or two times.


    Even without him, one day I will meet other iron plates.


    Rod is the same.


    After the report, Qiao Zina retreated.


    The mine is about to start work. She, the person in charge, is at the busiest time and there is a lot of work waiting for her.


    Sun Xu and Keya are also preparing to leave.


    Margo is not a place for fun.


    The environment is terrible and there is a lack of entertainment activities.


    In the town of Margo, the most entertainment venues are cheap bars.


    Most of these bars have the function of a brothel.


    Drinking and sports are the two most common entertainment methods in Margo, and they are obviously suitable for them.


    After leaving Margo Town, Sun Xu and Keya went to Shiratori Town, but they didn''t disturb Cynthia, and went home after walking around.


    night.


    Keya was exhausted and fell asleep. Sun Xu lay on the bed, but he didn''t feel sleepy at all.


    In his sea of ??consciousness, Mei Li''s consciousness fluctuated very strongly, and she was on the verge of awakening.


    In the past few days, although he has spent most of his time playing with Keya, he has never stopped sorting out the fragments of consciousness for Meili.


    Unexpectedly, the spiritual body that finally appeared in his sea of ??consciousness was the image of a human woman, but the whole body was pitch black, like a shadow, with only a rough outline and no specific appearance.


    Looking at Mei Li, Sun Xu didn''t rashly move his hands. It took a long time to move a mental fragment.


    But the next moment, Mei Li''s mental body began to fluctuate violently, and she was about to collapse. Sun Xu did not hesitate, and immediately moved the mental fragment back to its original position.


    Sun Xu''s expression remained the same. This has happened many times, and he is already familiar with it.


    Sun Xu concentrated again and continued to look for areas for improvement.


    This is the most difficult part.


    Now, Mei Li''s mental body has begun to take shape. Moving the mental fragments at will may cause the whole body to be affected, causing the mental body to collapse, and all previous efforts have been in vain.


    is like playing chess. If you make a wrong move, you will lose all the games.


    The only difference is that he can regret chess.


    Time passed slowly. I don''t know how long it took. After Sun Xu moved a piece of mental fragment, Mei Li''s spirit suddenly fluctuated sharply.


    However, unlike the previous time, Meili¡¯s mental fluctuations are not about to collapse, but are becoming more and more active and stronger.


    This is a sign that she is about to wake up!


    Under Sun Xu''s gaze, Mei Li''s mental body began to change spontaneously, and the level of confusion quickly decreased.


    Some of the confusion is that he found it, but didn''t find the correct location, but he didn''t find it more often.


    Meili''s mental body is rapidly reorganizing.


    Sun Xu is a little grateful.


    There is no doubt that there is still a huge chaos in Meili''s mental body, and if he is allowed to solve it, it will definitely consume a lot of time.


    However, the confusion has been reduced to a certain extent, Mei Li''s consciousness has regained, and she can adjust herself, speed and efficiency are faster than him.


    Lean less.


    A gentle female voice full of surprises resounded in Sun Xu''s sea of ??consciousness.


    "Master, it''s great to see you again!"


    "Mei Li, you finally woke up." Sun Xu also had a smile in his voice.


    After a lot of hard work, it was not in vain.


    For him, saving Meili not only saved a companion, but also had practical benefits.


    Pluto is lacking in spirit!


    Sun Xu had this idea on the food island.


    Pluto is not a real magic weapon, it is still more inclined to the ancient weapons of the Pirate World, but it is mixed with a small amount of world-cultivation technology.


    This has the limitations of Pirate World itself, and there is also the reason that Sun Xu''s craftsmanship is not enough.


    If there is a ship spirit control that can communicate with him, maybe he can further transform the Pluto, and if the skill of the refining device is not enough, he can find another way to refine it into a real magic weapon.


    However, the ship spirit is a legendary existence.


    Want to let Hades give birth to the ship elves, it is better to improve his refinement level and reliability.


    However, the existence of Mei Li gave Sun Xu another way.


    If Mei Li can become the master of Pluto, not only will he solve his troubles, she will also have a place to shelter, without hiding in his sea of ??consciousness.


    Of course, there are many difficulties in this.


    Meili is a ship spirit, and has a very close relationship with the ship.


    Normally, the ship spirit and the ship are absolutely bound. The ship is in the spirit, and the ship is destroyed and the spirit dies.


    If Meili is roughly stuffed into Hades, the only fate is that Hades is damaged and Meili dies.


    Besides, there is still a big gap between the ship spirit and Sun Xu''s ideal weapon spirit.


    From any angle, Sun Xu must transform Meili.


    But this is different from transforming Pluto.


    Pluto is just a piece of equipment, you can toss about it at will, even if it breaks, it will only lose a piece of equipment.


    But Meili is different. She can be said to be a unique life. If she is not careful, her transformation may turn into murder.


    Must be more cautious.


    When Sun Xu left the sea of ??consciousness, the sky was already bright.


    looked out the window, the servant in the villa had already started to work.


    Keya is still asleep.


    She usually wakes up at this time, but since he came back, Keya can only go to bed in the middle of the night, and every time she is exhausted and too tired, she must rest more to replenish her energy.


    These days, she usually sleeps until noon.


    Sun Xu sat up and took out a fruit from the cabinet next to him. It was the devil fruit given to him by the little girl Xiavo.


    After several days of testing, he can already confirm that this is the Piaopiao fruit!


    For this devil fruit, he had an arrangement in his mind, and now he is considering whether he can get rid of the devil fruit''s fear of water.


    He has been thinking about this issue for several days.


    The use of Devil Fruit as a refining material does not have the disadvantage of being afraid of water. This can be confirmed from Nami''s example.


    Can you make some changes based on this?


    After studying for a while, Sun Xu couldn''t help shaking his head.


    This is difficult.


    He has no clue at all.


    He doesn''t even know how the Devil Fruit is afraid of water.


    With his current control over the body, even if a bacterium gets in, he can find its place.


    However, he never found out why he was afraid of water.


    This seems to be the rule of Pirate World.


    "It''s also very simple to verify, you can confirm it after a round in another world." Sun Xu shook his head.


    If this is the rule of the Pirate World, then in other worlds, you will no longer be afraid of water.


    If there is an unknown change in the body, then this situation will continue.


    It''s a pity, it''s impossible for the time being.


    Now his only information about other worlds is the Food Island, but the passage is completely blocked by the destruction space, and he can''t get through at all.


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 173： Accident

    Sun Xu put down the floating fruit, temporarily extinguishing the idea of ??removing the shortcomings of the devil fruit''s fear of water.


    He has realized that the difficulty of this matter is **** level.


    may be more difficult than killing the world government.


    Sun Xu lay down again, holding Keya''s soft body, closing his eyes, and falling asleep.


    Meili''s plan to awaken and transform the Devil Fruit failed. He has done everything he has at hand, and there is nothing to do except for cultivation.


    But, he doesn''t want to practice now.


    The exhaustion and irritability of four years of cultivating on the food island has not been completely eliminated.


    Practicing now will increase the pain for nothing, and the efficiency will not be high.


    noon.


    Sun Xu and Keya had lunch and were discussing where to go next. His face suddenly changed and his eyes sharpened.


    "What''s the matter, teacher?" Keya immediately noticed his strangeness and asked worriedly.


    "fine."


    Sun Xu adjusted his expression and showed a smile: "Okay, let''s go to Bharati. Although Sanji is gone, there are still some good chefs there."


    Keya glanced at him and saw that his smile did not seem to be fake, so he relaxed and said with a smile: "Wow, I haven''t been to Bharati for a long time."


    Sun Xu smiled and nodded, distracted, and while chatting with Keya, he separated a consciousness and cast it on another body.


    Just before, he felt that one of his clones was activated.


    There are not many clones he sent out.


    Nami, Robin, Weiwei, and the little girl Xiavo are their trump cards.


    Now being excited, someone is definitely in danger.


    Consciousness shifted, and the scenery in front of him changed. When Sun Xu came back to his senses, he found that he was in a heavy fog.


    He narrowed his eyes.


    This scene is so familiar, he just left this foggy environment not long ago.


    Sun Xu swept away his consciousness and immediately figured out the current situation.


    Below him, Robin was soaking in the sea, barely supporting a plank to not sink, but the situation is also precarious.


    No wonder he activated his clone.


    For those with Devil Fruit ability, sea water is the biggest enemy.


    Sun Xu flew down quickly and fished Robin out of the sea.


    She climbed onto Sun Xu''s back skillfully, and was very familiar with this posture.


    "Robin, what''s the matter? Aren''t you on Kayana Island? Where is Aini Road?" Sun Xu asked.


    "I now know why there are fewer and fewer residents of Kayana Island." Robin sighed in response to the question, and then explained.


    She and Ainilu were waiting for Sun Xu to return on Kayana Island.


    There was a heavy fog on Kayana Island this morning. At first, she didn''t take it to heart. The foggy weather is a normal weather.


    However, the fog did not fade until noon, and even the sun was blocked and could not penetrate.


    Robin gradually realized something was wrong.


    After all, they had been in the Devil''s Triangle for so long before, and they knew the terrible fog.


    She wanted to discuss a countermeasure with Ainilu, but only then did she discover that Ainilu had disappeared!


    Robin immediately became vigilant, preparing to return to Hades.


    Waiting for her to come to the beach, she found that Hades was actually far away from the coast and was about to disappear into the fog.


    She knew the importance of Pluto very well, and immediately prepared to catch up.


    Robin can make a pair of huge wings with his hands. Although it can only last for six seconds, it is enough for her to cross this distance and fly to Hades.


    However, when she was halfway through the flight, she suddenly had an accident, as if she had passed through an invisible barrier, and instantly felt the world revolving, unable to control her balance.


    When she came back to her senses, she didn''t know where she was and couldn''t see Pluto.


    The time for her wings ran out, and she fell into the sea. Fortunately, there was a wooden board next to her, which allowed her to borrow a little bit.


    In desperation, Sun Xu''s clone was activated.


    "Invisible barrier?" Sun Xu thoughtfully: "Is it the same as when we left the core of the Devil''s Triangle?"


    Robin thought for a while and said, "It seems a little bit different, but I can''t tell the details."


    "Have you been attacked?" Sun Xu asked again.


    "No." Robin was sure.


    "You should have encountered a spatial shift." Sun Xu thought for a while and said: "The situation in the Devil''s Triangle will affect Kayana Island."


    However, it is not strange to think about the straight coastline that seems to be cut with a knife.


    "Will Ainilu also encountered this situation?" Robin asked.


    "It''s very possible," Sun Xu said, but he didn''t worry too much.


    With the help of the Thunder Fruit''s ability, Ainilu can also fly for a short time. Even if it encounters a space shift and falls into the vast sea, it will not necessarily be drowned.


    And he probably deduced that Anilu is not life-threatening.


    "Go and find the Hades first."


    Sun Xu looked around, set up a somersault cloud, and chose a direction to fly.


    Although Pluto has not been completely refined into a magic weapon, after refining, Pluto already has certain magical properties, and a special connection has been established with him.


    So, he doesn''t worry that Pluto will be lost at all.


    Following that trace, flying for about two hours, a huge outline appeared in the vision of Sun Xu and Keya.


    "Huh? There is an island here!" Robin said in surprise.


    "This is probably not an island, but a huge ship." Sun Xu''s tone was also curious.


    This should be Moria¡¯s terrifying barque.


    The technology of Pirate World is very strange, it can make such a big sailboat.


    You need to know that when the ship is bigger, it is not only about scaling up, but also a lot of problems. UU read www.uukanshu. The difficulty of com manufacturing has soared.


    It''s hard to imagine how such a big ship was made.


    "Hehe, what a coincidence." Sun Xu swept away his consciousness and laughed.


    Hades was docked next to the terrifying three-masted sailing ship, and the Aini Road that he was tracking was also on it.


    "Now it''s okay, save a little trouble, don''t have to look for him anymore."


    Sun Xu carried Robin on his back and flew in the direction of Pluto.


    No matter what, the key is to take Pluto first.


    At the speed of somersaulting clouds, Sun Xu and Robin quickly reached the place where Pluto was.


    "boss."


    Seeing the two, Ainilu was taken aback first, and then he was relieved.


    However, his current condition is not very good. There are wounds all over his body. The most serious is the abdomen, which has been cut open almost horizontally, and even the turned intestines can be seen.


    "How did you make it like this?"


    Sun Xu was surprised, this is not the core of the Devil''s Triangle, with the strength of Anilu, there should be nothing that can hurt him in this sea.


    Moreover, he has seen it too, the shadow of Ainilu is still there, and it shouldn''t be Moria''s work either.


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 174： Horror 3 mast sailing ship

    "this is an accident."


    Ainilu''s face is not very good-looking, so he briefly talked about the origin of his injury.


    After listening, Sun Xu looked at Robin first, and then at Aini Road.


    This is the difference between the European Emperor and the Fei.


    The encounter between him and Robin was actually similar, and they also strayed into the space channel.


    The difference is that the space channel he encounters is far more dangerous than Robin encounters.


    That spatial channel is very unstable, and the force of the escaped space is like the sharpest knife.


    Aini Road is like turning around in a meat grinder.


    If it weren''t for his good strength, he would have been cut into pieces now.


    However, good fortune and misfortune depend on each other. Although the space channel he strayed into is dangerous, when he left, he fell directly on the terrifying three-masted sailing ship, without encountering the danger of being drowned.


    The horror barque looked abnormal at first sight. Ainilu was seriously injured, so he didn''t dare to act recklessly. He planned to hide in secret and wait until the injury improves.


    Unexpectedly, it didn''t take long before he saw a group of people dragging Pluto here to destroy it.


    Ainilu couldn''t just sit idly by, and took action to solve them and snatched Pluto back. During the period, he also repelled two groups of enemies until now.


    Sun Xu waved a green light, and Ainilu''s injury quickly improved. After a while, all healed, and there were no scars left.


    Ainilu patted his body and stood up: "Boss, the enemies looked strange just now, they don''t seem to be living people."


    "That''s really not a living person." Sun Xu looked into the depths of the terrifying barque: "That''s a zombie!"


    "Boss, do zombies really exist in the world?" Robin asked curiously.


    "Look at what you understand as a zombie."


    Sun Xu said: "The things here, although they are also called zombies, are actually created by the power of devil fruits."


    Robin showed a reminiscence look: "I remember the boss, you said this situation, did Moriah?"


    "Yes, this is Moriah''s lair!" Sun Xu said.


    Qiwuhai? Ainilu''s squinted eyes opened a little. He had heard of this name. It is said to be one of the three major forces in Qinghai. I don''t know how strong it is?


    Robin also showed interest. She has always been interested in strange things.


    looked at the two of them, Sun Xu laughed: "Then let''s visit Moria."


    Speaking of it, when Moria was young, he was a cruel role that could fight Kaido against Gang, but now it has become a waste of eating and waiting to die, which is embarrassing.


    However, the world of pirates is so cruel.


    No matter how strong you have been, once your strength weakens, you may become a stepping stone for others to move forward.


    "However, before that, there is a small trouble to solve!" Sun Xu looked to his side, with a sneer from the corner of his mouth.


    "Let me come, boss."


    Ainilu moved his body.


    "Okay, leave it to you! By the way, you don''t need to stay alive!" Sun Xu said coldly.


    Ainilu gave him a surprised look.


    At this time, he knew Sun Xu well, and he knew very well that his boss would not kill people for no reason.


    This person didn''t know how to provoke the boss, so he directly issued a killing order.


    but.


    This is exactly what he wants.


    If you want to save the other person''s life, you will inevitably be afraid of your hands when you do it, and it will be very unhappy.


    hiss.


    There was electric light flickering in the air, and the next moment, Ainilu''s figure turned into a ball of electric light and disappeared.


    stab... stab...


    "what!"


    The blue electric snake was flying, a figure appeared in the air, and a terrible cry was made from his mouth.


    Soon, the scent of meat rose for a while, and then it turned into a burnt smell.


    Click.


    The corpse was completely scorched with electric focus, and it was not a human being. It fell on the deck and broke into two pieces directly.


    Ai Nilu appeared, and glanced at the corpse with disdain.


    "Transparent fruit? Really weak chicken! He is far from the monsters on Food Island."


    "Don''t talk nonsense, you are not much better than him! Throw him down quickly and dirty the boat." Sun Xu said in a bad mood.


    He doesn''t remember what this person is called, but he remembers what this transparent person did.


    In fact, even if there is no such thing, he is ready to come to the terrifying three-masted sailing ship and get rid of this person.


    Transparent fruit, this kind of obscene devil fruit should not appear in this world!


    Ainilu''s face turned black, and he felt an arrow in his chest.


    But because of Sun Xu''s lustful prestige, I can only mutter a few words in my heart and go to work honestly.


    After ¡¡¡¡ cleaned up, Sun Xu took the lead: "Let''s go! Go and chat with Moria!"


    Shadow Shadow Fruit is actually a very powerful Devil Fruit.


    Wait for him to solve Blackbeard, don''t mind coming back, and take away Moria''s ability.


    Let''s visit now, it''s okay to make an impression.


    The three men began to advance toward the depths of the terrifying barque.


    This is said to be a ship, but in fact it is no different from an island.


    There are land, forests, mountains, and rivers.


    However, because of the fog blocking, sunlight can''t get through, it looks gloomy here.


    Soon after, the three passed by a cemetery.


    Halfway through, the cemetery suddenly split, and ragged figures crawled out of it.


    "Quack, die."


    "Kill...Kill them."


    "A stranger is here again, hahaha, it''s really exciting, it''s been a long time since I saw a stranger."


    The zombies screamed strangely, and suddenly they realized something was wrong.


    The three of them didn''t show any expressions of fear, the two men''s faces were flat, and the only woman was just a little curious.


    "Ainilu, leave it to you, hurry up and solve it."


    Sun Xu ordered.


    Take my brother, isn¡¯t that what I do? If he had to do everything himself, then it wouldn''t make any sense to accept the younger brother.


    "Okay, boss." Ainilu stretched out his hand, the corner of his mouth curled up slightly: "Discharge."


    thorn it.


    A thick lightning flashed across, illuminating the gloomy graveyard.


    The zombies feel bad.


    Normally, after their bodies are destroyed, they can automatically recover, but now...


    stab... stab...


    Blue lightning flashed across.


    All the zombies flew into ashes and annihilated instantly, and at the same time, a shadow flew out of their bodies, not knowing where they were going.


    "It seems that the zombies in Pirate World are also afraid of thunder and lightning." Sun Xu thought amusedly.


    Although these zombies are not very powerful, Ainilu is too easy to solve, and the zombies are definitely restrained.


    After solving the enemy, the three of them moved on.


    Along the way, they kept encountering various zombies, but they were all easily defeated by Ainilu.


    Under the thunder fruit, all the zombies appear vulnerable. Ainilu doesn¡¯t need to use any tricks. When a thunder passes by, how many zombies will directly turn into fly ash.


    The three of them pushed past, leaving a mess.


    This situation was quickly learned by Moria.


    In a gloomy roomMorlia sits on a huge chair with a fat belly like a ball.


    Next to him sat a young girl with long hair, a ponytail, and a crown. She looked very cute.


    "Hehehehe, an enemy has appeared, Perona, please go and solve it." Moria laughed, still not aware of the seriousness of the matter.


    "Where is Absalom? Why not let him go?" Perona said dissatisfied.


    "He said that an enemy appeared, go to investigate..."


    Before finishing speaking, Moria also realized that something was wrong, and his smile faded: "Are they the same group that Abu Sarom said about the troublemaker now? Where did Abu Sarom go?"


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 175： Ani Road Battle with Moria

    Sun Xu was walking, suddenly stopped, and looked sideways in the other direction: "Someone is coming."


    "Who is it?" Robin turned his head to look.


    "Of course it''s the owner here."


    Before Sun Xu spoke, a huge shadow came out of the fog.


    Lai Ren has a fiery hairstyle, sharp teeth and sharp ears, looks like a demon, is 7 meters tall, but has a chubby belly and a fat like a ball.


    Robin showed curious eyes, "He is one of Qiwuhai, Moonlight Moria?"


    Aini Lu also showed surprise.


    This is the first time he has seen such a big human being.


    I have to say that Moria''s body shape is still very bluffing.


    What is the concept of seven meters?


    The height of a two-story building!


    And Moria was tall and fat, standing in front of them, like a pile of meat, full of pressure.


    "Hey hee hee, who are you? Why did you come to my boat?" Moria grinned, looking a little hideous.


    "You have stolen my boat, I''ll find an explanation." Sun Xu said lightly.


    "Say? Hee hee hee." Moria said sarcastically, "Who do you think I am?"


    "The shame of Qiwuhai?" Sun Xu glanced at him sideways, jokingly said: "Moriya, you have been eating and waiting for death for the past 20 years. I am afraid that your strength has long been abolished? I see you, Qiwuhai. I''m afraid I won''t wear the name for long, and I will soon be deprived of it."


    Moria looked ugly, and sneered: "What do you know? When I build a huge army of zombies, I will be able to sweep the whole world and become the One Piece!"


    "Fine, everything in the dream." Sun Xu waved his hand: "Now let''s talk about the issue of compensation."


    "I think you are dreaming! I''m a pirate!" Moria stared: "Now I ask you, have you seen Absalom?"


    "Abu Sarom?" Sun Xu suddenly said, "Is that the transparent person? It turns out he was called by this name. No wonder I forgot, it''s so long."


    "You really have seen it."


    Moonlight Moriah coldly snorted: "Tell me where Abu Sarom is, I might be able to spare your lives."


    "Where?" Sun Xu grinned: "Of course he was killed. By the way, he died miserably. He was directly electrocuted into coke and thrown into the sea. He has already entered the belly of a fish now."


    Moria stayed in a daze, and muttered in disbelief: "Abu Sarom is dead? This is impossible!"


    "No way, who makes him want to do something he shouldn''t do." Sun Xu said.


    Although Moria is very useless, but several of his men are very loyal, which is also very rare.


    "I''m going to kill you!" Moria''s face sank.


    "Does it depend on you?"


    Sun Xu showed disdain: "Kaido has now become the emperor among the pirates, but you can only hide here, lingering, it''s really shameful!"


    "When I create a zombie army, Kaido will be the first one!" Moria seemed to be poked into the sore spot, almost yelling.


    It''s a pity that he is too fat to jump up.


    Wow!


    Rows of loss came out of the mist behind Moria.


    "Kill them for me!" he shouted angrily.


    "It''s just a chicken dog."


    Sun Xu gestured.


    Aini took a step forward, raised his hand stamp, electro-optical condensed: "Thirty million volts Thunderbird!"


    A phoenix condensed from thunder came out of his palm, roared, and rushed towards the zombie army.


    thorn it.


    Hot and dazzling electric light bursts, like a miniature sun rising.


    After ¡¡¡¡ Thunderbird raged, all the zombies disappeared, leaving only a spot of powder.


    "Nature is the fruit of thunder?"


    Moria looked at Ainilu in shock.


    Although he had been an otaku for twenty years, he was a big pirate who was able to compete with Kaido. He was so knowledgeable that he immediately recognized Ainilu''s abilities.


    "Are you the so-called Qiwuhai? The strength does not seem to be very good!"


    Ainilu squinted and looked at Moria.


    Although the height looks quite bluffing, can this body shape really be able to fight?


    "No wonder you dare to be so arrogant. It turned out to be a person with natural ability, but don''t think that the natural system is invincible."


    The shadow under Moria''s feet slowly stood up: "Shadow Mage."


    Although he was useless, he did not become stupid. He judged from the situation of Anilu''s shot just now that the opponent''s ability was very restrained from the zombies he made.


    The zombie army is his revenge and hatred, and became the backing of One Piece, but now he has found a nemesis.


    must not let this person leave here alive!


    For the first time in 20 years, Moria, who was too lazy to move, had a strong killing intent in her heart.


    "Not bad." Sun Xu keenly noticed his changes, and turned to look at Ainilu: "You go try it, he seems to arouse a bit of fighting spirit."


    "I can''t ask for it."


    A enthusiastic smile appeared on Ainilu''s face.


    He is completely in love with fighting now.


    During the time in Food Island, he went to fight with those monsters almost every day.


    Sometimes he can win, and sometimes he loses horribly. However, no matter whether he wins or loses, he feels intense excitement in the battle.


    The feeling of going all out to fight, made him feel full of passion, and it was much stronger than the invincible feeling of being a **** in the sky.


    Now he has changed his mind. He no longer wants to rule the infinite land, but to challenge the strong in Qinghai and aspire to become the strongest.


    thorn it.


    Aini Road turned into a flash of light and rushed towards Moria.


    Moria also greeted her and fought Ainilu.


    The dark shadows and the hot and bright electric lights intertwined, and the battle between the two instantly turned white-hot. UU reading www.uukanshu. com


    Sun Xu looked back after taking a second glance.


    As he said before, the shadow fruit is actually a very powerful devil fruit.


    The main reason why Moriah lost to Luffy was that he had absorbed too many shadows. Although he had gained strong power, his body and spirit could not bear it, and he was on the verge of collapse.


    Sora had a powerful force but couldn''t show it at all. In the end, he lifted a rock and hit him in the foot.


    The root cause is that Moriah had a wrong estimate of his own strength.


    If he absorbs less shadows, combined with the ability of the Shadow Mage, even if there are no zombies, it is still possible to defeat the Straw Hat Pirates.


    After all, he was once the one who could fight Kaido.


    As long as it can exert one-tenth of the power it used to be, it is enough to abuse the Straw Hat Pirates at this time.


    At this time, although the fact that Moria had been abandoned for twenty years has not changed, his fighting spirit was aroused by the death of Abu Sarom and his fear of the fruit of the thunder.


    With the will to fight, at least it is no longer the previous waste of eating and waiting to die, without fighting intentions.


    With the ability of Shadow Fruit, Anilu couldn''t take Moria for a while.


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 176： Persecution of Perona

    Sun Xu looked forward.


    Moria did not come alone, but Perona was also with her.


    She wears pink ponytails and has a delicate and cute face. She is holding a tattered doll in her hand, carrying a burgundy umbrella, and a strange-looking zombie behind her.


    Sun Xu showed the color of thinking.


    A large part of the reason why he entered the horror barque this time was Perona.


    Perona is a superhuman ghost fruit capable person.


    This kind of devil fruit can not only create various ghosts, but also separate spirit bodies with self-consciousness, much like a soul out of the body.


    He wants to transform Meili, but he has no idea yet.


    When he saw the horror three-masted sailboat, he suddenly raised an idea, can he find some inspiration from Perona?


    She should be considered a spiritual expert.


    "You...what do you want to do?"


    Perona had used her ability to kill them, but found that the man opposite was looking at her straightforwardly, his eyes like a knife, penetrating her clothes, and seeing the deepest part of her body.


    She felt a chill.


    "Little sister, let''s play a fun game." Sun Xu laughed strangely, like a strange girl who showed an ignorant girl to see a goldfish.


    Robin gave him a funny look, knowing that his boss¡¯s weird taste was recurring


    However, the look in the girl''s eyes by my boss is indeed a bit wrong.


    "Is it because she looks pretty?"


    This thought came to Robin''s mind and never disappeared: "This... seems to be really possible."


    Then her eyes became strange.


    Perona was very uncomfortable being seen by the two, and she stretched out her hand and waved: "Negative ghost!"


    Two white ghosts with chubby heads flew out, not looking hideous, but rather cute.


    "What''s this?"


    Robin looked curiously.


    The next moment, two ghosts flew over and passed through their chests.


    "Flowers bloom..."


    Robin''s face changed, he was just about to resist, and was stunned the next moment, his face became extremely gloomy, and he squatted on the ground: "Sorry, I am a caterpillar. I am a waste of food alive."


    "Hahaha, got it!" Perona laughed wildly, then stopped abruptly, staring blankly at Sun Xu who didn''t move: "Why haven''t you become negative."


    "This little trick doesn''t bother me."


    A smile appeared on the corner of Sun Xu''s mouth, and he reached out and pulled Robin up.


    Robin, who had a negative face just now, touched his hand, his expression changed and immediately returned to normal.


    "Is this the Devil Fruit Ability?" She looked at Perona solemnly. At that moment, she was completely overwhelmed by the huge negativity, and it seemed that there was no hope in life.


    This is an extremely rare situation for her who has always been very determined.


    Even when O''Hara died, she was not so negative.


    "Yes, the power of the ghost fruit is still quite powerful." Sun Xu said.


    "It''s not convincing at all!"


    Looking at Sun Xu with a calm face, Perona roared, then summoned four ghosts, and sneered: "You must have used some tricks just now. I won''t let you succeed this time."


    As soon as she finished speaking, four ghosts flew over, two through Sun Xu and two through Robin.


    This time, neither of them changed anything, and even the Robin who had been recruited before was no longer effective.


    "How is this possible? How did you do it?"


    Perona raised her eyes, holding her head and exclaiming in disbelief.


    Sun Xu smiled.


    If Usopp is Perona''s natural enemy, then he is her father.


    The powerhouse in the Pirate World relies on powerful abilities, extraordinary strength and speed. Compared with them, Sun Xu has more control over himself.


    Except for some absolute rules, as long as he can''t block his mana, it is difficult to have much influence on him.


    Perot''s negative ghost only exerts a negative influence on the human spirit. He only needs a light shake of mana to easily get rid of it.


    Even, if Sun Xu wants to, the negative ghost can''t get into his body at all.


    Not only is he immune to the attacks of negative ghosts, he only needs a mana, and he can also keep other people unaffected.


    In fact, Perona¡¯s passive ghost is not an absolute rule-oriented ability. Sun Xu guessed that if the armed **** is strong enough, it can also defend against her attacks.


    "I won''t play with you anymore."


    Perona took a step back, then turned and ran.


    But before she ran a few meters, she felt her shoulders being held down, and she couldn''t move anymore.


    "What are you doing in such a hurry, I still have something to tell you."


    Perona turned her head and saw the man''s face, a drop of cold sweat slipped off her forehead, and she shouted, "Kumasi, save me!"


    "Yes!" Kumasi answered in a low voice.


    Kumasi is a cylindrical zombie. It looks like a teddy bear, but with short hands and short feet. Not only is it not hideous, but also a little cute.


    However, after it spoke, the voice was very crude, which formed a huge contrast with the appearance.


    ßËßËßË.


    Kumasi had short legs, but he was very flexible. When he leaped to Sun Xu, Xiao Tan''s hand smashed over, creating a strong wind.


    "roll!"


    Sun Xu yelled, kicking out without looking.


    ßË.


    With a loud noise, Kumasi flew out and fell into four petals after landing.


    "How is this possible?" Perona yelled out of silence: "Kumasi is a hundred times stronger than a bear!"


    "Little sister, nothing is impossible in the world!" Sun Xu smiled evilly and stretched out his hands: "Let me check your body."


    "No!" Perona screamed, rolled her eyes, and fainted.


    "Isn''t it?" Sun Xu stopped his movements touched his nose, and said depressed: "Is it so scary? I''m more handsome than those zombies anyway."


    Robin covered his mouth and laughed.


    "Huh! Don''t think that you can escape if you pass out of a coma!" Sun Xu bends down and lifts Perona up, the divine consciousness spreads into her body, and she probes carefully.


    He soon discovered that Perona''s body was different from the others.


    Of course, everyone who has eaten Devil Fruit is physically different from ordinary people, but Perona has some characteristics that no one else has.


    She is more active and independent.


    The body and soul of ordinary people are actually fused together, and there is no space for storing souls.


    The soul is like a cell, spread all over the body, including hands, feet, heads, etc.


    Under normal circumstances, it is impossible to separate the soul from the body.


    However, the connection between Perona''s body and soul is very weak.


    If the soul and body of ordinary people are welded to everything, then Perona''s soul and body are connected by a few threads, and these threads can also be untied.


    In addition, her soul is also very special.


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 178： Abduct Perona

    After a long time, Sun Xu put down Perona, with joy and regret.


    Fortunately, Perona¡¯s soul is indeed very special. If she can clear up the secrets in it, she may not only provide ideas for transforming Meili, but it might even help him become a soul.


    The soul is different from the soul.


    The soul is a part of life, and everyone has it.


    And the soul is a result of the cultivation process.


    However, the soul does have a lot to do with the soul.


    Unfortunately, for a while, he couldn''t figure out the mystery in Perona''s soul at all.


    Sun Xu hugged his arms, thoughtfully.


    It seems that he underestimated the Devil Fruit before.


    A long time ago, he had been inspired by Mr.2, and he had realized a seventy-two change of fur.


    Now from Perona, she discovered the possibility of helping herself become the soul as soon as possible.


    The strengths of Mr.2 and Perona are vastly different from him, but their abilities have really helped him.


    It can be inferred from this that there must be other abilities that would help him.


    "Speaking of which, the power of some devil fruits is indeed very exaggerated." Sun Xu murmured.


    Take Ainilu as an example. In the world of cultivating immortals, Thunder is also one of the most dangerous powers, but not only can he use it freely, but even his entire body can be elementalized.


    This is something that many great monks with great thunder and magic can''t do.


    These natural abilities are obviously not strong, but the energy contained in the body is almost endless. This is definitely related to the nature of the world''s power.


    If he studies carefully, he may be able to create very powerful spells.


    If the monkey brother has the corresponding magical powers, according to this as a comparison, the inheritance progress will be faster.


    Some abilities are even more exaggerated.


    Childlike fruit such as sugar.


    After turning a person into a doll, it can directly erase the traces in the world and let everyone forget it. This ability is definitely related to the power of cause and effect.


    After realizing this, Sun Xu''s thinking began to diverge.


    The first thing he thought of was the various animal devil fruits. If he grasped the animal type ability and studied it carefully, he would surely be able to grasp more changes in the 72 changes.


    As for more, I can''t think of it for a while, but there will be.


    "It seems that burying one''s head in practice is indeed not a good thing."


    Sun Xu has a smile on his face. Today¡¯s discovery is so influential that it will have an impact on him throughout his life.


    Compared with Brother Monkey, the power level of Pirate World is indeed slightly weaker, but it also has its own uniqueness, which should not be underestimated.


    Not long after, Perona woke up from her coma.


    As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw Sun Xu not far away. She was so scared that her hairs stood upright, and her palms subconsciously touched her body: "You...what did you do to me?"


    "Guess?" Sun Xu joked.


    Perona did not think so much. After confirming that she had no missing arms or legs, she skipped the question, looked at him vigilantly, and asked, "What the **** do you want to do?"


    Relying on her abilities, she has always been invincible, but today she ran into Sun Xu, but was hit and beaten.


    In addition to Sun Xu kicking just now, she now has a shadow on Sun Xu in her heart.


    "I have a study for you to cooperate..."


    "no!"


    Sun Xu didn''t finish her words, Perona was like a kitten stepped on her tail, blowing her hair instantly.


    "What are you doing so excited? It frightened me." Sun Xu fished out his ears and said calmly: "If you can''t, you have to do it! You can''t help this matter!"


    is related to his achievement of the soul, of course he will not let Perona easily.


    However, it will not happen overnight to find out the secret in her soul. He can''t stay here, he can only take Perona away.


    It happens to be that there are only three people on the boat now, which is relatively deserted, and multiple people can be a little bit lively.


    Perona looked at him grievously, biting her lip, tears in her eyes: "I...I don''t want to die."


    "When did I say I was going to kill you?" Sun Xu said in a daze.


    "Don''t lie to me! I watched Hokkubak do research, and eventually all those people died." Perona snorted.


    Hokkubak? Is that the doctor?


    Sun Xu said silently: "Don''t worry! The research I''m doing is different from his, it won''t be dead!"


    Perona stopped crying instantly, and her tears miraculously disappeared.


    "You won''t die? Then don''t you tell me earlier! Humph!"


    She glanced at Sun Xu secretly, and when she realized that he was also looking at herself, she snorted and turned her face to the other side.


    Sun Xu is a bit funny, Perona is actually not young, she should be 23 or 4 years old now, about the same as him. But she stayed in the Devil''s Triangle for a long time, spending time with zombies all day long, not very mentally, and often acting a little childish.


    After a while, Perona looked back at Sun Xu quietly, and when she found that he didn''t look at herself anymore, she quietly made a face, hugged the doll, and shrank into the corner.


    She is not going to run away.


    The ability is useless, the speed and strength are not as good as the opponent, it is impossible to succeed at all, and there is no need to waste energy.


    Her last hope is Moria. If she can defeat the enemy, she can be rescued, otherwise she can only follow the opponent obediently.


    "Master Moria, please defeat them, otherwise I can only leave you." She prayed quietly.


    But things backfired. It didn''t take long for Ainilu to return. His expression was a little tired, but his expression was happy and there were no injuries on his body. At first glance, he knew that he had won the battle.


    As expected, he said as soon as he opened his mouth: "Boss, Qiwuhai doesn''t seem to be very strong."


    "That''s because you encountered the most useless one." Sun Xu said lightly: "The other six, no, it should be five now. You are not an opponent with a high probability."


    Ainilu pouted, you are strong, everything you say is right.


    "Don''t believe me?" Sun Xu said: "The strongest in the Seven Wu Seas will not be weaker than the original peach rabbit."


    "General Taotu?" Ainilu suddenly wilted.


    When he was on Food Island, he challenged Peach Rabbit, and it turned out...


    At that time, Peach Rabbit had a blessing in disguise and had a great strength. If he wanted to try his own strength, he didn''t keep his hands.


    I''m old and miserable.


    "Is Moria dead?" Sun Xu asked again.


    "no."


    Ainilu quickly regained his spirits. Anyway, he was not hit once or twice. He had already exercised.


    He hasn''t had the invincible mentality that he had when he was on Sky Island, and now he occasionally thinks about it, even a little ashamed.


    I felt like a frog at the bottom of a well, I don''t know the height of the sky.


    "You didn''t speak, how dare I kill anyone?" Ainilu teased.


    Once he was also a life-killing master. Under Sun Xu''s training, he has developed the habit of keeping alive.


    "Then you are obedient, very good, keep it up!"


    Sun Xu squinted at him, then said: "However, this time it can be killed."


    "Well then, I will solve him."


    Ainilu doesn¡¯t care, it¡¯s just killing, he doesn¡¯t have any burden in his heartDon¡¯t! "Perona finally couldn''t help but said, watching Sun Xu''s eyes with pleading: "I''ll go with you, don''t kill Moria-sama." "


    She was picked up by Moria since she was a child, and she has always regarded Moria as her father and has deep affection for him.


    "No problem." Sun Xu readily agreed, paused, and then said: "Then you must obediently cooperate with my research!"


    It doesn''t matter to him whether to kill Moria or not. If Perona''s active cooperation can be exchanged for Moria''s life, it is definitely a profitable business for him.


    "As long as I don''t kill me, I''ll cooperate well." Perona gave a free expression.


    "Remember what you said, if you dare to escape, I will not only catch you back, but I will also find Moria and kill him!" Sun Xu''s tone was flat but full of threats.


    "I see, I won''t run away." Perona curled her lips.


    Without the help of others, she didn''t think she could escape from this pervert.


    Now that the strongest Moria-sama she knows has been defeated by his men, where does she have the idea of ??running away?


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 179： Chambord Islands

    "When my research is completed, you will be free."


    After that, Sun Xu turned and left.


    He is giving Perona a hope, lest she can''t think of any excessive behavior.


    Perona''s expression moved slightly, she took a deep look at the villa behind, and ran after her.


    On the way back, Perona was with them. They were no longer attacked by zombies and soon came to the beach.


    Perona looked around, her expression puzzled: "Where is your boat? How can I leave without a boat?"


    After ¡¡¡¡ asked, she found that everyone was looking at her, their expressions stagnated, and said: "What''s the matter? Is there any problem?"


    "No problem." Sun Xu smiled: "Keep your eyes open, the next step is to witness the miracle."


    He took out a glass bottle, flicked it forward, and a black shadow flew out, swelling rapidly, and in a blink of an eye it became a black battleship 100 meters long.


    What¡¯s even more amazing is that this warship floated directly in the air without falling.


    Perona grew up with a small mouth: "What is this?"


    "Hahaha." Sun Xu laughed a few times without explaining.


    After boarding the ship, he said to Perona: "Go pick a room, there are many vacancies on the ship."


    Perona nodded blankly.


    She is still immersed in the shock brought by Hades.


    A huge flying warship, who are they?


    To her dissatisfaction, the decoration on the ship is too bright, and she prefers a dark environment.


    After choosing a room, Perona came to the living room, where Sun Xu and the three were already waiting.


    Sun Xu beckoned: "Come on, just waiting for you."


    Perona nodded, and sat down on the sofa next to her, looking at them curiously, not knowing what she was going to do.


    "Let''s discuss the next itinerary." Sun Xu said: "I suggest that you don''t go back to Kayana Island and go directly to Chambordian Islands."


    It¡¯s not close to Kayana Island, so there¡¯s no need to go around again.


    He uses the arithmetic technique to identify directions, so he doesn''t need to record pointers.


    "Then boss, what do you do?" Robin asked.


    "I won''t be back in a few days. I''ll go directly to the shampoo to find you." Sun Xu said.


    "I have no opinion." Ainilu said lazily. He is unfamiliar with Qinghai where he was born and he is the same wherever he goes.


    "Wait." Perona asked curiously, "Aren''t you here? Are you leaving?"


    "This is just a clone, my body is not here." Sun Xu explained briefly.


    "The clone?" Perona''s expression changed slightly. A clone could smash Kumasi with one foot. How powerful should the body be?


    "What do you think?" Sun Xu looked at Perona and asked.


    "Can I also make an opinion?" Perona awakened from her fantasy and asked in amazement.


    "Of course." Sun Xu said amusedly: "What status do you think you are? A prisoner? Even if you are a prisoner, I have human rights."


    "Huh!" Perona shook her head: "Then I have no opinion."


    "Well, target, Chambord Islands!"


    Sun Xu''s heart moved, and Pluto''s speed suddenly increased.


    Everyone started busying themselves with their own affairs.


    Robin made a cup of coffee, moved a chair, and started reading. Ainilu was so immersed in the exercise that she couldn''t help herself. After obtaining permission, Perona jumped around on the boat, curiously touching this, touching that, to Pluto. Very curious.


    After a while, Perona found Sun Xu who was bored to watch the sea.


    "What research do you want me to do?"


    Sun Xu looked up and down Perona, and after seeing her scalp numb, he said, "Research you and your abilities."


    Perona swallowed quietly, and took a step back: "How to study?"


    "Don''t worry, when I study, you won''t feel anything, let alone there is no such thing as abuse, you can completely assume that there is no such thing."


    Sun Xu comforted: "You should go out with us on a boat. After I finish the research, you can regain freedom and go where you want to go."


    "Really?" Perona looked at him suspiciously, what research was being studied that would have no sense for him?


    "Of course, occasionally I will let you cooperate, but it is all about letting you use your abilities, and it will not do you any harm."


    Sun Xu spread his hands and smiled: "Actually I am not a bad person."


    "Hehe." Perona smiled irresponsibly, and left in a hurry.


    Now it''s a knife, and I''m a fish, she can only hope that what the other party says is true.


    A week passed in a blink of an eye.


    In order to avoid making big news, Pluto usually sails in the sea mode, so the speed is not fast. It took them a week to reach the Chambord Islands.


    Sun Xu stood on the deck and looked forward.


    "Is that the Chambord Islands? It''s so beautiful!" Perona exclaimed in a low voice.


    Ai Nilu squinted: "This doesn''t seem to be a real island."


    "Yes, the Chambordian Islands are actually a huge mangrove forest." Robin explained: "The whole island is made up of 79 trees, and each tree has a town."


    "What are those bubbles?" Perona asked curiously.


    "The roots of mangroves secrete special natural resin due to respiration. The resin swells up to form bubbles. These bubbles are not only the unique scenery of the Chambordian Islands, but also have many practical uses, such as running sports cars and bubble skyscrapers. Wheels, houses built on Bubbles... Bubble culture has permeated all aspects of Chambordian Islands."


    Robin obviously has done a lot of work. Although it is the first time he has come, he knows well about the Chambord Islands: ¡°The Chambord Islands have been called Soap Bubble Islands again because of these bubbles.¡±


    "Hee hee, it''s fun." Perona lay on the side of the ship, with her feet up, looking forward.


    "By the way, the Chambordian Islands are ruled by the nobles of the world, the Tianlong people Robin took a look at Sun Xu. As one of the women closest to Sun Xu, she knew very well his treatment of the Tianlong people. manner.


    Sun Xu, with a faint smile on his face, whispered: "If anyone in the Chambord Islands dares to harm the Tianlongren, the admiral will be dispatched directly."


    paused, his smile thickened: "You said, what will happen if I kill all the Tianlong people here? Will the generals come out?"


    Robin shivered, she didn''t know that the Navy generals would not be dispatched, but she was sure that if this happened, they would quickly become famous, and the whole world would be shocked by this crazy behavior.


    Perona looked at Sun Xu with horror.


    Even if she stays in the Devil''s Triangle all year round, she knows the reputation of the Draco.


    Someone wants to slaughter the Dragonites of the Chambord Islands. This is absolutely a lunatic.


    Ainilu also twitched the corners of his mouth.


    General Taotu is only a lieutenant general, and he can fight him without fighting back. The strength of the admiral can be imagined.


    If several powerhouses of that level appear together, Sun Xu is strong and nothing will happen. Robin has Sun Xu protection and should be able to survive. Only he...


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 180： clothing store

    "I was kidding, what are you doing so nervously?"


    Sun Xu laughed and said: "The Tianlongren didn''t provoke me, why should I kill here?"


    The three of them became even more worried.


    If you don''t provoke you, you won''t kill.


    If the Tianlongren accidentally provoke him, shouldn¡¯t they do that?


    With the lawless character of the Tianlong people, this is definitely not impossible.


    Sun Xu glanced at the three of them, and said in a bad mood: "Are you stupid? I am just a clone now. After seven days of consumption, there is very little power left. Even if I want to kill, I don''t have that power."


    Robin and the three were taken aback, all embarrassed.


    indeed.


    was surprised by Sun Xu''s words, they actually ignored this most important issue.


    While talking, Pluto has arrived in the Chambord Islands.


    landed in an inconspicuous position, but Sun Xu took out the glass bottle and put the Pluto away.


    "Let''s go." He walked into the shampoo field first.


    It didn''t take long for them to see the numbers carved on the tree.


    twenty three.


    In other words, they are on island 23 now.


    There are 79 islands in the Chambord Islands. No. 1 to No. 29 are illegal areas such as human trafficking shops. There are a large number of criminals here, including human traffickers, gangsters, bounty hunters, pirates and so on.


    In the Chambord Islands, which is dreamlike and ruled by the nobles of the world, there are more than one-third of the place, which is full of endless darkness and filth. This is really a great irony.


    Now the 23rd island where the Sun Xu and the four are located is one of the illegal areas. Walking on the street, they have felt more than ten waves of unkind eyes.


    "Boss, do you want me to solve it?"


    Ai Nilu asked, he is also a master of seeing and hearing, he can clearly feel the malice around him, which makes him feel like a throat in his throat, which is very awkward.


    "No." Sun Xu waved his hand to stop him: "In this kind of place, it is rare not to be coveted. As long as they don''t jump out, they don''t need to pay attention, otherwise it will be endless."


    "Okay." Ainilu exhaled uncomfortably.


    Before he finished his words, a slight voice sounded.


    boom.


    However, if you listen carefully, you can tell that it is not one but four sounds sounded at the same time.


    à²~


    Four bullets cut through the air and hit Sun Xu''s heads directly.


    The one who shot is definitely a master.


    can shoot four bullets at the same time, and all of them are aimed at the vital points.


    "Good job."


    Ainilu was not surprised and rejoiced. He felt very aggrieved just now, but he didn''t expect someone to come to the door so soon.


    hiss.


    Electric light shot, and a net of blue electric snakes intertwined appeared around the four people. The bullets that had just been raging seemed to have fallen into a quagmire, and the speed suddenly slowed down.


    papa...


    At a distance of five meters from four people, the bullet could no longer make an inch and fell on the ground.


    "There are masters!"


    The face of a man hiding in a dark corner changed slightly. He didn''t understand what moves the opponent used, but he could solve the bullets he shot so easily, and his strength was definitely far stronger than him.


    cannot be beaten!


    He felt a little upset.


    He has seen the clothes worn by those people. They are expensive clothes for a million Baileys!


    This is definitely a big fat sheep! One vote may be comparable to his gains over the past few years.


    Under this temptation, he couldn''t help taking the lead.


    As a result, the worm didn''t eat it, but he became a bird in his early days.


    However, he was not surprised either.


    High returns are associated with high risks.


    Before he did it, he had thought of this possibility.


    He is so familiar with the 23rd island, even if it fails, he is confident that he can escape...


    The man suddenly opened his eyes.


    The blue electric light flashes in front of him, forming a human shape.


    is one of the four people he attacked before.


    "Natural ability person?"


    The man finally knows the other''s ability, but it doesn''t make any sense anymore.


    thorn it.


    The electric light exploded.


    The man''s body trembled, and in just a few seconds, he turned into a charred corpse.


    Ainilu showed a cheerful expression, turned into thunder again, and disappeared in place.


    "solved?"


    "Ok."


    "Let''s go, there will be no such thing as early as the 30th island area."


    Sun Xu and the four continued to move forward, without stopping at all, including when Anilu was just trying to solve the enemy.


    After a while, after their figure disappeared completely, two figures appeared quietly, looking at the scorched corpse in the shadow, silent.


    It took a long time for someone to speak.


    "Quick Gun Gallup was solved like this?"


    "No way, who made him provoke someone who shouldn''t be offended!" The companion was calm and asked, "Did you see clearly? That person just now..."


    "That''s right! Naturally those with the ability of thunder fruit!"


    "There is another big man. I haven''t heard of this person''s name before."


    "That''s not a problem. I believe the news of those who are capable of resounding fruit will spread throughout the Chambord Islands soon."


    The two whispered a few words and left soon.


    Then, a few more people came to check, just like the first two, they looked over and left in a hurry.


    Sun Xu didn''t know these things, and didn''t care if they knew them. They didn''t stop on these islands, and went straight to the No. 40 area.


    Perona pouted her mouth, her face unhappy.


    "Okay, I''ll go back later, and then I will be able to hang an oil bottle on my mouth." Sun Xu did not have a good air.


    This is the cause of the incident. They passed the No. 30 area on their way to the island in the No. 40 area.


    Island 30 to 39 is an amusement park, with a lot of rides, including Ferris wheel, carousel, etc. Perona, who has been living in the Devil¡¯s Triangle waters, can¡¯t walk right awayfei Arguing to play.


    was finally rejected by Sun Xu coldly.


    Now this is emotional.


    Sun Xu is also helpless.


    During the first two days on board, Perona was still quite afraid of him.


    But, I don''t know what happened in the past few days, now she has no fear of him at all.


    The four walked into a clothing store.


    This is a shop that sells women''s clothing. The design is very innovative, and the fabrics are first-class.


    A high-end ready-to-wear store, of course, the price is not "close to the people".


    After coming in, Perona didn''t care about making a petty temper, she kept looking at the clothes around her, her eyes sparkling.


    Although she lives in the Devil''s Triangle all year round and spends her time with zombies, it does not mean that she does not love beauty. In fact, on the contrary, she is an out-and-out dog!


    Of course, her aesthetics is a little different from that of ordinary people, and she prefers dark wind things.


    And this shop has a lot of dark style clothing.


    Sun Xu looked around, photographed a gothic dress, and pulled Perona over: "Just this one, let''s try it."


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 181： Ripped off bar

    "Did you buy it for me?" Perona looked at Sun Xu in astonishment.


    "Of course."


    Sun Xu poked her clothes: "Look at what this is! The style is old, the workmanship is poor, and you can see that it has been washed many times. Is Moria out of money? I won''t buy you a few new clothes. clothing?"


    Perona muttered a few words in a low voice, as if she wanted to explain, but she had no confidence.


    Indeed, compared to this dress, the clothes she wears are the difference between stone and gold.


    "and this."


    Sun Xu picked another hat and stuffed her a pair of shoes.


    Since I want to change it, I just change it.


    After a while, Perona changed her clothes and walked out, Sun Xu couldn''t help but shine.


    Layers of black long skirt, mysterious and noble, exquisite collarbone and snow-white shoulders exposed outside, making Perona, who has a little childish temperament, a bit more sexy.


    The red leather shoes under the feet and the red-brimmed top hat on the head also complement each other.


    More importantly, Perona¡¯s temperament fits perfectly with this suit. After wearing this, she really feels like a princess Mononoke.


    The owner of the clothing store is full of words.


    Perona also appeared very satisfied, her unhappy expression had long since disappeared cleanly, and she ran to Sun Xu with small steps, and turned around: "How is it?"


    "I chose, can that be worse?" Sun Xu said proudly.


    "Hee hee hee." Perona did not refute either.


    Sun Xu looked around again: "Come on, try this one again."


    "good!"


    Perona shouted.


    one set after another set.


    Perona tried more than a dozen sets in a row, and tried the gothic clothes in the clothing store.


    This shop is indeed somewhat level. The styles of each set of clothes are good. In addition, Perona''s looks are first-class, and the temperament is also very suitable. Each set of clothes is very amazing.


    "I have never seen a lady who is more suitable for this style of clothes than a lady."


    The owner of the clothing store convinced him heartily.


    Although a bit exaggerated, Perona''s amazingness can also be seen.


    At this time, Perona was in trouble of happiness: "Which set should I buy?"


    She likes every set very much, and she is very reluctant to give up.


    "Don''t worry about this!" Sun Xu waved his hand: "Boss, the clothes I just tried on, each comes in two sets, and all are wrapped. In addition, these are also wrapped in two sets each."


    The things he referred to later were never tried, but I think Perona should look good.


    "Okay, sir!" The boss was overjoyed.


    After watching the fashion show for so long and still selling so many sets of clothes, he feels that his wedding day will be happier than today.


    You need to know that the clothes in his shop are not cheap, with millions of Baileys at every turn, and the clothes Sun Xu bought today topped his one-month sales.


    Perona was startled, and then smiled. For the first time, she felt that leaving the Devil''s Triangle is also a good choice.


    After setting up a outfit for Perona, Sun Xu and the three also bought a few, but none of them did not have as many clothes as Perona, because the three had many clothes before.


    I bought clothes, and the three of them continued their raid and bought a lot of goods. They have gained a bit of fame throughout the No. 40 area.


    After the transformation of Hades, although there are additional decorative furniture from the "Proverbs", it is still very simple. I took this opportunity to just add it.


    mainly because it is not bad for money.


    The "Proverbs" melted, and I got Klein''s gold from the Food Island. Sun Xu now doesn''t know how to spend the money.


    It''s hard to come across an opportunity, so naturally it is buying and buying.


    And this, also activated Perona''s shopping soul.


    At the back, she completely became the main force, rushing forward in the lead, selecting, bargaining, and paying, all alone, Sun Xu and the three only need to act as a means of transportation.


    There is a glass bottle, so don¡¯t worry about it.


    The shopping trip for four did not stop until the evening.


    Perona walked next to Sun Xu, chatting non-stop, looking very excited.


    Sun Xu dealt with Perona while watching the surroundings.


    They are now rushing to the island group No. 10 to No. 70, where there are more hotels, where they want to spend the night.


    From the 40th island group to the 70th island group, you have to pass the No.10 island group.


    This is also a lawless area, hiding all kinds of villains.


    Within this period of time, they resolved the two groups of people who tried to rob.


    Of course, everything was easily solved by Ainilu.


    In the first half of the great route, Ainilu''s strength is still quite unsolvable, and those who are stronger than him will not do this kind of blockade and robbery.


    "You don''t know, that boss is very annoying, I can''t help but use a negative ghost..."


    Perona was talking, and found that Sun Xu stopped and looked straight in a certain direction, she couldn''t help but look over.


    The direction Sun Xu looked at was a bar with a very strange name, Xia Qi¡¯s bargaining BAR.


    "Is there anything special about this bar?" Perona asked.


    "The mountain is not high, if there is an immortal, then the name is." Sun Xu smiled and said.


    "What do you mean?" Perona said depressed.


    "Meaning, this bar is nothing special, but the people in it are very unusual." Sun Xu smiled and said, "I was planning to look for it, but I didn''t expect to meet it so soon. Let''s go and visit. ."


    After ¡¡¡¡, he walked towards the bar.


    "Wait for me." Perona hurried to catch up.


    Robin who knows Sun Xu best is thoughtful.


    Judging from Sun Xu''s attitude, she should indeed have incredible people in this bar.


    Four people enter the bar.


    It stands to reason that now is the best time for bar business, but the business here is not good at all. UU Reading www.uuk¨¡nshu.com


    There are only two people in the whole bar. There is a woman of illegible age who is standing inside the counter. She should be the boss or waiter. On the chair is a gray-haired old man who does not look like a customer.


    "Yo! A customer is here."


    Seeing them, the woman who resembled the boss greeted them, without enthusiasm at all: "Sit down, what would you like to drink?"


    Sun Xu sat down beside the white-haired old man, Perona sat beside him, then Robin and Ainilu.


    "Where are the unusual people?" Perona asked impatiently.


    "It''s far in the sky, right in front of you." Sun Xu leisurely said, and picked up the menu by the way. Whether it is food or drinks, the prices are all very expensive. It is indeed a "ripping off" bar.


    However, he still ordered a glass of wine for everyone, including the old man beside him.


    Not bad for money.


    Perona is not stupid. After hearing Sun Xu''s words, she immediately realized something. She looked at the woman at the counter, then looked at the white-haired old man, and finally stopped her eyes on the latter.


    The old man took the wine offered by the woman, took a sip, and let out a comfortable sigh: "Thank you little brother, but the little brother doesn''t seem to be in good health."


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 182： Hades Raleigh

    Perona asked in a low voice, "Sun Xu, is this the special person? Who is he?"


    Robin also looked over, she was also curious.


    can be called "unusual" by Sun''s own boss, he is definitely a real big shot.


    Who would this ordinary old man be?


    Sun Xu picked up the glass, took a sip, and almost spit it out.


    I dare to buy such a bad wine so expensive, I am not afraid that the shop will be broken.


    Sun Xu slandered, and then explained: "This is the deputy captain of the Roger Pirates, Mr. Raleigh."


    "Roger Pirates? It seems a bit familiar." Perona pointed her chin with her finger in her thinking.


    Robin reacted immediately, and stood up in shock: "Pluto Raleigh? One Piece''s right hand?"


    "Yes! I remember, it''s One Piece!" Perona also exclaimed.


    Ainilu also sat up straight.


    In the past few decades, whoever is the most famous is definitely Roger One Piece.


    Although Aini Road has not been to Qinghai for a long time, the ears of this name are about to become cocooned.


    Raleigh''s reputation is not as great as Roger, but he is definitely famous.


    This is a living legend.


    Leili looked complacent, smiled lightly, and turned his eyes to Anilu: "This is the person with the natural thunder fruit ability, right? It''s really a powerful force."


    "Your intelligence is really good enough." Sun Xu said in surprise.


    This is not a pretend, he is really surprised.


    It took them only half a day to reach the Chambord Islands, and Ainilu only made a few shots, and few people witnessed it.


    It would not be surprising if the Navy had obtained information from Ainilu.


    After all, the navy here is very powerful.


    Although Raleigh is a legendary character, he has retired after all, but the intelligence is still so well-versed, which is really unexpected.


    Sun Xu looked at Xia Qi, if nothing happens, it should be the woman''s credit.


    Xia Qi didn''t deny it either, and smiled lightly: "It''s still not well-versed, at least we don''t know who you are, brother."


    "I''m just an unknown person, of course you wouldn''t know." Sun Xu shook his head. If even his information is clear, then they are not well-informed, but gods.


    Leili also looked at Sun Xu, with a hint of curiosity hidden in his eyes.


    After a while, he opened his mouth and said: "Brother, I don''t know what''s the matter with you looking for the old man?"


    His identity is not top secret, but not many people know it.


    The other party broke his identity as soon as he walked in, and it was obvious that it was directed at him.


    "I met the legendary Hades, of course I have to come and visit." Sun Xu said.


    Raleigh is noncommittal.


    Sun Xu smiled, and said: "Of course, I do have two things to ask for."


    He looked at Raleigh, and stretched out two fingers: "The first thing, I''m very curious about Ralph Drew, I don''t know if seniors can enlighten me?"


    Robin opened his eyes wide, which is what she wanted to ask.


    Reilly smiled, took up the glass and drank it, and then said: "Young people, you should dig out the truth about the world yourself. That only makes sense."


    got rejected.


    However, Sun Xu is not surprised.


    He is not Luffy, he doesn''t have much face here in Lei Li.


    Robin was a little unwilling and wanted to ask more questions, but was held back by Sun Xu.


    "Senior Raleigh has a point. I want to know the secrets of the world, so let''s go and see for ourselves."


    was silent for a while, Robin''s face gradually returned to normal, nodded, and sat back.


    "Let''s talk about the second thing." Sun Xu looked at Lei Li again: "I want to ask senior to coat our boat."


    He is going to Fishman Island.


    Fishman Island is 10,000 meters deep under the sea, even a submarine cannot reach it.


    However, the Chambord Islands has a magical coating technology, which is to wrap the boat with a huge soap bubble so that you can sail under the sea and head to the fisherman island.


    However, the coating also depends on the technology.


    If the technology is not good enough, the membrane may break halfway down, and the ship and people will be buried on the bottom of the sea.


    There are countless pirates who die like this every year.


    Therefore, it is important to find a reliable coater.


    Leili is a very skilled coater.


    Moreover, his character is more assured.


    One of the most important purposes of Sun Xu''s visit to the Chambord Islands this time is to find Raleigh for coating.


    It''s very interesting to say, Raleigh''s title is Pluto, but now he wants to coat the real Pluto.


    "Of course, please don''t worry, seniors, the price is easy to negotiate." Sun Xu said again, looking rich and powerful.


    "No problem." Lei Li readily agreed. His current identity was originally a coater, and his main income came from this.


    Now the business is coming, although the customer knows his true identity, but this is not a reason for rejection.


    "Well, it''s late today, so we won''t bother you, and I will come to see seniors tomorrow."


    Sun Xu put down his wine glass and stood up.


    "Wait." Leily called to him: "Brother, is there something wrong with your body?"


    In his perception, Sun Xu is a candle in the wind, and his vitality is dimmer than his seventy or eighty-year-old man.


    With this posture, he suspected that his coating was not completed, and Sun Xu died.


    This is also the strangest thing about Lei Li. Sun Xu looks unremarkable. Why can he let those with thunder fruit ability bow his head to his ears?


    According to his observation, this thunder fruit ability person is not a humble and indifferent temperament, but his respect for this young man is not pretended.


    "Well, Senior Lei Li will know in a few days."


    Sun Xu chuckled twice.


    Leili feels good, the power of his clone is almost exhausted.


    may do a little strenuous exercise, the clone will disappear.


    However, there is no need to tell Raleigh these things.


    Leili said nothing more.


    Since the other party knows his physical condition, he must know it well.


    The reason why he reminded him was entirely for the sake of the glass of wine.


    Sun Xu waved his hand and took Robin and the three to leave.


    Perona, who had been silent since she knew Raleigh¡¯s identity, could not see the ripped-off bar until she could not see her.


    "Hahaha." Sun Xu laughed: "But it is this bad old man who is not necessarily an opponent when he is replaced by Moria, who is at the peak of his strength."


    Even though Moriah challenged Kaido, he left such a deep shadow, we know that he lost terribly.


    In addition, Kaido 20 years ago, certainly did not reach the peak of strength.


    Of course, the Four Emperors are all figures standing at the apex of the Pirates, and being able to fight against them is enough to prove Moria''s strength.


    However, Lei Li was once One Piece¡¯s deputy.


    Even if he is old and weak now, he can still keep up with Huang Yuan in a short time.


    At the peak of Moriah, the probability is not as good as the current Raleigh.


    After hearing Sun Xu''s words, Perona''s cheeks suddenly bulged, and her head tilted to the side: "Humph!"


    Sun Xu ignored her.


    After a while, Perona couldn''t help being curious, and pointed to Ainilu and asked: "Then what about him? How does he compare to Raleigh?"


    Ainilu also looked over, although he didn''t think there would be any good results, but he was still a little curious.


    Sun Xu sneered: "Leili can slap him out of shit!"


    Ainilu''s face suddenly turned black Perona also snorted and laughed.


    After ¡¡¡¡ laughed, her eyes rolled: "Then what about you? How do you compare to him?"


    Although she has never seen Sun Xu make an all-out effort, Ainilu is his subordinate, so he should be stronger than Ainilu?


    "Me?" Sun Xu smiled, his voice calm: "Twenty years earlier, Leily may be able to fight me."


    Perona opened her small mouth.


    In other words, is stronger than the current Raleigh?


    She was a little lost.


    Although I''m in the Devil''s Triangle, I don''t see outsiders all year round.


    However, she is no stranger to the legend of One Piece, and the name of Pluto Raleigh is also like Thunder.


    After all, Moria¡¯s dream is to become One Piece.


    This person actually said that he is stronger than One Piece¡¯s right hand, isn¡¯t he bragging?


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 183： Leave

    Perona didn''t speak any more, her eyes kept glancing at Sun Xu, her eyes became a little strange.


    Without the active person like Perona, the atmosphere on the road has become much dull.


    However, they were already familiar with this situation a long time ago, and they didn''t feel embarrassed.


    Soon, the four of them arrived at Island 72, rented a few rooms here, and settled down.


    Sun Xu¡¯s body has not arrived yet, and it will take a while for the boat to be coated. Then they will all live here.


    The next day.


    Everyone got up early in the morning.


    They first went to the coast and released Pluto.


    It is impossible to put the coating in a glass bottle.


    Then, leaving Ainilu here to watch the boat, Sun Xu, Perona, and Robin went to find Lei Li.


    When they arrived at the ripped-off bar, Raleigh was already waiting.


    His attitude is still very enthusiastic, and he doesn''t act high above his identity.


    Receiving Raleigh, the four of them returned to the coast together.


    When he saw Pluto, Rayleigh''s eyes flashed a bright light: "This ship looks good!"


    "Senior has a good vision." Sun Xu gave a thumbs up: "I dare you to say that this ship is the best warship in the world."


    He is not afraid of what Raleigh will find.


    Pluto has been transformed by him, and his appearance has long since changed.


    is the creator of Pluto here, and it is impossible to recognize Pluto by appearance.


    Ten thousand steps back and said, even if Lei Li knew this was Pluto, Sun Xu would not be afraid.


    Although the other party is a legend, but now he is just a retired old man.


    There is a real conflict, and Rayleigh''s life now is completely over.


    "The best ship?"


    Leili didn''t say anything. In his opinion, it was just Sun Xu''s self-proclaimed boast.


    There are so many ships in the world, with different functions and sizes. What is the best?


    However, this boat is really good.


    His coaters for so many years are not in vain, and you can tell at a glance that this boat is very unusual.


    The design level is not mentioned, the construction technology is very exaggerated.


    From the outside, the whole ship has no traces of connection, as if it were cast in one piece. In this case, he had seen it for the first time in a lifetime. Although he didn''t show it, he was actually extremely surprised.


    Leili stepped forward to check, and finally said: "The coating will take about two weeks."


    "Two weeks? Okay."


    Sun Xu nodded, although it''s a bit long, it''s okay.


    Anyway, his real body is not in the Chambord Islands now, even if it can be plated tomorrow, it is impossible to leave directly.


    Then, after Sun Xu paid his wages, Lei Li started to work.


    He was very generous and gave the highest level of remuneration, which also made Lei Li smile, and his work attitude became a bit more serious.


    Now he is not the once powerful One Piece deputy, and he often faces the embarrassment of having no money when he drinks.


    Of course, with his strength, it is not difficult to get some money.


    But since he has retired, he doesn''t want to stir the wind and rain anymore.


    Now that he can make a reasonable amount of money through work, Raleigh is in a good mood.


    Saying goodbye to Lei Li, Sun Xu finds Perona and Robin.


    "It''s time for me to leave, I''ll leave the rest to you."


    "Don''t worry, boss," Robin responded.


    Sun Xu looked at Perona, and said maliciously: "Wait for me to come back! If you dare to run away, when I catch you, you will hit your ass!"


    "Huh!" Perona barked her teeth, and dared to doubt her. She wouldn''t run away because of those beautiful clothes.


    "Then, see you in a few days."


    After that, Sun Xu''s body gradually became transparent, like a picture of fading clothes, and finally disappeared.


    Perona who also watched this scene was amazed.


    West Robe Village.


    Sun Xu rubbed his forehead.


    The boat has reached the Chambord Islands, the coating problem has been resolved, and he should be ready to leave.


    Although there are still two weeks before the coating is completed, it will take some time for him to rush to the Chambord Islands. Moreover, he intends to take a turn halfway and look elsewhere.


    night.


    After Keya was exhausted from tossing, Sun Xu said that he was leaving.


    Keya was a little bit reluctant, but she also expressed her understanding.


    In fact, Sun Xu''s ability to come back this time and stay for so long has already exceeded her expectations.


    Prior to this, she had made preparations that she would not see Sun Xu for several years.


    "Teacher, when do you plan to leave?" Keya asked in a low voice.


    Sun Xu embraced her smooth and tender body, thought for a while, and said, "The day after tomorrow."


    There is plenty of time, so there is no need to rush.


    The next day, the two of them played and chatted as usual, but in the evening, Keya became very enthusiastic and tried her best, as if to squeeze him dry.


    It is a pity that the gap between the two sides is too great. Although she has the advantage of being more resistant to farming, she was finally killed by Sun Xu.


    The next morning, Sun Xu got up as soon as it was light.


    put on his clothes, took a look at Keya, he took out a fruit, put it on the table next to the bed, and quietly left the room.


    Waiting for his figure to disappear, but Ya slowly opened her eyes.


    In the past, she would sleep until noon. Although last night was more tired than before, when Sun Xu just woke up, she was awakened instantly.


    After a while, Keya sat up, the quilt slipped off, and her seductive body was exposed to the air.


    Unfortunately, the only person who can appreciate has left.


    She picked up the fruit on the table and noticed that there was a note next to it.


    After reading the content on the note, Ke Ya''s eyes gradually lit up, and a smile appeared at the corner of her mouth, and she hugged the fruit in her hand tightly.


    "Don''t worry, teacher, I will work hard."


    Sun Xu stood above the villa, took a last look, then turned and left.


    Ke Ya wakes up, of course I can''t hide it from him, but it''s not a parting, there is no need to be very sad.


    What he left for Keya is fluttering fruit.


    In Pirate World It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t have talent, you can change your life immediately after a devil fruit.


    In fact, he even wanted to get a natural devil fruit for Keya, which can be elementalized. In this area of ??the East China Sea, there is no need to worry about Keya''s safety anymore.


    However, the nature system is too scarce, and it is completely unattainable.


    Piaopiao fruit is also good.


    , after all, is the golden lion''s ability to cross the world, and it is enough to protect yourself.


    If you talk about combat effectiveness and development potential alone, the Piaopiao fruit is actually stronger than some junk natural devil fruit.


    He also thought about bringing Keya, but there are some things to be busy next, and there may be no way to protect her.


    Piaopiao Fruit is strong, but Keya itself is too weak to perform much.


    In the message he left, there is a reminder that you can train well.


    There will be more opportunities in the future.


    After he learned to somersault clouds, he flew very fast and his maneuverability was greatly strengthened. It was not difficult to return to the East China Sea.


    In fact, this is because his somersault cloud knowledge is not deep.


    If you can reach the level of Brother Monkey, you can take an adventure in the morning and go home to live in the evening.


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 184： visit

    After leaving Xi Luobu Village, Sun Xu flew all the way, quickly reached a small island, and stopped.


    He expanded his consciousness, found his goal, and flew over.


    Nuojigo is busy in the orange grove.


    She is in a good mood.


    The quality of this batch of oranges is very good, and it should be able to sell for a good price.


    She couldn''t help thinking of her childhood.


    Because Bermel has to take care of their two little ones, and the income of the orange grove is not enough, they often get hungry.


    Now, Bellmeer is gone, and Nami is going to sea. She is the only one left. She doesn''t worry about being hungry anymore, but she feels that the poor time is happier.


    "I don''t know how Nami is doing now?"


    Nuoji wiped the sweat from his forehead high.


    Not long ago, she saw Nami¡¯s wanted order, which was a bounty of 20 million Pele.


    The Aaron''s bounty that caused the destruction of their family was only 20 million.


    Now Nami¡¯s bounty has actually caught up with Aaron.


    This incident caused a great uproar in Cocoyashi Village, and it is still a conversation after dinner.


    "She had a pretty good time."


    A familiar voice sounded behind him, Nuo Qi Gao was taken aback, clenched the knife in his hand, and looked back.


    "Sun Xu! Why are you!"


    After seeing the person speaking clearly, her nervousness disappeared and she shouted in surprise.


    "Why can''t it be me?"


    Sun Xu took the orange in her hand, peeled it off, put a petal in her mouth, and exclaimed: "Yes, after eating so many oranges, it is still the best that you planted in Nuoqigao."


    Nuoqigao didn''t care about his compliment, and asked repeatedly: "Didn''t you go to sea? Why are you back? Did Nami stay with you?"


    "I disappointed you, only myself, Nami didn''t come back." Sun Xu shrugged.


    "Isn''t there?" Nuoqigao stopped looking, and a touch of regret was drawn across her beautiful cheek.


    She took Sun Xu back home, made a cup of tea, sat down beside him, and asked curiously: "What about the others? Why did you come back by yourself?"


    "I have separated from the Straw Hat Pirates."


    Sun Xu said vaguely while eating oranges.


    Nuoqi Gao''s face changed: "What''s the matter? Have you conflicted?"


    One is her sister, the other is the benefactor who saved their village, and both are her closest people. She doesn''t want the two to have a conflict.


    "Don''t worry, it''s not what you think."


    Sun Xu saw this and comforted: "In fact, I was not in the same group with them at the beginning, but temporarily took a boat with them, and left after arriving at the destination."


    Nuoqi Gao''s expression relaxed, suddenly remembered something, and suddenly said: "No wonder."


    "Ok?"


    Nuoqigao smiled: "Before, Nami and the others were all wanted. The boy named Lu Fei even had a bounty of 300 million Baileys. I wonder why you are so strong, why didn''t you offer a reward? ."


    "They are pirates, I am different from them, I am a good person." Sun Xu smiled.


    Nuoji smiled high, and asked, "Is there anything wrong with you coming back this time?"


    "It''s nothing, just come back and have a look." Sun Xu said, "I am a person who loves home very much. I want to come back and have a look after I have been out for a long time."


    "By the way, I will notify others. If everyone knows that you are back, they will be very happy." Nuoqigao stood up.


    Sun Xu stopped her: "Don''t, I just come to see you for Nami, and I will leave soon."


    "Are you in such a hurry?" Nuoqi was taken aback.


    "Anxious is not anxious, but there is no need to alarm others." Sun Xu said.


    Although he was regarded as a benefactor, he killed Aaron purely for Nami, and was not interested in dealing with the villagers of Kokoyashi Village.


    "Well then." Nuoqigao didn''t insist.


    seemed a little strange at first, but soon the strangeness disappeared.


    The topic of the two is mainly about adventure and Nami.


    Nokiko is not as keen on going out to sea as Nami, but he still listens with gusto, especially the part about Nami.


    "So Nami is already so good."


    Nuoji murmured high, with a smile on her mouth.


    "If you face Aaron now, Nami can defeat him by herself." Sun Xu smiled.


    The weather stick has been upgraded twice, and Sun Xu engraved her with the supernatural power of "Call the Wind and Call the Rain", and now Nami''s strength is even stronger than in the original two years later.


    Maybe the physical fitness is a little bit worse, but using various abilities, you can definitely play Aaron.


    "Nami has become a big shot now."


    Nuojigo was very happy for Nami. At this moment, she was suddenly awakened and looked at the time: "It''s already so late, wait a minute, I''ll go cook."


    Sun Xu waited while eating oranges.


    Not long after, Nuoqigao walked over with two plates, and the fragrant smell could be smelled far away.


    "Come, try my secret orange steak." Nuoqi was very happy, and found a bottle of wine and poured them separately.


    Sun Xu cut off a steak and tasted it. The sweetness of the orange and the deliciousness of the steak are perfectly combined, and the taste is really good.


    He couldn''t help giving a thumbs up.


    Nuoji Gao smiled happily and raised his glass: "Cheers!"


    when.


    The two touched, the red wine swayed in the glass, and then drank it.


    A lunch, although not a sumptuous meal, it is delicious.


    In the afternoon, Sun Xu accompanied Nuoqigao to visit Bermel.


    I abducted my daughter''s daughter. I am passing by, and of course I can''t assume that nothing has happened.


    Worshiping Bermel, Sun Xu and Nuoqigao sat on the beach and chatted.


    Unknowingly, time passed quietly, and night fell.


    After sending Nuoqigao back, Sun Xu said goodbye.


    Nuoqi leaned high on the door frame, smiling: "Do you want to stay?"


    Sun Xu looked at Nuoqigao.


    Nuoqi''s tall figure and appearance are not much worse than that of Nami.


    Now beautiful women are actively inviting...


    After hesitating, Sun Xu coughed slightly and smirked: "Ahem, forget it, Nami will kill me."


    No one else is okay, but Nuoqigo is Nami''s older sister.


    Sun Xu could not help but a scene appeared in his mind.


    After the spring breeze for oneself and Nami, they fell into a deep sleep. In the middle of the night, Nami got up and picked up a pair of scissors.


    Click.


    Forehead¡­¡­


    It seems that the problem is not too big.


    Ordinary scissors are now cutting his babyBah! "Nuoqi snorted: "What do you think!" I mean, it¡¯s getting dark now. For safety''s sake, you can sleep here for one night and leave tomorrow morning. "


    "Hahaha."


    Sun Xu laughed, and didn''t ask if she was telling the truth. He jumped, turned somersault, and a white cloud appeared under his feet, supporting it.


    He stretched out his hand to Nuoqi Gao: "Come on, I will show you the feeling of flying again."


    "Is this a white cloud?" Nuo Qigao showed a curious look, took Sun Xu''s hand, and stepped on it.


    But this step was so empty, she couldn''t help letting out an exclamation, and leaned forward.


    Then, she felt a force coming from her arm and pulled her up.


    Nuoqigao took the opportunity to hold Sun Xu''s neck, took a breath, and opened his eyes wide: "What''s the matter? Why can you stand on it, but I can''t?"


    "This is a unique secret!"


    Sun Xu laughed, and somersault clouds lifted the two of them into the sky.


    ¡­¡­


    Ps: I have decided, starting tomorrow! Put it down first, please supervise it together!


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 185： elopement

    "The Monkey King in Pirate Novels ( to find the latest chapters!


    Riding on somersault cloud, Sun Xu took Nuoqigao around most of the East China Sea, and also took her to the sea restaurant Bharati for dinner.


    For Nuoqi Gao, who has lived in Cocoa West Village since he was a child, this night is a very unforgettable experience.


    After sending Nuoqigao back to Cocoyashi Village, Sun Xu left Donghai without looking back.


    Passing through the town of Rogge, because of Smog''s departure, there were more pirates here, and it was actually more prosperous than before.


    Upside down the mountain and Twin Capes, jump over.


    For Sun Xu who is able to fly, this obstacle is equivalent to non-existent.


    The lights of Gemini Cape were still on, and Icarus probably hadn''t rested yet. Sun Xu heard Rab''s deep chirping when he passed by, but he didn''t go down.


    He has no friendship with them.


    Sun Xu traveled all the way.


    His goal is clear, he flies straight towards the target, and does not stop when he encounters an island in the middle, until Alabastan.


    After entering the territory of Alabastan, the air quickly became dry, but because it was night, it was not hot and the temperature was a little lower than that of the sea.


    The speed of the somersault cloud was extremely fast, and it reached Albana from Nahana in a blink of an eye.


    Sun Xu scattered away from somersaults and stood in the air, with the magnificent palace at his feet.


    It was late at night, and the entire Albana was shrouded in darkness. Only a few places such as the palace still had light.


    Sun Xu swept away his spiritual knowledge and quickly found his goal.


    "Huh? Haven''t slept so late? But this is just right."


    There was a smirk at the corner of his mouth, and he flew down.


    Royal Palace of Albana.


    The princess''s bedroom.


    Wow!


    The shower spouted steaming water, and the surrounding water vapor filled it, and a naked body was looming.


    Weiwei put out some shower gel and wiped it on her body. The milk-like skin seemed to be coated with a layer of fluorescence, which was smooth and tender.


    She was humming an unknown tone, obviously in a very good mood.


    After finishing wiping the front, she began to wipe her back, with her hands behind her back, and struggling backwards, her whole body arched.


    At this moment, she felt another palm pressed against her naked back and helped wipe it up.


    Weiwei was so frightened that Hua''s face was pale, she picked up the shower and threw it back without looking at it.


    She took a bath at this time for special reasons, so late, even the maid had a rest.


    What''s more, this is her private bathroom, no one can come in without her consent.


    The person behind definitely broke in.


    What made her heart heavy was that it seemed to be the palm of a man.


    "Damn it!" Weiwei gritted her teeth and smashed the shower with all her strength.


    The shower head is made of pure metal, and if it hits it, the damage is definitely not low.


    However, as soon as she waved her arm down, she was caught tightly.


    "You are going to murder your husband."


    A familiar voice rang in her ears, and Weiwei''s heart beat violently, and she stared at it with her eyebrows.


    A handsome face appeared in her vision, with a familiar smile on the corner of her mouth.


    Weiwei pinched her cheek subconsciously: "Am I dreaming?"


    The number of times this face appeared in her dreams was not a hundred times, but also eighty times.


    Reappearing now, it feels very unreal.


    There was a burst of pain, telling her that this was not a dream.


    Just as Sun Xu was about to say something, Weiwei rushed over. He quickly caught her, holding her soft waist with one hand and her plump buttocks with the other.


    Weiwei was buried in his arms.


    The relationship between the two is deep and deep, and shallow and shallow.


    Weiwei admires Sun Xu because he stopped the rebels, helped defeat Krokdal, and saved Alabastan. She admired him very much in her heart.


    However, to Sun Xu, Weiwei is just a beautiful girl.


    He likes her very much, but he likes this character in the comics more than this person.


    The main reason is that the contact time between the two parties is too short. Together, it is only a few days.


    Except for special circumstances, it is unrealistic to develop a deep relationship in a few days.


    Weiwei knows this too.


    She also knew about the existence of Nami and Keya, and she was very worried about Sun Xu''s attitude towards her.


    Sometimes I feel that Sun Xu''s flower-hearted ghost will never forget himself because of his beauty and cuteness. Sometimes he feels that there is no relationship between the two parties. There are so many beautiful girls that he might have forgotten himself early.


    During this period of time, her hesitation has not stopped.


    Until today, seeing Sun Xu again, all hesitation and anxiety disappeared instantly.


    Hugging for a while, feeling Weiwei''s mood calm down, Sun Xu smiled lightly: "You got all my clothes wet, this is a high-end dress of millions of Baileys."


    "Hehe, I can buy it for you! Now I am not the poor princess before!"


    Weiwei twisted her body, with joy in every word.


    Only then did Sun Xu notice that she was naked, with no clothes on.


    "Haha, can I eat soft rice?"


    While talking, his hand walked up Weiwei''s body.


    Weiwei couldn''t help answering him, her slender and white neck couldn''t help but leaned back, her delicate face climbed into a blush, and she muttered, "No, I haven''t washed it yet."


    "It''s okay, it just so happens that we can wash together."


    Under the moonlight, most people in the magnificent palace have fallen asleep.


    But in the private bathroom of the princess'' bedroom, the atmosphere became more and more hot.


    Through the thick water mist, two figures can faintly be seen entangled together, constantly making red-faced sounds.


    However, only the sculpture in the bathroom can be seen in this shameful scene.


    The next day.


    The people in the palace were surprised to find that the princess, who had always been diligent and self-disciplined, was lying in bed without even having breakfast.


    Many people thought the princess was sick, including the king.


    However, the doctor he had sent was directly blasted out without even entering the door.


    The princess only said that she was too tired and wanted to sleep longer.


    "What happened to Weiwei today?"


    King of Alabastan, Cobra looked puzzled.


    He knows his own daughter best, and is even more diligent and self-disciplined than him. This is the first time that this kind of bedridden situation has occurred.


    "Maybe the princess just feels tired and wants to relax. Didn''t the doctor just say that Princess Vivi doesn''t seem to have any problems with her complexion, just a little tired?"


    Bell said, although he also thought it was a bit strange, as long as the princess is safe, other should be no big deal.


    "Perhaps." Cobra was still a little confused, but he couldn''t just break in and grab Weiwei. He could only decide to wait for her to get up and ask about it.


    However, for the time being, he has no such opportunity.


    Until noon, Weiwei didn''t get up, and no one answered when she knocked on the door.


    The king who sensed something was wrong ordered someone to break in, and found that Weiwei hadn''t been in the room long ago, but left a note on the table.


    "Father, I''m out to play, don''t worry, I''ll be back in a few days (smiling face)."


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 185 Elopement), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 186： Experience in the clouds

    Not to mention how to jump around in the palace of Alabastan, when they found the note, Weiwei and Sun Xu had already arrived at Hana.


    The two changed into the clothes of a local. Although the handsome men and women turned their heads back, no one thought that this was the princess of their kingdom.


    Walking on the street, Sun Xu showed disgusting eyes: "Why are you here? The smell here is too unpleasant."


    "This is the perfume capital, how can it smell bad?"


    Weiwei retorted dissatisfiedly.


    "A kind of perfume may be fragrant. When countless kinds of perfumes are mixed together, the smell is even worse than the toilet!" Sun Xu said helplessly. This is probably the disadvantage of being too sensitive.


    "Hehe, then I want to buy a few more bottles of perfume, when you provoke me, it will stink you!" Weiwei grinned.


    "Wow! Then you are too cruel!"


    The two of them slapped around like little lovers.


    Wei Wei pulls Sun Xu, wandering around Nahana, and tells him about his experience with the Straw Hat Pirates in the city.


    It can be seen that she missed those days of adventure very much.


    After a short stay, the two bid farewell to Nahana and left Alabastan directly.


    Since I want to elope, of course I have to leave Alabastan.


    The first stop for the two is Whiskey Peak.


    This is also where their fate begins.


    Because Weiwei asked for help at the beginning, there was a follow-up development between the two.


    Otherwise, Sun Xu would only be a passer-by and did not intend to interfere in the affairs of Alabastan.


    The two stayed on the Whiskey Peak for a long time.


    With the dissolution of the Baroque Working Society, the bounty hunters here also left and became an ordinary town.


    However, it is still very prosperous because it is close to the entrance of the Great Airway and the location is superior, but it has become more chaotic.


    "Hehe, during that time, when there was no one at night, I would often hide under the blanket and cry by myself." Weiwei relied on Sun Xu and talked about the life lurking in the Baroque workplace.


    Sun Xu stroked her smooth long hair.


    When she sneaked into the Baroque workplace, she was only fourteen years old, and she was just a child, but she had already used her shoulders to carry the life and death of a kingdom.


    Courageous, strong, kind, responsible, these most beautiful qualities of mankind, Vivi has all.


    It doesn¡¯t take long, as long as you contact this girl, regardless of male or female, you will quickly like her.


    Leaving the whisky town, the two went to the small garden again and chatted with the two giants.


    Their battle continues.


    Then I went to Drum Island again.


    Heavy snow is flying on Drum Island.


    This is a winter island, covered with snow and ice all year round.


    "We met Joe here at the beginning." Weiwei smiled and her eyes sparkled: "By the way, I saw Chopper''s reward order two days ago, and the reward was only fifty Baileys."


    "Hahaha, he is treated as a pet." Sun Xu also laughed.


    Chopper''s strength is actually not weak, after all, he is also a Devil Fruit capable person, but his personality is too timid.


    "Nami and Usopp have a bounty, too." Weiwei''s tone was longing. If she had left together, she might have been offered a reward now.


    Sun Xu rolled his eyes: "I have a way."


    "What?" Weiwei looked over curiously.


    "We have a child and let her inherit the throne, so you can go out and take risks." Sun Xu said seriously.


    Weiwei slumped into his arms with a smile: "When she grows up, I will be old, and I must be in no mood to go out and take risks."


    Just as Sun Xu was about to say something, he moved his expression and looked sideways.


    "What''s the matter?" Weiwei noticed his movement, raised her head, and looked in the direction of his eyes.


    She looked happy and waved: "Doctor Kuleha, it''s nice to see you."


    "It turned out to be you little girl."


    An old lady with strong skills came over, but in this icy world, she wore a naked umbilical outfit and had a very personal personality.


    The old lady looked at Sun Xu and said with a smile: "Is this your boyfriend?"


    "Hmm." Weiwei glanced at Sun Xu secretly and nodded shyly.


    "Hello, Dr. Kuleha." Sun Xu looked at the old lady without concealing his curiosity.


    "What? Do you want to know the secret of my eternal youth?" Kureiha asked unexpectedly.


    "Yes, I''m really curious." Sun Xu nodded with a smile.


    This old lady is a mysterious figure.


    is as strong as a white beard. After the age of seventy, the body functions will also decline, but this doctor Kureha is 140 years old, but he is still alive and can use a knife to slash people, which is absolutely abnormal.


    Kuleha was taken aback. This was just her catchphrase. The answers she got in the past were basically no. Sun Xu didn''t talk about martial arts and attacked the elderly. She didn''t know how to react for a while.


    "Is it the fruit of the operation?" Sun Xu said suddenly.


    Kuleha''s expression remained unchanged, and he took the bottle in his hand and took a sip: "The fruit of the operation? What is that?"


    Sun Xu looked at the old lady carefully, but couldn''t see anything.


    But it doesn''t tell much.


    Kuleha lived to be one hundred and forty years old.


    The ultimate ability of the fruit of surgery is to give a person permanent life, and the price is the death of the capable person.


    Sun Xu suspected that Kureiha was one of the beneficiaries.


    Of course, it may also be a pedigree issue.


    The lifespan of giants is three times that of humans, and some can live to more than three hundred years old. It is not ruled out that there are other long-lived humanoid races. If Kuleha has this kind of blood, it may also live for that long.


    Realizing that the atmosphere is a bit wrong, Weiwei quickly said: "Sun Xu, after leaving the small garden, Nami got a very serious illness, which was saved by Dr. Kuleha."


    "I know." Sun Xu bowed gently: "About Nami, thank you Dr. Kuleha."


    "Hey hey, you kid, it''s not easy." Kuleiha glanced at Sun Xu and laughed: "Would you like to be a guest?"


    Sun Xu and Weiwei looked at each other.


    "No, Dr. Kuleha, we are just here for fun, so we won''t disturb you." Weiwei said.


    Kuleha waved his hand, said nothing, turned and left.


    "This old lady." Sun Xu smiled, he just secretly checked, Kuleiha''s vitality is still quite strong, should be able to live a long time.


    Whether it is immortal or not, I dare not determine without careful study.


    didn''t stay much at Magnetic Drum Island, and the two left soon.


    This time they didn''t have a clear destination, they chose a direction at will, and flew leisurely.


    The sky gradually dimmed, and the sun rushed toward the house, his face turned red, and the white clouds all over the sky were also dyed crimson.


    "So beautiful." Weiwei whispered.


    From this point of view, there seems to be a sea of ??fire floating in the sky, the beauty is thrilling, and at the same time it makes people involuntarily awe-inspiring.


    Sun Xu reduced his flight speed.


    Seeing Weiwei''s starry eyes and the pretty face reflected by the setting sun, he couldn''t help lowering his head.


    "Well."


    Weiwei was suddenly attacked, her eyes widened instantly, but she was quickly lost in it.


    Soon after, night fell, and the stars shone like silver, covering the two of them with a layer of silver yarn.


    "Should we find a place to rest?"


    Nestled in Sun Xu''s arms, Weiwei asked lazily.


    Sun Xu touched his chin, his eyes lit up suddenly: "I think of a good place."


    "Where?" Weiwei looked over curiously.


    Sun Xu smiled mysteriously, without explaining, the somersault cloud suddenly rose up and began to fly upward.


    Soon, the two of them entered the thick clouds.


    Looking at the surrounding white sea of ??clouds, Weiwei also reacted.


    "Is this the good place you said?"


    "How is it? Not bad, right?" Sun Xu smiled and whispered a few words in her ear.


    Weiwei''s face turned red for an instant, and she said, "However, there is no bed or quilt here."


    "Look at me."


    Sun Xu stretched out his hand, and a white cloud was pulled over Actually, the cloud is water droplets or small ice crystals formed by water vapor. It is not a complete item. However, he used a spell to briefly Changed the shape of the cloud, turning it into a quilt-like structure.


    This is a spell developed based on Kojima''s island cloud.


    Sun Xu pointed again, the clouds under his feet condensed, forming a huge soft cloud bed.


    The surrounding clouds dispersed and solidified not far away, wrapping the surroundings and forming a house.


    In this way, a simple bedroom is formed.


    Weiwei stepped on it cautiously, and found that she could really stand up, and her eyes suddenly showed excitement.


    She yearns for adventure and is eager to see this novelty.


    "Baby, let''s rest." Sun Xu smiled and threw down Weiwei.


    "It''s weird in this place!" Weiwei flushed, pushing his chest.


    "This kind of place is interesting!"


    "Ah! Then put on the quilt!"


    Please remember the domain name of the first publication of this book:. The fastest mobile version update URL:

 Chapter 187： encounter

    The next day.


    The strong sun hangs in the air.


    Two silhouettes fell from the sky bathed in golden sunlight, like gods falling into the world.


    The people on the boat looked up at this scene, and their faces were shocked.


    "Uh, what a coincidence?" Sun Xu looked at the boat below, also a little surprised.


    He doesn''t use his spiritual consciousness to monitor his surroundings all the time, so when he got down, he didn''t notice a ship passing by here.


    Weiwei put her arms around his neck and hung on him: "What should I do now?"


    "Alright, let''s say hello in the past, you should be hungry too." Sun Xu said, there is no pirate flag on the boat, it should not be a pirate, don''t worry about conflict.


    The two changed their directions a little bit, and they happened to land on the deck of the ship. A girl in red, seven or eight years old, was nearby.


    She looked up at the two of them: "Are you angels?"


    "No, little sister, we are human too!" Sun Xu rubbed the little girl''s hair.


    The little girl is so cute and cute, she said, "Then why did you come down from the sky?"


    Forehead¡­


    Sun Xu got stuck.


    How should I explain to her?


    Fortunately, other people also reacted at this time. A plump young woman stepped forward and hugged the little girl: "Sorry, I''m sorry to bother you."


    "No, come here uninvited, it''s us that should be said to disturb you."


    Sun Xu''s attitude has always been very good when he didn''t provoke him, even if he is facing ordinary people who have no power to restrain him.


    The plump young woman hesitated for a while and said, "Would you like to come in for a cup of tea?"


    "That''s bothering me." Sun Xu smiled and said, this is his purpose.


    The plump young woman handed the little girl to a woman next to her, and led them to the cabin.


    On the way to the cabin, Sun Xu observed the situation on the ship.


    There are not many people on the deck. Counting the little girls in red, there are only twelve in total, eight men and four women.


    The four ladies, except for the plump young woman and the little girl in red, one of the remaining two is a very strong and muscular middle-aged woman, and the other is a girl in her twenties who looks average but has a very hot body.


    As for the men, Sun Xu didn''t observe carefully. He only knew that there were young and old. They were basically between the ages of 20 and 40, and they were the most able-bodied age.


    In these years, even if you are doing business, you must have enough manpower, otherwise, you will be robbed by any gang of pirates.


    Sun Xu and Weiwei enter the cabin with the plump young woman.


    The decoration on the ship is not bad. Although it is a bit old, you can see the low-key luxury, unassuming, but very fanciful.


    "Please sit down for two people."


    The plump woman is very enthusiastic, serving tea and pouring water in person, and preparing a lot of snacks.


    The two had tossed in the middle of the night yesterday. Sun Xu was fine, but Weiwei was indeed hungry. After smelling the scent of food, her eyes lit up.


    "Thank you, Madam." After saying, Weiwei began to enjoy the food.


    Sun Xu also tasted it. The taste is not bad. The most important thing is that it is not poisonous and can be eaten with confidence.


    "You are welcome." The plump young woman sat down beside them.


    "I don''t know where, ma''am, are you going?" Sun Xu stopped after taking two bites, and took the initiative to chat with the plump young woman.


    "We are in the wine business, and this time we are going to deliver goods to Sasgaba." said the plump young woman.


    "Sasgaba?" Weiwei, who was immersed in eating, raised her head: "I heard that there is a famous pirate town."


    "This... There are indeed many Shanghai pirates in Saskatchewan, but there are also many ordinary people." The plump young woman was a little embarrassed.


    However, the two didn''t care about it, and Weiwei even almost became a pirate.


    The three chatted without a word, and quickly figured out the identity of the plump young woman.


    Her name is Catherine, a native of Puerto Natales, who is the owner of this ship.


    Their family is in a wine business. The scale is small, but they are also small and well-known.


    Before, this kind of delivery work was done by her husband, but not long ago, her husband was killed by a group of pirates, and this time she had to go to battle in person.


    "Sorry, I brought up your sad thing." Sun Xu apologized.


    "It''s ok."


    Catherine sorted out her emotions, the sadness on her face was hidden, and she smiled reluctantly: "Those pirates have been caught by the navy, and the revenge of the dead husband is counted."


    This is actually a very lucky thing.


    These years, there are countless pirates, and they often run away after a single shot, and they are basically dead in vain.


    "What about the two of you?" Catherine looked at Sun Xu and Weiwei with curiosity: "I think you guys are flying down from the sky."


    "I am a demon fruit capable person." Sun Xu explained: "My name is Sun Xu, this is my girlfriend Weiwei, we are from Alabastan, and we are playing now."


    "It turned out to be a capable person."


    Catherine suddenly: "It''s an enviable ability to be able to fly."


    Sun Xu smiled and said nothing.


    Catherine also wittily did not continue the topic, but asked specifically: "Where are the two going now?"


    "There is no target yet." Sun Xu said.


    "Well, do you want to visit Sasgaba?" Catherine suddenly remembered something and quickly explained: "In fact, Sasgaba is not particularly dangerous. Although there are some pirates, they generally don''t cause trouble on the island. And we also have a thin face there, which can protect the safety of the two."


    "Are you interested?" Sun Xu looked at Weiwei.


    "Yeah." Weiwei nodded cheerfully.


    Pirate Town, she was curious a long time ago, but she never had the opportunity to see it.


    Sun Xu happened to be with him now, so of course he would not miss this opportunity.


    As for the danger...


    Is any of those pirates, Krokdal, who is one of the seven seas, powerful?


    Is it terrible to have 200,000 heavily armed rebels?


    Catherine laughed: "Then I will prepare a room for two people. UU reading www.uuk£ánshu.com"


    "Excuse me, we will pay."


    "No, it''s fate to meet, a little food, no money." Catherine said magnificently, took two steps, and stopped again: "Do you need one room or two?"


    "One room is fine," Sun Xu said.


    Weiwei''s face has not changed, and now she is familiar with this identity.


    After Catherine left, Wei Wei whispered: "These people seem to be something wrong."


    She was involved in a criminal organization anyway. Compared with ordinary people, she is definitely more clever and observant.


    "It''s wrong. The people on the boat are in a bad state of mind, and some of them have injuries. Something should have happened before. More importantly, she said that she was in the wine business, but there was no wine on the boat."


    After a pause, Sun Xu raised an inexplicable smile on his face: "But it''s more interesting, isn''t it?"


    If the journey remains the same, it is not called adventure, it should be called tourism.


    "Will it be dangerous?" Weiwei asked.


    Sun Xu hugged her shoulders: "If you are in danger here, then I might as well dig a hole and bury myself."


    Please remember the domain name of the first publication of this book:. The fastest mobile version update URL:

 Chapter 188： Harold

    Catherine quickly arranged the room.


    Sun Xu and Weiwei went to take a look.


    The room is not bad, with an area of ??about 20 to 30 square meters, luxuriously decorated, with beds, cabinets, and a window. Although it cannot be opened, you can see the scenery.


    It can be seen that Catherine still attaches great importance to the two of them.


    This kind of room, in the whole ship, there will never be more than three.


    night.


    Catherine held a welcoming banquet for the two of them. The atmosphere was very lively. Except for those who had to watch the night, the crew members who were depressed during the day were all drunk and seemed to vent something.


    Sun Xu and Weiwei are both simple and simple, neither of them is a drinker.


    Catherine''s daughter, the little girl during the day, seemed to be particularly interested in the two, Sun Xu to be precise, and surrounded him all night.


    Sun Xu also knew the little girl''s name, which was Harou''er.


    Harou had always thought that the two were descending angels, and kept asking about things in the sky.


    Sun Xu, with a bit of nasty interest, processed the situation of the sky island a bit, and told Harou to make Harou even more convinced.


    In fact, it''s not just Haruer, someone has been quietly looking at them, and after hearing his description, they have become suspicious.


    After all, what he said is too true.


    night.


    Sun Xu and Weiwei returned to their room.


    The two lie on the bed and talk.


    "There is actually such a magical place as the sky island, I really want to go and see it."


    "That''s easy, we will go in two days."


    Weiwei was overjoyed, but soon shook her head again: "Forget it, if it is too late, Father and the others are really going to be anxious."


    "Then wait for next time."


    Speaking, Sun Xu started to move her hands and feet to Weiwei.


    However, this time Weiwei grabbed the hand of his mischief and said firmly: "Not today."


    "Why?" Sun Xu asked depressedly.


    He is a healthy young man holding a fragrant and soft beauty, but he is not allowed to do anything. He is simply tortured.


    "The soundproofing here is not good, and it will be heard." Weiwei explained shyly.


    "Haha, don''t worry, we set off firecrackers here, and no one can hear any sound." Sun Xu laughed.


    For him, it is too simple to arrange a small sound-proof spell, and he has already set it up when he enters the house.


    "Really?" Weiwei was suspicious.


    "Of course, I don''t have a hobby of letting others listen to the corner." Sun Xu nodded his head heavily.


    "That¡­¡­"


    Weiwei was about to let go, when there was a knock on the door outside.


    "Hey." Sun Xu sighed and glared at the door.


    Weiwei bends her eyes, lifts her little feet and kicks him lightly: "Go and open the door, I''ll talk about other things later."


    Fortunately, ¡¡¡¡ was delayed, otherwise, it would be even more annoying to be interrupted now.


    Sun Xu got dressed, got up, walked over and opened the door.


    I didn¡¯t find it at first sight, but I lowered my head to see the person coming.


    is actually Harou!


    She is wearing a beige pajamas with a few cute cartoon characters printed on it and holding a dolphin doll in her hand.


    "Harou, why are you here?" Sun Xu asked in surprise.


    A little girl came in the middle of the night to knock on the room of someone who hadn''t known her for a day. It seemed unreasonable.


    "Brother Angel, can I sleep with you?" Harou''s blinked big eyes, and Brinbling looked at him in a spirited manner.


    "Sleep with me? Cough cough cough." Sun Xu almost choked on his saliva.


    Then he might be arrested, well, before being arrested, Caitlin may have brought the knife to the door.


    "Your mother hasn''t taught you how to be alert to strangers?" Sun Xu rubbed her little head.


    Harou''s face flicked a touch of fear, and said in an immature voice: "You are angels, good people, I''m not afraid!"


    Sun Xu squatted down, looked at the little girl, and said earnestly: "Harouer, remember, adults can deceive, don''t just believe what others say!"


    "But you are really good people." Harou stubbornly seemed to be very confident in his own judgment.


    Sun Xu got stuck again, thinking about how to explain to her in words that children can understand.


    Hayrou twisted her little hands together, seeming to be very entangled, and finally she stuffed the dolphin doll to Sun Xu: "Angel brother, I only have this. Give it to you, can you let me stay?"


    Sun Xu opened his mouth, just about to say something, when there was a sound of footsteps, Catherine ran over, and after seeing Harou, her face changed slightly.


    "Harouer, why are you here?"


    Catherine ran over quickly, hugged Harou''s little hand, and apologized to Sun Xu: "Sorry, I''m bothering you, I''ll take her away."


    "It''s okay." Sun Xu shook his head and stood up.


    Harou said nothing, and obediently followed Catherine away.


    However, Sun Xu noticed that the little girl kept looking at herself until she disappeared at the end of the corridor.


    looked at the doll in his hand, Sun Xu''s eyes flashed deep and he turned and returned to the room.


    "Who is it?" Weiwei looked around: "Didn''t you come in?"


    The location of the bed, you can''t directly see the door, and the soundproofing spell Sun Xu just deployed hasn''t expired yet, and she can''t hear the conversation outside.


    "It''s Harou."


    Sun Xu told her what had just happened.


    "It seems that you are quite popular with children." Weiwei looked surprised, and then said, "However, the story of Sorashima is really interesting."


    Even her adult is very interested.


    Sun Xu shook his head, didn''t say anything, restrained other causes, and threw Weiwei down: "Hey, let alone other things, let''s continue with what we haven''t finished just now."


    "Hee hee." Weiwei took the initiative to grab his neck this time.


    No words for a night.


    Yesterday, the two only had a taste, so they got up early in the morning.


    After they got up, it just happened to be in time for breakfast.


    "You will be in Sasgaba in half a day."


    When she met Catherine, she reminded: "By the way, when you get to the island, don''t walk around casually. Be with us, otherwise you may be attacked by pirates."


    Sun Xu and Weiwei looked at each other, and both nodded.


    After breakfast, the two came to the deck.


    The crew were not enthusiastic, but someone kept watching them secretly.


    Soon after, Haruer came over and hung behind them like a small tail.


    "Harou, have you been to Sasgaba?" Sun Xu chatted with the little girl while watching the scenery.


    "No." Harou shook his head.


    "Do you have any other relatives? Why are you following your mother?"


    Sun Xu asked again.


    Take a seven-year-old daughter to Pirate City, which is not something most people would do.


    "No more." Harou''s expression changed a little, and he said in a low voice, "I have no other relatives, only my mother is left."


    Sun Xu passed a wave of imperceptible fluctuations in his eyes, but quickly calmed down, and rubbed Harou''s little head: "Don''t worry, brother will protect you."


    It''s noon soon Soon after lunch, an island appeared in front of me.


    From a distance, the island is not big, but it is very lively.


    There are many boats parked at the pier, most of which are flying the skull flag.


    The town was built on the edge of the island. It was dirty, dilapidated, chaotic, and noisy. This is everyone''s first impression of this city.


    "Is this the Pirate Town?" Weiwei looked at it, her eyes full of disappointment.


    "Is it different from what you think?"


    Sun Xu said lightly: "In fact, this is the pirate! Violence, brutality, chaos, drunkenness, fear of hardship, this is the true portrayal of the pirate. When they get there, they will make a mess there.


    There are only a handful of people like the Straw Hat Pirates. The profession of Pirate is not romantic at all. "


    Weiwei nodded: "I understand."


    She knows exactly what kind of creature a pirate is.


    During the time she was lurking in the Baroque workshop, she had come into contact with many pirates.


    In fact, she is different from Luffy. What she yearns for is not to be a pirate, but to take risks and experience all kinds of magical and interesting things.


    Please remember the domain name of the first publication of this book:. The fastest mobile version update URL:

 Chapter 189： Eudemons

    "Let''s go."


    After the ship drew ashore, Catherine looked serious, and led Hajol to get off the ship first.


    Sun Xu and Weiwei are arranged in the middle.


    This can be said to be protecting them, or it can be said to be monitoring them to prevent them from escaping.


    It is worth mentioning that they did not bring any goods.


    Sun Xu and Weiwei seemed to know nothing, they got off the boat, then they were carried into the town, and finally into a bar.


    They walked fast, as if they were escaping for their lives, and did not relax until they entered the bar.


    "Catherine, why are you back?"


    The guy on the bar saw them with a look of shock, and hurriedly took them to the backyard.


    Sun Xu and Weiwei are among them.


    Soon, a man with a lame right leg appeared. He was about fifty years old, with gray hair and a very strong body, holding a cane.


    "Catherine, why are you back?" The lame man''s expression was a little gloomy.


    "I got a very precious treasure, and I have to give it to you myself."


    Catherine took out a box and walked towards the lame man. The lame man didn''t suspect him, and looked at the box in her hand.


    But at this moment, Catherine suddenly pulled out the pistol, pointed it at the man, and pulled the trigger without saying a word.


    boom.


    The lame man didn''t respond, his head burst open, red and white splashing everywhere.


    Everyone was stunned by this scene.


    "Catherine, what are you doing?"


    shouted the dude who had brought them here.


    Catherine¡¯s answer was that she burst it with a single shot, and then grabbed Sun Xu and said coldly: "Quick! Take me away!"


    Sun Xu fished out his ears and remained unmoved: "I''m sorry, I don''t have this obligation. Private jets, refuse to be used by others."


    "Hurry up!" Catherine roared, holding the gun against Sun Xu''s head: "Otherwise I will kill you with one shot!"


    Sun Xu smiled inexplicably: "Very good! It''s a beautiful choice. But don''t point me at me with such dangerous things."


    He shook his palm, as if he had done nothing, but the gun in Catherine''s hand was gone and it was in his hand.


    "How is it possible?" Catherine opened her mouth.


    Click, click.


    Just then, a group of people broke in, each holding a weapon, and aimed at them.


    The eight men and two women who followed Catherine were still confused, and they didn''t realize what was going on.


    Someone just subconsciously raised a gun, and with a bang, a bullet hit his feet, making him cancel this idea.


    Then, a man with the same length as the one who had just been headshot came out.


    Catherine''s face changed drastically: "You are not dead! How is this possible?"


    "Of course I am not dead, Catherine, my dear daughter, can you explain what you are doing?" The lame man looked more calm.


    It''s useless to force Sun Xu, Catherine stopped hesitating, and grabbed Harou''s neck: "Don''t come here, I''ll kill her when I come here!"


    "Oh?" The lame man''s expression remained unchanged: "Who is this kid?"


    "It''s your granddaughter!" Catherine said coldly.


    "Are you going to kill your own daughter?" The lame man narrowed his eyes, still unable to see any emotional changes.


    "Anyway, if you don''t let me go, I will kill her." Catherine pressed her hand, and Harou''s little face showed a pained expression.


    At this moment, she felt her wrist pinched, and a sharp pain came and she loosened it uncontrollably.


    Sun Xu brought Harouer to his side: "No matter what your grudges, don''t touch Harouer, I have received her money and promised to protect her."


    Catherine''s face changed drastically.


    Harouer was her last support, now she has been taken away.


    She rushed forward without hesitation, trying to get it back.


    "Except for that kid, everyone else is killed!"


    At this moment, the lame man also gave orders.


    bang bang bang...


    The fire was jetted, and rows of bullets were shot at the people in the yard.


    Everyone''s complexion changed drastically, including Catherine. .


    But there are two people in the field who are very calm: Sun Xu and Weiwei.


    "Humph!"


    Sun Xu gave a cold snort, raised his palm, and gently pressed it down.


    Seeing that Catherine was struck by lightning, her whole body seemed to be emptied instantly, she fell to the ground, convulsing all over.


    At the same time, all the bullets were frozen in the air, and slowly began to turn around.


    "Not good!" The face of the lame man changed drastically.


    But before he could move, the bullet frozen in the air flew back.


    àÛàÛàÛàÛ¡­¡­blossoms blooming.


    Everyone shot their eyebrows and fell down without any struggle.


    Suddenly, the small courtyard became extremely quiet.


    "Really, why do you fight as soon as you come up."


    Sun Xu took Harou''s hand and walked to Catherine.


    Her beautiful face is now distorted, looking at Sun Xu viciously.


    Sun Xu first picked up the box in Caitlin''s hand and opened it to see that it was a fruit that looked like a banana but covered with spiral patterns.


    "It really is a devil fruit."


    Sun Xu nodded in satisfaction and accepted it.


    He noticed the devil fruit as soon as he boarded the ship yesterday, and is still considering how to get it.


    After all, he is a good person, and he will not take it by force.


    Catherine gave him a perfect excuse.


    However, this is not the biggest gain today.


    Sun Xu looked at Harou, and asked, "Is she your mother?"


    Hairouer nodded timidly, and shook his head again, making everyone confused.


    "Sun Xu, what''s going on?" Weiwei asked in a low voice.


    "The body is, the mind is not." Sun Xu explained briefly.


    Catherine''s face on the ground changed drastically, looking at him as if she had seen a ghost.


    "Your biggest mistake is to get me involved."


    Sun Xu opened his palm, pointed at Catherine, and made a grasping gesture.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhh!"


    Catherine let out a scream of pain, and a puff of black smoke came out of her body.


    The black smoke became more and more, gradually condensing into a human form, and Catherine''s screams gradually became smaller.


    After the black smoke stopped coming out, Catherine''s screams disappeared, but her face became pale as paper, her skin was dull and dull, and she looked like a dead person.


    Hairol broke free from Sun Xu''s hand, fell on Catherine, and started crying.


    "Mom! Mom! You wake up!"


    "never mind."


    In line with the idea of ??saving people to the end, Sun Xu waved a green light, Catherine''s pale face quickly turned rosy, and soon opened her eyes.


    "Harouel?"


    She hugged the little girl subconsciously, and then noticed the surrounding situation, and said in amazement: "This is...Father? Where is this? Why am I here?"


    "This person should know."


    Sun Xu looked at the black figure in front of him, unable to see her specific appearance, but from the body, she should be a woman with horns on her head and a pair of small wings on her back.


    "It''s you?!" Seeing it, Catherine seemed to think of something, her face changed drastically.


    "How is it possible? How can you destroy my ability?" The black shadow made a sharp cry.


    "Nothing is impossible." Sun Xuyu said with a smile: "I said, your biggest mistake is to involve me. In this world, I may be the person who restrains you the most."


    "This is impossible!"


    Black Shadow did not want to believe it, struggling frantically, but at most he could only slightly shake his twisted body, unable to escape Sun Xu''s confinement.


    "However, you are really rubbish Sun Xu sighed and said in hatred: "It is shameful for you to use the fruit of an Eudemons species like this! What a shame! "


    That''s right.


    This person is capable of phantom beast species.


    Among the other Eudemons abilities, the Warring States period is the admiral of the Navy, Marco is the captain of the Whitebeard Pirate Group, Kaido is the King of Pirates, and Orochi is the general of the country of Wano, even if the future Catalina is also A cadre of the Four Emperors Regiment.


    are all resounding figures in the sea.


    This phantom beast capable person can only nest near the entrance of the great route and do some sneaky things.


    What a shame!


    "But it''s okay, it''s cheaper for me now!"


    Sun Xu closed his palm, the black figure let out a sharp scream, the body began to compress, and finally turned into a fist-sized black ball.


    Then Sun Xucai looked at the mother and daughter Catherine.


    "What are you going to do? Come with me or stay?"


    "We will follow you."


    Catherine said without hesitation.


    She didn''t know who Sun Xu was, but because he killed that dark shadow monster, she deserved her trust.


    Please remember the domain name of the first publication of this book:. The fastest mobile version update URL:

 Chapter 190： The lame man and the axe man

    "Next is you."


    Sun Xu looked at the lame man, and said lightly: "Is there anything to say? If not, prepare to die!"


    The lame man couldn''t help taking a step back, his expression gloomy: "You want to kill me? I''m Catherine''s father!"


    Catherine looked pained, opened her mouth, and finally said nothing.


    Sun Xu chuckled: "Whose father are you, **** with me? Since this is your last word, then..."


    He raised his palm and pointed his index finger at the lame man: "Pointing a gun!"


    Boom.


    The air was pierced, and an invisible bullet flew out.


    At this moment, the lame man showed amazing flexibility and jumped away from Sun Xu¡¯s finger gun. At the same time, his body began to swell, and his black hair grew wildly. Big black dog.


    "Want to kill me? Do you think my mad dog name is fake?"


    With a roar, the **** dog opened his blood bowl and rushed towards Sun Xu.


    However, his goal is very interesting.


    It''s not Sun Xu, or Catherine''s mother and daughter, but Weiwei.


    Based on his observations and expressions during this period, he has already seen that the relationship between the other party and Catherine is not close, but he has been protecting the blue-haired girl.


    Catch her, and you will surely make this monster throw a rat!


    The heart of the lame man was clear.


    He never thought of being tough with Sun Xu.


    After seeing the scene where Sun Xu caught the shot and killed all the gunmen back, he knew very well that he would definitely not be this man''s opponent.


    If you want to survive, you can only make a strange move.


    "Go to hell!"


    The lame man roared, stretched out his arm, and ejected sharp claws.


    Seeing that the target was already close at hand, one hand stretched out from an inexplicable place and pressed it on his face.


    Boom.


    The crippled man suffered a heavy blow on his face, and his sprinting figure stopped abruptly and plunged into the ground.


    "I don''t have much strength, I think it''s pretty beautiful." Sun Xu sneered.


    The lame man was restored to his human form by a palm, with a sunken palm print on his face, and his face was full of blood.


    "Okay, so strong!" Catherine opened her mouth wide.


    She knew the strength of this man very well, in her heart, it was a fundamentally irresistible strength.


    Now, he was dying by the slap of this handsome young man.


    "This is nothing to Sun Xu at all." Weiwei said proudly.


    Sun Xu stretched out his finger again.


    The lame man opened his mouth, as if he wanted to ask for mercy.


    next moment.


    Boom.


    There was a finger-sized hole on his forehead, and the brilliance in his eyes quickly dissipated.


    Catherine trembled and looked at this scene blankly, not knowing what she was thinking, her face was very complicated.


    Sun Xu ignored her.


    There is no friendship between the two parties.


    If you want to talk about favors, that''s what the other party owes him.


    No matter what the relationship between her and the lame man is, it doesn''t affect him to get rid of the person who shot him.


    Sun Xu took Weiwei away, and Catherine quickly recovered, knowing that it was not the time for her to think, she hurriedly led Harou and the rest to chase after her.


    All the guests in the bar were gone, and everyone walked out of the gate and found that the place was surrounded.


    A group of people holding weapons and looking fierce blocked all the way out. The leader was a man of about forty years old, holding a giant axe, with two intersecting scars on his face, and looking hideous.


    Seeing Sun Xu and others, the man holding the giant axe was overjoyed and laughed: "Carol, it seems you have succeeded!"


    "It''s you!" Catherine''s face changed, showing an expression of anger and hatred, gritted her teeth.


    "Huh?" The giant axe man frowned, realizing something was wrong: "You''re not Carol? Where''s Carol?"


    "Are you talking about the capable person lurking in her body?"


    Sun Xu interrupted and said, "I''m sorry, she has become my trophy now!"


    Axe''s expression became gloomy: "It seems that Carol has failed! Waste! Such good conditions have not succeeded! Where is Isaac? Let him come out!"


    "Who is Isaac?" Sun Xu asked lightly.


    Catherine whispered to him: "It''s mine...the one you just killed."


    "So it was him." Sun Xu suddenly smiled and said: "Unfortunately, he can''t come out to see you, but I can send you to see him!"


    "Are you injured? It seems that Carol has also achieved some results, which is worth a little death!"


    The axe shook the giant axe in his hand.


    "It''s not injured, it''s dead!" Sun Xu corrected.


    "Dead?" Axe man was stunned: "Whether he is dead or alive, I will send him to **** today! Hahaha, start with you! Give me up!"


    "kill!"


    With a wave of his hand, everyone behind him rushed up.


    These people have knives and guns in their hands, and their faces are covered with bloodthirsty colors.


    Catherine subconsciously hugged Harou, her expression a little nervous.


    The people she brought were also a little flustered, only the strong woman was the calmest, guarding the mother and daughter Catherine behind her.


    Weiwei looked calm.


    The scene before him was far worse than the aura of millions of troops charging.


    "Chihuahua!"


    Sun Xu lifted his palm and pressed it down.


    A huge golden hoop appeared, with a somewhat illusory appearance, not very real.


    The golden hoop covered the entire street, and the light dimmed.


    "What''s this?"


    Everyone couldn''t help stopping and looked up in shock.


    Boom.


    The golden **** smashed down, and everyone couldn''t avoid it. There was a crackle, and all the bones were shattered and turned into a mass of flesh.


    Only Axe is the strongest, and he still keeps a sigh of relief.


    Sun Xu walked to him: "Now you can go to see who, don''t thank me."


    puff.


    He spouted a mouthful of blood, and said with difficulty: "You...who are you? Why...why are you having trouble with us?"


    "I''m a passerby." Sun Xu said, "As for why I can''t get along with you, I am not very clear."


    Puff.


    Weiwei laughed.


    They were indeed involved in this storm somehow.


    Until now, they don''t even know who these people are and what kind of grievances they have.


    The man even turned his eyes with anger, his consciousness collapsed and he lost his breath.


    died.


    "The psychological quality is terrible."


    Sun Xu shook his head and left the bar with Weiwei and Catherine.


    There was such a big movement just now that many people have seen it.


    The town is not big, and the incident spread throughout the town in a short time.


    By the time they left, almost everyone had heard of what had happened in front of the bar and knew that there had been a dragon in the town.


    As a result, wherever they go, they will attract a lot of vigilant eyes.


    This is a pirate town. Whether it is a local or a foreigner, it is not a good crop, and it is extremely vigilant for the sudden appearance of the dragon.


    Some people seem to know Catherine, but they all watched from a distance, and no one said hello.


    The man who had just been slapped to death by Sun Xu had a nickname called Boss Axe, and he was one of the most powerful and powerful people in the town.


    Boss Axe was slapped to death, not to mention the others.


    Sun Xu was also happy, and took Weiwei around the town. After a long experience, he stopped at a small restaurant.


    It looks more hygienic here.


    The boss received them with a bitter face. Although he was very reluctant, he didn''t dare to drive people away. His expression was very rich.


    After sitting down, Catherine took the initiative to talk about the ins and outs of the matter without waiting for Sun Xu to ask.


    The whole thing is very simple, in one sentence, it is a series of conflicts caused by the contradiction between the lame man and the axe man.


    The lame man and the axe man are equal in strength and influence.


    The two had a deep contradiction. It can be said that fire and water are incompatible, and they don''t agree with each other. Even Catherine doesn''t know exactly when it was formed.


    However, although the two had conflicts, they had always been very restrained and did not have a full-scale conflict.


    Until recently, things have changed.


    Axe gets a very special devil fruit can control the minds of others.


    So they found Catherine''s family, killed Catherine''s husband, and controlled Catherine to assassinate the lame man.


    As for why you are looking for Catherine?


    It''s very simple.


    Catherine is the only offspring of the lame man.


    The lame man is very suspicious, no one believes that Catherine is the most likely person to assassinate him.


    However, they still underestimated the suspicion of the lame man.


    He didn''t even believe Catherine, and found a stand-in to see her.


    In fact, Catherine had a bad relationship with the lame man.


    Catherine was just an accident, and had never received any care from a lame man since she was a child.


    It''s not domestic violence, it''s not that love is hard to talk about, it''s true indifference.


    Moreover, at the age of eight, Catherine witnessed her mother being beaten to death by a lame man, leaving a huge shadow on her.


    After becoming an adult, Catherine left here without hesitation and settled outside and gave birth to children.

 Chapter 191： Leave

    "The Monkey King in Pirate Novels ( to find the latest chapters!


    Catherine felt very complicated about the lame man being killed by Sun Xu, but she did not resent him.


    The father-daughter relationship between her and the lame man broke completely the moment she witnessed her mother being killed.


    The two sides are not so much father and daughter as enemies.


    It''s just that she doesn''t have the power to avenge, so she never thought about this kind of thing.


    "Give you back this."


    Sun Xu took out the dolphin doll and gave it to Harou, then rubbed her little head.


    Catherine was controlled by an Eudemons capable person, and none of the people on the ship noticed it, only Harou realized what was wrong.


    She realized that the person next to her was not her mother, but she was unable to resist, until she saw Sun Xu and Weiwei, she asked them for help.


    She didn''t want her mother to be hurt, and she didn''t want to be with the fake mother, so she asked Sun Xu to let her live in his room.


    As for how Haruer discovered the breaking of dawn, it was also very simple.


    Born to see and hear and look domineering.


    With the same high-level knowledge as Princess Otohime and Mermaid Princess White Star of Murloc Island, they can hear the voice of people.


    Haruer also determined that Sun Xu and Weiwei were good people by virtue of their natural domineering look.


    "What are you going to do next?" Sun Xu asked.


    Although he was involved inadvertently, he was paid enough.


    In order to win the trust of the lame man and create a better time for assassination, Axe paid his blood and took out the devil fruit he obtained not long ago as bait.


    Sun Xu didn''t have much interest in gold and silver treasures, but the devil''s fruit would not be too much.


    However, this is not the biggest gain, the biggest gain is the ability of the phantom beast species.


    This is a more rare phantom beast species than the natural type, and there are not enough hands to appear in the entire ocean.


    "I will take Hareol out of here and find a safe place to raise her up." Catherine said softly while hugging Hareol.


    Her father died, her husband was killed, she and her daughter also experienced a life-death crisis, Catherine now has no other thoughts, she just wants to be safe and stable to raise Hairou.


    Sun Xu pondered for a while, then smiled: "I''ll recommend a place for you."


    "Please speak." Catherine said.


    Although she just met, whoever she trusts most in this world is the young man and woman in front of her.


    "Go to Alabastan." Sun Xu smiled.


    Weiwei glanced at him.


    Catherine was a little moved: "Alabastan? I heard that the disaster there is over and it is rebuilding quickly. It is indeed a good choice."


    Sun Xu laughed and pointed to Weiwei: "This is the princess of Alabastan, if you are willing to go there, I can guarantee that Haruer will be best cultivated."


    "Princess?"


    Catherine was shocked. She only felt that the young girl in front of her had an extraordinary temperament. She didn''t expect to be a princess. She quickly got up and saluted.


    Sun Xu raised his hand to stop her and said, "Madam, you may not know that Haruer has one of the top talents in the world. If she were to be an ordinary little girl, it would be a violent thing!


    As long as it is carefully cultivated, Hairouer will definitely become a great powerhouse! "


    "Talent? The strong?" Catherine was stunned.


    As an ordinary person, she has never been exposed to domineering, and she doesn''t know what it means to be born to be domineering.


    In fact, in the first half of the great route, domineering is very rare.


    Seeing her hesitate, Sun Xu continued: "Madam, you have personally experienced this incident. If you have enough strength, this kind of tragedy will not happen at all!


    In this chaotic world, strength is the most worthy thing to rely on. "


    Catherine nodded slightly.


    Of course she is the importance of strength.


    When she was eight years old, she understood deeply the night she witnessed the murder of her mother.


    It''s just that she couldn''t be sure whether or not to let Haruel go that way.


    Becoming a strong person is simple to say, but she knows that it is definitely an extremely difficult road and will suffer countless hardships.


    She just wanted Harou to grow up peacefully and happily.


    However, without the power to protect yourself, can you really be safe and happy?


    Just when Catherine hesitated, Hazel suddenly said: "Brother Angel, can I become as powerful as you, and beat all those who bully us?"


    Sun Xu laughed, and then said seriously: "Whether you can become as powerful as me, it''s hard to say, it depends on your hard work, but it''s absolutely easy to beat the guy like before!"


    After all, there are many talented people, but there are only a few top powerhouses.


    To be in that state requires not only talent, but hard work, chance, and even luck.


    Not to mention reaching the level of Sun Xu.


    "Mom." Harou looked at Catherine and said firmly: "I want to become stronger!"


    "Good!" Catherine hugged Harou, both gratified and distressed.


    "Don''t worry, if you change your mind, you can stop at any time." Sun Xu said, the twisted melon is not sweet. He wants to leave a patron saint to Alabastan, but if he doesn''t have the desire to become stronger, All that is in vain, it is better not to spend the money.


    This made Catherine completely determined, and gratefully said: "Then please two graces."


    Sun Xu let out a foul breath, nodded in response, and Weiwei also showed a smile.


    Although she didn''t know what kind of talent Haruer had, it was absolutely remarkable to make Sun Xu value it so much.


    Weiwei knows the role of the strong.


    Because of the two patron saints of Bell and Gaka, Alabastan was able to repel many enemies.


    Soon after, everyone left the town and set off for Alabastan in the same boat.


    Sun Xu and Weiwei also left by boat.


    The time for the two to come out is not short, it''s time to go back.


    After all, Weiwei is a princess, the only heir to Alabastan, and a distinguished status.


    Presumably, Alabastan has long since jumped.


    Had it not been for Sun Xu, Weiwei would not have done such a wayward thing.


    However, self-willedness has to come to an end.


    Along the way.


    Sun Xu and Weiwei sometimes chat with the sea breeze on the deck, sometimes leave briefly, especially when they encounter an island, whether there is anyone or not, they will go there and explore.


    Soon, three days passed.


    Sun Xu and Weiwei stood on the deck.


    A black spot appeared in front, and then turned into a black line, which became thicker and longer, and finally the coastline appeared in front of everyone.


    "It''s Nahana," Sun Xu said.


    Weiwei''s blue long hair was blown by the sea breeze, revealing a delicate face, and the blue long dress was flying in the wind, like a surging sea.


    "Huh? I saw there seemed to be soldiers in front of me." Weiwei said in surprise.


    "I''m looking for you." Sun Xu said softly.


    Weiwei turned around, her blue hair was like a waterfall, her black eyes swayed lightly, as if it contained endless emotions her eyes met, Sun Xu stretched out her hand to embrace her slender waist and pecked She clicked on her soft lips, and the corners of her mouth were slightly raised: "I will go and meet your father with you. I abducted his daughter. I can''t say nothing."


    Weiwei pursed her lips, smiled, and pressed her cheek to his chest: "Wait, don''t worry. After two years, we will give him a grandson directly and give him a surprise."


    "At that time, I am afraid that there will be more shocks than surprises." Sun Xu smiled lightly, but there was a special emotion in his heart.


    This emotion is called moving.


    Weiwei is completely thinking of him.


    "Hehe." Weiwei smiled and didn''t speak any more.


    Sun Xu did not speak again until the ship approached the coast.


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 191 is gone), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 192： Denon

    Sun Xu stood in the air, looking down below.


    After arriving at Nahana, Weiwei''s identity was quickly discovered, and an army found her, led by Jaka, one of the two patron saints of Alabastan.


    "I''m leaving."


    Sun Xu whispered, set up some somersault clouds, and flew towards the Chambord Islands.


    on the ground.


    Weiwei turned her head abruptly and looked towards the sky.


    Gaka has always been very vigilant, and hastily looked over, but couldn''t see anything, and couldn''t help asking: "What''s the matter? Princess Vivi?"


    "It''s nothing." Weiwei pursed her lips, and added silently in her heart: "Goodbye, but you must come to see me soon."


    Jaka glanced at Weiwei, feeling a little strange.


    He had just clearly felt that Princess Weiwei was in a bad mood, why did she suddenly get better again?


    Weiwei didn''t explain, she put her hands on her back and walked briskly: "Jaka, isn''t the father very angry?"


    "That''s not true. Your lord is just very worried about your safety, princess." Gaka said with a sharp glance.


    They all know what the princess has done for this country, and no matter what she does, she will basically not be blamed.


    Although it is annoying to leave without saying goodbye.


    But she was only worried about her safety, not because of this willful behavior.


    ...


    After leaving Alabastan, Sun Xu sat cross-legged on the somersault cloud and took out two things.


    One is a strange fruit shaped like a banana with a spiral pattern on the outside, and the other is a black ball made of black smoke.


    After thinking about it, he put the black ball away and concentrated on studying the newly obtained devil fruit.


    Divine consciousness penetrated deep into it, and a heavy, hard feeling spread to his heart, as if he had seen a behemoth entirely made of steel.


    "Is it related to metal?"


    Sun Xu pondered slightly, the power of this devil fruit is related to metal, and it should belong to the Superman family.


    Superman is the most complex type. Those BUG-level devil fruits are basically Superman, but some of them have little effect and can be called waste.


    Of course, this superhuman devil fruit is neither a BUG-level nor a waste, it is just an ordinary superhuman.


    Sun Xu studied for a while and probably figured out its role.


    Maybe it can be called an iron fruit.


    The role is probably to be able to turn the skin into metal, gain strong defense and offensive power, which is quite satisfactory.


    Of course, if someone can develop it, it may become very abnormal.


    Just like an ordinary rubber fruit, it was superbly used in Luffy''s hands.


    However, now that it was in Sun Xu''s hands, there was no such possibility, and he had already figured out how to use it.


    After studying for a while, Sun Xu put it away and took out the black ball.


    This is not a devil fruit, but a capable person, and now she is not dead.


    Unlike the Devil Fruit, he can''t directly probe the power of the Devil Fruit of the Eudemons species, but he can communicate with the capable ones.


    "Can you hear it?" Sun Xu used his spiritual sense to convey a thought.


    "Let me go!" A sharp, angry voice sounded.


    Sun Xu drew his ears and said lightly: "Pay attention to control your emotions. Incompetent rage does not change the situation. After you saw that I would fly, you took the initiative to pull me into the game. It can be said that I am in this end of the game!"


    "Don''t be arrogant! You can''t kill me!" The shadow screamed without sympathy, "Our boss will definitely come to save me!"


    "You''re talking about the man with the axe, right?"


    Sun Xu sneered: "Don''t dream, he has been photographed as a meat sauce!"


    The shadow was silent for a while, and then let out a scream: "This is impossible! How can you be like XX..."


    Sun Xu directly disconnected his spiritual thoughts.


    Since you don''t want to communicate, then forget it.


    He originally thought that both of them were capable of Eudemons, and he planned to give her a way to survive, but now it seems that he has finally given mercy to him and he has also fed the dog.


    after one day.


    Sun Xu crossed half of the world and reached the Chambord Islands again.


    Under the sun, large and small bubbles rose from the canopy, and eventually all exploded.


    Sun Xu landed on the 71st island.


    This is the hotel area, the public security is very good, without the feeling of being coveted before.


    He rented a bubble car and went leisurely to Island 72.


    "It''s been a week, and I don''t know if the Pluto coating is going well?"


    Sun Xu was thinking about it, and suddenly realized something was wrong in front of him.


    There seems to be a riot, and passers-by are trying desperately to avoid something.


    Soon after, he saw the truth.


    Four guys wearing spacesuit-like devices are walking slowly. They are not riding a bubble car, but a human being, and one of them is still a murloc.


    One of them was still holding a chain in his hand, and he was chained to a human with scars all over his body.


    Regardless of the person being ridden or being led, his face was numb, and there was no expression in his eyes.


    "Tianlongren!" Sun Xu''s eyes condensed.


    This is the first time he has seen a Tianlongren.


    These few people looked stupid, and one of them had snot hanging on his nose, making him frown.


    It''s also embarrassing to claim to be a nobleman of the world, a descendant of God?


    Of course.


    It is the most stupid idea to think that the Tianlong people are such fools.


    There are definitely elites among the Tianlong people, otherwise it would be impossible to rule the world for hundreds of years.


    The two sides passed by.


    Sun Xu didn''t do anything, and those Tianlong people didn''t bother him. To be precise, they didn''t notice him at all.


    Killing these people is very simple, but the consequences after killing them are very troublesome. It will cause a series of chain reactions, and eventually it may turn into an all-out confrontation between the world government and the Tianlong people.


    He doesn''t mind extending a helping hand when encountering things within his power.


    But the troubles of defeating the Tianlong people and saving the world should be entrusted to the natives of Pirate World.


    He is just an ordinary person with a certain degree of sympathy and kindness, but he is not a Virgin, let alone a savior.


    Soon, Sun Xu forgot about the Tianlongren.


    He is now more looking forward to the next journey, the fisherman island, but he has decided to go from the beginning.


    At the same time, he has a very crazy idea.


    After arriving at area 72 Sun Xu bought a bunch of marshmallows and walked to the hotel while eating.


    Before long, familiar buildings appeared in front of them.


    Sun Xu walked in, found Robin''s room, and knocked.


    Dangdang.


    No one responded.


    "No? Did you go shopping?"


    Sun Xu''s thoughts flashed, then walked to the next room and knocked on the door.


    This is Perona''s room.


    "It looks like it''s really not there."


    Sun Xu put down his palm, but he didn''t feel surprised.


    The coating takes two weeks, and they will certainly not stay in the hotel all the time.


    As for Ainilu''s room, he didn''t knock at all. At this time, Ainilu should be watching the ship on Pluto.


    Just as Sun Xu was about to leave, he subconsciously swept with his spiritual sense.


    Afterwards, his footsteps stopped, his expression cooled, and his mighty aura rose from his body.


    boom!

 Chapter 193： The smell of blood in the hotel

    Chambord Islands.


    The blazing sun hangs in the sky, the breeze is blowing, and the white clouds are floating.


    This is when people are prone to getting sleepy, and people yawn while working.


    At this moment, everyone was agitated, like a basin of cold water poured on their heads, and the whole person was instantly awake.


    "what happened?"


    "what happened?"


    Everyone was clutching their chests, with a trace of anxiety on their faces, scanning left and right like a frightened zebra.


    At this moment, the hearts of everyone in Chambord were beating wildly, as if they had encountered some scourge, and their lives were threatened, but no matter how they looked for it, they did not find the source of the panic.


    Soon, this feeling disappeared without a trace, as if everything was just their illusion.


    However, one person may make a mistake, and it is impossible for a person on the same island to make a mistake at the same time.


    Everyone was amazed, but they quickly put the matter behind, at most as an odd talk, chatting after dinner, and for them, the work at hand is more important.


    However, for some people, this cannot be ignored.


    Island 65.


    Naval Base.


    Several officers stood on the spot, looking up at the sky in a daze.


    After a long time, one person slowly said, "Do you feel it?"


    "Nonsense! How can you not feel such a powerful breath!" the other person said grimly.


    "What happened? Has any superpower arrived in Chambord?"


    "This kind of thing, you ask me how would I know!"


    "Don''t quarrel! We must report this to the headquarters as soon as possible. If there is a strong disturbance, we can''t afford it. Don''t forget, there are still Denonians on the island now!"


    Several officers quickly reached a consensus and hurriedly acted.


    The other direction.


    On the coast.


    Next to a very peculiar looking ship, like a giant sword and without sails, Raleigh, who was coating, raised his head and looked towards the direction of Island 72 in amazement.


    "What a powerful breath! Who has come to the shampoo?"


    There was a touch of confusion across Lei Li''s old face: "However, why didn''t it feel at all before? Now I can''t capture it at all, weird! Moreover, this breath seems a bit familiar, who can it be?"


    "Charlotte Lingling? Kaido? No, it''s not their breath!"


    After pondering for a while, Raleigh shook his head. He was just a retired old man. No matter who landed on the Chambord Islands, it had nothing to do with him. Let the navy get a headache.


    Raleigh continued to bury his head and continue to coat the boat.


    Little friend Sun Xu gave him a lot of rewards, and he must do the work beautifully.


    Island 72.


    Sun Xu restrained his breath, his eyes were cold, and he turned and walked out of the hotel.


    He just subconsciously checked with his spiritual sense and found that these rooms have not been occupied in the past few days, and a layer of dust has fallen on the ground!


    They had directly booked these rooms for half a month at the beginning, and it was still their agreed meeting place.


    If it were not for special circumstances, Robin would never leave.


    More importantly, when he first searched with God''s Sense, although it was already very weak, he still noticed the blood.


    He easily reasoned out what happened: someone was injured, and Robin and the others were forced to leave the hotel.


    Sun Xu opened his mind and expanded outward unscrupulously.


    With his current scope of divine consciousness, it can completely cover the entire Chambord islands.


    As long as Robin and the others have not left the shampoo, it is not difficult to find them.


    Not long after, Sun Xu''s eyes moved: "Found it!"


    He found the breath of Robin on the 23rd island, and Perona was with him, but Ainilu was not there, he and Raleigh were with him.


    Sun Xu flew up and quickly flew towards the 23rd island.


    In a small courtyard.


    Several people gathered together, frowning.


    "I don''t know when these two aunts will leave." A short-haired man sighed.


    Hearing what he said, his companion''s complexion changed drastically, and he carefully observed it left and right, and found that there were no white ghosts around, he breathed a sigh of relief and said viciously: "Leiden, don''t pull us down!"


    "Don''t worry!" The short-haired man, Leiden, said lazily, "As long as we don''t violate the rules they set, the two aunts will not kill people easily."


    "Are you sure?" the other companion asked suspiciously.


    They know that Leiden has always been smart, but this is after all about his own life and should not be taken care of.


    "According to my observation, these two aunts should have provoked some powerful enemies, hiding in our place is a refuge. Therefore, in order to avoid exposure, they will not kill a lot of people!" Leiden said.


    "Strong enemy?" Everyone changed their expressions.


    At this time, Leiden became nervous and said solemnly: "I tell you this so that you don''t have to worry about it all day. I warn you not to have any other ideas.


    Regardless of whether these two aunts provoke the enemy, it is not difficult to kill us.


    In addition, don¡¯t forget that they have companions. Although the man doesn¡¯t come here often, he feels the most dangerous to me! "


    "Hehe, how dare we?"


    The companions all laughed.


    Leiden''s eyes narrowed. He knew who these were. They were short-sighted, well-developed limbs, and simple-minded. If they really did something stupid, he wouldn''t be surprised.


    "It''s okay for them to die, I can''t be implicated."


    Leiden was lost in thought.


    At this moment, there was a loud noise and the gate flew up.


    Everyone was taken aback, and quickly turned their heads to look.


    A handsome young man was closing his feet, wearing a high-end costume, with outstanding temperament and extraordinary, he looked like a noble boy.


    But why did your son come to them?


    This is equivalent to the slums of the Chambord Islands, gathering the bottom group of people, which seems incompatible with such a nobleman.


    Among other things, the clothes of the other party may be higher than the income of some people in a year.


    Leiden heard a drooling sound, and suddenly cursed in his heart.


    "Sure enough, it''s a group of dull guys. With them, they will be killed sooner or later! You can only see valuable things, but can''t you feel the real danger in the other party?"


    Leiden didn''t dare to hesitate, so he hurried forward and said respectfully: "This son, I wonder if you have any instructions?"


    "It has nothing to do with you!"


    Sun Xu glanced at him, not in the mood to respond to him, and walked straight forward.


    Seeing the direction he was heading, the short-haired man was startled at first, and then his mouth was bitter, but he still bit the bullet and stood in front of Sun Xu: "My son, there is **** everywhere and it will dirty your feet. What can you do? Why don''t you tell me, I will do it for you?"


    "roll!"


    Sun Xu stared.


    Leiden was struck by lightning, backing back and forth, his face turned pale as paper.

 Chapter 194： Robin Broken Arm

    Click.


    The door of the room ahead was opened.


    A beautiful woman in a gothic dress walked out of the room.


    "It''s over!" Leiden wailed in his heart, his face turned ugly.


    The only task the two aunts gave them was to stay in the yard and don''t let anyone disturb them.


    Now that the mission has failed, their fate can be imagined.


    As soon as the woman in the goth dress was about to scold, she saw the man in the yard. She was happy at first, and soon turned into an indifferent look, her face turned to the side: "You are back!"


    Sun Xu''s face slowly eased: "I''m back late, are you all right?"


    "I''m okay, but Robin''s situation is not very optimistic," said Perona, the woman in the goth dress.


    Her face is very white, the kind of bloodless white, which is a manifestation of excessive blood loss.


    Sun Xu''s divine consciousness penetrated her clothes directly and saw the situation inside.


    Perona''s abdomen was wrapped in a thick bandage, and underneath was a huge penetrating wound, which seemed to be the work of a long knife.


    Sun Xu didn''t say anything. He walked to Perona, waved his palm, and the green light gleamed. Her delicate face became more **** at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Perona was startled, touched her abdomen with her hand, and said in surprise: "It turns out that you still have this ability. It''s so easy to use!"


    During the conversation, the two walked into the room.


    When they disappeared, Leiden sat down on the ground, gasping for breath, with a gleeful expression on his face: "Hehe, hehe, it turned out to be a group, great! But this seems to be even more terrifying."


    Sun Xu and Perona entered the room and saw Robin lying on the bed.


    She was leaning on the bedside, holding a book to read, hearing footsteps, did not turn her head, and asked casually: "Perona, what happened outside?"


    Did not get an answer.


    Robin put down the book in his hand and turned to look.


    Seeing Sun Xu, she was taken aback for a moment, and then laughed: "Boss, you are back."


    There was no smile on Sun Xu''s face. Although he had known this situation through his divine sense before, he still couldn''t help being angry when he witnessed it with his own eyes.


    "Who did it?"


    "It''s okay boss, it doesn''t really affect me." Robin said with a smile, and at the same time a flower petal fluttered from her empty right arm, condensed into an arm.


    That''s right.


    Robin only had his left arm for one day, and his right arm was missing. At the same time, he suffered numerous injuries, both large and small.


    Sun Xu narrowed his eyes: "World government?"


    Robin was silent.


    At this moment, Perona said impatiently: "It''s those bugs!"


    Sun Xu realized something, and said slowly: "Are you from Tianlong?"


    "Yeah." A look of helplessness appeared on Robin''s face.


    Sun Xu didn''t ask any more questions. He used the magical power of "Spring Wind and Rain" again, and Robin''s injuries quickly healed.


    It''s just that the broken arm cannot be regenerated.


    It''s not that "spring weather turns rain" is not good, but Sun Xu''s level is not enough.


    However, Robin is a flower and fruit capable person, and one less arm does not affect her much.


    However, things are not so calculated!


    Sun Xu pulled a chair and sat down: "Let''s talk about it, what the **** is going on."


    He just met the Tianlong people, and did not intend to conflict with them.


    Unexpectedly, in a blink of an eye, he discovered that his companion was hurt by the Heavenly Dragon.


    Robin didn''t conceal any more, and told everything about it.


    Things are not complicated.


    It was four days ago, and she went shopping with Perona.


    Unfortunately, they met a group of Tianlong people on the way.


    One of the Tianlongren didn''t know which muscle was cramping, but he actually fell in love with them and wanted to arrest them as slaves.


    The two were unwilling to provoke the Tianlongren, but it was impossible to become slaves and could only resist.


    However, there are strong guards around the Tianlongren, and the two are not opponents.


    In the end, they paid a great price before they managed to escape.


    Robin lost an arm, and Perona was stabbed in the abdomen, almost killing her.


    To be safe, they left the hotel and hid in this illegal place.


    "Tianlongren, very good!" Sun Xu let out a foul breath, and the killing intent in his heart rose little by little.


    "Boss, we are cured anyway, and the loss of an arm will have no effect on me, so forget it." Robin said.


    "I think so." Perona, who has always been fearless and fearless, also persuaded: "Although I hate those bugs, who makes them Denon?"


    Tianlong people are synonymous with no provoke!


    "Tianlongren count as a fart!" Sun Xu exploded, saying that Lao Tzu is a traverser or a descendant of the Monkey King, not 10,000 times more honorable than them?


    If this breath can be swallowed, then what else is he doing, the Monkey King, renamed the Teenage Mutant Ninja Turtles!


    "This enmity, we have avenged it!"


    Sun Xu knocked on the table, unquestionably authentic.


    Robin was both happy and worried, and smiled in a complicated mood: "It seems we are ready to be hunted down by the whole world."


    "Will not."


    Sun Xu smiled: "As long as I don''t leave evidence, who knows I killed people?"


    "Ok?"


    Perona and Robin''s eyes lit up at the same time.


    In fact, they are also extremely unwilling.


    Robin originally had a deep hatred with the world government. Now that he has suffered a loss, he can only run away in despair. In fact, he wants to vomit blood in his heart.


    Perona has always been a princess on the horror three-masted sailboat. When has she suffered such a big loss? My heart was extremely aggrieved.


    It''s just that due to the power of the Tianlong people, they dare not retaliate.


    If they can teach the Tianlong people without getting themselves into trouble, of course they will be very happy to comment.


    "Assassination? Boss, can it be done?" Robin asked. She was very good at this, but that was a dragon.


    "It''s easy!" Sun Xu said lightly.


    Perona said excitedly: "The Dragonite who wounded us was..."


    Sun Xu interrupted her directly: "No need, just kill all the Dragonites in Shampoo Land. It''s time for the Dragonites to have been prestigious for so long, and it''s time to learn some lessons."


    Killing intent flickered in Sun Xu''s eyes.


    It doesn''t matter if you don''t do it. Since you decide to do it, it makes no difference whether you kill one or ten.


    As for whether it hurts good people by mistake?


    joke!


    Are there any good people among the Tianlong people?


    Maybe only the baby in the mother''s belly is still so pure.


    "Killed all? Hiss! That would pierce the sky!" The two women gasped, "Isn''t it too risky!"


    "Since I want to teach them a lesson, of course it must be deep enough!" Sun Xu grinned.


    He doesn''t want to cause trouble, but he is absolutely not afraid of things!


    Isn''t he doing so hard to cultivate so that he can draw a sword when facing such a situation?


    "Let¡¯s not talk about it. Before I teach the Dragonite, I will see if I can heal your arm." Sun Xu looked at Robin¡¯s right arm. The bandage there was already untied, and now the fracture became bare. .


    "Can it be cured?" Robin said calmly: "In fact, there is no boss, I can directly use ability instead."


    "It is inconvenient to use ability all the time."


    Sun Xu shook his head and said: "Don''t worry, I was thinking about enhancing your strength, but now I just changed the plan slightly."


    Broken hands and feet are not really a serious problem.


    When his strength rises, there are a hundred ways to cure him.


    However, now that the strength is insufficient, he can only find another way.


    It just so happens that he was designing to engrave Robin with magical powers before, and now he can combine the two things and do it together.

 Chapter 195： King Kong is not bad

    Sun Xu took out a devil fruit.


    Robin quickly remembered what the boss had done to Miss Navigator, and asked curiously.


    "Yes, that''s the technique." Sun Xu affirmed her guess.


    "But, I''m already a capable person, can I still use it?" Robin looked surprised.


    As we all know, each person can only eat one devil fruit, otherwise it will burst and die.


    "Of course it can." Sun Xu said affirmatively: "My technique and eating devil fruits are not the same system at all, and will not affect each other."


    Regardless of the mechanism by which the devil fruit can''t eat two, he just uses the devil fruit as a pure material, and it has been thoroughly refined when used, and will not be affected by this mechanism at all.


    "Can you recover?" Robin touched his broken arm, and there was some joy in his heart.


    "Don''t worry, let''s talk about it in the evening. I need to think about a few questions and change the plan."


    After that, Sun Xu fell into contemplation.


    The "Iron Fruit" was prepared for Robin.


    This devil fruit is very suitable for her, can make full use of the power of the devil fruit, so that she can get more benefits.


    Because of the experience in designing for Nami, and Sun Xu''s strength and realm have been greatly improved than before, the design of the plan can be said to be familiar with the road, and he completed all the designs on the way to Chambord.


    However, if you want to cure Robin''s broken arm, you must modify the plan.


    At the same time, this incident gave him a new idea. After adjusting the plan, it might make the effect better.


    The only problem is that there is too little material.


    The more functions, the more materials are needed, but he has only one devil fruit, which is a bit stretched.


    Of course, there is another way, and that is to weaken other capabilities.


    But this is the last choice after no alternative.


    It is still possible that Sun Xu wants to try to find a way to get the best of both worlds.


    To make fuller use of materials, it is also a challenge to his refinement level.


    Perona was a little dazed, and after a while, she looked at Robin: "Just now he said he would heal your broken arm?"


    "Yes." Robin''s eyes curled.


    Although it can be replaced by ability, if she can have a complete arm, of course she would be more happy.


    "Can this also be done?" Perona looked at Sun Xu blankly: "What is his ability?"


    Robin showed an expression of understanding and smiled: "Don''t think too much, you will know after a long time, the boss is almost omnipotent."


    "Omnipotent? Is he a god?" Perona subconsciously asked.


    "In my opinion, there is no difference between a boss and a god." Robin said seriously.


    Perona couldn''t help but glanced at Robin twice, but it didn''t look like she was joking.


    She has already understood Robin very well these days. The biggest impression Robin gave her was knowledgeable, sensible, and calm, but now she is like a believer, speaking of gods, she doesn¡¯t know whether Sun Xu used witchcraft or He is really that amazing.


    "Then let me see it myself." Perona looked at Sun Xu who was sitting on the chair in a pensive posture, and thought with some expectation in her heart.


    Time passed quietly, and night soon arrived.


    Dangdang.


    There was a knock on the door, and Sun Xu slowly woke up from his thoughts and looked up at the door of the house.


    Perona saw Sun Xu being awakened, and said angrily: "I''ll teach them a lesson!"


    "No need." Sun Xu shook his head and leaned back, with a smile on his face: "It''s just a coincidence. The plan has been completed."


    "finished?"


    Perona and Robin''s eyes lit up at the same time.


    "Go and open the door first," Sun Xu said, rubbing his temples. This modification plan took a lot of his mind.


    Perona nodded and walked over to open the door.


    Layton waited at the door with a lunch box, and respectfully said: "My lord, supper is ready."


    Perona didn''t say anything. After receiving the lunch box, she banged and closed the door again, leaving Leiden shocked.


    "Two men and one woman have been in the same room for a long time, what are they doing?"


    In his heart, another man would come over occasionally, but would leave soon. He thought that this new person would be the same. He didn''t expect to stay the whole afternoon, and it seemed that he didn''t intend to leave at night.


    For what? Of course he guessed what he was doing, only envy in his heart.


    Although the two adults were brutal in their methods, their appearances and figures were one-to-one.


    At the beginning, the reason why they got into this trouble was that one of them saw that they were beautiful and talkative.


    Now, two such beauties are staying in the room with a man.


    "small¡­¡­"


    Leiden wanted to complain, but somehow, he just couldn''t vomit it, even if he didn''t even think about it.


    After realizing this, Leiden was horrified.


    Perona hurriedly took the lunch box and opened it.


    "This kid is still very good." Sun Xu laughed.


    The food in the lunch box is for three people, obviously not forgetting him.


    "Eat first, let''s talk when you are full."


    He also needs to adjust his state, after all, it has just been consumed quite a bit.


    Robin and Perona ate very tasteless this meal, mainly because they kept things in their minds and couldn''t be interested in the delicious food.


    After eating and drinking.


    Sun Xu closed his eyes and rested for a while. After feeling full of energy, he opened his eyes and motioned Robin to lie down on the bed.


    He glanced at Perona.


    She didn''t seem to see it, and she didn''t mean to leave at all.


    "It''s okay boss."


    Robin said with a smile, and then unzipped his clothes.


    "Hey?"


    Perona looked at this scene in surprise, why did she have to take off her clothes, didn''t she treat her arms?


    Ignoring her reaction, Sun Xu took a deep breath and started to move.


    The process of engraving magical powers for Nami is basically the same.


    The magical power he wanted to inscribe for Robin this time was "King Kong is not bad".


    This can be regarded as his improved magical powers.


    The improvement here is not that the power has become stronger. On the contrary, after being improved by him, the effect of the magical power of King Kong is obviously weaker.


    Improvement mainly refers to the power that fits the devil fruit.


    boom.


    A ball of flame rose in Sun Xu''s palm, and the devil fruit tossed and rotated in the flame, slowly melting, and finally turned into a ball of golden liquid.


    Sun Xu raised his palm, raised his index finger and **** together, using his hand as a pen and gold liquid as ink, starting from his heart to build a supernatural power network on Robin.


    Unlike transforming Nami, Robin himself is a Devil Fruit capable person, so you should pay a little attention, not to affect the strength in her body, otherwise, the conflict between the two parties may not only be a problem of transformation failure, but death.


    However, there is an easier place than transforming Nami this time, that is, this devil fruit is more compatible with the engraved supernatural powers, not only can give full play to the power of the devil fruit, but the design plan is also simpler.


    However, this time there is a little more innovation, that is, it will combine Robin''s own flower and fruit ability.


    This was added later, as part of his transformation plan to cure Robin¡¯s broken arm The golden liquid flows on Robin with Sun Xu¡¯s fingertips, from the heart to the abdomen, and then to Legs, feet, and finally converge upwards to the broken arm.


    This is the most critical place.


    Sun Xu''s eyes narrowed.


    Perona was also a little nervous.


    However, the parties are the most calm.


    Although Sun Xu was cautious in his heart, the movements on his hands were not slow at all. The strokes flowed, and the power of the flowers and fruits in Robin''s body was mobilized, petals flew, and a brand-new arm gradually formed.


    At the same time, the golden liquid also circulates on the newborn''s arms like blood, forming a layer of lines.


    At this point, Robin''s body is covered with strange lines composed of golden liquid.


    Finally, Sun Xu raised his palm, pressed it on Robin''s heart, and yelled: "Close!"


    The golden liquid seemed to be alive, swimming towards Robin''s heart position, leaving only a golden symbol in the end.


    After Sun Xu''s palm left, the golden symbol gradually disappeared.


    The transformation is complete!

 ~： Update time adjustment notice

    "The food is going to run out soon. I''m stuck here and can''t find a way out. Tina has a headache." The pink-haired beauty officer muttered to herself in her room.


    Although she said that she would think of a solution, she didn''t actually have any confidence in her heart.


    Such a peculiar place, she had never heard of it before, let alone a way to crack it.


    She walked around impatiently.


    "If we can come in, we will definitely be able to get out. The reason why we can''t succeed may be limited by time and location."


    She is not stupid, on the contrary, she is extremely smart, and she has analyzed part of the information in a few words of Yarman.


    "However, Yarman is guarding outside. I am not his opponent, and there will be no good results if I go out. Then I can only go deeper and find other ways out?"


    She was lost in thought.


    In this weird environment, no one knows what dangers lie ahead.


    If one step is wrong, there may be a crisis of destruction of all staff.


    In fact, several soldiers have died.


    They also use this to find a safe range of activities.


    "Unless, let the soldiers continue to risk their lives to explore the way."


    The pink-haired beauty officer shook his head.


    How can she do this?


    Those were all her subordinates, her companions, how could they consume their lives in this way?


    But otherwise...


    "Beauty, do you need help?"


    When she was worried, another voice suddenly sounded in the room.


    It''s a male voice, it sounds familiar, but I can''t remember it for a while.


    More importantly, how did he get in?


    Although she didn''t feel the hostility, Tina was on guard, turning her head to look while she was ready for the battle.


    "It''s you?" After seeing the person in the room, she couldn''t help being stunned.


    "Colonel Tina, it''s been a long time since I saw you." Sun Xu smiled slightly, and threw the things in his hand over: "This is my meeting gift."


    Tina took it subconsciously.


    "Could it be..." Looking at the things in her hands, she was somewhat surprised.


    This is a huge bag. Although it has not been opened yet, she has already smelled the scent of food.


    Can''t wait to open it, and sure enough, there are all kinds of grilled fish and barbecue inside.


    "Time is in a hurry, just bake it, the taste may not be very good, I hope you don''t mind." Sun Xu smiled lightly.


    Tina took a deep breath.


    With this bag of meat, they can support at least two more days.


    As for whether it tastes good or not... if you don''t eat for three days, the chafing dish tastes fragrant.


    Hunger is the best condiment.


    in addition¡­¡­


    Looking at the man in the room, her eyes were shining brightly.


    "Sun Xu, why are you here?"


    "I feel that Colonel Tina is in difficulty, Duang''s came over at once." Sun Xu smiled.


    Tina smiled.


    This was the first time she smiled in the past few days.


    After that, her expression became serious again: "Sun Xu, this place is very dangerous, we must find a way to get out."


    "It might not be easy." Sun Xu looked slightly solemn.


    Tina nodded with feelings: "It''s not easy, but I have discovered some possibilities. The biggest trouble now is that someone is blocking the door."


    "Are you talking about Yalman?"


    Sun Xu glanced at her and shook his head: "That''s just **** that can be easily swept away. It''s not worth mentioning. The difficulty of getting out of here may be higher than you think, much higher."


    It was only after he came in that he discovered the horror here.


    For him, it is not difficult to get in, and it is not even difficult to get out of the distorted space.


    The chaos of time and space here is difficult for ordinary people to move, but for Sun Xu, it is just a small path full of dangers. As long as you be careful, it will not be too dangerous.


    However, it is easy to get in and hard to get out.


    The chaotic energy and time and space here disrupted the exit, and it was extremely difficult for him to find a way out.


    What''s more troublesome is that even if it is found, it will disappear quickly due to the changes in time and space, and the passage will only last for a short period of time.


    He left on his own, and it is still possible, it is almost impossible to take this navy away.


    Tina''s heart sank.


    With such a swearing tone, she believed that Sun Xu was not talking about it, maybe she had discovered something.


    For them, this is terrible!


    She originally thought that if Sun Xu could deal with Yarman with Sun Xu''s strength, they would be able to get out of trouble as long as they found a way to leave, but now it seemed that her plan was going to fail.


    Tina took a deep breath: "Sun Xu, do you know what''s going on here?"


    "I don''t know what caused this ghost look in front of me, but I know something about the situation here. Simply put, you are trapped in a special time and space."


    Sun Xu whispered: "The main problem is that a certain force has affected the flow of time here, and this space is isolated. Coupled with some messy influences, it becomes very difficult to get out."


    It''s actually a crack in time.


    Time cracks are the same as space cracks. Without the corresponding ability, for ordinary people, it is an uncrossable sky!


    "The flow of time?" Tina''s eyes narrowed: "Are you saying that the flow of time here is different from outside?"


    Sun Xu asked instead: "How long have you been trapped here?"


    "It''s been almost a month," Tina said.


    "Actually, it has only been eight days since Yarman entered the sea of ??the Devil''s Triangle until now." Sun Xu said slowly.


    Tina stood up in shock: "Impossible!"


    "Nothing is impossible, Colonel Tina!" Sun Xu said lightly, "Oh, yes, the time flow rate between the area where Yarman is and yours is also different."


    Tina immediately found the problem: "That''s even more wrong. If the time is different, why didn''t we notice that it was wrong?"


    "I don''t know this very well, it''s probably a matter of time perception." Sun Xu said uncertainly.


    After all, mortals cannot directly perceive time and space Actually, Sun Xu doesn''t feel much either.


    He could discover these, completely deduced by the arithmetic of arithmetic.


    "Then what to do?" Tina fell into a chair: "Is it really going to be trapped here?"


    "There is only one way, and that is to keep moving forward." Sun Xu looked forward with a strange color in his eyes.


    When he got here, he finally found some clues, and he had a guess about the Devil''s Triangle area and these abnormal conditions.


    He believes that all the answers are in it.


    If his guess is true, it is definitely the most amazing discovery!


    "Go forward?" Tina hesitated, can she live forward?


    "Yes, go ahead! But before that, we have to solve a little trouble!" Sun Xu looked outside, his eyes cold.


    "Stinky lady, get out of me!"


    An insulting sound rang.


    ...


    PS: The rest are in the evening, please subscribe! !

 Chapter 196： The true number is 0 hands·Ding Shanghua Buddha (pseudo)

    "Is that all right?" Perona couldn''t help asking as she watched Sun Xu stop moving.


    "Okay!" Sun Xu nodded.


    "Success or failure?" Perona asked.


    "Of course it succeeded!" Sun Xu looked proud, and soon remembered something, his face stagnated: "It should be fine."


    Perona gave him a sideways glance.


    Robin sat up with a strange look.


    "How do you feel?" Sun Xu asked.


    "It''s a bit strange." Robin said: "There is an extra ability, but it seems a bit different from the Devil Fruit ability."


    "Try the arm first." Sun Xu urged, this is where he is not sure.


    At his current level, it is still very difficult to complete a true rebirth from a severed limb.


    In fact, even the so-called "King Kong is not bad" must be added with a "pseudo" character.


    King Kong''s indestructible body, he didn''t even master it.


    The inscription on Robin is the product of the combination of devil fruit and supernatural powers, which is far from bad compared to the King Kong that can''t be cut by the monkey brother.


    This time to complete the rebirth of a severed limb, he used part of the power of the flowers and fruits. He was worried that Robin would affect this arm when he used his abilities.


    Robin nodded and started to try.


    She soon determined that this arm was exactly the same as her original arm, without any difference!


    It will not be affected when using the flower and fruit ability.


    "It really succeeded!" Perona was surprised. In her opinion, it was more like taking advantage of it than treating a disease.


    It really took an arm.


    "Next, try your new abilities." Sun Xu walked back. Since the arm is okay, he is confident, and the engraved magical powers will not be a problem.


    "good."


    Just as Robin was about to move, he stopped suddenly, his face a little weird.


    Soon, her face calmed down again, and she seemed to have made some kind of decision.


    Robin crossed his arms across his chest.


    Rushing.


    The petals are flying.


    A figure shimmering with golden light emerged behind her, and she couldn''t see clearly from other positions. Only the arms were the clearest, and each arm was golden all over, as if it were made of gold.


    This image looks a lot like the legendary Avalokitesvara.


    Then, Robin''s arm behind him clenched into a fist, and the fist fell like rain.


    Rumbling.


    Although he was just punching in the air, the air was chaotic by the huge force, the air was raging, and the room quickly became a mess.


    Robin himself was taken aback, and stopped quickly.


    "It''s amazing!" Perona opened her mouth slightly.


    She and Robin have fought side by side before, and she knows Robin''s strength very well.


    There is obviously room for this move, but it has far exceeded Robin''s previous strength.


    "Hahaha." Sun Xu laughed: "Next time you see Luffy, you can show him what a real fist machine gun is."


    "Boss, this..." Robin looked at him in surprise: "What was that just now?"


    Although she used it, she didn''t know exactly what was going on. It was just a certain way of stimulating new abilities.


    "It''s nothing, just designed a move suitable for you to use your strength." Sun Xu smiled.


    This trick was inspired by the Buddha on the top of Naruto Senjujuma.


    Simply put, when inscribed with supernatural powers, a small mechanism is added, and after excitation, this trick can be used.


    In fact, it is not very useful. If he tells Robin the idea, she can develop it herself, he just helps her to omit the development process.


    However, the power of this trick was even more impressive than he had imagined.


    Later, Robin tried other abilities.


    Iron-skin fruit, let''s call it iron-skin fruit. Now that it is refined, it is impossible to know its real name. The only ability of iron-skin fruit is to metalize the skin.


    After being refined by Sun Xu, it was transformed into a King Kong non-destructive supernatural power, and the effect was similar.


    After stimulating the supernatural powers, Robin''s body will turn golden, gaining extremely strong defense and attack. At the same time, it will have a strong self-healing ability.


    The magical power of King Kong is not bad can be used on her limbs and organs made from flowers and fruits.


    The power of King Kong is not bad and the ability of low-level armed color domineering is somewhat similar, but the bonus of attack power and defense power is higher, and it will improve the self-healing ability. The disadvantage is that it has no restraint on the capable.


    In any case, after possessing the supernatural power of King Kong, Robin''s strength has taken a qualitative leap, and the effects that flowers and fruits can exert are also added in disguise.


    Of course, there are also disadvantages.


    Two abilities will consume two stamina.


    Robin''s physical strength is not outstanding, so the durability is even worse.


    In this regard, Sun Xu has no alternative.


    "If you can learn to be domineering, you might not be able to fight Ainilu." Sun Xu finally commented.


    Anilu''s current battle mainly relies on the fruit of thunder.


    With the strength of King Kong''s non-destructive supernatural powers, it is difficult for him to hurt Robin when he not only enters Thor''s form.


    "I will work hard, boss." Robin nodded seriously.


    Although she was not very interested in strengthening her strength, she was actually very uncomfortable when she was in distress twice in the Devil''s Triangle Area and the Chambord Land, and eventually had to be rescued by Sun Xu.


    She doesn''t want to be a drag oil bottle!


    There is no other way. Now there are conditions. If she doesn''t work hard, she can''t forgive herself.


    "Don''t worry too much." Sun Xu waved his hand: "I and Ainilu are in the fight. Generally, it''s not your turn to take action. You just need to be able to protect yourself."


    Robin smiled and nodded.


    At this moment, Sun Xu felt that his arm was being grabbed. As soon as he turned his head, he saw Perona looking at herself pitifully.


    "What''s the matter?" Sun Xu asked in surprise, as if no one bullied her, right?


    "I want this too." Perona pointed to Robin with envy and hatred on her face.


    She didn''t do anything, her strength improved so much, she seemed to have just gotten a lemon, so sour.


    "Uh, there is no way for the time being, this one needs Devil Fruit."


    Sun Xu spread his hands. It wasn''t that he didn''t want to. It was really a clever woman who couldn''t cook without rice.


    "I don''t care, I want this!" Perona slammed her cheek and said brutally, "You play with my body every day, don''t you agree to this request?"


    Sun Xu''s eyes twitched fiercely.


    My child, you must pay attention to evidence. Be careful, I sue you for slander!


    When did I play with your body?


    At most, it just turns you into a ghost for me to study.


    Suddenly remembering something, Sun Xu jokingly said: "You saw it just now. When I inscribed the magical powers, I had to take off my clothes. UU Reading "


    Perona''s expression became a little strange: "Didn''t I have been seen by you a long time ago?"


    Sun Xu was stunned and cried out injustice: "When will I..."


    Perona interrupted him quietly: "Your divine consciousness can scan even my ghost. Don''t tell me that I can''t look at my body through clothes."


    This is a question she only wanted to understand two days ago.


    "Ahem..."


    Sun Xu seemed to be choked, raised three fingers, and said solemnly: "I swear, I have never peeped at your body, I am not that wretched!"


    After a pause, he continued: "I study your body. I study the internal structure. It is no different from a doctor''s dissection of a corpse. You should know what an anatomy is. This is fundamentally different from peeping..."


    Under Perona''s faint gaze, he could no longer speak.


    "Well, I will do it for you." Sun Xu sighed and said again: "However, I really haven''t spied on you!"


    This is truer than pearls.


    If he wants to see it, isn''t Robin in bad shape?

 Chapter 197： Pierced the sky

    After agreeing to Perona, she finally put away the resentful gaze.


    However, thinking about Sun Xu really has a headache. If Perona is inscribed with magical powers, what should be inscribed?


    Nami is best at manipulating the climate. Calling the wind and calling the rain is the most suitable. Robin is inspired by the fruit of the devil, and King Kong is not bad and fits her very well.


    But Perona is different.


    Her abilities can be roughly divided into two types, one is to make people negative, and the other is to use ghosts as bombs.


    The former is difficult to strengthen, the latter, there is always a feeling of just being a side-by-side.


    Forget it, there must be a way for the car to reach the mountain, and now there are more important things to do.


    Sun Xu stood up: "Then, it''s time to take revenge next!"


    "Come on! Fly me all those bugs!" Perona cheered.


    "It will teach them a profound lesson." Sun Xu smiled slightly, did not say much, his body flashed and disappeared in place.


    Robin and Perona looked at each other and sat down.


    Tomorrow, the whole world will shake.


    At this time the two did not know that the development of the matter was far more violent than they thought.


    After Sun Xu left the small courtyard, it seemed like a cloud of shadow melted into the darkness, even if he passed by people, he didn''t notice anything.


    Although it is already night, the Chambord Islands are still brightly lit and prosperous.


    Sun Xu''s divine consciousness had already been spread out, locking the positions of all the Tianlongren, but he did not rush to do anything, but headed to the coast first.


    He quickly reached his destination, where Pluto was docked.


    Sun Xu fell slowly.


    "Who?"


    Ainilu, who was guarding the side, woke up instantly, the blue thunder and lightning flickered on his body, and he relaxed when he saw Sun Xu.


    "Boss, you really came back."


    Others may not know what happened to that flash of horror today, but Ainilu, who had fought with Sun Xu, recognized it at a glance.


    "Boss, about Robin and Perona..."


    "I already know." Sun Xu nodded: "The matter has been resolved."


    When Robin and Perona had an accident, Ainilu was not with them, so they were not implicated.


    Ainilu said nothing more.


    Although he didn''t know what it meant by "solved", he knew that Sun Xu had a good idea.


    Sun Xu looked forward, Pluto had been wrapped in a huge soap bubble, but the soap bubble was not complete yet, there was a huge gap.


    If it were an ordinary ship, it would have been impossible to get out at this time, but this was the Pluto that Sun Xu had done a lot to transform.


    Sun Xu entered the soap bubble and took out a glass bottle. Then, Pluto got smaller and smaller and entered the glass bottle.


    He was about to leave when he suddenly noticed that the soap bubbles had a tendency to burst.


    "Can''t you take it away?"


    Sun Xu frowned slightly, but did not put Pluto back, the mana spread out, trying to try if he could maintain the soap bubbles.


    The attempt was successful.


    With the help of mana, the soap bubbles stopped bursting.


    "Boss?" Ainilu showed a puzzled look, wondering why he wanted to take the boat.


    "I will send it back before dawn."


    Sun Xu didn''t explain much, and left with Pluto.


    He jumped high into the sky, like a ghost traveling through the darkness.


    Compared with the local powerhouses in Pirate World, Sun Xu''s strength is much more flexible and creative.


    Kaido, Aunt, Whitebeard, even if they want to engage in assassination.


    Soon, Sun Xu found his goal.


    This is a very luxurious palace with a navy guard on the outside and a large number of secret agents to protect it.


    This is not a defense, but the basic guard of the Tianlong people.


    Looking at the palace below, Sun Xu''s eyes were deep.


    Through the divine sense, he could see that there were a total of four Tianlongren in the palace, three men and one woman.


    The only female Tianlongren has fallen asleep, and the remaining three are still awake, and they are gathering together for an interesting activity: fighting slaves.


    In an empty hall, two slaves with collars on their necks were fighting in the center.


    They are like real beasts, without any skill, fighting is to grab with nails and bite with teeth.


    Both of them were covered with wounds, one of the slave''s ears was missing a piece, and there were dots of blood all around.


    The three Tianlong people with glass hoods admired enthusiastically while chatting.


    "St. Chester, is the slave you wanted caught?"


    Another Tianlongren was very annoyed and said: "No, CP0 waste, I must make them look good when I look back!"


    "St. Chester, let me tell you a piece of news. Of the two slaves you want, one of them is a wanted man, that is, the tall man named Nicole Robin with a bounty of 79 million."


    "Oh?" The Draco named Chester came to be interested: "She is still a wanted criminal? Then I have to catch her even more!"


    "More than that, when she was eight years old, she had a bounty of 79 million, and she was called the son of the devil!"


    Chester noticed that something was wrong, and looked at the side suspiciously: "St. Strachey, that''s my slave. Why are you investigating so clearly?"


    Strachey smiled slightly: "I want you to give me that slave. In exchange, I can give you a mermaid slave."


    "Mermaid slave?"


    Chester''s expression changed. Mermaid slaves were very popular. Strachey was willing to spend such a high price. However, the slave who was eight years old with a bounty of 79 million Bailey was also hungry and tempting. He was a little hard to choose. .


    "Don''t be embarrassed."


    A faint voice suddenly sounded behind him.


    Chester turned his head in surprise and saw Sun Xu standing behind him.


    Of course, Sun Xu at this time is not his original face. The second is a three-meter tall, burly, and hideous man.


    This is the character that Sun Xu used to make seventy-two changes.


    Chester has never experienced danger, nor thought that someone would dare to assassinate himself. Looking at Sun Xu, there is no fear in his heart, only curiosity and doubts: "Why haven''t I seen you? By the way, you just said no What does it mean to be embarrassed?"


    "Because you are going to die."


    Sun Xu reached out, and the glass hood shattered in response. He pinched the neck of the Tianlongren, lifted it up, and said quietly: "The dead will not be embarrassed."


    Everyone was stunned by this scene.


    After a few seconds, someone reacted.


    "There are assassins!"


    He let out a stern scream and rushed towards Sun Xu.


    Serving Tianlong people is a job that coexists with crisis and risks has many privileges, but companions are like companion tigers, and there may be sound dangers at any time.


    If the Tianlongren had three longs and two shorts, he would be dead.


    Sun Xu didn''t even look at him, but kicked it out casually.


    With a bang, he flew back at a faster speed, hit the pillar, and spouted a large mouthful of blood, seeing that he could no longer survive.


    "Let go of me!" Chester roared angrily: "Do you know who I am? Do you know what I am doing? I must kill you! No, I will not only kill you, but also Your whole family!"


    "It seems that the Tianlong people have really been at ease for too long, and their heads have degenerated."


    Sun Xu chuckled and pressed his hands.


    Click.


    Chester''s neck crooked, and the brilliance in his eyes quickly dissipated, only to reveal his fear of death.


    There was silence in the palace.


    The other two Tianlongren watched this scene blankly, with fear on their faces.


    Others all feel scalp tingling.


    Stabbed the sky!

 Chapter 198： 6 people

    "The Monkey King in Pirate Novels ( to find the latest chapters!


    "You, you...Do you know what you did?" The guard next to him yelled nervously, and he didn''t even bother to attack Sun Xu.


    The Tianlong people were killed, how many years hasn''t this happened?


    Except for horror, they are desperate now.


    The Tianlong people are dead, and all of them will be buried together! It is no different from being sentenced to death.


    The other two Dragonites were also frightened and shivered in the sofa.


    They grew up this way, and it was the first time they saw their companions killed.


    The cognition of lawlessness in the past collapsed instantly.


    There are still people in this world who dare to kill them.


    Not only dare to kill, but the methods are very brutal.


    Never before, the fear of death swept their hearts.


    "I know very well."


    Sun Xu grinned, then grabbed a Tianlongren from the sofa and punched it out.


    boom.


    Tianlongren''s chest all burst open, and a hole the size of a basketball appeared.


    "help me!"


    The last Tianlongren went crazy immediately and ran to the gate desperately, shouting heartbreakingly: "Help me! Otherwise I will kill your family!"


    Before the guards could move, Sun Xu flashed, appeared behind him, and with a simple punch, the Tianlongren flew out and lost his breath before landing.


    In a blink of an eye, all three Tianlong people were killed.


    "It''s over!" The guards all sat down paralyzed.


    The two slaves in the field also stopped fighting, staring at Sun Xu blankly.


    Sun Xu glanced indifferently across the entire palace: "You also go to the funeral!"


    The chief culprit who injured Robin and Perona was the Dragonites, but it was these spies and guards who attacked them.


    It''s not a pity to die for a tiger!


    His figure flickered, like a teleportation, and appeared beside everyone almost indiscriminately. A simple straight punch, but no one could resist, all died in one move.


    Sun Xu''s figure appeared again.


    In the huge palace, apart from himself, only two slaves are still alive.


    He thought for a moment, walked over, pinched the collars around their necks, took them off, and then left the palace straight away.


    This is all he can do.


    Whether you can live or not, you will see their good fortune.


    After Sun Xu''s figure disappeared, the two slaves froze for a while, and their eyes gradually gained a touch of vitality. Tears flowed down their cheeks. They knelt down in the direction where Sun Xu left, and "dangdangdang" several times. A rattle.


    Sun Xu ignored them, and after leaving the palace, he headed towards the room of the last Tianlongren.


    This is the only female Tianlong, and she looks pretty good in fact.


    However, Sun Xu didn''t have any thoughts of pity and cherishment. After sneaking into her room silently, he pointed out, and the fierce energy penetrated her forehead.


    Compared with several of her companions, this female Tianlong was undoubtedly a lot lucky, at least she did not experience that kind of fear and despair, nor did she suffer any pain.


    After solving these few Tianlongren, Sun Xu quietly left the palace without anyone noticed it from beginning to end.


    When he started, he did not forget to put down the noise barrier.


    However, it is impossible to keep hiding, at least, the two slaves will soon make trouble.


    Sun Xu didn''t care.


    He concealed the movement just because he was afraid that the Tianlongren in another place would get the news and run away in advance.


    It doesn''t matter now.


    Sun Xu jumped high into the sky and swept in the other direction silently.


    At present, there are a total of six Dragonites in the Chambord Islands, four of them in this palace, and the other two are not far from here.


    Judging from the conversations between the few Dragonites just now, they are the culprits who injured Robin and Perona.


    The remaining two, unfortunately, can only be regarded as unlucky for them.


    Under the bright moon, a shadow that no one can see is cruising in the night sky.


    A few minutes later.


    Sun Xu reached the location of the last two Tianlongren.


    This is also a palace, and the level of luxury is no less than that of the previous one.


    "The hobbies of these Tianlong people are really similar."


    Sun Xu watched the movement in the palace below, his eyes stern.


    The two Dragonites were not asleep either, and they were torturing the slaves just like the activities of the few Dragonites just now.


    This time Sun Xu didn''t bother to talk nonsense with them, so he flew down, made a circle, and left.


    He would show up before. On the one hand, the Lord wanted to make them feel the fear after knowing the culprits. On the other hand, he would leave misinformation to mislead the follow-up investigators.


    This quick battle is also a misinformation.


    He used violent methods to deal with the previous Tianlongren, directly smashing them to death with his fists.


    This time, everyone''s heads were cut off.


    Therefore, the suspicion array pretends to be the actions of different people.


    In short, it is all to add a little trouble to the investigator.


    After getting rid of the Tianlongren in Shampoo Land, Sun Xu did not return to Island 23, but flew overseas.


    Soon after Sun Xu left the Chambord Islands, the death of the Tianlong people broke out.


    Regarding the navy guarding outside the villa, Sun Xu didn''t do anything, and it was considered a face to Taotu and Kapu.


    Of course, it was mainly because they had nothing to do with the Tianlong people.


    Nothing happens, which is sometimes a problem.


    After realizing that he hadn''t heard the movement in the villa for a long time, the navy stationed outside noticed something was wrong, and went in to investigate it.


    Then I saw the corpses all over the ground, including secret agents, guards, and Tianlong people.


    No matter how ignorant people are, they know that something big has happened.


    The navy garrisoned in Chambord was all alarmed. While sealing off the island and searching for the murderer, the situation was collected and reported to the headquarters.


    Naval headquarters.


    Warring States just fell asleep.


    Although it is late at night, he is the admiral of the navy and he has to deal with inexhaustible affairs every day. This is quite unfriendly to an old man in his seventies.


    Dangdang.


    As soon as the Warring States period became a little sleepy, there was a rapid knock on the door outside.


    After being awakened, the Warring States'' complexion quickly became serious.


    He didn''t get up, his head was sober.


    Calling him at this time, something big has definitely happened.


    Warring States quickly got dressed, walked over, and opened the door.


    Outside the door was an anxious navy. After seeing the Warring States period, he even forgot to pay respect. He said hurriedly: "Marshal, it''s okay, some Tianlongren was killed!"


    The complexion of Warring States suddenly solidified.


    He guessed that something important would happen, but he didn''t expect it to be so serious.


    "Notify Sakaski, Kuzan, Polusalino, and Crane."


    Warring States walked out while making arrangements: "How many Tianlong people died? Have you found out who did it?"


    "Several generals have been notified." The navy swallowed and tremblingly said: "A total of six Dracomen were killed, all of which occurred in the Chambord Islands. No murderer has been found yet."


    "Six?" The Warring States felt a sudden jump in his temples.


    What a lunatic.


    You know, as long as someone dares to hurt the Tianlongren, they will directly send out the admiral to hunt down This is much more serious than the general wanted.


    However, now not only people hurt the Tianlongren, but also killed six in one go.


    etc.


    What did the Warring States period think of, and asked: "How many Dragonites are there in the Chambord Islands?"


    The navy knew what he meant and replied: "There are only six in total."


    The Warring States brows frowned.


    It seems that it is not to kill six, but only six.


    If there were 60 Dragonites in the Chambord Islands today, they might also be killed.


    The matter is serious.


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 198 Six), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 199： Naval Headquarters Meeting

    "The Monkey King in Pirate Novels ( to find the latest chapters!


    When the Warring States arrived in the conference room, there were already people waiting inside.


    The three admirals of the red dog, the yellow ape, and the green pheasant, the chief staff crane, the naval hero Karp, and the two alternates, the peach rabbit and the tea dolphin, all the high-ranking generals of the navy have arrived.


    "You all know why you are called here, right?"


    Warring States held a few sheets of paper in his hands, sitting in the first place.


    Click.


    Karp bit a donut and yawned: "I know, a Draco was killed, Kuhahaha."


    The face of Warring States turned black in an instant.


    I know that you don''t like Tianlongren, but you are too unscrupulous, right?


    This is a huge trouble for their navy.


    The others were also dumbfounded.


    Only Karp dared to be so presumptuous.


    As a naval hero, he not only has outstanding merits and great favors to the Tianlong people, but he is also the banner of the navy.


    It can be said that, to some extent, Karp''s status is more respected than the admiral.


    Therefore, he cultivated a son of a revolutionary army, a grandson of a pirate, but his position remained stable.


    It can be said that as long as Karp doesn''t kill the Tianlongren himself, or take the initiative to defect, his status will be unshakable.


    Karp couldn''t stop with a smile. He was obviously in a very good mood. At last, seeing the face of the Warring States period getting darker, he stopped for the sake of his old friend''s health.


    The Warring States took a deep breath, and looked away from Karp, not seeing and worrying: "Okay, let''s discuss how to solve this trouble."


    "Koohahaha..."


    "Kapu!!"


    "It''s okay, you guys go on."


    The Warring States took a few deep breaths, took out a phone bug, and cast an image: "According to the information from the Chambord Islands, this is what the murderer looks like."


    "I haven''t seen it." Akidog was dangling a cigar at the corner of his mouth, and his face was as cold as a rock: "Maybe it''s a newcomer."


    Huang Yuan leaned on the chair with a careless expression: "It''s terrible."


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh.


    Warring States shook his head.


    In fact, there is nothing to check.


    The number of people who have suffered because of the Tianlong people is countless, but in the past, everyone was hindered by their power and dared not retaliate.


    "From the fact that he killed all the Dragonites in the Chambordian Islands, it might be the entire group of Dragonites, not a certain one."


    The Warring States period calmly analyzed: "This is a very good person who is good at hiding. It seems that he has some ability to block the sound. From sneaking in to killing everyone, he didn''t attract outside attention."


    Taotu put down the information in his hand and asked: "It said that the six Celestials are not in the same position and their deaths are also very different. Is the murderer fighting in a group or just one person?"


    "It''s still unclear, but I guess that one has a higher probability." Zhan Guo said: "The killing technique doesn''t explain much. According to the analysis of the scene, whether it is the Tianlong people or the guards, they are all killed by one move. There is a gap between the two sides. Great, the murderer can easily kill with any move."


    "The strength of the murderer is not easy," said Cha Dolphin, squinting.


    The guards of the Tianlongren are not made of paper. There are many masters who are proficient in the six types, and there are even two demon fruit abilities.


    It''s not difficult to kill them, but everyone is killed with one move, it''s not that simple.


    According to the information sent, there were four Tianlongren in the villa who was still struggling a little. Judging from the death, the person in the other villa was killed without noticing the movement.


    With this kind of strength, he is also very good at assassination, and it makes people shudder to think about it.


    Everyone present understands this truth.


    This is definitely an extremely dangerous, extremely vicious criminal.


    The Warring States Period said: "The navy stationed in Chambord has blocked the entire island and is searching with all its strength. So far, no trace of the murderer has been found."


    "This is not surprising." Akagi said lightly: "The murderer is very good at hiding, and there is no movement when he kills. If you want to hide, I am afraid it will be difficult to find."


    "There is a problem." The Chief Staff Officer He who has not spoken suddenly said: "The opponent is good at hiding and using assassination methods to kill. It is obvious that he does not want to expose himself. The deaths of the other two Dragonites also prove that the murderer is fully capable of killing. Killing people silently, then why should he expose his looks?"


    "You mean, the murderer is confusing us. Isn''t this his true appearance?" Zhan Guo looked at the image behind him thoughtfully.


    "Not only it''s not, I guess the difference should be huge." He said lightly: "The murderer is sure, based on this appearance, we can''t find him at all."


    "Huh! Actually, it''s not that troublesome at all!" Aka Dog snorted coldly, "There won''t be many people with this kind of strength. As long as we block the Chambord Islands and arrest all suspicious characters, the murderer is definitely in danger!"


    Everyone pondered.


    Although it sounds unreliable at first, a careful analysis will reveal that this is indeed a good way.


    In the past, it was not convenient for them to intervene because the shampoo land was already chaotic and was the territory of the Tianlong people.


    But now there is no such concern.


    As for the resistance of the residents of Chambord, a general can definitely suppress all resistance.


    "Have you read the noon report?" The green pheasant said suddenly.


    Everyone was a little confused.


    The people present are all high-ranking naval officers, with high status and busy work. How can I know what report he is talking about?


    The Warring States period was the first to react, thinking thoughtfully: "Are you talking about the powerful breath reported by the navy stationed in Chambord?"


    Others also remembered, their expressions changed a little, their eyes could not help but turn to Taotu.


    In fact, they have certain guesses about that breath in their hearts.


    Taotu was waiting for further information, and suddenly found that everyone was looking at him, and he was shocked: "What''s wrong? Does it have anything to do with me? I don''t know who the breath belongs to."


    Warring States slowly said: "We don''t know, but there is an intelligence. According to our understanding, Sun Xu arrived in the Chambordian Islands about a week ago."


    The implication is that that breath is probably Sun Xu''s.


    "Sun Xu?" Taotu''s scalp numb, as if there is an electric current passing through her body.


    If it were Sun Xu, he could indeed do such a thing, and he hated Tianlong people very much!


    "but¡­¡­"


    Dangdang.


    The door was knocked, interrupting her.


    A navy appeared at the door with a piece of paper in his hand, saluted first, and then shouted: "Report, there is new information."


    "Come here!" Warring States said.


    The navy ran to the Warring States and handed him the paper in his hand.


    After Warring States took it, he took a look, his eyes condensed suddenly.


    After the navy transmitting the information went out, the Warring States Period put the paper on the table and said in a deep voice: "I got the news. Four days ago, St. Chester, one of the dead Dragonites, saw two women. I want to make them slaves."


    "Humph!" Karp snorted coldly, "Morch!"


    Everyone else did not hear it.


    The Warring States period continued: "The two women, one named Perona, are the subordinates of Moonlight Moria, the ghost fruit capable person, and the other..."


    The Warring States Period sighed: "It''s Nicole Robin. According to intelligence, although the two escaped capture, they were both seriously injured, especially Nicole Robin, who broke an arm."


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this (Chapter 199 Navy Headquarters Meeting), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 200： Shelling of Mary Joa

    "The Monkey King in Pirate Novels ( to find the latest chapters!


    Nicole Robin was injured by the Dragonite, and a strong breath broke out at noon. The murderer was powerful and had strange abilities.


    Taotu was silent.


    More importantly, she understands Sun Xu.


    Others might be afraid of the Tianlong people, but Sun Xu definitely won''t.


    If the Tianlongren provoke him, he will dare to retaliate.


    She also knows the relationship between Nicole Robin and Sun Xu.


    Sun Xu is indeed very suspicious.


    But did he do something wrong?


    This incident was completely provoked by the Tianlong people, and this kind of fate can be said to be self-inflicted!


    "Sun Xu has a major suspicion, I suggest arresting immediately!" Chi Dog said coldly.


    "no!"


    Unexpectedly, it was neither Peach Rabbit who had an irreversible relationship with Sun Xu, nor Karp, who admired him very much, but the Warring States, who had always been sensible and calm.


    "We have no evidence."


    Under the eyes of everyone, the Warring States Period slowly said: "It was just our speculation. We don''t have any evidence to prove that he is the murderer! Sun Xu is not an ordinary person. It will cost a lot to arrest him. Once we guess wrong, it will be huge. loss!"


    The red dog snorted coldly and said, "Then how do we explain to the Tianlongren?


    The murderer was very cautious and may never find evidence.


    This time is different from the past, there is the death of the Draco! If we do nothing, the world government and Tianlong people will not give up! "


    The Warring States period was also a headache.


    He has always been afraid of Sun Xu, hoping to pull him into the navy camp, but has been unsuccessful.


    Not to mention that there is no evidence, even if there is clear evidence that Sun Xu is the murderer, it is also a big trouble.


    Think of the opponent''s complex and powerful abilities, the terrifying overlord look and domineering, if Sun Xu becomes a pirate, he will be another four-emperor-level enemy.


    The current world situation is turbulent, the power of pirates continues to expand, and the navy is under great pressure.


    Finally, relying on the Qiwuhai policy, the situation was barely maintained. Once another Pirate King appeared, the balance might be broken, and the consequences would be disastrous.


    "We must not arrest Sun Xu rashly."


    The Warring States first decided one thing.


    In addition to fearing Sun Xu''s strength, he was also worried about the adverse effects-arresting an unwanted top powerhouse without any evidence would be a big blow to the navy''s credibility.


    But it is impossible to leave it alone.


    After pondering for a while, the Warring States Period made a decision: "We must give the Tianlongren an explanation! Someone went to the shampoo to investigate the evidence, and at the same time watch Sun Xu, don''t let him leave our sight."


    "I''ll go." The green pheasant stood up and took the initiative to invite Ying.


    "I want to go too." Taotu said, before others refused, she took the initiative to explain: "If there is no conflict, General Kuzan will never be able to watch Sun Xu, only I can."


    "Gion, don''t do anything stupid!" Warring States said solemnly.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t forget my duties and identity." Taotu''s tone was serious.


    Warring States slowly nodded, his face suddenly frozen as he was about to say something.


    The others also stood up, their faces shocked.


    Outside the window, a bright light rose, like a newborn sun.


    But it was still late at night, far from dawn.


    More importantly, everyone felt a strong aura of destruction.


    This light is not the light of life that illuminates the world, but the light of destruction that destroys everything.


    At this time, everyone in the conference room is the world''s top powerhouse, but under this light, they all feel a strong death crisis.


    The time is called back a few minutes ago.


    After Sun Xu left the Chambord Islands, he flew all the way and quickly reached his destination.


    The red earth continent pierced into the sky, like a giant ouroboros, surrounding the whole world.


    In front of the red earth continent, is the naval headquarters, Marin Vando.


    "It deserves to be the navy headquarters." Sun Xu sighed softly.


    The consciousness swept, and he felt tyrannical breaths, and some even made him a little jealous.


    Of course, he also noticed the high-level navy who was in the meeting. He listened for a while and couldn''t help shaking his head.


    This kind of huge state machinery must not be underestimated.


    Except for the whereabouts he deliberately concealed, all other traces were found out.


    He was confident that he did not leave any evidence, but, relying on other information, he actually analyzed that the murderer was him. It is not easy for these people.


    However, Sun Xu didn''t care much.


    As the Warring States said, they have no evidence.


    If he was to be arrested just because of a simple guess, then he would admit it and go straight as a pirate.


    Although the general is strong, it is impossible to keep behind his ass.


    If two or more generals pursue Sun Xu for a long time, then the other pirates can turn the world upside down.


    Although the navy is powerful, it has a big family and it is impossible to concentrate its efforts on one person.


    What''s more, after tonight, it doesn''t matter whether they still have the heart to hunt him down.


    Sun Xu shifted his gaze upward, penetrating the clouds, and saw the palace group on the top of the red earth continent.


    Mary Joa.


    The world government headquarters is also the residence of the Tianlong people.


    Sun Xu''s spiritual consciousness spread over, and he was about to go deep into it, but suddenly stopped.


    His eyes fluctuate slightly.


    Mary Joa gave him a very strange feeling. He had a foreboding that if his spiritual consciousness dared to enter, he would definitely be discovered, and bad things would happen.


    Mariachia gave him the feeling like a dragon crawling on the top of a mountain, weird and dangerous.


    Sun Xu didn''t force it either.


    The headquarters of the world government, the hometown of the Tianlong people, is not special, it seems strange.


    "I''m not here to find a secret today."


    Sun Xu''s eyes were slightly cold, and with a wave of his hand, a huge battleship appeared in the air.


    Tianlong people are awesome?


    Is the world government very strong?


    Mariejoa is honorable?


    Under the cannon, all beings are equal.


    It has been so long since Pluto has been acquired, and it is time to try its edge.


    How to kill a few Tianlong people to relieve their anger? He wants to teach the Tianlong people a lifelong lesson to remember!


    Hum~


    The Pluto deck separated, energy began to converge, and an aura of destruction emerged.


    This breath is very weak, but anyone who can feel it will tremble physically.


    This is the ultimate destruction.


    Pluto¡¯s shelling is not just a stack of energy, it involves a deeper level of destruction.


    In a short time, Pluto completed the energy accumulation.


    "emission!"


    Sun Xu waved his hand without hesitation.


    boom!


    A blazing light illuminates the sky and heads straight for Mary Joa, who is on the top of the red earth continent.


    Although Marine Vandor, the headquarters of the Navy, was not the target of the attack, it was still illuminated.


    There are a large number of powerhouses who understand the domineering look, see, and see, and at this moment, all are trembling with fright.


    Several high-ranking officers of the Navy felt the aura of destruction at this time, and they all stood up in shock.


    The air was broken down and the clouds melted, as if a sun was rising.


    At this moment, it is bright as daylight in a radius of tens of kilometers.


    The G1 branch on the opposite side of the red earth continent and all the surrounding islands, including the Chambordian Islands, all saw this blazing light.


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 200 Bombardment of Mariagioa), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 201： First time in 800 years

    "The Monkey King in Pirate Novels ( to find the latest chapters!


    The blazing white light penetrated the sky and the earth.


    The strong aura of destruction made Sun Xu, the manipulator, also a little frightened.


    The power of Pluto is more terrifying than he imagined. With his current strength, it would be difficult for him to survive such a blow head-on.


    If there is no accident, this blow can destroy the entire Mariagioa, and the red earth continent will be torn apart.


    However, without accident, it is not worthy of being the seat of the world government and the nest of the Tianlong people.


    At the moment when the blazing light beam was about to fall to Mary Gioia, the red soil continent suddenly rolled up and turned into a huge shield blocking the front of the blazing light beam.


    However, Pluto''s attack is not so easy to stop.


    Rocks and dust continued to fly up in the red earth continent, increasing the thickness of the shield, but before the blazing beam of light, they were all easily torn apart.


    Whether it is rock or dust, as long as it touches the white beam of light, it will be vaporized in an instant.


    After a brief stalemate, the shield that the Red Earth Continent had turned into was torn apart. Although the blazing light beam had weakened a bit, it still exuded a strong aura of destruction.


    Subsequently, it was accidentally regenerated.


    The blazing light beam seemed to hit an invisible shield. Although it continued to move forward, its speed was getting slower and smaller, its scale was getting smaller and smaller, and it was constantly being decomposed and disappeared.


    In the end, the blazing white beam of light passed through the barriers and fell to Mary Gioia.


    Boom.


    A mushroom cloud rose, and a forceful shock wave swept outward.


    The earth was like a piece of paper, layer after layer uncovered. The hard rock was more fragile than foam and instantly turned into dust.


    The blazing light burst out completely, turning into a sun slowly rising.


    With the high temperature, shock waves, and a certain destructive atmosphere, Mary Joa seemed to be caught in the end of the world. I don''t know how many Dracos were scared to pee their pants.


    They had never been in contact with death so close.


    When everything subsided, Mary Gioia had completely turned into a ruin, and there was a 100-meter deep pit where the white light fell.


    With Mary Gioia as the center, a huge gap appeared in the red earth continent, like a delicious cake being bitten.


    A mess, terrible.


    The world government and the Tianlong people were severely slapped in the face.


    Sun Xu glanced, frowned slightly, put the Pluto away, turned and left.


    The losses of the world government and the Tianlong people were not as severe as imagined.


    It stands to reason that with such a strong attack, except for a few strong ones, everyone else will die in the shock wave and the scorching rays of ultra-high temperature.


    However, in fact, not many Tianlongren died, and the center where the white light fell caused some damage. The Tianlongren in other places were all rescued.


    "The King of Heaven?"


    Sun Xu groaned while flying.


    He wasn''t sure what force saved the Tianlongren.


    Pluto''s shelling does not distinguish each other, and his spiritual consciousness can''t get close, he can only vaguely feel what is going on inside.


    "However, at the moment when the white light fell, it seemed that someone appeared there." Sun Xu narrowed his eyes: "Im?"


    If an attack of that level is hit, ninety-nine percent of the people in this world will instantly evaporate.


    He saw someone take the initiative to stop it.


    Either he is crazy, or that person has great strength.


    The Yimu who can make the five old stars bow down and sit on the Void Throne is undoubtedly the most likely one.


    "Whether it is Eim, the world government, or the Tianlong people, there are absolutely terrifying strong men, and they are probably better than Whitebeard and Roger." Sun Xu let out a sigh of relief.


    This is also expected.


    Otherwise, how can the Tianlong people rule the world for eight hundred years?


    It''s not that this world has never seen careerists trying to subvert the world.


    Of course, it may also be possible to achieve that degree with the help of other things, such as the legendary king of heaven.


    Although not satisfactory, this trip also achieved its goal.


    Mary Joa was destroyed and a large number of Dracos died. This lesson is definitely deep enough!


    At the same time, he also saw part of the secrets of the Tianlongren.


    It''s really not easy to provoke.


    The revolutionary army still has a long way to go if it wants to overthrow the Tianlongren.


    Sun Xu left, but Mary Gioia and Malin Vando exploded into the sky.


    Marin Vando.


    Although it was late at night, everyone was awake at this time, and there was no sleep at all. The navy headquarters was like a busy swarm of bees, and there were buzzing discussions everywhere.


    Panic, fear, excitement, anger... everyone is very excited.


    The green pheasants and peach rabbits who were going to Chambord Dieu Islands also postponed their schedule.


    It is more important to maintain the stability of Marin Vandor and Mariagioa than to catch the murderer.


    All the high-ranking navy went down to appease the military, and at the same time understand what happened.


    The Warring States period was called to Mary Joa.


    The former headquarters of the world government has been turned into ruins.


    Wu Lao Xing didn''t suffer any injuries, but everyone was ashamed and looked very embarrassed.


    They are not in the mood to pose as Pose either.


    When they lose the blessings of the power aura and the magnificent palaces, they seem to be just ordinary old men.


    When the Warring States period arrived, a simple tent had been rebuilt on the ruins of the palace. In addition to the five old stars, there was also an extremely strong old man.


    The former naval marshal, the current military commander-in-chief of the world government, can be said to be second only to the five old stars.


    Warring States thought he was called to be held accountable.


    After all, guarding Mariejoa is also a navy career, and now Mariejoa has become such a ghost, which can be regarded as their negligence.


    However, beyond his expectations.


    Wu Lao Xing didn''t mean to blame him, but only told him the culprit responsible for all this and assigned him a task.


    "Pluto is born!"


    "From today, finding Pluto and retaking Pluto is one of your most important tasks!"


    "Ancient weapons must be in our hands!"


    Thinking of the words of the five old and the new, the Warring States'' heart was also extremely shaken.


    One of the three ancient weapons, the legendary Pluto, who has the power to destroy the world, was born!


    Moreover, the first time it was revealed to be surpassing, it destroyed Mary Gioia.


    He can only say that ancient weapons have a well-deserved reputation.


    When the high-level navy stabilized the situation and gathered together again, it was already dawn.


    Everyone looked at me, and when I looked at you, they all fell into silence.


    After a long time, the Warring States period broke the silence: "Maria Joa must be known to you all."


    Everyone nodded silently, UU reading was a little lost.


    That is the headquarters of the world government. It can be said that it is the face of the world government. It was destroyed today, and it was a slap in the face of the world government.


    This kind of thing happened for the first time in 800 years.


    Although they are the absolute high-ranking officers of the Navy, it can be said that they are well-informed, but this time, they really haven''t seen it.


    "Marshal, what the **** is going on?" Qing Pheasant asked. Now he doesn''t have the laziness before, his expression is extremely solemn.


    This blow was directed at Marijoa. If it fell on Marin Vando, what would be the consequences?


    It''s trembling to think about it!


    "It''s Pluto!" The Warring States Period said slowly.


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 201 for the first time in 800 years), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ()

 Chapter 202： World shaking

    "The Monkey King in Pirate Novels ( to find the latest chapters!


    "Raleigh? How could he have such power?"


    Akinu said in disbelief.


    The Warring States Period gave him a glance: "It''s not Raleigh, it''s the ancient weapon Pluto!"


    The red dog was stunned, and a look of embarrassment appeared infrequently on his face like a brick.


    Fortunately, no one paid attention to his expression at this time, and they were all attracted by the words of the Warring States Period.


    "Ah la la la, I remember that Pluto should be sleeping in Alabastan." The green pheasant asked in doubt: "Who found Pluto?"


    He still remembered that Krokdal was doing things in Alabastan for the sake of Pluto.


    Unexpectedly, not long after Krokdal''s failure, Pluto would appear, and the first shot would be directed at Mary Joa.


    "That''s right!" Warring States nodded: "In addition, Pluto has already been damaged. It stands to reason that it is absolutely impossible to repair."


    "In the beginning, the disaster in the country of Alabastan was solved by the Straw Hat Pirates, right?" Chief Staff Crane said suddenly.


    "Yes." Green Pheasant replied. Although the credit was put on Smaller''s head later, they all knew what the truth was about.


    "If I remember correctly, Sun Xu was still with the Straw Hat Pirates." Crane glanced at Taotu: "It was mentioned in Gion''s report that he had a very special ship."


    Everyone was startled, and then all gasped.


    They all made up for what happened. Because Nicole Robin was injured by the Dragonite, Sun Xu became angry and killed the Dragonite of the Chambord Islands first. He still felt that it was not enough. Then he brought the Hades and destroyed it. Mary Joa.


    "So, what should I do now?"


    After the shock, everyone looked at each other.


    If Sun Xu really has Pluto in his hands, how can they arrest people?


    With the power of the attack just now, even a general can''t bear it.


    If a general falls, it will definitely have a catastrophic impact on the navy.


    "But this is still speculation."


    The Warring States brows frowned.


    The death of the Tianlongren has not been resolved, and now there are more troublesome problems.


    Moreover, they have another big plan recently.


    After pondering for a long time, the Warring States'' mind gradually clarified his thoughts.


    "Gion, you go to the Chambordian Islands, and test Sun Xu to see if he is the murderer of the Tianlongren, and if the Pluto is in his hands."


    "Understand." Taotu was startled and nodded.


    Others were also a little surprised.


    In the case of the opponent''s superb strength and the possibility of holding Pluto, if you want to capture him, at least two generals must be deployed.


    Now that Taotu is only sent there alone, it is obvious that he is not going to have a conflict with Sun Xu.


    "Marijoa''s affairs also have a good effect." The Warring States smiled self-deprecatingly: "With this matter as a cover, no one will notice the killing of the Dragonites in the Chambord Islands."


    This not only refers to the ordinary people of the world, but also includes the world government and the Tianlong people.


    There were far more than six Dragonites who died in that attack, and the destruction of Mariejoa, compared to the Chambordian Islands, was a trivial matter.


    They don''t have that strong pressure anymore.


    "Everyone, the most important thing for us now is to concentrate and handle Ace''s affairs!"


    The Warring States Period knocked on the table and said solemnly: "Now, we don''t have the energy to be distracted to deal with another Fourth Emperor''s combat power."


    Hearing his words, everyone''s expressions also became serious.


    Indeed, this was the big event they had planned for a long time, but the successive accidents last night caught them a bit by surprise and lost their sense.


    "However, letting such a powerful force stay in the Chambord Islands is very risky!"


    Akino offered his opinion.


    Everyone nodded in agreement.


    If nothing happened tonight, Sun Xu''s relationship with the Navy is not bad, so don''t worry too much.


    However, now that the situation has changed, the opponent is most likely to be the murderer who destroyed Mary Gioia, mastering Pluto, a murder weapon that can instantly change the situation of the battle.


    Both sides have stepped into a hostile position with one foot.


    If Sun Xu strikes them at a critical time, it may make their entire plan fall short.


    "Just leave this to me." Taotu said: "I have the confidence to hold Sun Xu."


    "Gion, you have to pay attention." Chief Staff Officer He reminded: "Sun Xu stayed in the Straw Hat Pirates for a long time. You also know the relationship between Straw Hat Luffy and Ace. It is hard to guarantee that he will not act. ."


    "I understand!" Taotu said solemnly: "I can guarantee that Sun Xu will never influence our plan."


    Warring States nodded, saying nothing.


    He believed that Taotu wouldn''t be confidant about this kind of thing.


    "So, everyone, let''s start!"


    The Warring States look sharp, this will be the last big move during his tenure, and he must give this so-called era of great pirates a heavy blow!


    While the navy was discussing countermeasures, the whole world was boiling.


    Morton is an ordinary worker.


    Today he bought a newspaper as usual and read the newspaper while eating breakfast.


    He just took a sip of the porridge, and then he saw a blackened and bold headline, and with a chuckle, all the porridge spurted out, spraying the face of the opposite person.


    The other side was also stunned, and two seconds later, a sad scream sounded.


    "You **** want to die!"


    "Wait! Brother! Sorry, brother!"


    When Morton squirted out, he realized something was wrong, but he couldn''t control himself. He could only laugh again and again. At the same time, he put the newspaper in front of the person opposite, and said aggrieved: "Brother, I really didn''t mean it, you see. Look at this and you will understand!"


    "What does this have to do with the newspaper, I think you fucking..."


    The man was swearing, and then he saw the headline of the newspaper, written in bold and bold font: Tianlong people were killed! Mary Joa is destroyed! A tragedy not seen in 800 years!


    Below the title is an illustration of a destroyed city.


    "Ababa..."


    He opened his mouth so that he could squeeze a fist, no longer caring about being sprayed on his face, pointing to the newspaper, his face was full of disbelief.


    Once, Fisher Tiger, the hero of Murloc Island, climbed up to Mariejoa and liberated the slaves of the Drakonians. It was already a earth-shattering event, but compared with this event, it was nothing short of a horror.


    That is the core of world government!


    The Queen of the Creator, the lair of the world''s noble Tianlong people!


    It was ruined!


    "You understand now, brother, I really didn''t mean it." Morton said.


    The person who was sprayed by him nodded again and again, not in the mood to blame him at all, just wiped a hand on his face, holding the newspaper, and looked at it greedily.


    Morton suddenly became anxious: "Brother, that is my newspaper, I haven''t finished it yet."


    "Don''t make noise, don''t make noise!"


    ...


    At the same time similar scenes are happening in many parts of the world.


    Shock is the common theme of the whole world this morning.


    After seeing the report, I don''t know how many people cried with joy.


    In this world, too many people have been oppressed by the Tianlong people.


    Slavery has been abolished in most parts of the world, but the Tianlong people are still raising slaves, causing countless people to ruin their lives.


    In order to offer the heavenly gold to the Tianlong people, many people couldn''t eat it and were starved to death!


    The Tianlong people rely on the maintenance of the world government and navy, and no one can do anything to them.


    Today, I finally suffered a huge loss.


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 202 World Vibration) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 203： Reactions from all parties (part 1)

    "The Monkey King in Pirate Novels ( to find the latest chapters!


    No wind zone.


    Amazon Lily.


    One of the seven Wuhais, the Empress Poya Hancock, who has the title of the world''s most beautiful woman, is sitting on the throne, playing with her hair boredly.


    Suddenly, there was a rush of footsteps.


    A small, wrinkled old woman ran over quickly, holding a newspaper in her hand: "Snake Ji, something big has happened!"


    Hancock kicked it and tilted his head back: "Don''t disturb the concubine!"


    Mother-in-law New flexibly avoided Hancock¡¯s attack, not caring about her rudeness, and hurriedly said, "Something really happened!"


    "Okay, take it over, let me see."


    Hancock moves casually and looks loose, but with a strange charm, his frowns and smiles are heart-stringing.


    Granny New handed her the newspaper in her hand.


    Hancock''s face was inattentive at first, and she didn''t take any major issues into her mind at all, but when she saw the contents of the newspaper, she was struck by lightning.


    Granny New¡¯s voice was floating and full of disbelief: "I didn''t expect anyone to dare to do such a thing! It was a success!"


    Hancock didn''t speak, staring at the newspaper without blinking, his body trembling slightly.


    Perceiving their abnormality, Boya Santa Sonia and Boya Marigot swim over.


    "Sister, what''s in the newspaper?"


    Hancock did not respond.


    The two looked at each other, their faces all stunned.


    Over the years, their sisters have become more and more indifferent, and their emotional changes have become less and less. The appearance of a gaffe like today is unprecedented.


    After a long time.


    Hancock released the newspaper in his hand, covered his face, and started crying.


    Santa Sonia and Marigold are at a loss.


    From the moment they escaped from Mary Joa, they never saw their sister crying again. What was written in the newspaper that would make her sister so gloomy?


    Granny New sighed and said, "Just look at it and you''ll know."


    The place where the newspaper fell closer to Santa Sonia, she picked it up questioningly, and after a glance, she was shocked and stunned.


    Seeing her reacting like this, Mary Gold was anxious, and she walked over to **** the newspaper.


    The Tianlongren were killed! Mary Joa is destroyed! A tragedy not seen in 800 years!


    Black and white, but at the moment it seems to be shining with golden light.


    Mary Gold was also shocked, and the expressions of the two sisters were exactly the same.


    Soon, Santa Sonia and Marigold also burst into tears.


    The other people on Daughters Island must be unimaginable. The three patron saints whom they admire, respect, and admire are crying like children at this moment.


    After a long time, the emotions of the three sisters stabilized.


    "Sister, I didn''t expect anyone to dare to do such a thing!"


    Santa Sonia murmured, the excitement in her eyes still didn''t completely dissipate.


    Although they had escaped from Mary Joa and Hancock had become one of the Seven Wu Hai, they still did not dare to mention revenge, and they didn''t even think about it.


    The shadows entrenched in their hearts at the time, not only brought pain, but also deep fear.


    Don''t offend the Tianlong people, this is almost the consensus of the world.


    But today, this consensus was broken. Not only was it broken, but it was also thrown on the ground and stomped a few feet.


    As if a ray of sunlight pierced the darkness.


    "I''m going to sea!" Hancock''s face was firm: "We must figure out who did this great thing!"


    "Snake Ji!" Granny New''s face changed, and she persuaded with all her heart: "If you do this kind of thing, you will definitely be wanted by the whole world! A general will be sent out to hunt down! At this time, don''t get involved with him."


    "That''s even more important to find him!" Hancock''s eyes flashed with a strange figure: "That is our benefactor, we have to protect him!"


    New mother-in-law''s face suddenly became bitter: "Snake Ji, that person may just have an enemy with the Tianlong people, and has nothing to do with you. If you help him, you will put Amazon Lily in danger."


    "It''s okay!" Hancock''s mouth twitched, his eyes flowed, exuding amazing charm: "No matter what the concubine does, he will be forgiven, because the concubine is so beautiful!"


    Granny New looked at her blankly, her face flushed.


    After a few seconds, she woke up and found that Hancock had disappeared, her face changed drastically, and she quickly ran outside.


    "Snake Ji!!"


    ...


    Some mysterious location on the great sea route.


    Baldigo, known as the Island of White Earth.


    Wearing a dark green cloak, a dragon with red square tattoos on his face stood on a tall building, holding a newspaper in his hand, and looking into the distance with an extremely solemn expression.


    Ta Ta Ta.


    There was a sound of footsteps. Sabo, who was wearing a black dress, top hat, and a hose behind his back, walked over with the lovely-looking Kerla.


    "Mr. Dorag, it''s unimaginable that someone would dare to do such a thing." Kerla said in disbelief.


    They had read the newspaper and knew that Mary Joa had been attacked and turned into a pile of rubble, and at the same time a large number of Draco people had died.


    This is definitely great news for the revolutionary army that is determined to overthrow the rule of the Tianlong people.


    Kerla, who has a deep hatred with the Tianlongren, is happy to eat two more bowls for breakfast today.


    Sabo was keenly aware of what was wrong, and said in doubt: "Mr. Dorag, you don''t seem to be very happy."


    The dragon''s voice was low: "Of course I am happy about what happened to Mary Joa, but there are certain situations in this incident that are not optimistic."


    Sabo looked puzzled.


    Long turned his head to look at the man and the woman. They are both the core figures of the revolutionary army, especially Sabo, who can be said to be the number two figure in the revolutionary army. For them, there is nothing to hide.


    Long slowly said: "Do you know how Mary Joa was destroyed?"


    Both Sabo and Kerla shook their heads.


    The newspaper only wrote about the results, focusing on the tragic situation of Mary Joa, but did not write about the process and reason of the destruction.


    They are also very curious about this.


    You know, Mariagioa is located on the top of the red soil continent, with the navy headquarters and the strongest G1 branch guard at the front and back. It is definitely the most difficult place in the world to attack.


    It is difficult for them to imagine how Mary Joa was destroyed like this.


    "It''s an ancient weapon, Hades!"


    Dorag said in a deep voice, "Maria Joa became like this in one shelling."


    "A shelling?" Kerla exclaimed, her mouth widened. She thought she had experienced a war.


    Sabo was also shocked and murmured: "Is the Pluto known as the most evil weapon? Someone actually got it. This is indeed a situation worth worrying about."


    "You are wrong." Long Shen said: "I am worried that it is not Pluto."


    He sighed softly: "Under the fire of Pluto, Mary Joa should have been completely turned into ashes, and most of the Draco people will die, instead of the way they are now."


    Sabo stunned faintly understood something.


    The dragon turned his head and looked into the distance: "It can block the Pluto''s attack. The strength of the Celestials is stronger than we thought. We must accumulate more power."


    The excitement of Kerla and Sabo gradually subsided.


    indeed.


    The destruction of Mary Joa is a happy thing, but their ultimate goal is to completely overthrow the rule of the Dragons.


    There is still a long way to go before completing the goal!


    They can be happy, but they can''t forget about it.


    "It would be great if the person who always has Pluto can be drawn into the revolutionary army."


    Kerla whispered.


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 203 Reactions (Part 1)), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 204： Reactions from all parties (below)

    "The Monkey King in Pirate Novels ( to find the latest chapters!


    Alabastan.


    Vivi and Cobra also saw the news that Mary Gioia was destroyed.


    Cobra doesn''t care very much about the world government. It has little to do with him. He only cares about building Alabastan.


    However, Weiwei is different.


    Not long ago, she had learned from Sun Xu that he had repaired Pluto.


    She had been to Mary Joa when she attended the World Conference as a child, and she knew how strong the guards there were.


    For so many years, no one has ever threatened the safety of Mary Joa is the best evidence.


    If anyone can destroy Mary Joa overnight, Sun Xu, who owns Pluto, is definitely one of the most powerful competitors.


    The description in the newspaper, the bright light and the aura of destruction, also accorded with Sun Xu''s description of her at the time.


    Moreover, with Sun Xu''s strength and character, such a thing was completely done.


    "Will it be you, Sun Xu?"


    Weiwei held a hair like a golden needle in her hand, very worried in her heart.


    Doing this kind of thing will definitely lead to the most serious hunt.


    Although Sun Xu is strong and holds the Pluto in his hand, there is only one person after all.


    Compared with the huge world government, it is still very weak


    She wanted to inspire the avatar in her hand to ask, but she still endured it.


    At this time, don''t mess up.


    "Hey."


    Weiwei was a little lost.


    Sun Xu may be facing danger now. If he is stronger, he can stand beside him and face him together.


    ...


    Somewhere in the new world.


    On a big ship.


    Shanks held a newspaper in his hand and looked at the sea with a solemn expression.


    Beckman dangled a cigar: "The sea is getting more and more lively. Someone even dared to attack Mary Joa, and it succeeded."


    Shanks shook his head: "This is not necessarily a good thing."


    Beckman said indifferently: "It is not possible to destroy Mary Gioia like this by the guards of the Navy Headquarters and G1 Branch. It reminds me of some legends."


    "Blackbeard, and this mysterious power." Shanks looked into the distance, feeling the turbulent waves of the times: "Luffy, is he still in time?"


    ...


    Impelton.


    The yellow sand in Klockdall''s palm rolled, and the newspaper quickly turned into a pile of dust.


    "Someone actually got Pluto." His face was gloomy: "Who the **** is it?"


    He worked hard for many years, but finally found nothing. Soon after he went to prison, Pluto was born, which made him feel like he was slapped in the face.


    Inexplicably, Sun Xu flashed through Krokdal''s mind.


    "Will it be him? That guy!"


    Krokdal looked coldly, looked around, and for the first time gave birth to the urge to leave.


    ...


    When ordinary people were shocked, the world''s famous forces began to think about the impact of this incident on them.


    Some are happy, some are worried, and some are indifferent.


    Chambord Islands.


    A small courtyard on island 23.


    Leiden took a newspaper and ran over in a hurry, still with a look of shock on his face.


    "What''s the matter with Leiden? What happened?" The companions asked curiously. They all stayed in the yard without permission. They were one of the few people who didn''t know what happened.


    Leiden didn''t answer, and hurried to the room ahead, knocking on the door.


    Soon, Perona opened the door of the room, took the newspaper from him, looked at the shock left on his face, a little amused in her heart, and deliberately asked: "What? Did something big happen?"


    Leiden swallowed: "Yes, my lord! It broke the sky! Now everyone on the island is talking about it."


    "Oh? Let me see."


    Perona was very proud of herself, of course she knew what had happened, and she wouldn''t be surprised at all...


    "What''s this?"


    Seeing the contents of the newspaper, Perona''s eyes protruded, if she hadn''t covered her mouth, she would have called out.


    Lean less.


    Perona recovered and closed the door abruptly, almost catching Leiden''s face.


    Leiden was not surprised. His performance after seeing the contents of the newspaper was even more exaggerated.


    "Leiden, what happened?"


    The companions gathered around curiously.


    "I''m telling you, it''s really a big event that pierced the sky..."


    Perona took the newspaper and hurried back to the room.


    Robin was sitting by the bed reading a book. Seeing her look, he curiously asked: "What''s wrong? Did any accident happen?"


    Perona danced and gestured a few times, what she wanted to say, but she didn''t know how to express it, and finally threw the newspaper into Robin''s arms: "Just read it for yourself."


    Robin took it, and after seeing the content clearly, his pupils shrank, his hands shook, and he almost threw the newspaper out.


    However, she quickly stabilized her mind and quickly read the content of the report.


    After staying for a while, Robin put down the newspaper and let out a sigh of relief: "Boss, he really did a great job. No wonder the search ended suddenly last night."


    After the death of the Tianlongren, the navy began a large-scale search, and it did not escape the impossible places that had been left unattended in the past. However, this search did not take long and ended suddenly, which appeared to be anticlimactic and confusing.


    It turned out that something bigger happened, which suppressed the assassination of the Tianlongren.


    "Did he really do it?" Perona asked curiously.


    Although she had this suspicion, she was not sure.


    Destroying Mary Joa, and being alone, sounds like a fantasy.


    "It should be correct."


    Robin nodded. After fighting together, she now has a certain amount of trust in Perona.


    "How did he do it?" Perona exclaimed. She felt that she was going to get to know Sun Xu again, single-handedly destroying Mary Gioia, and returning safely, this is a miracle!


    "Well, when the boss wakes up, you can ask the boss yourself." Robin chuckled lightly.


    She guessed that Sun Xu should have used Pluto, otherwise it would be impossible to destroy Mary Joa overnight.


    However, Pluto is very important, even though she has initially established trust in Perona, she will never disclose this to her casually.


    Perona didn''t think so much, her eyes turned grunting, wondering if she would go and call Sun Xu now.


    After returning at night, Sun Xu immediately rested.


    I flew for a day and night before, and then inscribed magical powers to Robin, which consumed a lot of mind and energy. He was also a little tired when he continued to do great things in the middle of the night.


    In the end Perona gave up this plan.


    Sun Xu went to kill the Tianlongren to destroy Mary Joa, and he was avenging her.


    She cannot avenge her revenge.


    The wait was uncomfortable, and Perona was restless, walking around the room.


    It was not until noon that Sun Xu woke up.


    As soon as he opened his eyes, he saw a face floating in front of him.


    Although very beautiful, Sun Xu was taken aback and almost slapped him.


    After he was fully awake, he said in a huff: "What are you doing? Do you want to take advantage of me while I''m asleep?"


    Perona ignored his molesting and patted the newspaper on his chest: "Did you do this?"


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 204 Reactions from all parties (below)), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 205： Raleighs surprise

    "The Monkey King in Pirate Novels ( to find the latest chapters!


    Sun Xu took a look at the newspaper, and said in a little surprised and surprised, "Is it reported so soon? That bird is very powerful, I thought I would have to wait until tomorrow."


    The destruction of Mary Gioia slammed the face of the world government, and the world government certainly did not want to expose it.


    However, the largest news group in One Piece World is controlled by Morgans, one of the emperors of the underground society. Sometimes, he doesn''t even give face to the world government.


    Sun Xu was really surprised. The bird was so powerful that he didn''t mention the news report so early, but it was accompanied by pictures.


    After being bombarded by him, Mary Joa''s guards must be extremely tight, not to mention birds, even a fly might be difficult to get close.


    I don''t know how this picture was taken.


    "Really you?" Although Perona was mentally prepared, she was still shocked.


    The authority of the world government is deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. For 800 years, there have been countless pirates, but few dare to provoke the world government.


    Therefore, when the Straw Hat Pirates rioted on the Judicial Island, it was so sensational.


    However, compared with what happened last night, the riot on Judicial Island is simply weak!


    "How did you do it?" Perona hurriedly asked after the shock.


    "Well..." Sun Xu smiled, and slowly uttered two words in her expectant gaze: "Confidentiality."


    Perona was dumbfounded, her cheeks puffed up, and her head curled aside: "Huh! Don''t worry if you don''t want to say it, I''m not interested in listening yet!"


    Sun Xu smiled and sat up from the bed.


    Before it is fully exposed, the less people know about Pluto, the better.


    He can''t completely trust Perona right now. In order to avoid certain things that he doesn''t want to see happen, keeping it secret for the time being is a better choice.


    "How is the situation outside now?" Sun Xu asked.


    "There was a big search last night, but it stopped suddenly, and now there are discussions outside about the destruction of Mary Gioia." Robin replied.


    "The navy is probably panicked at this time and can''t take care of the deaths of those Celestials." Sun Xu laughed.


    There is only one wall between Marin Fandor and Mariejoa. The "murderer" can destroy Mariejoa, so she can destroy Marin Fandor.


    How could they not be surprised?


    The navy headquarters and the Chambord Islands are so close, it will naturally affect this side.


    "Would you like to go out for shopping? You should have been bored in the house for a long time?"


    Sun Xu stretched his waist and smiled: "Besides, this room is dark and dark, so it''s time to move back to the hotel."


    "I think it''s good." Perona muttered, she likes dark and damp rooms.


    Sun Xu directly ignored her opinion and looked at Robin.


    Robin bent his eyes and nodded slightly: "Okay."


    "Then go."


    Sun Xu walked towards the door first.


    Perona whispered something, but eventually followed the two of them out.


    It was almost noon, and after opening the door of the house, the blazing sun shone down.


    Robin took a deep breath, and a smile appeared on his face.


    Perona held up the umbrella, her eyes a little strange.


    She found that basking in the sun sometimes feels good.


    "Three adults."


    Leiden and others were chatting in the yard. After seeing the three of them, they hurried over to say hello.


    It was the first time they saw three people appear at the same time.


    "Thanks for your hard work."


    Sun Xu nodded towards them. Although forced, they did help a lot during this time.


    Leiden and others were flattered, repeatedly saying it was their honor.


    Sun Xu didn''t have much, and left the yard with Robin and Perona.


    Leiden was startled, as if he understood something, his face became a little struggling.


    Seeing the three people''s backs getting farther and farther, and finally disappearing, Leiden gave a wry smile, stunned.


    "Leiden, what''s the matter with you? Aren''t you scared?"


    The companions looked at him in surprise, showing mocking smiles.


    "You know what a shit!"


    Leiden choked out angrily.


    He already understood that these three adults should not come back.


    Although he didn''t know their identities, he knew that they were really big shots.


    He just had the urge to ask them to bring him.


    This may be the biggest opportunity of his life, if seized, it may become a dragon.


    Of course, it may be crushed.


    In the end, he gave up, perhaps because he was reluctant to bear this, he was reluctant to bear these stupid companions, or he was afraid of change.


    this is life.


    Some people may be smart, but without enough courage and courage, they will still be ineffective for a lifetime.


    Sun Xu shook his head secretly, he also noticed the short hair man''s thoughts.


    Now he is in a good mood. Based on their conscientious work during this time, if the other party really dares to speak, although he will not take him, he doesn''t mind helping him and giving him a good luck.


    Unfortunately, he still didn''t take this step.


    If you don''t even have this courage, it might be a better choice to stay here.


    "What''s the matter, boss?" Robin sensed his strangeness.


    "It''s nothing." Sun Xu put it behind his head and looked around: "It seems that the impact of Mariejoa''s affairs is really quite big."


    This is the No. 23 island, a place of lawlessness, but today the villains here are like grandpas and aunts who have had dinner, gathering in groups of three to five, discussing in a low voice.


    Both Robin nodded.


    Compared with other cities, the pace of life in the Chambord Islands is relatively fast, and the cost of living is relatively high. In the past, there were always workers rushing to the road, but today everyone seems a little careless.


    The three of them walked and talked, and soon came to Island 13. As soon as they entered, they ran into Xia Qi, who was out of business.


    "It''s you guys."


    Xia Qi still has an impression of the three of them, but mainly because of Ainilu, the fruit of thunder is also the strongest level in the natural system.


    "I heard that you are having a little trouble, do you need help?"


    "No, it''s solved now." Sun Xu glanced at her and said politely: "Are you going out?"


    "right."


    "Then I won''t bother you."


    The two sides didn''t have much friendship either, and they separated after a few simple exchanges.


    "This woman seems a bit unusual." Robin whispered.


    "To be with Raleigh, naturally, it will not be an ordinary person."


    Sun Xu said casually: "However, this has nothing to do with us, we are just looking for Raleigh coating."


    Speaking of coating, the destination of the three people is where Pluto is docked. They went to see the progress of coating but they were not in a hurry. They walked and played, and even went to the navy station to make a round.


    Until the evening, the three arrived at their destination.


    When they arrived, Raleigh was packing up his tools and getting off work.


    "Senior, how is the progress? How long will it take to complete?" Sun Xu walked to Leili and asked.


    Lei Li looked at Sun Xu with slight fluctuations in his eyes, feeling very surprised in his heart.


    too weak!


    Although it didn''t have the feeling of being left in the wind and dying at any time, the breath was weak and outrageous.


    Like ordinary people, he is not as strong as the two women next to him.


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 205 Raleigh''s Surprise) reading history, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 206： Peach rabbit arrives

    "The Monkey King in Pirate Novels ( to find the latest chapters!


    Seeing Lei Li staring at him intently, Sun Xu felt a chill and coughed slightly: "Ahem, senior?"


    "Huh?" Lei Li came back to his senses, his expression unchanged, and if nothing had happened, he said, "It''s smoother than expected. It will be done in about four to five days."


    Sun Xu Yixi, this is indeed good news.


    "Thank you, senior."


    Lei Li smiled slightly: "Would you like to have a drink together?"


    Sun Xu was about to agree, his expression suddenly changed, he caught something, and shook his head: "Forget it, I have a friend looking for it today."


    Raleigh said nothing, turned around and left.


    When he walked to the corner of the road, he couldn''t help but glanced back: "His breath seems a little familiar, have I seen it?"


    Raleigh wondered if he was suffering from Alzheimer''s.


    With such a weak breath, the Chambord Archipelago has no one hundred thousand, but ninety thousand. Even if he has felt it, how could he leave any impression?


    However, he does have a faint sense of familiarity.


    Raleigh walked and thought, and soon returned to the ripped-off bar.


    "Old Lei." Xia Qi greeted him.


    Lei Li temporarily put aside Sun Xu''s breath and asked, "How is your investigation?"


    Xia Qi shook her head lightly, with some regrets on her face.


    "Nothing was found, either the navy and the world government didn''t know the reason, or the level of secrecy was very high."


    "Of course the level of secrecy will be high, but that would destroy the power of Marijoa."


    Reilly smiled lightly: "You still don''t care about these. We are just two retired old guys. The world situation has nothing to do with us."


    "Do you really think like this?" Xia Qi glanced at him, others may not know, but she knew that he hadn''t put it down completely.


    In fact, it is impossible to completely let go.


    Although they arrived at Lavdrew at the beginning, they still had some regrets.


    Now that the young man who inherited the will of his captain, Roger, the one piece king, has appeared, how could he be indifferent and be a retired old man who doesn''t care about anything?


    Raleigh was silent for a while, and instead of continuing the topic, he talked about the doubt he had just now.


    Xia Qi thought for a while, and thought of a possibility: "Is there something unique in his breath that left an impression on you?"


    "No, if there is something unique, I wouldn''t be able to feel it just now, and I wouldn''t fail to remember it." Raleigh shook his head.


    "It can only be that you are dim-eyed and make a mistake."


    Xia Qi smiled and said, "Perhaps you have felt a similar breath before, and confused the two."


    "Similar breath?"


    Lei Li''s heart shook, as if he had grasped something, his thoughts turned rapidly, and finally stayed in one place, muttering: "That breath at noon yesterday!"


    "What?" Xia Qi asked suspiciously.


    "It''s the powerful breath that flashed away at noon yesterday!"


    Lei Li''s eyes flickered: "Although the intensity varies greatly, Sun Xu''s breath is almost exactly the same as that breath!"


    "Huh?" Xia Qi asked in surprise: "Are there people with exactly the same breath?"


    "no!"


    Lei Li''s tone was affirmative: "The breath at noon yesterday should have erupted from Sun Xu. I doubt he has a way to control his breath!"


    "If this is the case, then it makes sense." Xia Qi nodded, paused, and continued: "Then Sun Xu''s strength is probably very scary."


    Raleigh nodded.


    Indeed, although it was only a flash, but the breath yesterday made him feel very jealous!


    "I have never heard of Sun Xu''s reputation before, and I didn''t expect his strength to be so strong." Xia Qi was surprised.


    She felt like she had no eyes.


    The previous attention was focused on the person with the Thunder Fruit Ability, without realizing that the other talent was a real beast.


    For an intelligence officer, this is definitely a serious mistake!


    Raleigh suddenly thought of something: "You said, did he do the things last night?"


    "Impossible?" Xia Qi retorted subconsciously.


    "I think the possibility is not small," Lei Li slowly said, "Although it was covered up, don''t forget that last night, six Celestials were killed in Shampoo.


    It is very unlikely that two powerful villains will appear at the same time.


    I suspect that these two things were done by the same person.


    There are not many shampoos with this kind of strength, and Sun Xu is very suspicious. "


    Xia Qi''s expression changed little by little: "If this is true, then Sun Xu''s power might be even more terrifying than we thought."


    ...


    Sun Xu did not leave, watching the sunset while waiting.


    Soon after, neat footsteps came, and a team of navy came over, all of them tall and powerful, and they knew they were elite troops at first glance.


    Walking in the forefront was a tall and beautiful female officer with a long sword at the waist.


    However, although she was born extremely beautiful, few people dared to look at her directly, because the sharpness between her eyebrows, like a sword''s edge, would make her whole body cold when she stared at her.


    Perona shrank behind Sun Xu: "Who is she? It feels terrible!"


    "Alternate admiral, Taotu!" Sun Xu smiled lightly: "This is a real monster, terrifyingly powerful."


    "In front of others, I''ll admit it, but with Sun Xu here, I can''t be called a monster." Taotu smiled and groaned.


    Sun Xu laughed and said, "I read about Mary Joa in the newspaper. Why do you still have time to come to Chambord Islands at this time?"


    "Of course I came to find the murderer." Taotu gave her a meaningful look.


    Sun Xu breathed a sigh of relief: "In such a big battle, I thought you were here to catch Robin, and I was shocked."


    "You go back first."


    Taotu turned to look at the navy behind him, and ordered.


    "Lord Admiral..."


    He took a look and found that Taotu looked firm, saluted, and left here with the navy.


    After they walked away, Taotu looked at Sun Xu with a smile: "Let''s have a meal together."


    "Are you going to have a treat?" Sun Xu patted his clothes and stood up.


    "Of course it''s you! Isn''t this the basic quality of a gentleman?" Taotu took it for granted: "When you got so much gold on Food Island, why are you embarrassed to squeeze us poor people?"


    "Is the Admiral Alternate poor?"


    The corner of Sun Xu''s mouth twitched, "You can also say this."


    "Anyway, you must be much poorer than you."


    Taotu said Seeing what he was about to say, his eyes widened, and he said fiercely, "Would you please?"


    "Please, please." Sun Xu said: "The lieutenant admiral has spoken. Of course I have to give face. Where is the best restaurant in Chambord? Let''s go!"


    "I know, come with me."


    Taotu took the lead, followed by Sun Xu, Robin, and Perona.


    As for Ainilu, he was left sadly to watch the boat.


    Taotu was not polite at all, and led Sun Xu to a very luxurious hotel, and at a glance he knew that the consumption was not low.


    Of course, Sun Xu actually doesn''t care about this either.


    His current money is consumed here every day, and it will not be used up for a hundred years.


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 206 Taotu Arrival), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 207： Reach 1

    "The Monkey King in Pirate Novels ( to find the latest chapters!


    You get what you pay for.


    This restaurant does not have such a luxurious decoration, and the taste is indeed very delicious.


    All four of them were very satisfied.


    After eating and drinking, the smile on Taotu''s face gradually disappeared, and he asked in a deep voice, "You did it, right?"


    "What did I do?" Sun Xu said nonchalantly.


    "Do you know what I''m talking about?" Taotu''s voice was slightly dissatisfied.


    "I do not¡­"


    Sun Xugang wanted to deny. Seeing Taotu''s dissatisfied eyes, he could only change his words: "Oh, I see, you mean the destruction of Mariagioa, right?"


    He smiled and said, "Master Gion, you are too dear to me! I''m just a nameless man. Where can I destroy Maria Gioria?"


    Taotu snorted dissatisfiedly, ignoring his sophistry, and asked directly: "Is the ship that took us away from the food island the Pluto?"


    "Beauty, I don''t know what you are talking about!"


    Sun Xu grinned and said: "Pluto? I know one, in the Chambord Islands, do you need me to introduce you to it?"


    However, he was really surprised.


    The method he used was locked down so quickly, the intelligence and background of the world government really should not be underestimated.


    "Don''t pretend, I know it''s you!"


    Taotu''s expression eased, he glanced at Robin, and chuckled: "I am so angry that I am a beauty!"


    "Sir, do you have evidence? If there is no evidence, be careful I sue you for slander!" Sun Xu leaned back, leaning on the chair, and said lazily.


    "Humph! If there is evidence, it is not me who appeared here, but Kuzan, Sakaski, Polusalino, and more!" Taotu snorted softly: "You too It''s too much!"


    "You really wronged me, sir! I''m a good person, and I don''t do anything illegal and ruinous. I don''t even dare to think about destroying Mary Joa!" Sun Xu said.


    No matter what Taotu said, he would never admit it.


    This is not a question of trust or distrust. The two sides have different positions. If he admits it, it will only make it more difficult for Taotu.


    Taotu was silent for a while, then slowly said: "You should have guessed it too...shut up! Don''t say it wasn''t you anymore!


    You should have guessed that we are not going to arrest you right away. On the one hand, because of insufficient evidence, on the other hand, we now have a very important plan that holds a lot of combat power and cannot separate enough power to deal with it. you.


    You...you leave the Chambord Islands and go to the new world! The New World Navy and the World Government are relatively weak, and it is difficult to catch you anymore. "


    Sun Xu looked at her in surprise, "Is it appropriate for you to tell me this?"


    "Didn''t you say it wasn''t you?" Taotu was expressionless.


    "Ahem, it''s really not me, I mean..."


    "Okay!" Taotu waved his hand and interrupted him directly: "Otherwise? Let me watch you get caught, or send you to Impelton with my own hands? Of course, the main reason is that I think this happened. It¡¯s also forgivable, and I can barely forgive you."


    Sun Xu smiled and said, "I must emphasize again that it was really not what I did. However, I accept this love, Sister Gion, how do you say I should repay you?"


    "Become a sister again?" Tao Tu white glanced at him, and his face became serious: "You only have to promise me one thing."


    "You say it." Sun Xu said with a light smile: "As long as it doesn''t violate my code of conduct, don''t say one thing, ten things and one hundred things are no problem!"


    "Don''t affect the Navy''s next plan!"


    Taotu said, his expression was a little serious.


    She can tell Sun Xu some information about the Tianlongren and Mary Joa. In fact, this is something that the navy senior did not say explicitly, but tacitly agree.


    That''s right.


    The navy is obliged to protect the face of the world government and the Denon people.


    They have no opinion.


    However, maintenance can also be methodical.


    In the navy, there are not one or two who are unhappy with the Tianlongren.


    This approach does not violate her guidelines.


    However, the next major event is a long-prepared plan for the entire Navy, and it is absolutely not allowed to fail!


    In any case, ensure that Sun Xu cannot interfere with the plan!


    "Top war?"


    Sun Xu silently said in his heart that after hearing the name "Ace" from the Warring States last night, he knew that this hugely influential event was about to begin.


    After thinking about it, he said: "No problem, I can guarantee that in your next plan, you will never stand on the opposite side of yours."


    He had already provided Ace with a layer of insurance, and if he died like this, it was also his destiny.


    During the next period of time, he also has his own things to do.


    Even if Taotu didn''t mention it, he didn''t intend to influence the butcher knife that the Navy extended to the White Beard Pirates.


    In this sea, whether you are a pirate or join the navy, you must be prepared to sacrifice.


    White Beard is no exception.


    What''s more, dying in such a grand ceremony might be a better result for Baibeard than dying on a ship.


    Taotu frowned slightly, and said suspiciously: "Listening to your tone, it seems to know our next plan."


    nonsense!


    Who has seen One Piece, who wouldn''t know how to go to war?


    Sun Xu smiled without saying a word, and then asked: "Then what are you going to do next? Guard me, or return to Malin Vandor?"


    "I will stay."


    Taotu said without hesitation, this was something she had decided when she came to Chambord Islands.


    Her only task is to stabilize Sun Xu.


    As long as he is not allowed to influence the next war, it is victory.


    "Also."


    Sun Xu secretly nodded, and with Taotu as the alternate candidate, what he had to do would become a little easier.


    but¡­


    "Then you''d better change your clothes." Sun Xu smiled: "I don''t want to go out. The people I meet will either salute or run away."


    "No problem." Taotu agreed very simply, all of which were minutiae.


    As long as Sun Xu doesn''t affect the Navy''s next plan, let alone changing her into daily clothes, just letting her sleep in, well, she can also call Tina over to satisfy his desires.


    Thinking of this, Taotu sighed in her heart.


    I don''t know what Tina will think when she learns about this news?


    If her plan of "feeding tigers with her body" was implemented, perhaps this situation would not be the case.


    Although Sun Xu is bothered, UU reading www. uukanshu.com However, even she must admit that this is a man who values ??love and righteousness.


    The man who dared to get angry because his companion was injured and destroy Mary Joa, the whole world may be the only one.


    At least, there is absolutely only this one who dares to have this idea and can succeed in it!


    Others don''t have Pluto.


    A consensus was reached on this matter, and the atmosphere...still very unfriendly.


    Robin doesn''t like the navy. When she was on Food Island, she didn''t have a good face to Taotu and the others, while Perona was a little afraid of Taotu.


    They were silent, only Sun Xu and Taotu were talking.


    Fortunately, both of them are stormy people, and they don''t feel embarrassed.


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Agree in Chapter 207), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ()

 Chapter 208： Ace was arrested

    "The Monkey King in Pirate Novels ( to find the latest chapters!


    In a blink of an eye, four days passed.


    After the destruction of Marijoa, another news spread across the world, causing a huge shock.


    The captain of the second division of the White Beard Pirates, Ace was arrested, and the Navy will conduct a public execution.


    For the white beard who regards the crew as his family, this is not just slapping his face, but also pulling his scales!


    This is a provocation! Also declare war!


    Anyone who has seen this news understands that the navy is about to engage in a head-to-head battle with the king who has suppressed the sea for decades, the white beard and his pirate group!


    This news has been very explosive, and can make the whole world restless.


    However, there are even more explosive ones.


    Fire Fist Ace is actually the son of the deceased One Piece Roger!


    After this news was disseminated by the Navy, it immediately set off a huge wave!


    Compared with White Beard, Roger is more legendary. Everyone did not expect that One Piece had blood left behind, and he also joined the White Beard Pirates.


    All of them were full of intense drama, and they became an absolute hotspot as soon as they spread out. Even the discussion about the destruction of Mary Gioia for a few days was suppressed.


    The navy began to gather forces, and the lieutenants from all over the country rushed to Marin Fanduo, and Qiwuhai will also be called to fight side by side with the navy!


    All pretentious pirates are ready to move, including the Four Emperors.


    Various news continue to spread.


    What "The Beasts and Pirates have decided to join the war with the intention of destroying the navy headquarters with the Whitebeard Pirates", "The Whitebeard Pirates have begun to gather forces to rush to Marin Vando", "The Red Haired Pirates have abnormal behavior," It seems that we have to step in. "The world government sends a mysterious force to join the navy" and so on.


    News of this kind is endless.


    Some are groundless, but there is also real news.


    The whole world is boiling like water on a stove.


    Chambord Islands.


    Island No. 72.


    Sun Xu knocked on the door: "Perona, are you okay? I''m waiting for you."


    No one responded, but there was a sound of rustling wearing clothes.


    After a while, the door was opened, and Perona walked out in a gothic dress, like a princess Mononoke.


    Seeing Sun Xu, she bulged her cheeks, twisted away, and wrinkled her delicate nose: "Humph!"


    The corner of Sun Xu''s mouth twitched.


    This is awkward.


    Four days ago, Perona learned from Taotu that Sun Xu used the ancient weapon Pluto to destroy Maria.


    Even Taotu, the navy, knew that Sun Xu had concealed from her before, so he was awkward, until now.


    "Let''s go!" Sun Xu rubbed Perona''s hair fiercely, and turned away without waiting for her to resist.


    Perona grinds her little tiger''s teeth, and while trimming her hair, she whispers, "It''s really annoying!"


    She said so, but she still quickened her pace and chased Sun Xu.


    The four of them strolled down the street and couldn''t help talking about the most popular hot spot recently: the arrest of Ace.


    "In my opinion, it is more appropriate for you to execute Ace as the captain of the White Beard Second Division." Sun said lightly: "From the standpoint of the world government and the navy, this is definitely a big crime enough to die a hundred times! It''s going well again!


    However, you mainly advertise that he is the son of One Piece, hehe, even though Roger is sinful, what does it have to do with Ace? When he was born, Roger had already died. "


    "He inherited the most evil blood..."


    Taotu wanted to refute, but Sun Xu interrupted him directly.


    "Bloodline? Extremely ridiculous!" He disdainfully said: "What do you tell Ace to look at Roger''s bloodline? A natural evil heart? Or something?


    It is absolutely wrong to decide one''s fate by one''s birth! "


    "Huoquan Ace became a pirate, and also became the captain of the Whitebeard Second Division. He has said everything very well!" Taotu insisted.


    "It''s all to blame for Lieutenant General Karp!" Sun Xu said lightly: "When the child was born, it was a blank sheet of paper. What the child will become is described by the day after tomorrow.


    As the guardian of Ace, Lieutenant General Karp knew Ace''s situation, but failed to give correct and appropriate guidance.


    At this point, Ace has at least half the responsibility. "


    "But then again, this is not surprising."


    A smile appeared at the corner of Sun Xu¡¯s mouth: ¡°As a naval hero, Lieutenant Admiral Karp trained his son and established the Revolutionary Army. He is the world government¡¯s greatest enemy. The two grandsons he trained are both pirates, and both are elites. .


    To some extent, they are all excellent, but..."


    He shook his head.


    There are many examples of education failure, and it is rare to fail to the point of Karp.


    What I wanted to cultivate was a good navy, but in the end it became the navy''s greatest enemy.


    It''s completely different!


    This shows that Karp is really not the material for education.


    Taotu was silent for a long time before saying: "I admit, what you said makes sense, but we have no alternative but to do many things."


    She sighed, she couldn''t help herself because she was in the rivers and lakes.


    Also on the navy are the Dragonites and the world government. It''s not that they can do whatever they want.


    What''s more, killing the blood of One Piece has a much greater impact than killing the captain of the Whitebeard Second Division.


    Even if they knew it was inappropriate, they would do it.


    Sun Xu didn''t say anything.


    Soon after, the four came to the shore where Hades was.


    Pluto''s huge body is wrapped in a huge, complete soap bubble, which means that the coating has been completely completed.


    Raleigh is packing up his tools and preparing to leave.


    "Thanks for your hard work, Senior Leili." Sun Xu walked over to express his gratitude.


    With the help of spiritual consciousness, he can feel that this soap bubble is very tough, uniform in thickness, and perfect in shape. It is definitely a very good result.


    Lei Li was a little lost, nodded at Sun Xu at random, and was about to leave.


    "Wait." Sun Xu stretched out his hand to embrace him, glanced at him, and whispered: "Senior Leili, your look is a bit wrong."


    Lei Li didn''t speak, just glanced at the peach rabbit next to him, his eyes a little cold.


    Sun Xu naturally knew why.


    The news that Ace was about to be executed was raging, and Raleigh naturally would not have heard of it.


    Before that, he didn''t even know that Roger had a son.


    The first time I got the news, it was the execution notice,


    "Senior Leili, don''t you plan to save Ace?" Sun Xu asked curiously.


    Taotu looked sharp.


    This plan must not be missed!


    The navy had known that Raleigh was living in seclusion in the Chambord Islands, so it was naturally prepared.


    Raleigh was silent for a long time, and some pain was rarely seen on the old face: "I can''t."


    Sun Xu nodded slowly.


    No, not unwilling, has already explained a lot of problems.


    He believed that if there was only danger, Raleigh would never be afraid.


    Maybe there are other unspeakable conceals.


    Lei Li looked at Taotu coldly. Others might not know, but he knew very well that this beautiful woman with Sun Xu was one of the strongest and most powerful men in the navy.


    The only son of his companion was about to be executed by the Navy, but he was helpless. While hating himself, he naturally had no good expressions on the Navy.


    Taotu was also very upset with Raleigh.


    However, the Navy¡¯s attitude is that as long as Raleigh does not take the initiative to engage in trouble, he will not move him.


    This is a legend after all, and both strength and influence are terrifying.


    Since Raleigh wanted to live in seclusion, the navy was willing to fulfill him.


    "I believe Newgate will rescue Ace." Reilly said coldly.


    Newgate, whose full name is Edward Newgate, is Whitebeard.


    Sun Xu didn''t say anything on the surface, but shook his head secretly in his heart.


    It''s hard.


    If it is the white beard in its heyday, there is still a possibility. The white beard in his old age and severely ill has already had more than enough energy.


    The Navy has put on such a big battle that it will never allow the Whitebeard Pirates and Ace to leave alive.


    If something unexpected happens, Sun Xu guessed that the world government will not sit idly by.


    Raleigh was in a bad mood and didn''t intend to tell them more. After he packed his tools, he left silently.


    Compared with the leisurely life in the past, his back is a little more lonely.


    Seeing that the only son of his closest partner was going to be executed, but there was nothing he could do. This was definitely a major blow to Raleigh.


    After Lei Li''s figure completely disappeared, Taotu retracted his gaze, adjusted his mood, looked at the battleship wrapped in soap bubbles in front, flashes of brilliance flashed in his eyes.


    Last time she felt that this warship was extremely extraordinary, and it was enough to be able to fly without too many reasons.


    But she did not expect that she still far underestimated it.


    "Is this Pluto?"


    Taotu murmured, the death threat brought by that blazing white light was still fresh in his memory.


    With the most vicious weapon in the world, coupled with Sun Xu''s own strength.


    Taotu sighed in her heart.


    If the Navy really wants to fight Sun Xu to the end, even if it can win in the end, the loss may be great.


    This is the case when Sun Xu will definitely face them head-on and will not take the initiative to escape.


    In fact, this is impossible.


    No one knows that they will die and will not run away.


    At Sun Xu''s speed, if he really wanted to escape, Taotu felt it was impossible to catch him.


    Therefore, even if she did such a big thing as destroying Mary Joa, she still didn''t want to tear herself apart with Sun Xu.


    In addition to personal feelings, it is also for the Navy''s consideration.


    In addition, she knew that Sun Xu did not have the ambition to dominate the world and become a king.


    Instead of fighting with him and ultimately hurting both sides, it is better to use your strength to deal with other enemies.


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 208 Ace was arrested (for subscription)), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 209： The Empress Arrives at Chambord

    "The Monkey King in Pirate Novels ( to find the latest chapters!


    Sun Xu stood in front of Pluto, and his divine consciousness spread out.


    After checking a circle and confirming that there is no problem, he slowly nodded: "Okay, let''s start preparing, we are going to set off."


    "Are you going to the new world now?"


    Taotu asked curiously, she didn''t know Sun Xu''s plan.


    Although she didn''t want Sun Xu to get involved in the next war, she didn''t expect him to leave directly.


    That was the battle between the Navy Headquarters and one of the Pirate Kings, the White Beard Pirates.


    Even if you don''t participate, you will be curious, right?


    "Of course not." Sun Xu gave her a funny look: "Did you forget something?"


    Taotu was stunned, she really didn''t know what she had forgotten?


    Did Sun Xu tell her his purpose?


    Taotu searched his memory carefully and found that there was nothing like this.


    Sun Xu laughed, no longer embarrassed her, pointed to Pluto and said: "Did you forget? This ship can fly!"


    A bright light flashed in Taotu''s mind, and it suddenly dawned on him.


    Yes indeed.


    This battleship can fly. If Sun Xu wants to go to the new world, he can fly directly over the red earth continent. There is no need to coat the ship and venture to Murloc Island.


    After understanding this, Taotu immediately reacted: "Your destination is Murloc Island?"


    "Yes, my mermaid is very interested!" There was a smile on the corner of Sun Xu''s mouth, two clear characters on his face: Expectation.


    Taotu''s eyes suddenly became weird.


    Being interested in mermaids, combined with Sun Xu''s character, had to make her suspect that he went to Fishman Island to satisfy his unspeakable desires.


    Taotu twitched the corners of her mouth, and several black lines appeared on her forehead.


    The navy attaches so much importance to Sun Xu, and has sent himself, an alternate general, to stare at him specifically, but he only thinks about the lower body...


    This this this! !


    The huge contrast made Taotu feel depressed and want to vomit blood.


    She asked deliberately, and felt that this kind of thing was not easy to talk about.


    After all, she is also a woman, how can she be embarrassed to talk about this topic with a man?


    "Let''s go, let''s go back to the hotel to clean up."


    Sun Xu clapped his hands and said.


    He noticed that Taotu''s gaze was a bit strange, but he didn''t take it to heart, he didn''t know that his image was almost broken into pieces.


    Ainilu stayed here to guard the Hades, and Sun Xu and the three went to pack things.


    Because of the recent events that have happened one after another, the Chambordian Islands have become a lot more lively these days.


    Can''t go to Marin Vandor and Mary Gioia, most of the people flocked to the Champagne area, trying to search for information and watch the excitement.


    Sun Xu, Robin, Perona, and Taotu are walking down the street. A handsome guy and three super beauties are the absolute focus no matter where they go, and the turning head rate is almost 100%.


    But the focus of the focus is not the three beauties, but the only male among the four, Sun Xu.


    When almost all male compatriots looked at him, their eyes contained strong envy, jealousy and hatred, and wanted to replace it.


    The women are also very curious about what kind of man this is, accompanied by three top beauties.


    These days, this scene is happening almost every day.


    It''s not that no one has intentions to go wrong, and as a result all of them are sent to the navy prison.


    "Hey, walking with you, I''m under a lot of pressure." Sun Xu couldn''t help but smile a few times with his hands on his back.


    "I didn''t see any pressure on your face, with a wretched smile, I feel that you are enjoying it." Taotu said with disdain.


    "Sister Gion." Sun Xu pointed to his face and cried out: "Look, take a closer look, when did this face show a wretched smile?"


    Sun Xu considers himself to be a gentleman among gentlemen.


    Don''t you see that he has a weapon like divine consciousness, but he has never peeped at the bottom of any woman''s skirt?


    How many men in the world can resist this temptation?


    Just as Taotu was about to say something, there was a sudden noise in front of her, which interrupted her thoughts.


    People seem to see fans who have met celebrities, rushing forward, behaving very madly.


    In a blink of an eye, their combination of handsome men and beautiful women lost everyone''s attention.


    They didn''t have any feelings of loss, and they looked forward curiously.


    What happened there that made everyone so gloomy?


    Soon, there were fragmentary voices, including "Seven Wuhai", "Female Emperor", "Most Beautiful" and so on.


    These words all represent a person.


    "Why did she come to the shampoo?" Taotu frowned.


    As far as she knows, the navy headquarters did plan to convene Qiwuhai to fight against the White Beard Pirates. However, there are still a few days before Ace''s execution, and the navy in Qiwuhai may not have set off.


    What''s more, even if you receive the summoning order, you should go to Marin Vatican instead of Chambord.


    Taotu knows very well what a wayward woman this is. Under such a complicated situation, her sudden appearance in the Chambord Islands makes her have to think about what impact it will have.


    "who is it?"


    Perona stood on tiptoe, her expression a little unhappy.


    She was the only one of the four who was unhappy with the focus point being taken away.


    "It is known as the world''s number one beauty, one of the Seven Wu Hai, the Pirate Empress, Boya Hancock." Sun Xu said, a touch of surprise flashed across his eyes.


    The first time he discovered the riot, he used his spiritual sense to detect it.


    Hancock''s appearance and clothes are very distinctive, and he recognized it immediately.


    In fact, even if he had never seen Hancock before, he might be able to tell the identity of the other party after seeing her.


    The most beautiful woman in the world, a well-deserved reputation!


    Hancock is taller than Robin, almost the same as Sun Xu.


    She is exactly a stunner carefully carved from the sky, and there is nothing imperfect in her body.


    Although he has not calculated, Sun Xu feels that Hancock''s figure is absolutely in line with the golden ratio.


    With a bee waist and thin hips, a tall figure, fair skin, and a beautiful face, she is slightly better than the three beauties around Sun Xu in terms of looks.


    If Robin and the others are stunning on earth, then Hancock is the immortal.


    Moreover, she was filled with a kind of strong flattery, and a smile would arouse the deepest desires in the human heart, and make her hormones secrete crazily.


    Regardless of men and women, regardless of age.


    This is not something that can be achieved by pure beauty, it should be the effect of sweet fruits, and it is also the fundamental reason why Hancock is known as the world''s number one beauty.


    After all, as far as looks are concerned, everyone has different hobbies, and it is difficult to form a consensus.


    Hancock and sweet fruit are a perfect match.


    If others eat sweet fruits, she will definitely not have such an exaggerated effect.


    Step on...


    After a brief riot, a beautiful woman walked out of the crowd.


    Where she was passing by, everyone would automatically step aside, and both men and women would be obsessed with it.


    "What a nice view!"


    Perona whispered, she was always confident of her appearance.


    But at this time, I couldn''t help but feel ashamed of inferiority.


    Sun Xumulu is stunning looks at Hancock unscrupulously.


    This is definitely a stunner, it can be said that he is the most beautiful woman in the two worlds!


    Even the photos retouched by computer technology in the previous life are not as beautiful as Hancock in front of him.


    Hancock seemed to perceive something and looked at the place where the four of them were.


    It''s not because of Sun Xu''s presumptuous gaze.


    At this time, on the whole street, no matter the girl, almost everyone showed an obsessive look. In comparison, Sun Xu''s eyes were much more reserved.


    What really caught Hancock''s attention was the breath of the four.


    To be precise, it is peach rabbit.


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 209 The Empress Visits Champagne (for subscription)), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 ~： Notice

It¡¯s a bit inconvenient to update at five o''clock in the afternoon, so adjust it to eight o''clock in the evening.


    In other words, the update time in the future will be eight in the morning and eight in the evening.

 Chapter 210： Hancock

    Marie Gold whispered in Hancock''s ear: "Sister, that seems to be the Admiral''s alternate peach rabbit, why is she here?"


    Hancock looked arrogant, glanced at Taotu indifferently, and then withdrew his gaze.


    Indeed, this is a very powerful woman.


    At first sight, the powerful breath surprised her.


    However, Hancock didn''t take it to heart.


    She came to Chambord Islands only to find some information to confirm it.


    The navy has nothing to do with her.


    Hancock kept walking and kept going.


    Sun Xu and the four were like ordinary people, watching her walk away, and finally disappeared at the end of the street.


    "Why did Hancock come to the Chambord Islands?"


    Sun Xu retracted his gaze and thought curiously.


    Because of his childhood experience, Hancock was extremely resistant to Marin Vando and Maria Joa, and didn''t want to get close at all.


    Although it is not Marin Vandor or Mary Kia, it is very close to the two, and it is also within the radiation range.


    According to Hancock''s character, it is impossible to come here.


    In addition, according to the plot, she shouldn''t be here either.


    Was this butterfly flapping its wings, and the wind and waves hit her?


    Sun Xu quickly thought of this, but still couldn''t figure out why Hancock came to the Chambord Islands.


    He was thinking about the reason why Hancock came to the Chambord Islands, but his appearance made the three women around him misunderstand.


    However, Robin, the person who should have reacted, was very calm, while the other two people who had nothing to do with each other had a great reaction.


    Perona looked contemptuous.


    Taotu''s expression was similar, and he said directly sarcastically: "Why? I am fascinated by the beauty of the parents? I advise you to die as soon as possible! Although the Pirate Empress is extremely beautiful, she hates men very much. You have no chance at all!"


    Sun Xu was awakened and couldn''t laugh or cry: "What nonsense are you talking about? I''m just thinking about why Hancock came to the Chambord Islands."


    He shook his head: "Hancock is indeed very beautiful and attractive, but I don''t have any thoughts about her."


    Taotu looked at him in surprise.


    This does not seem to be a lie.


    Having known Sun Xu for so long, apart from the destruction of Mary Joa, she has rarely seen him lie.


    Huaxingui changed his temper?


    Not tempted to see the most beautiful woman in the world?


    Sun Xu shook his head and said, "That woman is too troublesome."


    He really has no interest in Hancock.


    Although this flower is Meili, there are too many thorns on its body. It is good to watch it from a distance. If it is really picked, it will be full of blood.


    First, Hancock''s character is extremely bad, and he doesn''t like it very much.


    Second, she is too strong and possessive, so she really wants to have something to do with her, and will never allow him to have anything to do with other women.


    Moreover, she is extremely strong, and Nami, Robin, Vivi, and Keya are far from her opponents.


    If Sun Xuzhen had something to happen to her, it would be tantamount to pushing these women who had a close relationship with him into the fire pit.


    Although Hancock is beautiful, he is only slightly better than Robin, Robin, and others. Even if he counts his bad personality, he is only half a cat.


    How could Sun Xu give up Nami for her alone?


    Of course, there is another reason, Hancock''s strategy is too difficult.


    Because of the childhood experience, Hancock has already frozen her heart. Luffy can impress her because of the right time and place.


    Sun Xu is not a love saint.


    Although there are a few confidantes, they are basically passive or natural, and have not really attacked them.


    He thought he didn''t have the skills to attack Hancock, so he didn''t plan to stick to his cold buttocks, so he just gave up.


    Now, Taotu and Perona''s image about him has changed.


    Although Robin didn''t say anything, there was an imperceptible smile in his eyes.


    Soon, everyone put Hancock''s matter behind.


    No matter what purpose Hancock had in coming to Shampoo, it had nothing to do with them, including Taotu, but only subconsciously analyzed it, and actually didn''t use her to worry about it.


    The Chambord Islands are so close to the navy headquarters, you must have known the news of Hancock''s arrival a long time ago, and the Warring States Period will arrange for everyone to pay attention.


    Taotu is very clear, his only task is to stabilize Sun Xu.


    Hancock is Qiwuhai, although the two sides are not pleasing to each other, but at any rate they are still in the same camp, no matter how wayward, that woman will not do too much.


    Sun Xu may have affected the success or failure of the entire plan. She was like a mirror in her heart.


    The four quickly returned to the hotel on island 72.


    In fact, there is not much to pack, that is, some clothing. After a simple package, they returned to the shore, boarded the Pluto, and began to move towards the 10,000-meter-deep fish island.


    "Murman Island!" A look of expectation flashed across Sun Xu''s eyes.


    He has already seen Hancock, and he deserves the title of the most beautiful woman in the world, so how beautiful is the legendary white star whose appearance is more than three points higher than Hancock?


    There was a crash.


    Pluto began to lurch downward, and the light dimmed.


    at the same time.


    After passing by with Sun Xu, the three Hancock sisters found an opportunity to get rid of the curious residents and sneak into a bar.


    Xia Qi''s ripping off BAR!


    The three of them entered the bar through the back door and found that there was no guest inside. They were looking left and right, and a voice suddenly sounded behind them.


    "What are you doing?"


    The three of them were taken aback, turned their heads and found that it was Lei Li and Xia Qi before they relaxed.


    After they escaped from Mary Gioia, it was with the help of Xia Qi and Raleigh that they could return to Amazon Lily.


    The two are one of the few people they trust.


    "Hankuk, why did you come to the shampoo?" Xia Qi was very surprised. She also knew Hancock''s disgust for this area.


    "Why can''t my concubine come?" Hancock snorted and looked at Lei Li: "Lei Li, I have something to ask you!"


    "What''s the matter? Let''s talk about it."


    Raleigh sat down on the chair and didn''t care about Hancock''s bad attitude. He knew very well that her childhood experience had left a serious psychological shadow on her.


    Intense inferiority evolved into extreme self-arrogance, combined with her appearance, strength, status and other factors, formed her current bad personality.


    "I heard that a few days ago, on the night when Mary Gioia was destroyed, several Dracos died in the Chambord Islands Is there such a thing?"


    Speaking of this, Hancock''s eyes seemed to flicker, and the indifference that was like ten thousand years of ice completely melted away, and there was a little girl''s excitement and anticipation.


    Lei Li and Xia Qi glanced at each other, both thoughtful.


    They may know why Hancock is here.


    Was the shadow in my heart broken because of the destruction of Mary Joa?


    After pondering for a while, Raleigh replied: "There is indeed this incident. All the six Dragonites in the Chambord Islands were killed that night."


    "Do you know who made it?" Hancock looked excited, like a little girl looking forward to a birthday present, and the former glamorous and arrogant female emperor.


    Raleigh and Xia Qi probably understood Hancock''s thoughts.


    Raleigh shook his head slightly: "At present, even the Navy doesn''t know who the murderer is."


    Hancock''s expression dimmed at a speed visible to the naked eye, and his pitiful appearance made me feel pity.


    Raleigh said again: "However, I have a suspect."


    Hancock''s eyes lit up again instantly: "Who is it?"

 Chapter 211： Hancocks purpose

    "The Monkey King in Pirate Novels ( to find the latest chapters!


    Raleigh took the Hancock three people to the place where Hades docked before, but found that there was nothing here, and the battleship he had coated on it had disappeared.


    "They should have gone to Murloc Island." Leily shook his head, they were still a step too late.


    However, the trail of Sun Xu and others is a good guess.


    The only way to coat the boat is to go to Murloc Island.


    Hancock looked ugly.


    If it were other places, she would immediately catch up, even if it was Malin Vandor, she would dare to break through, but only Murloc Island, there was no way.


    If you want to go to Murloc Island, you must coat the boat, and this takes time. When she coats the boat, their hero may have left the Murloc Island long ago.


    Hancock looked at Raleigh with a dangerous look.


    Lei Li said helplessly: "It''s useless for you to look at me this way, and I didn''t let them leave."


    "If you finish the coating later, I can catch up!" Hancock said coldly.


    "I don''t know you are coming over."


    Raleigh shook his head helplessly, but was not ready to reason with her.


    He pondered for a moment and said seriously: "Hankock, I want to remind you that that is a very dangerous man."


    Xia Qi also reminded: "Lao Lei is right. Even Tianlong people dare to kill. He is definitely a lawless man. Contact with him is not necessarily a good thing for you Amazon Lily."


    "What the concubine is going to do, it''s not your turn to make irresponsible remarks!" Hancock snorted coldly.


    "What on earth do you want to do with him?" Raleigh asked.


    Hancock was taken aback. She actually didn''t know what she was going to do. She just wanted to find that person. As for what she was going to do later, she hadn''t thought about it at all.


    "I want to..." She pondered for a while, and a bright light flashed in her mind: "I want to protect him. He destroyed Mary Joa. He must be in great danger. I want to protect him!"


    Raleigh said silently: "Hankuk, can you destroy Mary Joa?"


    "What do you mean?" Hancock''s eyes became dangerous again.


    "He can destroy Mary Joa. Does he need your protection?" Leily said bluntly: "If the murderer is really Sun Xu, then his power is definitely beyond your imagination."


    Thinking of the terrifying aura at the beginning, Lei Li continued: "He is extremely powerful in his own right, and there is also a companion of the Thunder Fruit Ability.


    Moreover, he and the Navy also have an extraordinary relationship.


    Although I don''t know how he did it, Taotu, the alternate admiral of the Navy, has been with him for the past few days, and both sides have been very close. "


    "Wait." Hancock''s pupils dilated: "Who did you just say?"


    "Peach Rabbit, an alternate for admiral?" Lei Li said solemnly: "That woman''s identity and strength are very difficult. She is still with Sun Xu at this time, and she is not trying to arrest him. This is a very strange thing. "


    He could find Sun Xu''s suspicion, he didn''t believe that the navy would not have thought of it.


    However, when an alternate admiral came, he did not intend to arrest someone, but showed extreme closeness with the suspect.


    This thing looks very strange.


    "Peach Rabbit?"


    Hancock thought of the woman he met on the street.


    Marie Gold said that it was Peach Rabbit, an alternate for admiral.


    At that time, there were two women and one man beside her. In other words, that man was the hero she was looking for?


    Hancock became excited: "Is Sun Xu a handsome man with black hair and black eyes in a blue suit?"


    "Have you seen them?" Lei Li was taken aback and nodded slowly: "Yes, Sun Xu is indeed black-haired and black-eyed, and he is also wearing a blue suit today."


    Hancock thought of something again, frowned, and said suspiciously: "No, I remember you said that Sun Xu is very strong, but when I saw him, his breath was very weak, unlike a strong one. "


    She will also see that she is domineering, and the level is very high, and she thinks she can''t make a mistake.


    In fact, if it weren''t for Taotu, she would never have noticed the man who seemed to be a hero.


    "Because Sun Xu can hide his breath."


    Reilly explained and shook his head again: "Hankuk, I want to remind you that this is just a guess. It is still uncertain whether he was the killer of the Dragonites and the destruction of Mary Joa."


    Hancock was startled, his excitement calmed a little bit.


    "When I find him, I''ll know by asking in person! Since Sun Xu is going to the New World, I will wait for him in the New World!"


    Reilly immediately understood her plan, and said in surprise: "Do you want to enter the new world from Mary Joa?"


    That was the real shadow of her childhood.


    Hancock nodded arrogantly: "Now it''s just a pile of ruins."


    It seems that the shadow is really broken.


    Leily nodded secretly, happy for her, and said: "Your idea may be difficult to realize. Mary Joa has just been destroyed, and the navy is preparing for a big move. Now outsiders can''t enter at all!"


    "No one can refuse a concubine''s request." Hancock looked confident.


    Raleigh was startled, it really was like this.


    Others may not be able to, but it is really possible to succeed in Hancock.


    Not because of her beauty, but her identity.


    "I forgot, you are Qiwuhai." Lei Li murmured.


    Qiwuhai can be said to be an ally of the navy and the world government, naturally different from ordinary people.


    Moreover, now that the Navy wants to fight the Whitebeard Pirates, it needs Qiwuhai''s combat power. At this time, it should try its best to meet their requirements.


    Do it if you want.


    Hancock immediately bid farewell to Leili and Xia Qi, and set off for Malin Vandor.


    Seeing her vigorous and resolute manner, Lei Li shook his head with a bitter expression on his face.


    Hancock is Qiwuhai and stands on the side of the world government.


    In other words, if the Navy and the White Beard Pirates have a war, Hancock is the enemy of the White Beard Pirates.


    But for him, the navy is going to execute Ace''s enemies, and the Whitebeard Pirates are his allies.


    "Roger."


    Looking at the rough sea, Raleigh had complicated eyes.


    Xia Qi stayed by his side and said nothing.


    the other side.


    After Hancock arrived at Malin Vatican the navy was also very surprised.


    They were about to send someone to call Hancock, but she didn''t expect her to come by herself.


    However, upon hearing her request, the two sides had serious differences.


    The navy wanted her to participate in the next war and cooperate with them to deal with the White Beard Pirates, but Hancock just wanted to go to the new world by way.


    After a quarrel, the Navy finally won.


    They occupy the righteousness. If they don''t agree, Hancock will be deprived of the position of Qiwuhai. At the same time, he holds the road to Malin Vandor. Hancock can only agree to their request.


    For her, it is faster than coating.


    While Hancock was looking for them, Sun Xu and the others also continued to go deep into the bottom of the sea.


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 211 Hancock''s Purpose), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 212： Battle in the ocean

    "The Monkey King in Pirate Novels ( to find the latest chapters!


    As the ship began to descend, the light quickly dimmed, and when it was five hundred meters below, it became almost pure darkness.


    Although a shelling was carried out a few days ago, a lot of energy was consumed, but it has almost made up in the past few days.


    Sun Xu turned on the lighting device on Pluto, and everyone regained their vision.


    "so beautiful."


    Perona sighed quietly.


    The others nodded silently.


    Being in the ocean, the sea is flowing slowly, and all kinds of fish are swimming around. This scene is too rare for those with devil fruit ability.


    That is to say, Taotu is relatively calm.


    She is not a capable person and is no stranger to the ocean.


    However, she rarely went down to such a deep place, and was very curious about the surrounding scenery.


    Ainilu said suddenly: "This film won''t break, will it?"


    Perona immediately glared at him: "Hey, hey! Don''t say such terrible things!"


    Of the five people present, four are capable of Devil Fruit. If the coating is damaged, most of them will probably be buried on the bottom of the sea.


    Sun Xu''s eyes moved.


    Indeed, he also just realized that all the people on the boat are people with devil fruit ability. This configuration is very bad. If anyone accidentally falls into the water, even rescue is very troublesome.


    "It''s time to find a non-competent person to join."


    Sun Xu thought silently.


    In fact, he already had a goal in his mind.


    That is the person who is least afraid of the ocean in the world.


    "Wait, what is that?" Robin called out suddenly.


    Everyone looked up.


    Not far away, a ball of light was floating and slowly descending.


    Sun Xu''s spiritual consciousness spread out.


    The scope of the divine consciousness in the sea has been affected a bit, but it is not very serious.


    "It''s a pirate ship." Sun Xu''s eyes moved: "Unexpectedly, by such a coincidence, he unexpectedly encountered another ship going to Merman Island."


    In fact, it is not very strange.


    Murloc Island is so big, there are a lot of pirates coming and going every day, many of them are to go to Murloc Island.


    "They seem to be walking towards us." Taotu said.


    Sun Xu narrowed his eyes.


    "Something is coming!" Robin yelled hurriedly.


    Everyone saw a black shadow flying out of the pirate ship in the distance, flying towards Hades.


    "It''s a bomb!" Perona yelled out of voice.


    To be precise, it should be fish, Sun Xu added in his heart.


    Taotu pulled out the long sword around his waist and swiped forward.


    A sword gas sprayed out, penetrated the outer membrane, and accurately hit the rapidly approaching torpedo.


    Click.


    The fish was divided into two, and it exploded with a bang, causing the sea to roll violently, and the coating on the outside of Pluto was constantly undulating, seeming to have a tendency to crack.


    Raleigh''s technology is still trustworthy, and the coating has finally stabilized.


    Everyone sighed, and then glared at the other pirate ship.


    Now that everyone is at the bottom of the sea, they are all very dangerous, and the other party still has the heart to attack them, it''s crazy!


    At this time, the two sides are very close.


    Standing on the deck of Pluto, the person on the opposite side can be clearly seen.


    The head was a one-eyed man, more than two meters tall and sturdy, with a huge mace in his hand. There were thirty or forty people behind him, all of whom looked at Sun Xu with sorrowful faces.


    "There are only so few people?" The one-eyed man grinned: "I didn''t expect to make a fortune before going to the New World! I am Captain Oscar Rachel with a bounty of 95 million. Your ship is good. There should be treasures on it, right? Hand over all the valuable things, I might be able to spare you your life."


    He is neither a fool nor a lunatic. The reason why he dares to do this kind of thing in the ocean is because he thinks Sun Xu and the others are just soft persimmons that can be kneaded casually.


    It''s not a navy, and there is no pirate flag, just ordinary people. What is this not a soft persimmon?


    "95 million?" Sun Xu glanced at him in surprise.


    This bounty is really a lot.


    You know, the eleven pirates with a bounty of over 100 million that appeared in the Chambord Islands at this time are called supernovae.


    This guy was almost up to the standard.


    It''s just not good luck.


    Jie who is not good, it happened to provoke them.


    "what?"


    The boats of both sides got closer again, and the one-eyed dragon saw clearly the situation on the Pluto, with bright eyes.


    "Hahaha, there are so many beautiful women. Wouldn''t you be the prince of any country? Hahaha, it''s a pity that it''s all going to be cheaper for me now."


    "Looking for death!" Taotu took a step forward and said coldly: "I''ll solve them!"


    No one in the entire navy dared to be so presumptuous in front of her. It was just a group of pirates. Since they were seeking their own way, she could fulfill them.


    "No need." Sun Xu stopped her: "You can kill the chicken with a sledge knife. How can you use Sister Gion to do it yourself?"


    As he said, he turned his head and looked to his side: "Robin, hand it to you."


    "Understood, boss."


    Robin crossed his hands and crossed his chest: "Thousands of red hands. Thousands of hands!"


    Boom.


    A huge Buddha statue rose on the other side''s boat.


    The whole body of the Buddha statue is plated with golden light, the face in the middle is blurred, and only a compassionate and majestic face can be seen faintly, and one arm after another rises from behind the Buddha statue, like a vast wall.


    "What''s this?"


    "Don''t be afraid! Give it to me! No matter what it is, chop it down for me!"


    The one-eyed dragon roared loudly.


    He took out a pistol and fired several shots at the Buddha statue.


    Bang bang bang.


    The bullet hit the Buddha statue with a crisp sound of steel hitting. There was no change in the Buddha statue, not even a pit appeared.


    "On top of the Buddha!"


    Robin gave a soft drink at the end, and the back of the Buddha statue was smashed with one arm after another.


    Puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff!


    Under the rain of fists, the pirate boat was as fragile as tofu, and it became riddled with holes in an instant. Someone tried to stop it, and it was killed instantly.


    A few seconds later.


    The Buddha statue slowly dissipated, and the pirate ship on the opposite side was left with a pile of debris, piled up with dozens of corpses.


    The coating on the outside has broken, and sea water is constantly pouring into it. The few lucky ones who survived the dense attacks could not bear the pressure, and soon lost their lives.


    Except Sun Xu, everyone looked at Robin with shock.


    Perona saw Sun Xu engrave Robin''s magical powers with her own eyes, and knew that her strength had been greatly enhanced, but she still did not expect that it would increase so much, and she was still extremely shocked.


    The iron fruit is a devil fruit that is very suitable for fighting and it fits with Robin''s ability, one plus one, forming a far greater effect.


    In addition to shock, Ainilu and Taotu were more puzzled.


    "When did she become so strong?"


    Anilou looked at Robin puzzled.


    The two sides have known each other for so long, and know each other''s strengths.


    However, the move just now completely destroyed his impression of Robin.


    "Nicole Robin is so strong?" Taotu was also puzzled.


    After leaving the Devil''s Triangle, she specifically investigated Nicole Robin. No matter what information she has never mentioned, Nicole Robin is so strong.


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 212 Battle in the Ocean) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 ~： Update today postponed

    Yesterday something was delayed, today¡¯s update will be a bit late, sorry


    The error-free chapters of "The Monkey King in the Pirate" will continue to be updated on the novel. There are no advertisements in the site. Please collect and recommend it!


    Like Monkey King in Pirates, please collect them: () Monkey King in Pirates has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 213： Murloc Island

    "The Monkey King is in the Pirate (!


    "Not bad." Sun Xu nodded in satisfaction.


    Combat is an extremely complex system, which pays attention to the right time and place and people. It is not whoever has the strongest power and who is fast can win.


    This group of pirates is not weak.


    The one-eyed dragon with a bounty of 95 million is also a bit strong, but in the sea, it is blocked in the coating and cannot be left. It is the most suitable scene for the trick of "infinite red, thousands of hands, and the top of the Buddha". It hurts Pull them full, just take them in seconds.


    However, this move is a perfect combination of the two extreme states of abilities. The consumption is very terrifying. Robin used his full strength once, and his physical strength was consumed most. Now his breathing is a bit short.


    Although there are various reasons, but the power of this trick is beyond doubt.


    After possessing the supernatural power of King Kong, Robin''s strength has undergone a leap-forward improvement, especially in terms of attack power, which has exploded several times.


    If she can learn to be domineering and strengthen her physical strength a little bit, her strength may now be able to catch up with the strength of the Straw Hat Pirate Group''s three major battles.


    Robin wiped the sweat from his forehead, and his eyes also showed satisfaction and surprise.


    Although she had used this trick before, it was the first time it was used in actual combat, and she did not expect the effect to be so good.


    only¡­


    "Boss, why do you want to use the name''True Thousands of Hands, Top Huafo''?" She looked at Sun Xu depressed.


    This name is from Sun Xu.


    However, she didn''t like it, and it didn''t conform to her usual style.


    "Haha, I also came up with a whim, I feel that this name is more suitable." Sun Xu smiled awkwardly, can he say that his own soul of the second episode has occurred?


    Seeing what Robin was about to say, he quickly changed the subject: "Let''s go and see if there is anything valuable on their ship. After all, it is a big pirate with a bounty close to 100 million."


    Everyone was really distracted, and their eyes lit up.


    Even Taotu has shown great interest. Although she has killed many pirates, as a private person, it is the first time that she has killed people and won treasures. It feels very peculiar.


    In the end, Ainilu was left to watch the boat, and the other four went out to hunt for treasure.


    This layer of membrane on the boat can not only be shuttled at will, but also can be torn off a small piece to make a small membrane, which can be worn as a diving suit and can not be affected by the sea. The capable people can also move freely, which is very convenient.


    Each of the four put on a film and came to the location of the ship ruin.


    After some searching, he returned with disappointment.


    "It''s actually a group of poor ghosts!" Sun Xu curled his lips uncomfortably.


    They found nothing, only a few gold coins from a few corpses.


    It''s no wonder that you still have to attack them when you are in the ocean. It turns out that you are crazy.


    "I think it''s quite interesting." Taotu said with a smile.


    Sun Xu then left the incident behind his head and waved his hand: "Let''s move on, target Murloc Island!"


    Pluto continued to dive.


    After a while, they saw the bottom of the sea.


    "Why is it so fast?" Perona asked in doubt: "Isn''t there 10,000 meters?"


    "It''s a long way off. I''ve only dived for five or six kilometers now." Robin replied after an estimate.


    "What about Murloc Island? Didn''t it mean that Murloc Island is 10,000 meters deep under the sea?" Perona asked while looking left and right.


    "There seems to be a trench," Sun Xu recalled. He was a little bit impressed. The Straw Hat Pirates had fallen into a large trench before reaching the fisherman island.


    "Do you think it''s hot here?" Taotu frowned.


    There was a feeling of being scorched by the sun during the hottest time of noon in the mid-summer season. Only then, a thin layer of sweat formed on her slender, white neck.


    "It should be the reason for those things." Sun Xu pointed towards the front.


    I could faintly see the chimney-like hills, and the sea near the top of the hill was gurgling and tumbling, as if it was boiling.


    Forehead¡­


    It''s not like, it''s boiling.


    These chimney-like things are actually submarine volcanoes, and most of them are active volcanoes that can erupt at any time.


    "It''s a submarine volcano, no wonder." Taotu suddenly came to Murloc Island for the first time: "Be careful, the volcano here looks very dangerous."


    Sun Xu nodded: "Let''s look for it nearby to see if there is a deep trench, so we can continue to dive down."


    Pluto is like a big fish, swimming slowly in the sea.


    In fact, with the size of Pluto, it is nothing in the ocean. Not to mention the sea kings, they are ordinary marine creatures. There are also many larger than Plutos.


    In the process of searching for the entrance of Murloc Island, it didn''t take long for them to encounter two giant fish no smaller than Pluto. However, these two marine creatures were relatively mild in character and did not attack them.


    This is so, but also makes everyone fearful.


    A large number of pirates who go to Murloc Island every year are due to the attack of marine life, causing the coating to rupture and eventually die on the bottom of the sea.


    At this point, the ocean is equally dangerous to everyone, and it has nothing to do with whether it is capable or not.


    Thousands of meters deep under the sea, the huge water pressure is the most terrifying weapon, without the protection of the coating, it will be crushed instantly.


    Sun Xu stared at the front, his divine consciousness spread to the largest range, sweeping around, and at the same time silently deducing in his heart.


    Ten minutes later, his eyes lit up: "Found it!"


    "Where?" Everyone looked over.


    "Here."


    Sun Xu pointed towards the left and front.


    According to his instructions, everyone quickly found a large ditch.


    The depths of the trench are deep, deeper than the darkness, like a bottomless abyss, swallowing everything approaching, making people feel scared.


    "Is it here?" Robin stood on the side of the ship and looked down. "Is Murloc Island in this position?"


    "Yes."


    A strange color flashed across Sun Xu''s eyes, two to three kilometers, or a little further away, and now his spiritual sense had seen the fisherman island.


    "Let''s go in."


    He glanced out, somewhat regretful.


    He wanted to find someone.


    It''s a pity, that guy doesn''t seem to be here.


    The air in the coating is limited. Go to the fisherman island as soon as possible. You can''t stay in the ocean for a long time, otherwise the air is in danger of being exhausted.


    Sun Xu controlled the Pluto and entered the Great Ditch.


    As soon as he entered, he found that something was wrong. There seemed to be a huge suction force below, which was constantly dragging the boat down.


    If it is an ordinary ship, it would be very dangerous.


    However, Pluto has its own motivation to ignore these and continue to dive smoothly.


    About half an hour later.


    The bottom of the sea lit up again, and an island surrounded by huge bubbles appeared in everyone''s field of vision.


    It is a whole world, with clouds and sunshine.


    Everyone showed their splendor.


    This is a 10,000-meter-deep ocean, there is such a dream island!


    The latest chapter address of Monkey King in Pirate: https://


    The full text of Monkey King in Pirate Reading address: https://


    Monkey King in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King reading on Pirate¡¯s mobile phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 213), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ()

 Chapter 214： Van der daiken

    "The Monkey King is in the Pirate (!


    Sun Xu was about to drive Pluto towards the fisherman island when he suddenly saw a broken ship swimming from a distance.


    "The dead have no mouths or desires. In the homeland where even crows can''t fly, the dead don¡¯t need gems in their hands, and there is no regret in the darkness. Go find! Go find! The sunken treasure belongs to My, I am the world¡¯s richest man, Captain Van der Deyken!"


    The deep voice reverberated in the ocean, and the tattered sails were written with the words "Flying Dutchman".


    "Ghost ship?" Perona''s eyes beamed, as if she saw a funny toy.


    "That''s... the flying Dutchman, Van der Deyken seems to be a legend hundreds of years ago." Robin frowned and said.


    "Pretend to be a god!" Taotu stretched his palm to the hilt.


    "Don''t be so irritable, Sister Gion."


    Sun Xu held her hand, and a smile was raised at the corner of his mouth: "I have been looking for him, but he didn''t expect him to come to the door by himself."


    Van der Deyken.


    To be precise, it was Van der Deyken IX, the ninth grandson of the former Van der Deyken, who used his ancestor''s name to bluff and frighten people.


    Sun Xu wanted to find him up there, but without success, he was about to enter the fisherman island, but he sent him to the door by himself.


    This is really deliberately planting flowers without blooming, unintentionally planting willows and willows to make a shade.


    Seeing their reaction, the other party seemed a little dazed.


    Pirates who saw them in the past, not to mention being frightened, at least become cautious and fearful.


    The ghost ship is still very bluffing.


    Why are these people looking at them enthusiastically? Those eyes seemed to treat them as prey!


    The atmosphere fell silent, somewhat embarrassing inexplicably.


    Lean less.


    Contrary to Sun Xu''s expectation, the flying Dutchman turned around and left without being muddled.


    "What''s happening here?"


    Sun Xu was stunned and glanced at Taotu. Could it be that she was frightened?


    The general level of the swordsman, the aura is indeed terrifying.


    The question is, will Van der Deyken be domineering?


    "I can''t let you run away."


    Sun Xu murmured and drove Pluto to chase him up. Although I don''t know why Van der Deyken wanted to escape, the prey was all caught. How could he leave like this?


    Pluto was much faster than the flying Dutchman, and he caught up with an acceleration, blocking their way.


    The flying Dutchman had to stop, and a very wretched-looking guy with a yellow cloak, a jewel necklace, and four legs appeared in the eyes of everyone.


    "Human, what do you want to do?" His face was gloomy.


    "Are you Van der Deyken?" Sun Xu looked at him twice and asked.


    "Yes! I''m Captain Van der Deyken! If you don''t want to die, get out of the way. If I get angry, you will all be buried in the bottom of the sea!" Van der Deyken said gloomily.


    Sun Xu laughed twice: "You can get away, as long as you lend me something."


    "Let me borrow something?" Van der Deyken was surprised. Is this human stupid? Is he a pirate or a mermaid? How could he lend something to a human?


    but¡­¡­


    Thinking of those monsters, Van der Deyken took a deep breath, suppressing the irritability in his heart: "What are you going to borrow?"


    Sun Xu smiled more brilliantly, showing neat and white teeth, handsome and sunny, but what he said made Van der Deyken furious: "I borrow your item to use the head!"


    "Hahaha." Van der Deyken laughed angrily and roared: "Lower creature, you are seeking your own death!"


    He took out an axe more than two meters long, pointed it at Hades and threw it over.


    Rumbling.


    The axe was spinning, splitting the sea water, penetrating the membrane, and then Sun Xu grabbed it.


    He waved it, then looked at Van der Deyken and grinned: "Okay, I''ll use this axe to chop off your head."


    "Lower humans, wait to be buried on the bottom of the sea!"


    Van der Deyken roared, and several weird murlocs rushed out of the flying Dutchman, and quickly swam towards Pluto.


    Sun Xu smiled slightly, holding the axe, and taking a step forward, passing directly through the membrane and standing in the sea water.


    The fish people who were rushing were all stagnated and exclaimed.


    "how is this possible?"


    "How can humans survive in the ocean like murlocs?"


    "This is impossible!"


    Van der Deyken also raised his eyes, his face full of disbelief.


    Compared with the murlocs, Taotu and Tutu were even more surprised.


    "Boss (Sun Xu) isn''t he a capable person?" X4


    Several people looked at each other and saw the surprise and shock in each other''s eyes.


    The capable are afraid that the eternal law of water will be broken like this?


    After waking up from the shock, the four of them showed different reactions.


    "The boss is really abnormal." Ainilu let out a foul breath and said slowly. He had a feeling that he might never be able to surpass the boss.


    Perona looked at Sun Xu blankly, not knowing what she was thinking.


    Robin was the most calm, with a trace of pride in his eyes, as if he was proud of it.


    Taotu is a little depressed.


    Even if this impossible thing is done, is Sun Xu still a human being?


    If there is a conflict between the Navy and Sun Xu, will there be a good result?


    Before that again, she always felt that if the navy and Sun Xu clashed, the navy must win in the end, it''s just a matter of how much it will cost.


    However, the confidence in her heart now casts a shadow.


    Although the shadow was very light and she was quickly expelled by her, there was already a crack in something in Taotu''s heart.


    In fact, it is not as magical as they thought.


    Sun Xu was able to survive in the sea by relying on the water avoidance technique completed on the food island, but he did not solve the problem of the ability people''s fear of water.


    For the current Sun Xu, this problem is still unsolvable.


    Those who have the ability want to be free from the influence of seawater, there is only one possibility, and that is not to touch the seawater.


    The principle of the water avoidance technique he developed is to isolate oneself from the sea with force.


    Of course, this is only the most basic principle. The actual situation is much more complicated than this. While ensuring that he is not affected, he also increased his control of the sea to make himself less affected and able to fight. Play more fully.


    After using water avoidance, he can approach the state outside infinitely, and other effects such as sea water resistance are minimal.


    When the others were shocked, Sun Xu didn''t stop, and walked towards the flying Dutchman without hesitation.


    The surrounding sea constantly changed with his steps, as if he was the **** who controls the authority of the sea.


    Seeing him approaching gradually, the fish people could only temporarily suppress their puzzlement, and rushed up again with their teeth and claws.


    Sun Xu raised his axe and waved it gently.


    The axe swept across silently, Wuhai seemed to take a nap, completely unaware of this scene, and it was still flowing slowly.


    Sun Xu passed through the several murlocs, a touch of blood was added to the axe, and it quickly dissipated under the washing of the sea.


    After he completely passed by, there was a sound of "pupu".


    The few murlocs who stood still had huge wounds on their bodies, and they lost their vitality in an instant.


    The blood stained the nearby seawater A strong smell of blood came out.


    Van der Deyken''s face was gloomy.


    He has realized that Sun Xu is not easy to deal with.


    "If it weren''t for those monsters behind, I must make him look good today!"


    Van der Deyken gave Sun Xu a bitter look, then turned to walk towards the cabin, and roared: "Change direction and leave quickly!"


    "That won''t work!"


    The voice fell, and Sun Xu slowly landed on the flying Dutchman, with a cool posture and very handsome.


    The latest chapter address of Monkey King in Pirate: https://


    The full text of Monkey King in Pirate Reading address: https://


    Monkey King in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King reading on Pirate¡¯s mobile phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 214 Van der Deyken), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 215： Monsters appear

    "The Monkey King is in the Pirate (!


    "When did he come up?"


    Van der Deyken was shocked, and then he remembered something. He couldn''t help but look back. After turning around, he roared, "What the **** do you want to do?"


    "I said, borrow your head for use!" Sun Xu smiled lightly and walked slowly towards Van der Deyken. The blood on the axe hadn''t been completely washed off, as he walked by, in the sea. A blood-red trace was left.


    "You bastard!" Van der Deyken looked back again, gritted his teeth and said: "Well, since you want to die so, then I will fulfill you!"


    After all, he rushed towards Sun Xu first, and the murloc behind him followed closely.


    However, it was his subordinates who first contacted Sun Xu, and Van der Deyken unknowingly fell to the last.


    No, not just falling behind, but quickly moving away!


    He abandoned these men and escaped!


    "Quite decisive."


    The corners of Sun Xu''s mouth curled up, and his figure disappeared instantly.


    "Fool! Stupid X! Bastard! %...*#£¤..."


    Van der Deyken''s mouth was constantly spraying dirty words, and his limbs seemed to twitch, swimming frantically in the distance.


    Suddenly, there was a flower in front of him, and a black shadow appeared in front of him.


    Van der Deyken almost used all his strength to stop the car and didn''t crash into it.


    "What is this..."


    As soon as he was about to scold him, he saw clearly what the shadow was blocking him, and couldn''t help but look back.


    The murlocs he used as bait all floated in the sea, losing their lives, and the scarlet blood was still hanging on the chest without spreading.


    "Leave things behind, otherwise you won''t be able to leave today." Sun Xu smiled.


    Van der Deyken looked at him gritted teeth.


    If I could give it, I would have given it! Do you think I want to pester you here?


    But what you really want is Lao Tzu''s head!


    How can I give it?


    I really fell out of blood mold today! I met those monsters first, and now I was approached by an inexplicable weirdo who insisted on borrowing his head.


    Sun Xu seemed to see through his thoughts and chuckled lightly: "Since you are unwilling to give it, then I will take it myself."


    He raised the axe in his hand, and the blood on the blade became deeper.


    "Then you can try it!" Van der Deiken''s eyes flashed sharply, his four legs kicked, turning into a sharp arrow and rushing towards Sun Xu.


    He did not intend to escape.


    Even if you take some risks, you must get rid of this human being who is in the way!


    As a murloc, Van der Deyken swims extremely fast.


    Although he was irritated in his heart, he did not lose his mind. While swimming, he adjusted his direction, trying to pick an unexpected angle to attack.


    "As long as you are touched by my left hand, you are done!"


    Van der Deyken''s murderous intent rolled over.


    He is a target with fruit ability, as long as he is touched by his palm, he will lock the target, and the items he throws will automatically track the target to the ends of the world.


    With this ability, he has always been unfavorable and solved a large number of enemies.


    "Good opportunity!" Van der Deyken''s eyes lit up.


    With the extremely fast swimming speed, he unknowingly spared Sun Xu and found an excellent angle of attack.


    Without hesitation, he swiftly approached, and drew out a short knife with his right hand.


    "go to hell!"


    Van der Deyken swung his short knife vigorously, the sharp cold light flickered, and the attack was very fierce.


    At this moment, Sun Xu''s body moved a step aside without warning, causing his attack to fall into the void.


    "It''s useless!"


    Van der Deyken roared and stretched out his left hand. This is his killer.


    Seeing that the palm of his hand was about to touch the opponent''s body, he suddenly felt a cold in his wrist, and then it turned into scorching heat and unparalleled pain.


    "Ah! My hand!" Van der Deyken raised his arm, looked at the two bare wrists, and exclaimed violently.


    "You actually abolished my hand! You **** low-level human! Ahhhhh! I want to kill you! I want to kill you! I must kill you!"


    His eyes were blood-red, and there was hatred in his eyes, as if Sun Xu had dug his family''s ancestral grave.


    In fact, it''s almost the same.


    The ability of the target fruit depends on the palm of the hand. The hands are gone, the fruit ability is useless, and the strength plummets. At the same time, the right hand that has touched Princess White Star is also cut off, and the dream of marrying Princess White Star is gone.


    Dreams and reality are all destroyed, the present is lost, and there is no future. It is almost the same as digging the ancestral grave.


    For selfish people like Van der Deyken, the blow is even greater.


    "It''s noisy!"


    Sun Xu digs out his ears, not wanting to play with him, kicking him over with one kick, raising his axe high.


    "Wait!" Feeling the fear of death, Van der Deyken came to his senses soberly: "Don''t... don''t kill me!"


    "I refuse!" Sun Xu said lightly.


    "Then you should always tell me the reason!"


    Van der Deakin''s heart was ashamed, and he roared: "We have no grievances and no grudges, and we have never even seen it. Why do you have to kill me!"


    "Because I ask for help, your head is very suitable as a gift!"


    Sun Xu chuckled and swung his axe down.


    Van der Deken''s face was distorted, and he shouted: "You too will die! Those monsters will also kill..."


    Puff.


    The hand raised the axe and fell, a cold light flashed, and Van der Deyken''s head separated.


    Sun Xu threw away the axe in his hand, waved his palm, and a chill passed by, and the seawater at the decapitation quickly froze, forming a square box, which wrapped it up.


    After thinking about it, he played another mana, the white ice crystal box turned pure black, and he couldn''t see what was inside.


    With all this last night, Sun Xu did not leave, holding his hands on his back, waiting in place.


    Before long, a ship the size of the Meili came by.


    There were a total of four people on the boat, and Sun Xu''s eyes fell on the man in the front.


    This man is wearing a top hat, a blue-purple cloak behind him, a curvy beard on his lips, and two long swords on his waist. He is strong and vigorous.


    "A little familiar."


    Sun Xu silently thought that it should be one of the characters that appeared in the pirates, but he did not remember who it was.


    He is not so familiar with some small supporting roles.


    Moreover, there is a big difference between the three-dimensional and the two-dimensional.


    It is normal to not recognize it.


    When Sun Xu noticed them, the other party also noticed him.


    The faces of all four of them showed curiosity.


    Sun Xu seems to be a human being, but he can survive in the sea.


    This is the first time they have seen this situation.


    Moreover, this is different from other abilities.


    Other abilities may be devil fruits However, it is absolutely impossible to survive in the sea.


    The boat kept approaching, and finally stopped ten meters in front of Sun Xu.


    The two sides looked at each other for a while.


    The strong man with two swords on his waist said: "This friend, you killed our prey."


    "First come first served." Sun Xu said lightly.


    These people should be the reason why Van der Deyken ran away in a hurry.


    But this has nothing to do with him, no matter what their relationship is, Van der Deyken dies in his hands, and the spoils naturally belong to him.


    The latest chapter address of Monkey King in Pirate: https://


    The full text of Monkey King in Pirate Reading address: https://


    Monkey King in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King reading on Pirate¡¯s mobile phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 215 Monster Appears), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 216： Whitebeard Pirates

    "The Monkey King is in the Pirate (!


    The man with two swords on his waist condensed his eyes and became sharp.


    Sun Xu looked at him with a smile.


    To make him impressed, he should be a character with a name and a surname, but no matter who he is, if you dare to do something today, then prepare to stay here.


    At this moment, a person wrapped in bubbles appeared from behind.


    It was the peach rabbit who found something wrong and came to check the situation.


    Seeing Taotu, the Shuangjian man was startled at first, then his face changed drastically, he obviously recognized her.


    Taotu saw the man, his expression changed, and he coldly shouted, "Bista, why are you here?"


    "Peach Rabbit!" The man''s face was gloomy, his murderous intent was flourishing, and his fierce aura was just as true: "Why does the navy come to Murloc Island?"


    "Bista?"


    Sun Xu recalled that the man in front of him gradually overlapped with the image in his memory, and he suddenly said, "The foil Vista of the White Beard Pirates?"


    Which team''s captain is here?


    It seems that he is also a swordsman, and he briefly fought against Eagle Eye in the top war.


    Well, this is also the main reason Sun Xu has an impression of him.


    "So you are a navy!" Bista put his palm on the hilt of the sword, his body tight, like a cheetah about to attack.


    Sun Xu''s expression remained unchanged, and he thoughtfully said, "Is the Whitebeard Pirate Group in Murloc Island now?"


    Thinking about it, this is not surprising.


    The roots of the White Beard Pirates are in the New World. If you want to go to Marin Vatican, it is impossible to pass through Mary Gioia, but only from Murloc Island.


    Moreover, the White Beard Pirates Group has a special relationship with Murloc Island.


    Calculating the time, it is not far from the time of Ace''s execution, and it is normal for the Whitebeard Pirates to appear on the fisherman island.


    Their whereabouts should be kept secret, and the navy can be caught off guard in the end.


    However, the situation has changed dramatically now.


    Because of Sun Xu, Taotu entered the fisherman island and happened to run into Bista.


    This also means that the trail of the White Beard Pirates is about to be exposed!


    "Can''t let her tell our whereabouts!" Bista slowly drew out the long sword around his waist, the sharp aura on his body became stronger and stronger, and petals loomed beside him.


    Taotu also drew out his own Jin Piro, no less than Bista''s fierce aura exploded.


    "Sister Gion." Sun Xu stopped Taotu: "You don''t want to fight with the White Beard Pirates here, do you? There are so many people, you can fight two or three, and you can single out their entire Pirates. ?"


    Taotu glanced at him: "You won''t help me?"


    Sun Xu''s mouth twitched: "Sister, have you forgotten that I am still a suspect under surveillance! When you solve the White Beard Pirates and free your hands, it may be my turn, why should I? Help you deal with the White Beard Pirates?"


    "Unconscionable guy! I have violated naval regulations for you!" Taotu glared at him, put away the long sword, and the momentum on his body slowly disappeared.


    Of course she couldn''t face the entire Whitebeard Pirates alone.


    Not to mention the entire Whitebeard Pirates, even if it was Whitebeard alone, she didn''t have any confidence.


    Although on the food island, she has gained a blessing in disguise and her strength has greatly increased, and she has become one of the top powerhouses, but the white beard is recognized as the strongest man in the world!


    One-to-one, no one in the world would dare to say that he could take advantage of the white beard''s head.


    Bista''s face turned dark, and his aura fluctuated violently, like a candle in the violent wind, which would be extinguished at any time.


    He didn''t expect that the two of them would flirt in front of him!


    Yes!


    In his opinion, that is flirting!


    I don''t put people in my eyes too much!


    Dog men and women!


    Bista''s eyes were red when he ate dog food. Although he didn''t make a move, he still couldn''t help but ridicule: "Peach Rabbit, when did you find such a little man? Aren''t you afraid of others saying that your old cow eats tender grass?"


    Taotu was stunned, and stretched his palm to his waist, and the murderous aura that had just subsided broke out again.


    Sun Xu waved his hand impatiently: "A big man, why do you gossip! Get out if you don''t want to die! Why? Want to do it? You were a little bit close, and asked Baibeard to come here in person!"


    Bista''s eyes were cold, and his chest rose and fell slightly.


    Taotu glared at Sun Xu again: "You really can count on me! That''s the strongest man in the world!"


    "Hehe, I think Sister Gion, you can already compete for the title of the world''s strongest woman. White beard is old and frail, not necessarily your opponent." Sun Xu smiled authentically.


    In fact, this is not entirely a compliment.


    If you don''t count the hidden powerhouses in the world government, nor the masters that may exist in the private sector, there are only two people who can compete for the title of the world''s strongest woman in terms of the well-known women in the sea.


    One is Taotu.


    The other is the captain of the BIGMOM Pirates, the Queen of Totland, Charlotte Lingling.


    She was also an old woman of unfathomable strength.


    Foil Bista took a deep look at the dog and the girl who began to flirt with each other. Although he was very aggrieved in his heart, he retreated wisely.


    As Jianhao, he is very familiar with Taotu, and it is not the first time that Taotu has seen her. However, Taotu today puts him under more pressure than before.


    Her strength may have greatly improved in the near future.


    His strength was inferior to Taotu, but now the gap is even greater.


    And there is one more person.


    Sun Xu puts him no less pressure than Taotu.


    Yes, in his experience, Sun Xu''s breath is very weak, not even as good as the few partners around him, but this is what makes him vigilant.


    He just saw the scene where Sun Xu abused Van der Deyken with his own eyes. Could this be something an ordinary person without the power of a chicken can do?


    Can ordinary people stand on the seabed at a depth of 10,000 meters without any protective measures?


    Can ordinary people be favored by Taotu?


    impossible! impossible! Absolutely impossible!


    From this, it can be easily inferred that Sun Xu is definitely not an ordinary person!


    Such a strong man of unknown strength is staring at him, how can he fight with all his strength against the peach rabbit, whose strength has soared recently?


    Although he didn''t want the information to leak out, he decided to retreat after weighing the pros and cons.


    After Bista walked away, Sun Xu and Taotu looked at each other.


    "It''s wise!" Sun Xu praised.


    Taotu looked at the dreamlike island ahead, with a solemn expression: "Is White Beard really in Murloc Island?"


    "have no idea."


    Sun Xu shook his head.


    As the saying goes, Wangshan runs to death.


    Their location is still a long way from the fisherman island.


    Taotu couldn''t perceive her domineering look, and Sun Xu''s divine consciousness couldn''t cover the entire Murloc Island.


    "Then are we still there?" Taotu looked at Sun Xu.


    "Of course, I finally came here, why not go there?" Sun Xu took it for granted. He hasn''t done anything yet, how could he leave like this?


    "That''s a white beard!" Taotu solemnly said: "If only he is alone, the two of us may be able to compete, but if you add the others, you will definitely die!"


    Taotu is very confident, but also very sensible.


    She had seen Baibeard make a move, and she knew how powerful his strength was.


    The strongest man in the world is by no means an understatement!


    Plus those captains, it''s definitely not something they can contend with.


    She is not afraid of death, but it is meaningless not to want to die.


    "Sister Gion, you forgot again! I am not a navy, and I have no grudges against the Whitebeard Pirates. Although Whitebeard is domineering, it is impossible to shoot me casually, right?" Sun Xu teased.


    Taotu didn''t even look at him: "Will you bear to see me being beaten to death?"


    Before Sun Xu could answer, she said to herself: "No! So, as long as we enter the fisherman island, we will definitely have a conflict with the White Beard Pirates."


    Sun Xu choked and wanted to ask, are you too confident?


    But after thinking about it, he gave up.


    Because Taotu was right, he really wouldn''t watch her be beaten to death by the White Beard Pirates.


    The two have lived together on the food island for so long.


    During the period of cultivating in the long river of time and space, except for Robin, it was Tina and Taotu who spent the longest time with him.


    "Sister Gion, don''t worry. Although I will not help you deal with the White Beard Pirates, I will definitely not let you be harmed by the White Beard Pirates."


    Sun Xu turned his back and walked towards Hades with the black ice box in his hand.


    "Pluto?" There was a thought in Peach Rabbit''s mind.


    Indeed, if Pluto is sacrificed, even the white beard will have to be afraid of three points, especially after the Mariejoa incident.


    Sun Xu seemed to be aware of her thoughts, took two steps, stopped again, and smiled back and said, "Also, sister, you may have a little misunderstanding about my strength."


    "What''s the meaning?"


    Taotu didn''t react for a while, and slowly came back to his senses on the way back, and the gaze looking at Sun Xu became a little strange.


    The latest chapter address of Monkey King in Pirate: https://


    The full text of Monkey King in Pirate Reading address: https://


    Monkey King in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King reading on Pirate¡¯s mobile phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 216 White Beard Pirate Group (please subscribe!)) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 217： Enter Murloc Island

    "The Monkey King is in the Pirate (!


    When Sun Xu and Taotu returned to Pluto, Perona was wearing a film, like a hardworking little hamster, constantly moving things from the flying Dutchman to Pluto.


    On the deck of Pluto, there has been a pile of badly corroded, seemingly old waste products.


    Van der Deyken is indeed a fake, but the flying Dutchman is a real antique hundreds of years ago.


    As soon as the two returned, Perona carried another pile of scraps.


    "What do you want these things for?" Sun Xu asked curiously, it didn''t look like a valuable thing either.


    "As an ornament!" Perona took it for granted. She picked up a wine glass covered with patina and looked like a bone, and said excitedly: "Look, this shape and texture are so beautiful! It''s a work of art! "


    The corner of Sun Xu''s mouth twitched: "Your aesthetic is really distinctive."


    Because he wants to study Perona, he has seen her bedroom.


    The room that was previously bright, clean and full of technological sense has been completely transformed into a dark gothic style by her.


    Coupled with these seemingly weird things, bringing in people who don''t know the truth and telling him that it is the abode of the devil, everyone will definitely believe it.


    However, these are all trivial matters, let her go.


    "Anything else? Do you want to help me get it?" Sun Xu asked.


    Perona shook her head with a look of regret: "We have already searched almost. Although there are some fine products in the rest, they do not match the style of my room, so we don''t need it."


    After she finished speaking, she realized who was talking to her, and her cheeks suddenly moved aside: "Humph!"


    "Hmm! Think of yourself as a piglet!"


    Sun Xu complained in his heart, it''s been so long and still awkward, this anger is really long-lasting.


    However, Perona was awkward and awkward, and she was still very reliable in business. She was very cooperative with Sun Xu''s research. Even if he sometimes asked too much, she would complete it meticulously.


    Therefore, he just let her play tricks.


    "Let''s go, go to Fishman Island!"


    Sun Xu controlled the Pluto and began to move towards the fisherman island.


    Pluto has its own power and does not need to be dragged by sea beasts. The speed is very fast.


    "Let''s go first, see you on the fisherman island!" Sun Xu waved him friendly, then walked away.


    Bista looked dumbfounded, until Pluto completely disappeared before he came back to his senses, his face changed drastically: "Quick! Speed ??up!"


    He thought he would definitely go to Murloc Island first, he could tell everyone the news that Peach Rabbit came to Murloc Island, and then he could prepare in advance.


    Unexpectedly, the opponent''s strange ship without sails was so fast that it caught up so easily and threw them behind.


    "Speed ??up! Speed ??up!" Bista shouted at the sea beast pulling the boat, eager to replace him.


    After passing Bista, Sun Xu hurried all the way and soon reached the vicinity of Murloc Island.


    "It looks bigger up close."


    Perona looked up and sighed softly.


    Murloc Island is surrounded by a huge hemispherical bubble film, like a miniature planet floating in the sea, which is very spectacular when viewed from close range.


    As a beauty party, although the fairy tale style of Fishman Island is not her type, she is still very happy to see such beautiful things.


    "This is Fishman Island." Taotu also had a little expectation in her eyes. She had heard the rumors of Fishman Island since she was a child, but it was the first time that she really set foot.


    Not only her, but most of the navy has never been to Murloc Island. This is for historical reasons.


    "We are going in!"


    Sun Xu reminded him and drove Pluto directly into the film outside the Murloc Island.


    Fishman Island has an official entrance, so entering is illegal and there is a certain degree of danger.


    But he doesn''t know where the entrance is, and there may be people from the White Beard Pirates. If they meet, some troubles may happen, so it is better to enter directly from here.


    Boo~


    Pluto penetrated through the film of Murloc Island, and people feel the same as passing through the film on the boat, except that the film is bigger.


    When passing through this outer membrane, the membrane on Pluto''s body is absorbed by it.


    However, they still haven''t really entered the fisherman island, there is a layer of membrane in front of them.


    "It''s a two-layer structure." Robin said quickly.


    "Then go ahead!"


    Sun Xu said, Pluto continued to move forward.


    There is an air layer between the two membranes. Without the support of sea water, ordinary sailboats will fall directly, but Pluto has the ability to fly, so naturally this will not happen.


    Wow.


    After passing through a layer of film again, they were not greeted by the dreamy fish island, but the turbulent sea. The currents inside were swift and fierce, and the body of Pluto could not help but start to spin and tilt.


    Robin, Perona, and Anilu have no resistance, and they are constantly pouring water into their stomachs.


    Taotu is relatively good friends, is adjusting his body shape, adapting to the pressure and current here, and trying to rescue the other three people.


    "receive!"


    Sun Xu had expected that he was not in a panic at this time, and he waved first and put Pluto into the glass bottle.


    Then he separated four mana powers and dragged all four of them to his side, then the mana shook, and he shouted, "Go!"


    Buzzing...


    A bubble began to expand with him as the center, and in a blink of an eye it became a shield several meters high, squeezing the sea water out, providing a foothold for the five people.


    "Huh." Perona patted her bulging chest, and said with lingering fear: "I almost died, there is sea water in it."


    Although Murloc Island is called an island, in fact most of the area is in the ocean. Those who can live on the sea and bathe in the sun are rich and powerful mermaids and murlocs.


    "The clothes are all wet."


    Robin twisted the sea around the skirt, feeling very uncomfortable and wanted to change his suit, but now the boat was put away.


    "give it to me."


    Sun Xu waved his hand, a stream of clear water fell, and everyone was rinsed first, and then a stream of hot wind blew back and forth in the shield, the water continued to evaporate, and in a blink of an eye everyone¡¯s clothes and hair became dry and they were washed. The whole body is refreshed like a bath.


    After packing up, they have the intention to pay attention to their surroundings.


    "Where is this place?" Taotu looked around curiously. It was dark here, and there should be sea water protruding, but there were a lot of buildings around.


    "There are people there!" Robin said.


    Everyone looked in the direction she was pointing, and a blue-skinned female mermaid stood at the door of the room, staring at them dumbfounded.


    Illegal entry is not a big deal. The question is, is it a big ship?


    Why did it disappear suddenly?


    She is doubting life.


    "Don''t worry about it, let''s go up."


    Sun Xu glanced at it, then withdrew his gaze.


    He had noticed that there were people around, but it didn''t hurt to be seen that Pluto was deformed, even if she wanted to spread the matter, others would not believe it.


    The bubbles began to rise rapidly.


    On the way, they ran into a tortoise with a huge bubble on its back ~ www.novelhall.com ~ and two humans were sitting inside.


    Like the Chambord Islands, Fish Man Island also has a rich bubble culture, and even the role of bubbles in the Fish Man Island is more important than in the Shampoo Islands.


    Because humans want to survive in the ocean, they must use special vehicles made of bubbles.


    The shield made by Sun Xu is different from the bubble, but it is not obvious at first glance, so although I am a little curious about their ride in the original bubble, people occasionally look at it, but it is not too eye-catching.


    With the continuous upward movement, the surroundings are getting brighter and brighter.


    Finally jumped out and entered a magical country.


    The latest chapter address of Monkey King in Pirate: https://


    The full text of Monkey King in Pirate Reading address: https://


    Monkey King in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King reading on Pirate¡¯s mobile phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 217 Entering Fishman Island (please subscribe!)), and you will see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 218： Mermaid Cafe

    "The Monkey King is in the Pirate (!


    There is sunshine and clouds, it looks like an ordinary scene, but if it is 10,000 meters deep under the sea, it suddenly becomes dreamy.


    "This is Murloc Island, it''s amazing!" Perona looked up at the top, puzzled: "This is a position 10,000 meters deep under the sea. Where does the sun come from?"


    "It seems to be a tree?" Sun Xu recalled, "I remember it was called the Eve Tree, which can pass the sun outside to the fisherman island."


    "Yes, no one knows the principle so far," Robin said.


    Ainilu looked around: "The Fishman Island is quite lively!"


    The place where they appeared seemed quite prosperous, with shops built on back shells and corals on both sides. The customers included murlocs, mermaids, and many humans.


    For most of the pirates, it is impossible to get permission from the world government to enter Mary Gioia, and the only way to travel between the New World and the "paradise" in the first half of the Great Route is through Murloc Island.


    Therefore, Fishman Island can also be regarded as a pirate city, and a large part of the income comes from the pirates passing by.


    The pirates who can reach the Chambord Islands have some skills, but few people dare to make trouble on the fisherman island.


    On the one hand, because humans are naturally at a disadvantage in the sea, they are very disadvantaged when fighting with murlocs and mermaids. On the other hand, it is because the island of murlocs is covered by the White Beard Pirates!


    The king of the new world!


    Anyone who wants to make trouble on Fishman Island has to weigh whether he will bear the consequences of offending the White Beard Pirates.


    Taotu looked at Sun Xu and asked in a deep voice, "Is White Beard here?"


    "That''s right." Sun Xu narrowed his eyes, his spiritual sense had already caught the figure of White Beard, and said: "White Beard is now...in the palace!"


    Taotu took a deep breath, his face solemn, although Sun Xu said that she could guarantee that she would not be harmed by the White Beard Pirates, but that was the strongest man in the world!


    The name of the person, the shadow of the tree.


    When she was still a rookie, White Beard was already a great pirate in the world!


    What''s more, she didn''t want Sun Xu to be in danger because of her own reasons.


    Suddenly, Taotu felt something, suddenly turned his head and looked at Sun Xu.


    An extremely powerful aura rose on him, like a sleeping dragon resurrecting, raising his head, roaring up to the sky, and proclaiming his existence to the world.


    The streets that were bustling before suddenly became quiet.


    There was a strong sense of depression in everyone''s hearts, as if a catastrophe was imminent.


    Sun Xu quickly regained his aura, but just maintained a state of non-explosion, and did not converge as before.


    Now he was like a giant dragon with no fangs. Although he did not pose an attacking posture, anyone with a sharper perception could feel his power and threat.


    Taotu is a little uncomfortable.


    Since she met Sun Xu, Sun Xu''s breath has been very weak, and now this sharp-edged appearance feels very weird, like a new person.


    Depressing the weird feeling in her heart, Taotu said in a puzzled manner: "What are you doing? Why do you explode?"


    "Of course I told Baibeard that we are coming." Sun Xu said with a light smile.


    Taotu was startled, and understood something.


    Is it to make it easier for Baibeard to find him if he is not restraining his momentum?


    "What a crazy guy!"


    She looked at Sun Xu with a look that had met Sun Xu for the first time: "Aren''t you scared at all? That''s the Whitebeard Pirates! Moreover, Whitebeard may be dispatched in person."


    "That''s exactly what I want!" The corner of Sun Xu''s mouth turned up, and he chuckled: "I wondered a long time ago if I am the strongest person in the world!"


    Taotu was silent, and the complex emotions in her heart were agitated.


    There are more than hundreds of millions of human beings in the world, but there is only one strongest.


    Even for her, whose strength and talent are already above countless people, the strongest is still an unattainable title.


    The man around him always has a smile on his face. Most of the time, the man who has a good temper, will he be the strongest?


    "Let''s go, let''s see first, is the mermaid as beautiful as in the legend."


    Sun Xu set foot on an island first as if nothing happened.


    The two humans who were originally on the shore took two steps back subconsciously and looked at him with horror on their faces.


    Sun Xu glanced at them.


    "Don''t kill us!" The two knelt down, shivering on the ground.


    At this time, Robin also boarded the island.


    Perona glanced at them and said disdainfully: "These two people are too courageous!"


    Ainilu curls his lips, it''s your slow perception!


    If you know how terrible the boss feels now, you wouldn''t think so.


    Even if it is him, knowing that the boss will not attack him, his body is still tense, and the scene of himself being blown up by a punch always emerges in his heart.


    Taotu and Robin both put on a posture of watching the show.


    The corner of Sun Xu''s mouth twitched, why did he make himself like a moody, casual murderer?


    Of course, he also knew that the two of them were frightened by the aura that just broke out.


    "Let''s go."


    Looking at them disgustingly, Sun Xu directly lifted his foot and left.


    The four Robin also quickly followed.


    Everyone walked and watched.


    Because of the existence of pirates, although Fishman Island is located at a depth of 10,000 meters, it is as prosperous as the Chambordian Islands.


    But the style is completely different.


    As the Chambord Islands gather people from all over the world, the styles of commodities are more complicated.


    All merchandise on Murloc Island has a strong regional style.


    However, the two places also have the same thing, that is, there are a large number of high-end products, and the quality is very good, of course, the price is also very expensive.


    Sun Xu is not bad at all, as long as he looks at the goods, he buys them at will.


    Whether it is clothes or crafts.


    Perona is the most active. She doesn''t feel distressed when she spends money. She sees that she has to buy everything she likes. Robin also knows that Sun Xu is not bad, and she also bought a few sets of clothes she likes.


    Taotu was somewhat reserved at first, but soon joined the shopping army.


    The three women who have never dealt with each other have become very harmonious in the process of buying and buying.


    "It seems that women in any world have similar hobbiesSun Xu is speechless.


    However, this kind of feeling is really good without considering the price and just buying the ones you like.


    After coming out of a clothing store, everyone was about to leave, Sun Xu suddenly stopped: "Huh? Mermaid Cafe?"


    Everyone also looked over.


    This is a very large shop with many mermaid waiters, all of whom look outstanding. There are also a few mermaid dancing that look pleasing to the eye.


    "Let''s go in and have a rest." Sun Xu said excitedly.


    The latest chapter address of Monkey King in Pirate: https://


    The full text of Monkey King in Pirate Reading address: https://


    Monkey King in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King reading on Pirate¡¯s mobile phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 218 Mermaid Cafe), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 219： Divination

    "The Monkey King is in the Pirate (!


    Taotu glanced at Sun Xu contemptuously.


    Perona whispered: "It''s not that pretty either."


    Along the way, they saw many mermaids.


    Not as in the legend, all fish are very beautiful, most of their looks are very ordinary.


    Of course.


    Generally speaking, the appearance of mermaids may indeed be slightly more refined than that of humans, and the mermaids in the coffee shop are among the best.


    However, Perona can confidently say that no one can compare to her, let alone her, even the two women around her are inferior!


    "Where did you think of going!" Sun Xu cried out: "I want to go in because of the boss here!"


    "Is she beautiful?" Taotu asked.


    Sun Xu was choked for a while: "I don''t know if she is beautiful, but she is a fortune-teller and she is very accurate."


    "Do you also know Mrs. Xia Li''s prophecy?"


    A mermaid next to them heard their conversation and said enthusiastically: "If you are looking for her for divination, I advise you to give it up. Mrs. Xia Li rarely divination recently."


    "Thank you for your reminder!" Sun Xu politely thanked him, then looked at a few people, spread his hands, and said with pride: "Look! I''m not that kind of dirty person!"


    "Do you dare to say that there is no reason for these mermaids to come in?" Taotu glanced at him, and without waiting for an answer, went straight into the coffee shop.


    Sun Xu''s expression was stagnant, it would be nonsense to say nothing.


    Take the opportunity to admire the beautiful mermaid sister, why not?


    "This is just a pure appreciation of beauty, without any nasty psychology."


    Sun Xu whispered, crying for himself.


    In fact, if you only talk about appearance, these mermaids are not so outstanding. The more beautiful ones can score more than 80 points, which is still a lot worse than the three top beauties with more than 90 points.


    But because of the fish tail, there is a kind of exotic, very attractive eyes.


    The three of them found a table and sat down. Soon, a blond mermaid swam over, shaking his slender waist.


    "How many customers would you like to eat?"


    She handed over a menu with various cakes, fruits, Baileys, drinks, and kelp dishes. There was no fish, because mermaids don''t eat fish.


    Sun Xu looked at the delicious food, ordered them all, then smiled and said: "Miss, you are the most beautiful mermaid I have ever seen on Fishman Island."


    The blonde mermaid smiled suddenly: "Hey, sir, you can really talk. The ladies around you are also very beautiful."


    Sun Xu took the opportunity to ask, "Beauty, is your boss there? I have something to visit her."


    While talking, he took out a stack of coins and secretly stuffed them to the blond mermaid.


    At first, she was still a little unhappy. After feeling the thickness of the money in her hand, she immediately became excited: "What can you do with your madam?"


    "I heard that Mrs. Xiali is very accurate in divination, and I want to find her for divination," Sun Xu said.


    "Ah, it might be difficult." The blonde mermaid said, "Madam has rarely given divination in recent years."


    "Then please Ms. Mermaid to find a way. If it succeeds, I am grateful." Sun Xuyi pointed out.


    The blonde mermaid''s eyes lit up and took a deep breath: "Okay! I''ll try it!"


    After all, she wagged her tail and left, looking a little impatient.


    "If you want to see the owner of this store, no one can stop you, right?" Taotu said.


    "Look at what you said, I am a civilized and law-abiding person, how can I do such rude things?" Sun Xu picked up a piece of cake, dug a piece, and said while eating.


    Taotu has a groove in her heart, but she doesn''t know how to vomit.


    Civilized and law-abiding? rude?


    Why don''t you think so when you bombard the world government?


    It turns out.


    Money clearing the way is an extremely effective approach.


    Although Murloc Island is a dream island, it is not a true fairy tale.


    People want to live and eat, they also need money.


    Although the Mermaid Cafe is a high-end place, the income of the waiters is not that high.


    Just like in the original book, Kemi is also a waiter at the Mermaid Cafe, but can only live in the Coral Apartment on the ground floor.


    When a few people were about to finish off their food, the blond mermaid hurried over and brought them good news.


    "Thank you, Miss Mermaid." Sun Xu took out a thicker stack of coins and stuffed it into her hand.


    The smile on the blond mermaid''s face was so brilliant, the whole person was lying on Sun Xu, and he said softly: "Sir, if you have other needs, you must come to me."


    Perona''s face was a little dark, and she muttered in her heart: "What a shameless mermaid!"


    "No problem." Sun Xu readily agreed with a smile on his face.


    Subsequently, under the leadership of the blond mermaid, everyone entered the workshop of the mermaid cafe.


    A glamorous woman with black hair and blue eyes, pale skin and cyan fishtails, with a cigarette in her hand, was sitting on the sofa waiting.


    "Is it you looking for me?"


    Xia Li looked slightly displeased, because she had seen too many disasters and pains, and she had seldom divined. Because the blond mermaid begged bitterly, she agreed softly, but she didn''t have a good face.


    Sun Xu nodded and looked at her curiously: "You tell me, I can actually do divination, so I''m very curious about Madam."


    "Do you still want to divination?" Xia Li frowned.


    "of course yes."


    She didn''t want to say, Sun Xu didn''t force it, and asked: "What I want to divining is, who am I? What will it be like in the future?"


    "Huh?" Xia Li looked at him puzzledly. The second question is easy to understand, but the first question...


    Who are you, don''t you know best? Still need to ask me?


    "I''m on this question." Sun Xu smiled and stretched out his hand to signal: "Please madam to start, you can say anything about the remuneration."


    Xia Li glanced at him strangely, but still began to divination.


    But at the beginning, her head seemed to be hammered hard, and gold stars appeared in front of her. She collapsed on the sofa with blood spilling from the corners of her mouth, and her face became pale as paper.


    "Madam!" The blonde mermaid exclaimed and hurriedly passed over.


    There were two other female mermaids in the workplace. Their expressions changed greatly when they saw this scene. They hurriedly guarded Xia Li, looked at Sun Xu and the others vigilantly, and asked, "What did you do?"


    Sun Xu frowned slightly without answering.


    He didn''t expect this result either.


    He just wanted to try how much Xia Li could figure out about himself, so that he could deal with it later. In addition, I was curious about the mechanism of her divination ability, and wanted to explore it again.


    Unexpectedly, she just started divination and vomited blood into a coma.


    "Come on! Come on!"


    "Someone is attacking!"


    The two maidens yelled nervously, and soon two strong mermaid rushed in, holding weapons, and aimed at Sun Xu.


    The blonde murloc was pale.


    If Xia Li has a long life and two shortcomings, not only will she lose her job, she will also be implicated.


    For a little money, you may get into big trouble!


    If there is such a thing again she will definitely not...Uh, if there is such a thing again, she may still be unable to bear it, because the other party has given too much!


    At this moment, Xia Li wailed and woke up.


    Seeing the situation in the room, she was stunned for a moment, and quickly understood what was going on.


    "You go down first!"


    She waved back the two guards first, and then looked at Sun Xu, frowning, revealing deep doubts.


    "Excuse me, what did Madam divination?" Sun Xu asked.


    Xia Li was silent for a while, then slowly shook her head.


    The latest chapter address of Monkey King in Pirate: https://


    The full text of Monkey King in Pirate Reading address: https://


    Monkey King in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King reading on Pirate¡¯s mobile phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 219 Divination), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 220： White beard is coming

    "The Monkey King is in the Pirate (!


    "What do you mean?" Sun Xu narrowed his eyes, didn''t figure it out or didn''t want to say it?


    "I can''t fortune telling you." Xia Li frowned. This was the first time she had encountered this kind of thing.


    When she was going to fortune-tell Sun Xu, she felt an extremely powerful force rushing towards her face. She was like a flat boat in a storm, and she was tossed and tossed in an instant.


    She almost thought that she was going to die, and now she still had a lingering fear of thinking about it.


    After listening to her description, Tao Tu and the others didn''t think there was anything. They didn''t know Xia Li''s ability, so they didn''t think it was special.


    However, the blonde murloc and two of his companions were all incredulous.


    When Mrs. Xiali was a child, she predicted the arrival of the era of great voyages.


    Later, she proved her divination ability many times, but now she has failed to face a human?


    Sun Xu frowned slightly, lost in thought.


    "Is it because of Brother Monkey? Or is it because of the traversers?"


    He also knows how to divination, and he has some guesses about what happened to Xia Li.


    It may have been impacted by the power of fate.


    There are only two possible causes of this situation: mana and traversal.


    One is from a great **** like Brother Monkey, and the other is even more mysterious.


    However, it is temporarily uncertain which one will be.


    Suddenly, Sun Xu''s expression changed, and when he looked outside, the corners of his mouth slightly twitched.


    He took out a stack of coins.


    "Sorry, I didn''t expect such a thing to happen, so let''s treat it as compensation."


    After all, without waiting for Xia Li to say anything, he left directly.


    "What''s wrong, Sun Xu?"


    Taotu noticed his strangeness.


    "A guest has arrived." Sun Xu said.


    Everyone walked out of the Murloc Cafe and looked up. A huge sea beast was cruising in the sky, and a luxurious palace stood on the back of the fish.


    "White beard!"


    Taotu''s pupils shrank suddenly, her palms could not help but stretched towards the hilt, her body tight, her vigilance reached the highest level.


    In that palace, there are a few very powerful auras, especially one of them, who is as strong to the extreme, like a mountain, giving people a feeling of insurmountability.


    "That''s the palace ship!"


    "Why does the palace ship appear here?"


    "Are there any big shots going to show up?"


    The residents of Murloc Island discussed in a low voice.


    After a while, the sea beast stopped above everyone''s heads.


    "Goo la la la, kid, here I am!"


    A loud laugh came from the palace, and he knew that he was an extremely heroic and domineering man.


    "Send you a meeting gift!"


    The corner of Sun Xu''s mouth curled up, and a red light flashed in his eyes.


    Boom.


    The sky and earth exploded.


    Everyone looked at Sun Xu, his small body was constantly enlarged, gradually occupying their entire field of vision, as if he had become the only one in this world.


    At the same time, an invisible wave spread.


    The sea was surging up like a storm.


    The debris on the ground was flying around, and the surrounding buildings made a creaking sound, which seemed to be overwhelmed.


    Most of the residents watching the excitement rolled their eyes and lost consciousness.


    "Not bad, kid!"


    The overbearing and heroic laughter sounded again, and an equally powerful momentum erupted, like an invisible giant hammer, smashing downward.


    Boom.


    The two auras collided, and everyone felt that their eyes were dark, as if the sky was collapsing.


    "Is it the white beard who is known as the strongest man in the world?"


    Ainilu looked up at the top, his face was shocked, that momentum, like a volcano about to erupt, was boundless.


    Furious, powerful, and unfathomable!


    This is definitely the strongest person he has ever seen other than the boss!


    As for the boss and this person who is strong or weak, he doesn''t know, that kind of strength is too far away from him, he can''t tell.


    Anilu felt enthusiastic.


    This is the one he wants to defeat!


    If you can defeat such a strong man, it will be countless times more refreshing than being a **** in the sky!


    Taotu looked at Sun Xu, her eyes shaking.


    "What a powerful overlord, facing the white beard, he didn''t let the wind fall at all!"


    Taking into account the age of both parties, Sun Xu''s durability is definitely better, and it can even be said to be slightly better than White Beard!


    Perona was equally shocked.


    As for the person present who knew the least about Sun Xu''s strength, it was her.


    She knew who Baibeard was.


    That is the big man standing at the apex of the pirate!


    Once, Moria said that he was very taboo and emotionally complicated.


    Many people say that if Baibeard thinks, then he is already the One Piece.


    "This guy is so strong!"


    Perona looked at Sun Xu and felt that she should know him again.


    A strong sense of satisfaction and accomplishment suddenly rose in her heart.


    A strong man facing the world''s strongest man who does not let the wind fall, in front of her, smiles every day, speaks very well, and almost agrees no matter what conditions she makes.


    She can often be temperamental and get angry at him, he never gets angry.


    Sun Xu didn''t pay attention to the thoughts of the people around him. He looked up at the top, his aura became stronger and stronger, but the overlord''s color gradually closed.


    Although his domineering and domineering look is powerful, it has no substantive influence on the powerhouse of the white beard level.


    The white beard also put away the overlord color tacitly.


    "You guys wait here for a while."


    Sun Xu said, and then jumped up and jumped directly into the palace in the sky.


    When a few people reacted, he could no longer be seen.


    "He went in!" Perona said blankly.


    "There is more than White Beard inside!" Taotu''s face changed slightly, and she was about to go up to support Sun Xu.


    Only what she felt, there were three powerful auras in the heavenly palace.


    One is Whitebeard, and the other two are probably the two captains of the Whitebeard Pirate Group!


    If Sun Xu is besieged by them...


    Taotu just started to take a step, then stopped.


    She found herself confused by caring.


    That''s the white beard!


    Although she was hostile to the pirate, she also admitted that she was a man of extraordinary spirit.


    With Baibeard''s pride, it is absolutely impossible to besiege Sun Xu with other people. For him, it is definitely more difficult to accept than failure or even death.


    Her identity is special, and she might only add chaos to Sun Xu now.


    Although she was very worried, Taotu endured it, but nervously felt the breath from above, and was ready. Once Sun Xu had an accident, she would immediately go up and help.


    Robin''s face is serious, UU reads www. uukanshu.com but not too much worry.


    In her heart, Sun Xuzao was as omnipotent as a god.


    She believed that even the strongest white beard in the world could not be like Sun Xu!


    Compared with worry, Ainilu''s face is more regretful.


    Such a battle between the two strong men cannot be watched, which is simply a huge loss.


    Robin is full of confidence in Sun Xu, Taotu looks serious and prepares to respond to Sun Xu, Anilu''s thoughts of fighting madness broke out, only Perona wrinkled her face with worry, her hands were twisted vigorously, even with her skin. It''s all turned green, but I don''t notice it.


    The latest chapter address of Monkey King in Pirate: https://


    The full text of Monkey King in Pirate Reading address: https://


    Monkey King in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King reading on Pirate¡¯s mobile phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 220 The Arrival of White Beard), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ()

 Chapter 221： Overlord Entangling

    "The Monkey King is in the Pirate (!


    Sun Xu walked into the palace and saw the situation inside, he couldn''t help but smiled: "Haha, it''s quite lively!"


    There are quite a few people in the palace. At a glance, there are more than ten people who are still awake, and a large area is poured next to him. It should be stunned by his domineering look.


    Among those who were still sober, there were four people who made Sun Xu pay attention.


    The first is a man sitting in front, tall and strong, with a crescent-shaped beard, and a long-handled sword standing next to him. His breath is like a sea.


    At first glance, he would never think that this was an old man who was over the past few years. Although his face was full of wrinkles, his domineering and tyrannical aura would make people completely ignore this.


    White beard!


    The strongest man in the world!


    One of the four emperors at the apex of the Pirate!


    Edward Newgate!


    His name spread all over the world, and even children would be scared to hear it.


    A man who can really stop a child from crying!


    On the left side of the white beard is an extremely strong man, staring at Sun Xu with an uncomfortable expression, and on the right is a pineapple-headed man whose eyes will never open like Ainilu.


    On the ship, the breath of these three people is the strongest.


    The last one that caught Sun Xu''s attention was a huge mermaid with a body like a ball, not sure if it was strong or fat.


    Sun Xu had an impression of him, he should be the king of the Dragon Palace, Bai Xing''s father, why don''t you remember his name.


    As for the rest, there are a few palace guards and two nurses who take care of the white beard.


    After Sun Xu glanced over everyone, he stayed on the pineapple head man.


    Marco, the captain of the White Beard First Division, is also a ship doctor.


    Of course, the reason Sun Xu pays attention to him is that he is capable of Eudemons.


    "who are you?"


    Marco noticed his gaze, took a step forward, and asked in a deep voice.


    Others stared at Sun Xu closely.


    I want to know what it is that provoked them and dared to compete with the old man (White Beard).


    "It''s just an unknown person."


    Sun Xu shook his hand and the golden cudgel appeared and slammed it directly at the white beard.


    Boom.


    The golden cudgel suddenly swelled to the pillars of the palace, crossing the distance between the two.


    The strong man on the left side of the white beard jumped out, raised his arms, and his body had an extra layer of something like a diamond.


    when.


    The golden cudgel hit him, and he trembled all over, clenching his teeth, but in the end he didn''t fall.


    Sun Xu retracted the golden hoop: "So you are Joz, not bad!"


    Diamond Joz, a person with superhuman ability, can be diamondized in his body, and has extremely strong defenses, able to withstand the slash of the eagle eye.


    When Sun Xu spoke, Marco waved his arms and turned into a pair of wings burning with blue flames, and his feet turned into sharp claws, flying towards Sun Xu.


    Sun Xu flashed his body and appeared in front of Marco, kicking him.


    Marco used his wings to block, but he was knocked away, kicked on his stomach, and hit the wall with a bang.


    "Fast speed!" Marco got up, wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, his face solemn.


    Sun Xu glanced over them and looked forward: "White Beard, they are almost too, you should come yourself!"


    "If you want to challenge daddy, pass our level first!"


    Marco once again stood in front of Sun Xu, and Joz was also on guard.


    "Ok!"


    Sun Xu sighed, his body began to swell, golden hair grew out of his body, and in a blink of an eye he became a ten-meter-high golden ape!


    "Animal department?" Marco''s face changed slightly: "No, this is... an illusion beast?"


    "bingo!"


    Before Sun Xu''s voice fell, his figure disappeared.


    "not good!"


    Marco''s face changed drastically, and as soon as he was about to make a move, his eyes went dark, and a huge golden pillar smashed down.


    puff.


    He flew out directly, with blood spurting in his mouth, and he felt like his body fell apart.


    "This speed! This power!"


    Marco''s heart was shaken, such a huge body, and such a fast speed, it was simply unreasonable.


    With a thought in his mind, a blue flame ignited on his body, turning into a bird full of blue flames, but as soon as he completed his transformation, strong wind came from behind him.


    "Be careful!"


    Joz''s voice rang in Marko''s ears.


    Then he clicked, as if something was broken, he felt the wind whistling in his ears, and a dark shadow passed by, directly smashed through the palace, and flew out.


    "Joz!"


    Marco''s heart sank, but now he has no time to rescue. He must seize the opportunity created by his companion and fight back.


    He waved his wings, the blue flame burned, and kicked at Sun Xu.


    Sun Xu''s golden cudgel moved horizontally and easily blocked it.


    The two looked at each other.


    One is dignified and the other is relaxed.


    "I said, you can''t!"


    Sun Xu smiled contemptuously, and the golden cudgel fell again.


    No special moves, just overwhelming speed and power.


    But this has already made Marco miserable. Not long after the fight, he was hit by a stick, fell, and the palace shook for a while.


    After getting up, the cyan flame was beating, feeling the hot pain in his chest gradually dissipating, Marco''s face was solemn: "It''s not easy to deal with! The monster that popped up there?"


    Joz climbed up too, his injury was much more serious than Marko, and his chest collapsed. If it weren''t for his tyrannical body, he might be killed directly.


    Sun Xu hovered in the air, and the sound of gold and stone clashing sounded: "It seems that the white beard has protected you too well! Marko, also the ability of the Eudemons, is already one of the four emperors of the Warring States Period. Marshals of the Navy are all top powerhouses, how about you?"


    Marco twitched his mouth and was ridiculed, so angry!


    But he has no capital to refute.


    More importantly, the guy in front of him who didn''t know where he came from was also an Eudemons capable person.


    Young, but powerful but heinous!


    In comparison, he pales in comparison.


    Sun Xu looked forward, his eyes rolled: "White Beard, if you don''t make a move, I won''t be merciful! If you accidentally kill one, don''t feel distressed!"


    "Goo la la la, stop being arrogant here, kid!"


    Baibeard laughed twice, pulled off the treatment equipment on his body, grabbed the long-handled broadsword next to him, and smashed it at Sun Xu.


    "You are still far away!"


    Click.


    White cracks spread out one after another, as if the space was cracked.


    Sun Xu''s eyes narrowed.


    He could feel a wave of vibrations coming from the long knife, causing his body to tremble constantly, from the skin to the flesh and blood to the internal organs.


    He hadn''t really touched it, so he felt uncomfortable and wanted to vomit blood.


    "Shaking the fruit? It''s really unusual!"


    Sun Xu used his mana, suppressed the discomfort in his body, raised the golden cudgel, and greeted him.


    when!


    The knife and stick intersect.


    A strong wind rose out of thin air, destroying all the surrounding furniture, and the surrounding palaces were also crumbling.


    Sun Xu''s face changed, and he felt almost unable to hold the golden hoop After holding each other for a short time, he was directly pressed down by the white beard''s long knife, and his body flew out.


    When he was about to hit the wall, he adjusted his figure and mastered his balance again!


    "Overlord?"


    Sun Xu floated in the air, looking at White Beard in shock: "That''s the overlord color, isn''t it? Overlord color can still be used like this?"


    He clearly felt that the sword just now had a domineering look attached to it.


    Can the overlord color be attached to the weapon like an armed color?


    He really didn''t know this.


    The latest chapter address of Monkey King in Pirate: https://


    The full text of Monkey King in Pirate Reading address: https://


    Monkey King in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King reading on Pirate¡¯s mobile phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 221 Overlord Color Winding), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 22： Sun Xuzhan White Beard

    "The Monkey King is in the Pirate (!


    "Goo la la la la, kid, your overlord color is so strong, you don''t know the overlord color is entangled?" Baibeard said, holding a knife in both hands, and jumped up.


    His long knife was intertwined with red and two colors of light, surrounded by red and black lightning intertwined, cut it down, the air exploded, the overlord color, the armed color domineering, and the ability to shake the fruit broke out at the same time.


    The posture is stalwart, and the momentum is violent, as if the demon descended.


    "Father."


    Marco looked nervous.


    He is not worried about his father''s strength, but his body can''t stand the toss.


    Sun Xu temporarily put aside the overlord''s color, and the golden **** turned out to be full of evil spirits.


    What about the overlord color entanglement?


    He is ready to face anyone.


    "Roar!"


    Sun Xu let out a roar that didn''t look like a human, and his body swelled again, holding the golden hoop and smashing it down.


    Boom!


    There was a loud noise, and the knife bat struck again.


    This time, Sun Xu was not shot into flight.


    The tyrannical shock wave spread out between the two of them.


    With a click, the palace cracked a huge gap, and the two pillars broke in the middle.


    Marco and Joz could not help but back up a few steps, and the others were even knocked out.


    "not good!"


    Marko found something wrong and immediately changed his form, grabbing King Neptune with one hand and the two nurses with the other.


    Joz began to rescue several others.


    "Not bad! Old man!" Sun Xu''s voice was like Jin Ge, and his will to fight against the sky rose into the sky, making people feel as if they were on the battlefield.


    A murloc guard who had not been rescued was infected, and his face flushed immediately, clutching his weapon tightly, and wanted to rush to fight Sun Xu to the death.


    Fortunately, he was rescued by Marco at the last minute.


    "Goo la la la, you are good too, kid!"


    Baibeard was also infected by Sun Xu''s will.


    Too much, he hasn''t fought like this for too long!


    Sun Xu''s body is still swelling, and the strength in his hands is getting stronger and stronger, gradually pressing down on the white beard.


    "open!"


    He drank and flew out the white beard directly.


    "good!"


    Whitebeard has a wealth of combat experience. Even if he was knocked into the air, he did not lose his balance. He kicked on the pillar, then pounced on Sun Xu again, and smashed it down with his knife.


    "Ball Mountain!"


    Sun Xu yelled and waved the golden cock.


    White beard''s eyes flickered with strange light.


    As a person with the ability to shake fruits, he is familiar with shaking, and he can tell at a glance that besides the powerful force, the most important thing is shaking skills.


    "It''s an incredible kid to be able to apply vibration to this level through techniques!"


    Baibeard sighed in his heart, his arm muscles swelled, and he began to go all out regardless of his body.


    Such an opponent is worth it!


    As for the other things, he can''t take care of that much now. If he loses, he will die. He can only fight with all his strength.


    ßËßËßË...


    The clash of knives and sticks is endless.


    As the two of them fought, the palace and the sea beasts below couldn''t hold on. In the end, with a mournful cry, the palace completely collapsed, turned into fragments and scattered, and the sea beasts fell down.


    Although both Sun Xu and Baibeard are consciously avoiding the surroundings, their power is too strong, even if it is just a little aftermath, it is very scary, and it is not something ordinary sea beasts can bear.


    Fortunately, Joz and Marco have rescued the people in the palace, and no one died.


    In the messy palace fragments, two figures rushed out.


    Sun Xu stood in the sky, his body swelled to fifty meters, the golden great ape was bathed in sunlight, he was wearing a gorgeous armor, and he held a golden Optimus pillar in his hands. The breath is pervasive, and people can''t help but want to kneel down and worship.


    Standing on a piece of debris, Baibeard''s original huge body looked extremely small compared to Sun Xu, but his aura was not weak at all. He was tyrannical and domineering, and the invincible aura cultivated by standing at the top of the world for a long time was the same. People don''t dare to look directly.


    There are basically no clear-headed people in the streets below.


    Everyone nearby was stunned by the overlord look of Baibeard and Sun Xu.


    Only two groups are still awake, they are not far apart, but they are quite distinct.


    One is the four Taotu who are protected by Sun Xu, and the other is Marco and others who are protected by the white beard.


    The two sides were not thinking about fighting either, and both looked up at the front.


    "That... what is that?" Perona stammered and asked, pointing to the golden great ape in the sky.


    "That''s the boss!" Robin said proudly: "The boss is a person with the ability of an illusion beast, and his name is in the form of Monkey Monkey Fruit Qitian Great Sage!"


    "The Monkey King?"


    Taotu, Ainilu, and Perona looked at her at the same time. They were all hearing this name for the first time.


    The Monkey King, both a holy and in harmony with the sky, is arrogant and domineering to the limit.


    The question is, what does the monkey fruit have to do with the Monkey King?


    Of course, this is not important, what is important is Sun Xu''s current strength.


    "It''s really strong!" Ainilu''s heart was heavy and excited.


    The strength of the two people in the sky was desperate, but he trembled with excitement when he thought that if he could defeat them one day.


    Taotu was excited: "Is this Sun Xu''s true strength? He really is not lying!"


    But after the excitement, she couldn''t help sighing again.


    Perona was the most nervous, clenching her hands, biting her teeth, tightening her lips, and staring at the top without blinking.


    Marco was equally worried.


    This inexplicable guy is too powerful!


    He and Joz are not rivals together, only Dad can deal with it, but Dad¡¯s body...


    He thought of what Sun Xu had just said, and he felt a little uncomfortable in his heart.


    Could it be that he really spent too much time under his father''s wings and slackened unconsciously?


    Neptune looked lost.


    For him, the above two people are too strong, and there are strong people similar to the two among human beings. In comparison, the mermaid and the murloc are far too far apart.


    He was already a strong man among the mermaid, but even the aftermath of the battle between the two men couldn''t bear it.


    Everyone had different thoughts, but neither Baibeard nor Sun Xu had any thoughts about them at this time.


    After a brief confrontation, the fighting between the two broke out again.


    White beard can''t fly, but stepping on the ruins, he constantly clashes with Sun Xu.


    Sun Xu was able to fly, which was his advantage, but his combat experience was far worse than that of White Beard.


    Both sides have their own advantages.


    The two rarely used special moves. White beard relied on the tricolor domineering and fruit-shaking ability to fight, while Sun Xu used mana, strength and speed.


    They are all very fast, constantly colliding.


    One side is surrounded by black and red light, and the other side is transformed into a cloud of golden light.


    From the sky to the underground, and from the underground to the sky.


    The aftermath of the battle quickly destroyed the entire street.


    Baibeard blocked Sun Xu''s golden cudgel with a knife, shook his body, reached out his left hand, activated the fruit-shaking ability, and hit Sun Xu''s abdomen with a punch, staggering him.


    "Goo la la la la, kid! Can it be bigger?"


    Sun Xu took the opportunity to find the flaw and shot the white beard flying with one blow.


    With a loud noise, White Beard knocked down a building.


    Sun Xu did not pursue any more, and slowly fell to the ground, his body gradually shrinking, his golden hair disappeared, and his human form was restored.


    After White Beard walked out of the ruins, seeing this scene, he couldn''t help frowning and shouting: "Boy, what are you doing? There is no winner yet!"


    "I don''t want to fight anymore!" Sun Xu said lightly.


    "How can you not fight if you don''t want to fight?"


    Baibeard roared, flashed to Sun Xu, raised the knife and chopped it down.


    Sun Xu remained motionless and did not resist, looking at him lightly.


    The blade stopped three inches from his face The white beard slowly put away the long knife, and his body shook.


    Marco flew over quickly, holding on to the white beard, followed by Joz, Neptune and others.


    The Taotu four also came to Sun Xu.


    Whitebeard pushed Marko away and sat cross-legged on the ground.


    He is more than six meters tall, even if he sits down, he can look down at Sun Xu and others.


    Baibeard took out a hip flask and took two sips: "Gul la la la, kid, you are very good! Do you want to join the White Beard Pirates?"


    The latest chapter address of Monkey King in Pirate: https://


    The full text of Monkey King in Pirate Reading address: https://


    Monkey King in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King reading on Pirate¡¯s mobile phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 222: Sun Xu and White Beard (Subscription!)), and you will see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 223： Treatment for white beard

    "The Monkey King is in the Pirate (!


    Sun Xu smiled: "Join the Whitebeard Pirates? Will you be the captain?"


    "Goo la la la, if you have this kind of thought, it is not impossible!" Baibeard smiled, but his tone was serious.


    Marko, Joz and others all changed their faces, they couldn''t say what they wanted to say.


    Sun Xu sneered and looked at Marco and Joz: "Did you see it? Because you are not up to date, the old man can only find you foreign aid."


    Baibeard drank the wine to himself, and did not refute this claim.


    Marko and Joz had ugly faces.


    Especially Marco, while frustrated with anger, there is still a trace of deep concern in his heart. As the captain of the first team, he is also the most powerful person besides the white beard. If there is no old man, he can support himself. The White Beard Pirates?


    Sun Xu shook his head boringly, and said, "Don''t struggle with the old man. Once you die, the Whitebeard Pirates will fall apart! I can create an Emperor-level Pirates from scratch, but I cannot become the Whitebeard Pirates. The captain of. In other words, even if I became the captain of the White Beard Pirates, the White Beard Pirates would no longer be the White Beard Pirates."


    The White Beard Pirates is completely created by the personal charm of the White Beard.


    As the most powerful pirate group, but unwilling to fight for hegemony, just live his own life.


    However, which pirate who can survive in the new world has no ambitions? With a white beard, his strength and prestige can suppress everything. When he dies, no one can replace him, and Marco!


    The white beard''s drinking movement couldn''t help but stop, looking into the distance with deep eyes.


    A little nurse stared at Sun Xu angrily: "You are talking nonsense! Father will not die! The White Beard Pirates will always exist!"


    "Marco doesn''t believe this!"


    Sun Xu sneered, too lazy to argue with a little girl, took out a hip flask, and raised it to White Beard: "A toast. After this trip, there will be no White Beard and White Beard Pirates in the world."


    "Goo la la la la, do you kid think I will die in Malin Vandor?" Baibeard smiled.


    "Ten deaths but no life." Sun Xu said.


    "What about you? What is your purpose?" Baibeard looked at him, with a look in his eyes, "Do you want to be the One Piece?"


    "No interest." Sun Xu leaned back, lying in Robin''s soft arms, and said with a light smile: "My purpose was to be the strongest in the world before, and I haven''t thought about it yet."


    This seemed to be nothing at first, but after pondering it, I realized that it was wrong.


    "What do you mean? You just didn''t beat the old man at all!" The little nurse just retorted.


    "How do you know that I didn''t win?" Sun Xu glanced at her, wearing a pink nurse''s uniform, with a fiery figure and a delicate appearance, she was also a nice little beauty.


    "I saw it all!" the little nurse exclaimed angrily.


    "Then you are wrong!" Sun Xu smiled: "I won this battle. Starting today, the title of the world''s strongest man belongs to me."


    "Impossible! Everyone, right?"


    The little nurse looked at White Beard first. He was drinking, with a smile on his face and no words. She looked at Marco and Joz again, and found that their faces were condensed and they were also silent.


    She understood something, her pretty face was pale, and she muttered incomprehensibly: "Why?"


    Obviously she saw that the two sides were evenly matched, regardless of the outcome, why everyone agreed that Dad had lost?


    "Because the old man''s body can''t hold on anymore." Joz said bitterly.


    "It has nothing to do with that!" Sun Xu sneered: "If your eyesight is not good, don''t be ashamed! Marco knows not to speak indiscriminately!"


    indeed.


    Baibeard''s body is about to collapse, and if he continues to fight, he will win without victory.


    However, this is not the fundamental reason why he stopped fighting.


    Joz looked up in astonishment. Isn''t that the reason? what is that?


    At this time, White Beard said: "You little devil is indeed strong like a monster. I have never seen anyone reach this level without being domineering."


    He has always believed that his strength has reached the apex of the world, and it is impossible for anyone in this world to be stronger than him.


    The life of the first seventy years also proved that his idea was right.


    Unexpectedly, when life was running out, this cognition would be broken.


    If he was twenty years younger, he would definitely try to surpass, but now there is no such condition.


    "It''s not that you have little knowledge, I am a special case." Sun Xu said lightly.


    "Goo la la... poof!"


    The white beard was laughing, and suddenly a mouthful of blood spurted out, and his huge body trembled.


    "Father!" Marco was shocked.


    Sun Xu took a sip of wine: "The hero''s end."


    This made him firmer and stronger, and he must break through the immortal gates!


    He didn''t want to face this situation himself one day.


    Other people also feel a little sad, including Taotu.


    Although the positions of the two sides are hostile, the man''s courage deserves everyone''s respect.


    Sun Xu clapped his hands, stood up, and looked at Baibeard: "Make a deal, I will save your life temporarily, so that you can live for a few more days, at the cost of shaking the fruit and this knife!"


    "Can you save daddy?"


    Marco immediately rushed in front of him, faster than he had just fought.


    "It can''t be saved!" Sun Xu shook his head and said, "He is very sick, and there is no cure at all."


    There are not one or two diseases on Baibeard''s body, but countless kinds of injuries are entangled. There are hidden wounds from fighting when he was young, and various senile diseases. His vitality is nearly exhausted.


    Unless the immortal takes action and changes his fate against the sky, no one can save him.


    "Then what do you mean by what you just said?"


    Marco stared at him closely.


    "I can''t save him, but I can temporarily suppress his injury, so that his life can be suspended for a few more days." Sun Xu said.


    "Then please!" Marco said without hesitation, although it was because of him that the old man became like this, but now he can only count on him.


    Sun Xu nodded and flew to Baibeard''s shoulder.


    He closed his eyes tightly, his breath was short, his face was dry, and he seemed to have not been alive for long.


    Sun Xu stretched out his palm, pressed it on his shoulder, and fully urged the magical power of "Spring Wind and Rain".


    The green light flickered, and he began to quickly transform Baibeard''s body.


    The injuries outside his body began to heal at a speed visible to the naked eye and his face also became ruddy.


    After ten minutes, Sun Xu stopped the treatment.


    Baibeard slowly opened his eyes, moved his hands and feet, his face was a little weird.


    "Try not to exercise vigorously." Sun Xu said: "If you don''t fight, these vitality will be enough for you to live for ten days and a half month."


    "Hey, hey, I didn''t expect to feel this healthy feeling again before he died." Baibeard laughed, feeling very good.


    As for the fact that he almost died just now, he didn''t seem to care about it at all.


    The latest chapter address of Monkey King in Pirate: https://


    The full text of Monkey King in Pirate Reading address: https://


    Monkey King in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King reading on Pirate¡¯s mobile phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 223 is White Beard Treatment), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 224： The strongest in the world

    "The Monkey King is in the Pirate (!


    "No matter how good it feels, it''s only temporary."


    Sun Xu secretly said.


    He didn''t try to treat White Beard''s injury at all. It was unrealistic. Even if it had a certain effect, it would just make White Beard stay on the sickbed for a while.


    His method was to add a vitality to the white beard.


    It''s like the mobile phone is out of power and does not charge, but connects to a power bank.


    But this way is drinking poison to quench thirst.


    Don''t think that vitality is a good thing. Like blood and organs, this thing is not your own, and it has powerful negative effects.


    The experience of Taotu is the best example.


    While supporting the activities of the white beard, these vitality will continue to corrode his body.


    If his illness can be cured, he is killing someone in this way.


    However, the white beard may only have a few days left to live, so he doesn''t have to worry about that much.


    Neptune came over: "Don''t sit here, everyone, go to Dragon Palace City, I''m ready for the dinner party."


    White Beard introduced: "Boy, this is the king of the Dragon Palace Kingdom, my good friend, Neptune!"


    Sun Xu nodded and said: "Since His Majesty the King invited us, then we are disrespectful."


    That was originally his destination, and now that he can pass by in a justifiable way, he certainly won''t refuse.


    Although Marco and Joz were still hostile to Sun Xu, Baibeard didn''t say anything, and they wouldn''t be troublesome.


    Because the Dragon Palace ship was destroyed, everyone could only find another ship.


    With Neptune here, it''s not difficult.


    In addition, the destroyed streets will also have the aftermath of Neptune, so don''t worry about them.


    Everyone found two ships, one for Baibeard and Neptune, and one for Sun Xu.


    On the way.


    Sun Xu looked at Taotu and smiled: "Sister Gion, you won''t blame me?"


    "It was originally your credit, why should I blame you?" Taotu seriously said. Although she and Sun Xu have a good relationship, it is only a personal relationship and will not ask Sun Xu to do anything for the navy.


    What''s more, personal sanctions against White Beard are also one of the Navy''s goals this time.


    If the blood of the Pirate King and the white beard who have been shaking the sea for many years can be executed at the same time, then it will be able to severely deter the more and more powerful pirate forces!


    "That''s good." Sun Xu smiled.


    He really didn''t want Baibeard to die here.


    After the contact, he found that White Beard could indeed be called a hero, majestic, domineering but not annoying, it would be a shame to die here in obscurity.


    The war on top is his best home.


    Sun Xu looked at Perona again.


    Before he could say anything, Perona blushed and said in embarrassment: "What are you looking at! I...I''m not worried about you!"


    "Ah!" Sun Xu touched his chin and said with a chuckle: "So you are so worried about me. It''s not worthwhile that I spoil you so much."


    "Aren''t your ears bad?" Perona said annoyed: "I said I didn''t worry about you! Humph!"


    She snorted coldly, her face turned aside, as if she didn''t want to pay attention to him again.


    "Hahaha." Sun Xu laughed happily, stretched out his hand to pinch her smooth and white face, and tugged aside: "Tsao Jiao is a disease, it must be cured!"


    "What are you doing?" Perona opened his palm and burst into flames.


    After a while, she calmed down and looked at Sun Xu blankly: "Are you really the strongest in the world?"


    "That''s not necessarily true." Sun Xu glanced at Taotu: "There may be people who are stronger than me are hidden in the world government."


    "I don''t know this either."


    Taotu shook his head.


    Although she is a candidate for the general, she is actually a lieutenant general. Only the real general will become the direct subordinate of the Tianlongren and come into contact with this secret.


    However, she suspected that even the general and the marshal might not know these things.


    After all, the navy is only a department of the world government, and it is impossible to know all the secrets of the world government and the Denon people.


    "How did you defeat White Beard just now?" Perona asked in doubt: "I look like you are evenly matched."


    "because this."


    Sun Xu raised his palm, and scarlet thunder and lightning burst out around him.


    "Overlord color entanglement!" Taotu slowly said.


    Sun Xu smiled: "I was as strong as Baibeard before, and after I learn how to entangle with domineering, he will naturally not be my opponent."


    In fact, he can beat the white beard without entanglement with the overlord.


    No.


    It''s not just him.


    Changing to be any top powerhouse would consume the current white beard.


    His body is too bad, he no longer has the dominance at his peak. If he fights with all his strength, it will not take long before his body will automatically collapse.


    "An era is over!" Sun Xu finally said.


    Everyone present has a feeling of witnessing history.


    The death of White Beard will inevitably cause turbulence in the entire world situation. No one can say where the world situation will go next.


    However, no one cared about this except Taotu, and he quickly left it behind.


    They are more concerned about Sun Xu''s victory over White Beard and the crowning of the world''s strongest.


    It is a pity that this incident happened on the fisherman island, which is still 10,000 meters deep under the sea. There are very few witnesses and cannot be recognized by the world.


    Taking the boat, everyone arrived at the Dragon Palace City when the sky gradually darkened.


    Dragon Palace and Murloc Island are not in the same place, but are wrapped by a separate membrane, hung above the Murloc Island, and there is a special channel to communicate with them.


    Under the leadership of Neptune, everyone easily entered the Dragon Palace City.


    The entire Dragon Palace City is surrounded by sea water. If humans want to live here, they must use a coral that can make bubbles.


    The Dragon Palace is made of shells, corals and other materials. It looks very luxurious, and there is a giant dragon entrenched around it, which makes people feel extremely shocking.


    "The dragon of Pirate World?"


    Sun Xu looked at Longgongcheng and thought to himself.


    In the Pirate World, the dragon is not just a legend, there is indeed such an illusion beast species, one of the current Four Emperors, the world''s strongest creature, Kaido.


    I don''t know if the dragon here has anything to do with the Devil Fruit of the Eudemons species.


    Rushing. At this moment, the sea surged, and a man with two swords on his waist walked over, wearing Bubbles.


    "Father is not good. I just met Taotu, the alternate to admiral, she... she..."


    Bista stared: "Why are they here?"


    Sun Xu gave him a playful look.


    Of course Marco and the others also recognized Taotu, but Sun Xu defeated Baibeard, and they also defaulted not to trouble Taotu.


    Marco pulled Bista and explained in a low voice.


    Sun Xu ignored them, opened up his spiritual consciousness, and enveloped the Dragon Palace.


    I quickly found my goal.


    "Sister Gion." Sun Xu found Taotu and whispered something in her ear.


    "You..." Taotu said in amazement: "Don''t mess around!"


    "Don''t worry, I won''t mess around."


    Sun Xu smiled, pulled out a piece of hair, transformed into a clone, and left the ship silently.


    Except Taotu, no one noticed that Sun Xu had been transferred.


    After separating from the large army, Sun Xu quietly moved in a certain direction.


    With divine help he avoided all the guards and was not found at all.


    In the end, he passed through a bubble film and entered a yard without sea water.


    "That''s it."


    A smile was raised from the corner of Sun Xu''s mouth.


    This is a fully enclosed building, very tall, with doors like city gates.


    There are a lot of marks of attack on the gate and the wall. Now there are still an axe and a big knife hanging on the wall, as if a war broke out not long ago.


    He smiled softly, opened the door and walked in.


    The latest chapter address of Monkey King in Pirate: https://


    The full text of Monkey King in Pirate Reading address: https://


    Monkey King in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King reading on Pirate¡¯s mobile phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 224 The World''s Strongest) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 225： Mermaid Princess White Star

    "The Monkey King is in the Pirate (!


    "who are you?"


    One was very pleasant, but sounded with some panic.


    Sun Xu looked up, and a giant mermaid appeared in his field of vision.


    He stayed for a while, and exclaimed: "It''s so beautiful!"


    It is indeed Hancock''s inferior appearance.


    The mermaid princess, one of the three peerless beauties in the Pirate World, Bai Xing!


    At the same time, Poseidon, the sea king among ancient weapons!


    Bai Xing has long wavy and flowing pink hair. He wears taiyaki-shaped hair accessories on his head. The aqua-blue eyes are like a pair of gems. His appearance is delicate and flawless. The upper body is plump and the lower body is shades of pink fish. tail.


    If Hancock is both noble and enchanting, then the white star is extremely pure and lovely.


    The same is that the appearance of the two is extremely exquisite, and even Bai Xing is faintly beyond a few points.


    "Why are you here?"


    Bai Xing''s face was sullen, and tears filled his eyes: "Are you here to kill me? I won''t be afraid of you! Oh, come on! Father! Brother Wang! Come and save me! "


    At first she was very imposing, but as she talked, she started to cry.


    And the more she cried, the more she cried, covering her eyes with her hands, tears dripping down.


    Sun Xu looked funny.


    The current white star is only fourteen years old, two years younger than when the original book appeared, but there is almost no difference in appearance and figure, that is, the tenderness on his face is a little bit heavier.


    Now Bai Xing is more than ten meters tall. Compared with Sun Xu, she is definitely a behemoth, but when she cried, she looked very weak and made people feel pity.


    After crying for a while, no one came in, Bai Xing was stunned, put down his palm, and looked at the door blankly.


    In the past, a guard would come in for a little bit of movement. Why didn''t it work this time?


    Of course it doesn''t work.


    Because Sun Xu set up a sound-proofing formation when he came in, there would be no movement outside even if the sky was upset in the room.


    "Don''t cry, I won''t hurt you!" Sun Xu said with a smile.


    "Really?" Bai Xing looked at him nervously, her mouth pressed tightly, teardrops still hung on his eyebrows, his face was aggrieved, as if being bullied.


    "Of course."


    Sun Xu looked up at the white star, thought for a while, and used the method to make the sky and the earth become as big as her.


    "Hey?" Bai Xing was immediately stunned, staring at him blankly.


    "My name is Sun Xu, and I am glad to meet you." Sun Xu said with a light smile.


    From this perspective, Bai Xing is even more beautiful.


    It is hard to imagine that with such a huge body, there are no flaws in the whole body. It is a perfect creation!


    "My name is Bai Xing, and I am the daughter of King Neptune." Bai Xing grievedly, like a little milk dog with his head pressed to drink, said: "It''s... Nice to meet you, Master Sun Xu."


    Sun Xu looked at her up and down, with a strong possessiveness in his heart: "I want her! I must get her!"


    He did not restrain the desires in his heart.


    The purpose of his coming to Murloc Island was originally for the White Star.


    Now that you have Pluto in your hand, why not get Pluto too?


    Now the ratio of capable people on the ship is too high, it is necessary to find a non- capable person, no one is more suitable than the sea king.


    However, after seeing Bai Xing, in his heart, this artistic beauty has surpassed her identity as a sea king.


    His current mood is probably similar to that of an art collector.


    Sun Xu will not hurt Bai Xing.


    This flawless creature, he is not willing to hurt her at all. Not only will he not hurt her, he will not allow anyone to hurt her.


    Bai Xing shrank back: "Master Sun Xu, didn''t you really come to kill me?"


    "Of course!" Sun Xu came back to his senses, took the initiative to let go of his body and mind, and opened his mind to contact Bai Xing: "If you don''t believe me, listen."


    Bai Xing was born with a domineering look and color, and his level was extremely high, so he could hear the voices of others.


    Although Sun Xu wanted to take away Bai Xing, he believed that he had no malice towards her.


    "Master Sun Xu?"


    The fear in Bai Xing''s heart gradually dissipated, looking at Sun Xu with some doubts.


    She felt Sun Xu''s heart and confirmed that he was not going to harm herself, but there were many emotions she couldn''t understand, making her very confused.


    Sun Xu thought of something and took out a black box: "This is a gift from me."


    "Gift?" Bai Xing''s eyes lit up, and he wanted to reach out to receive it, but he hesitated again: "What is this?"


    Sun Xu used his mana, and the black ice gradually melted, revealing the human head inside.


    It is the head of Van der Deyken.


    He is the root cause of Bai Xing being trapped in this hard shell tower.


    When Bai Xing was six years old, in order to save her mother, Neptune had initially awakened and was recognized by Van der Deyken, so she became greedy and wanted to marry Bai Xing as his wife.


    At that time Bai Xing was only six years old!


    This is a complete abnormality!


    From that day on, Van der Deyken began to show love to Bai Xing.


    He touched the white star with his right hand, and has never been washed since then, the ability of the target fruit has been locked on the white star.


    At first it was just a courtship letter, but then it became a threat directly, throwing weapons at Bai Xing, forcing Bai Xing to hide in this specially built hard shell tower.


    It has been eight years now.


    From six to fourteen, he was trapped in a small room for eight years, with no friends, no playmates, only a pet shark as his companion.


    Without Sun Xu, Bai Xing''s life would continue for two more years, until the Straw Hat Pirates arrived.


    This is simply the most cruel punishment!


    Therefore, Sun Xu chopped him as soon as he arrived.


    "This is, Lord Deakin?"


    Bai Xing exclaimed, his expression unbearable.


    Although she suffered a lot because of Van der Deyken, the kind-hearted woman still couldn''t bear it.


    "Don''t watch it if you don''t want to see it."


    Sun Xu casually threw his head out of the door and said with a smile: "I just want to tell you that Van der Deyken is dead!"


    Bai Xing stared at him blankly, but didn''t react.


    Sun Xu continued: "In other words, you can go out!"


    "Can I go out?" Bai Xing''s eyes lit up: "Is it really possible, Master Sun Xu?"


    "Of course!" Sun Xu nodded his head, then smiled: "Do you have a place you want to go?"


    "Yes." Bai Xing nodded, eager and embarrassed, his small face was tangled: "Can I really go out?"


    "Vander Deyken is dead, of course." Sun Xu said.


    "But, but, it will cause chaos to Father Wang and Brother Wang, I still don''t want to..."


    "I have a way." Sun Xu interrupted her, confidently said: "As long as you don''t let others find out, it''s all right?"


    "Yeah." Bai Xing blinked his big eyes and looked at him expectantly: "Okay, Master Sun Xu?"


    "Of course."


    Sun Xu laughed.


    He raised his palm and pressed it to the center of Bai Xing''s eyebrows, and his mana surged.


    Buzzing...


    A flash of light flickered.


    Bai Xing''s body began to shrink slowly, and at the same time, the fish tails gradually disappeared, turning into smooth, white legs.


    Wait for all the light to dissipate.


    A beautiful girl with a height of 1.7 meters and only wearing a tube top and a skirt that could not be shorter appeared in the room.


    She sat on the bed with her legs crossed, her face blank.


    The latest chapter address of Monkey King in Pirate: https://


    The full text of Monkey King in Pirate Reading address: https://


    Monkey King in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King reading on Pirate¡¯s mobile phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 225 Mermaid Princess White Star), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 226： Abducting the White Star (Part 1)

    "The Monkey King is in the Pirate (!


    "Master Sun Xu, why have you become so big?" Bai Xing raised his head to look at Sun Xu, and asked blankly.


    "It''s not that I have grown bigger, but you have shrunk!" Sun Xu smiled and put away the magical powers, and his body quickly returned to its normal size.


    "I''m getting smaller?" Bai Xing looked around and found that everything in the room had become much larger, and the plates on the table were bigger than her.


    "I''m really getting smaller!"


    Bai Xing touched left and right, his face full of surprise.


    "Ah!"


    She suddenly exclaimed, grabbing Sun Xu''s arm with one hand, and pointing her legs with the other: "Master Sun Xu, what''s going on? Where''s my tail?"


    "Hold on."


    Sun Xu smiled, pressing his palms on her legs, and his heart shook.


    It is smooth, soft, and better than newborn baby''s skin. It makes people love it and want to hold it in their hands forever.


    Sun Xu quickly stopped the dirty thoughts in his mind. Bai Xing was able to read his mind, but he didn''t want to be treated as a pervert.


    After stabilizing his mind, the mana in his hand was running, and Bai Xing''s legs gradually gathered and merged, and after a few seconds, they turned into pink fishtails again.


    Bai Xing wagged his tail, opened his mouth wide, and exclaimed: "It''s back again! Master Sun Xu is amazing!"


    Sun Xu laughed.


    This is a spell he transformed based on the transforming technique in the Seventy-Two Transformations, and the effect is to make others transform.


    After developing this spell in the first place, he thought of the current situation.


    Bai Xing grabbed Sun Xu''s arm, his eyes sparkling: "Master Sun Xu, can you help me turn my tail into a leg?"


    "no problem."


    Sun Xu pressed on Bai Xing''s fish tail.


    The pink fish tail is sunken in the middle and gradually separates into two straight and smooth jade legs.


    Bai Xing touched it with interest, and then tried to stand up.


    "Is this the feeling of human beings?" There seemed to be twinkling of stars in the eyes like white stars jewels.


    She tried to take a step forward, but her legs stumbled directly together, snapping and falling onto the bed amidst the exclamation.


    She quickly got up and tried again.


    Summarizing the lessons of previous failures, Bai Xing seemed to have mastered some skills and took the first step steadily.


    She looked overjoyed and couldn''t wait to take the second step, but she couldn''t eat hot tofu in a hurry, she was anxious, and forgot the previous technique, her legs were entangled again, snapped, and fell again.


    Sun Xu did not interfere, watching Bai Xing learn to walk with interest.


    After falling several times, she finally mastered the technique and walked steadily.


    Perhaps because she was used to fish tails, she started walking, swinging her waist greatly.


    But it is natural and not awkward.


    "Look! Master Sun Xu!" Bai Xing walked from the bed to Sun Xu, his exquisite little face was full of excitement: "I have learned to walk!"


    "Awesome!" Sun Xu nodded blankly.


    Bai Xing pouted her small mouth and was a little dissatisfied with Sun Xu''s absent-minded appearance. She followed Sun Xu''s gaze, and her face flushed instantly.


    "Don''t look! Master Sun Xu!"


    She was anxious, lost her balance, snapped, and fell down again.


    However, this time she stood in front of Sun Xu and fell directly into his arms.


    "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu."


    Bai Xing''s head was buried in Sun Xu''s arms, like an ostrich, he didn''t dare to look up at all, and there was a cry in his voice: "Master Sun Xu, don''t look!"


    "Ahem, I didn''t actually see anything!" Sun Xuqing cleared his throat and said.


    "Ouuuuu, don''t say it!" Bai Xing''s head was buried deeper, her face flushed as if she was about to bleed, she was just naive, not stupid.


    Sun Xu didn''t say anything, holding Bai Xing''s weak boneless body, his heart was calm.


    After a long time, Bai Xing''s white and tender feet bends, and quietly raised his head to look upwards, and Sun Xuruo felt it and looked down.


    Her eyes were facing each other, her face flushed again, and her little head drooped again, and said, "Master Sun Xu, please let me go."


    "Oh oh." Sun Xu released his arm quickly, feeling a little bit upset in his heart.


    Bai Xing yanked a few pieces of cloth on his body, trying to find clothes, but then he remembered that he had become smaller and became a human being. He couldn''t wear the clothes before.


    Sun Xu raised his hand and patted her on the shoulder.


    There was a flash of light on Bai Xing''s body, and a pink dress was added.


    "Oh!" Bai Xing said in surprise: "Master Sun Xu, you are amazing!"


    She feels so magical that she can make herself small and human, and she can also transform into clothes, just like magic!


    Since the age of six, she has not been as happy as she is today.


    After playing for a while, Bai Xing was also hungry, and hadn''t eaten the supper just before.


    Sun Xu unlocked the spell and restored her to her original form.


    Bai Xing was eating while chatting with Sun Xu.


    "Master Sun Xu, are you a pirate?"


    "no."


    "Master Sun Xu is a good person!"


    "Uh, should I be happy?"


    "Master Sun Xu, have you seen the sun? The stars will rise to the sky at night? There are also various flowers and animals with fur all over... By the way, you have been to the forest called the forest, which is full of green Where is it?" Bai Xing''s tail waved as he spoke.


    Sun Xu looked at her and smiled: "Since you want to know this, why don''t you go out and have a look by yourself?"


    Bai Xing moved for a while, and then remembered that it was because he was going to go out, Sun Xu, who had turned her into a human. She glanced at the gate and regretted: "It should be night now, right?"


    Sun Xu shook his head: "I''m not just talking about going outside the Dragon Palace city, but outside the fisherman island! It''s above the ocean! Do you want to go out?"


    "Yes!" Bai Xing nodded subconsciously, then waved his hand again and again: "No way! I can''t go up there!"


    "Why?" Sun Xu asked.


    "Because...because..." Bai Xing pursed his lips and said sadly: "Because many people want to kill me."


    "I will protect you!" Sun Xu said with a smile: "What''s more, if you become a human, who knows you are a mermaid princess?"


    Bai Xing''s eyes moved, but he still shook his head.


    Sun Xu did not persecute, but instead asked, "Do you know White Beard?"


    "Yeah!" Bai Xing nodded his head: "That adult is very powerful. It is because of his protection that Murloc Island has peace."


    "I just had a fight with him, and I won!" Sun Xu said.


    "Oh! Master Sun Xu is also very good!" Bai Xing said ignorantly.


    Although she knew that White Beard was very strong, she didn''t have a clear understanding of how strong he was and what his status was.


    Of course, White Beard sheltered the Fishman Island and Sun Xu defeated White Beard. This simple conversion relationship also gave her an understanding that Sun Xu is very strong.


    "But..." Bai Xing was a little moved, but still shook his head: "No, I can''t go out, it will cause trouble to Father and Brother Wang."


    The latest chapter address of Monkey King in Pirate: https://


    The full text of Monkey King in Pirate Reading address: https://


    Monkey King in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King reading on Pirate¡¯s mobile phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 226 The Abduction of the White Star (Part 1)), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 227： Abducting the White Star (Part 2)

    "The Monkey King is in the Pirate (!


    Sun Xu smiled and asked, "Do you remember Princess Ouhime''s dream?"


    "Master Sun Xu also knows the mother queen?" Bai Xing glanced at him curiously, and said: "My mother hopes that humans and murlocs can live together peacefully, and that murlocs can leave the bottom of the sea and return to the outside world."


    Sun Xu looked at Bai Xing: "What do you think? Do you think the murlocs should break with humans or live in peace with humans?"


    Bai Xing thought about it seriously: "I...I think we should live together peacefully."


    "However, a large number of murlocs and merfolk are hostile to humans. Moreover, the ruler of the human world, the Celestials have been capturing mermaids and murlocs as slaves!" Sun Xu said, "How do you think this problem should be solved?"


    "I...I don''t know." Bai Xing was at a loss.


    This question is too difficult for her as a teenager.


    She remembered the words of her mother again, and raised her head: "As long as we treat humans in a friendly manner, we will definitely be able to get human goodwill, right?


    Sun Xu couldn''t help shaking his head.


    "Master Sun Xu feels wrong?" Bai Xing bulged his cheeks, this was her mother''s philosophy.


    "Can murlocs be friendly to humans?" Sun Xu said: "According to my understanding, on Murloc Island, murlocs who hate humans are far more friendly to humans!"


    This is a question left over from history.


    Sun Xu added in his heart and continued: "Apart from mermaids, will humans really treat each other because of the kindness of mermaids?


    Bai Xing, you may not know that there are far more humans than murlocs, and the interior is very complicated. Even if you can touch the vast majority of people, as long as a small number of people are malicious towards you, it will still be huge for you. disaster! "


    Bai Xing''s face was sad: "Master Sun Xu thinks that it is impossible for us to live peacefully with human beings?"


    "Is it right? I said it doesn''t count. Why don''t you go and see it yourself?" Sun Xu smiled: "There is a saying in my hometown that there is no right to speak without investigation. Only you truly understand human beings and understand. The human world can make correct judgments!"


    "I... can I?" Bai Xing''s face was blank.


    "Of course you can!" Sun Xu solemnly said: "Bai Xing, you should know your identity, right?


    Whether it is a break with humans or a friendly relationship, you must be the key person!


    Whether it is for your own curiosity, Princess Otohime''s last wish, or the future of Murloc Island, you should go to the human world to see and understand for yourself, so as not to make wrong judgments at critical times! "


    Bai Xing looked at him nervously.


    She was just a little girl who was locked in a house and couldn''t get out, that is, she was a little bigger. How could she suddenly become a key figure influencing the future of Murloc Island?


    "Of course, I will help you." Sun Xu touched her long hair and chuckled: "Even if it''s not for the fisherman island, do you want to go and see it on land? That endless land covers the whole world. The sun, the furry little animals, the cute butterflies, there are many, many interesting things, don¡¯t you want to see it?"


    Bai Xing''s eyes showed longing.


    She was greatly influenced by her mother and yearned for life outside.


    She took a deep breath, made up her mind, and said: "If...if Father agrees, I will leave with Master Sun Xu!"


    The corner of Sun Xu''s mouth cracked open and he laughed openly: "Okay! Leave this to me! I will convince your father!"


    For him, as long as he can handle the white star, everything else is not a problem.


    Neptune dared not to agree, so he demolished his dragon palace!


    night.


    Bai Xing couldn''t sleep with excitement, and kept asking Sun Xu various questions.


    Thinking that she was about to leave the fisherman island and go to the human world, she was both excited and anxious.


    It wasn''t until late at night that Bai Xing felt sleepy and fell asleep, but woke up early in the morning.


    Because today Sun Xu wants to take her out.


    "Master Sun Xu, when shall we leave?"


    Bai Xing knelt on the bed, looking at Sun Xu on his palm, and asked in a low voice.


    Sun Xu, who didn''t use Fatianxiangdi, was not as big as her hands.


    "Wait for breakfast, otherwise the food delivery person will reveal the stuff as soon as he arrives." Sun Xu touched his chin and said.


    "Oh!"


    Bai Xing nodded and waited anxiously, feeling that time passed so slowly.


    Finally, when the guard who delivered the breakfast was gone, she couldn''t even care about eating, she looked at Sun Xu eagerly.


    "Okay, let''s go now!"


    Sun Xu smiled, running mana.


    Bai Xing soon became a beautiful girl with a height of 1.7 meters.


    He changed her a very simple white floral dress this time, showing a well-proportioned calf and two slender and smooth arms, as well as a white and pink wide-brimmed sun hat, which is very similar to the girl next door. Feel.


    After getting dressed, Sun Xu glanced at him, a little dazed.


    He couldn''t help but recalled the girl he had crushed in his school days.


    Certainly not as beautiful as Bai Xing, he has never seen a girl more beautiful than Bai Xing, but that kind of innocence and innocence are the same.


    Sun Xu suppressed the complex emotions in his heart and smiled: "Even if you stand in front of King Neptune now, he will never recognize his princess."


    Bai Xing couldn''t help smiling, and looked back and forth at the mirror in the room.


    Although it has changed yesterday, she still feels very strange now, and she is still thinking about how to get the father to send a few sets of human girl clothes over in her heart.


    "Then next."


    Sun Xu flicked his finger, the light and shadow changed, condensed into the image of a white star, lying on the bed, seeming to be resting.


    As soon as Bai Xing turned his head, he saw this scene, and suddenly opened his small mouth slightly: "Master Sun Xu, she... who is she?"


    "You know it by touching it," Sun Xu said.


    Bai Xing glanced at him, then stretched out his little hand and touched it nervously.


    She felt empty.


    It is just an image, there is no entity at all.


    "This will make it harder to be discovered." Sun Xu explained.


    "Master Sun Xu is amazing!" Bai Xing sighed, wondering how many times.


    "Let''s go!"


    Sun Xu pulled her out of the hard shell tower.


    Seeing the sunlight outside, Bai Xing smiled happily on his flawless face.


    She has hardly seen sunshine since she was six years old.


    The two did not hide, and walked swaggeringly in the palace.


    Bai Xing introduced to Sun Xu in a low voice but very excited, this is where she often played, where her brother was naughty and taught by his mother, and so on.


    But she soon realized that it was wrong.


    "Master Sun Xu, where are the people in the palace?" Bai Xing asked worriedly. They didn''t see anyone at all along the way, as if the palace had become a dead city.


    "In order to avoid trouble, I avoided everyone in advance." Sun Xu patted his forehead.


    Next, he was not so timely and almost met with a pair of guards, which made Bai Xing relieved.


    She looked at Sun Xu, showing her admiration: "Master Sun Xu is amazing!"


    The corner of Sun Xu''s mouth looks happy.


    Although I have heard it many times, every time I heard the innocent and beautiful white star, he said with admiration that he was so powerful, and there was a strong sense of satisfaction in his heart.


    This is probably natural charm.


    In the ancient times of his original world, Bai Xing could completely become a demon girl who harmed the country and the people.


    I don''t know if Hancock''s charm with the sweet fruit bonus will be even greater.


    This also proves another problem, that is, Luffy is really a straight steel man without a trace of impurities.


    The latest chapter address of Monkey King in Pirate: https://


    The full text of Monkey King in Pirate Reading address: https://


    Monkey King in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King reading on Pirate¡¯s mobile phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 227 Abducting the White Star (Part 2)), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 228： Negotiations with Neptune (Part 1)

    "The Monkey King is in the Pirate (!


    Sun Xu and Bai Xing left the palace silently, rented a boat below, and rushed to the forest of the sea.


    The tomb of Princess Otohime is in the Forest of the Sea.


    Over the years, what Bai Xing wanted to do most was to visit his mother.


    at the same time.


    Dragon Palace in the city.


    Sun Xu''s clone walked out of the room, his divine sense scanned it, and walked towards his goal.


    Although there were some guards along the way, Sun Xu was an important guest whom Neptune had told him, and no one embarrassed him.


    Soon after, he came to a palace, guarded by two murlocs.


    He walked over and said politely: "Please inform His Majesty Neptune that Sun Xu is visiting."


    "Your Majesty has something important now..."


    As soon as one of the guards spoke, he was interrupted.


    "It turned out to be Your Excellency Sun Xu, are you here to find King Father? Please follow me in."


    A blue-haired mermaid came over.


    "Prince Shark!" The two guards hurriedly saluted.


    "Your Excellency Sun Xu is an important guest of the kingdom. No matter what he wants, he must try his best to satisfy him! If you can''t do it, come to my father and me, understand?" Prince Shark reprimanded.


    He knew that yesterday, this young human being defeated the white beard!


    To put it ugly, their fisherman island can''t provoke each other at all!


    "Hehe, Prince, you are too polite!" Sun Xu said.


    Although Shark itself is nothing, even if he is the next king of the Dragon Palace Kingdom, Sun Xu does not care at all, but he is Bai Xing''s brother, and Bai Xing''s face is still to be given.


    "Your Excellency Sun Xu, please follow me in."


    Shark opened the door and gestured.


    The two entered the room. There were three people in the room. One of them met Neptune yesterday, and the other two met yesterday. They should be important figures in the Dragon Palace Kingdom.


    Amazingly, Neptune was being reprimanded by the other two, with a low voice.


    It can only be said that the kings of Pirate World are relatively small.


    In his previous life, let alone the king, even in the company, it was impossible for his subordinates to scold the boss.


    "Your Excellency Sun Xu, why are you here?"


    Seeing Sun Xu, Neptune was also shocked.


    After witnessing the battle yesterday, he now has no idea about Sun Xu, he just wants to wait on him, and then let him leave quickly.


    No way, I can''t afford it.


    Even the white beard that they regarded as the backer and relying on was defeated by him. With the power of their fisherman island itself, it may not be enough for him to fight alone.


    "I''m not in a hurry, Your Majesty, you can do your job first."


    Sun Xu unceremoniously found a chair and sat down.


    Either the king, the prince, or the minister of the country were present. They all knew Sun Xu''s identity, and he did not express any dissatisfaction with his somewhat rude behavior.


    Neptune motioned, Shark and the other two left the room.


    "Your Excellency Sun Xu, please tell me something."


    "Oh well."


    Sun Xugang picked up a piece of fruit, put it down again, organized the language a little, and said slowly: "I want to talk to His Majesty the King about the future of Fishman Island."


    "The future of Murloc Island?" Neptune was surprised.


    This is a big problem, but shouldn''t an outsider get involved?


    Although there were many thoughts in his mind, Neptune did not show it, and said in a deep voice, "I wonder what do you mean?"


    Sun Xu didn''t care what he thought, and said indifferently: "Presumably Your Majesty still remembers what I said yesterday, this time to rescue Ace, Whitebeard will inevitably die in Malin Vandor!


    Even if the White Beard Pirates Group does not collapse immediately, it will fall into endless trouble, and will fall apart within a year or two.


    In other words, after a few days, the fisherman island will lose its asylum. I think you know better than me about the consequences of that. "


    Neptune nodded heavily.


    Before Baibeard''s asylum, a large number of pirates made chaos every day, either trying to rob money, or catching murlocs and mermaids and selling them as slaves.


    For them, it is definitely a hellish life!


    Neptune flashed in his mind, thinking of something, and asked a little hastily: "Does His Excellency Sun Xu intend to protect us?"


    Sun Xu shook his head and pierced his illusion: "I don''t mind, but I am afraid I can''t do it. His Majesty the King may not be clear. Although I am good at strength, I don''t have a reputation outside, and I can''t act as a deterrent. "


    Of course, if he is willing to stay on the fisherman island, and if someone makes trouble, he will kill him. After some time, there will be a similar effect, but that is impossible.


    Neptune also understood this truth, and sighed in his heart. Although regretful, he still cheered up: "What does the Excellency Sun Xu mean?"


    "I''m just telling you, your situation is actually very bad!" Sun Xu said unceremoniously: "The safety of Fish Man Island is completely dependent on outsiders. Once something happens, you may fall from heaven to hell, and you will never recover!"


    Neptune looked bitter, of course he knew this, but what could they do?


    The power of Murloc Island is too weak!


    In the face of endless human pirates, they have no power to fight back!


    Sun Xu continued: "Although Fishman Island is very beautiful and peculiar, as far as I know, you actually don''t want to live on the dark seabed forever, and yearn for the outside world even more?"


    Neptune hesitated and nodded slowly.


    The longing for the sun is deeply buried in the hearts of all the murlocs and mermaids. It can also be seen from the structure of the murloc island that the powerful and rich live in the upper level that can be exposed to sunlight, and the Dragon Palace is directly hung in the sky.


    "Princess Yihime once fought for this goal, but ultimately failed." Sun Xu smiled and said: "But in my opinion, fortunately, Princess Yi has failed. If she succeeds, she might let the murloc and the mermaid. The disaster is over!"


    Neptune glared at him, although he couldn''t beat him, he would never allow anyone to insult Otohime''s life''s struggle like this!


    Sun Xu said indifferently: "The sea is not only the culprit that hinders you from getting sunlight, but also your biggest protective umbrella!


    In the sea, you can give full play to your advantages to deal with humans.


    Moreover, there are only a few pirates who can reach Fishman Island.


    But if you come to the outside world, the number of pirates increases sharply, and you lose the advantage of being able to survive in the water.


    At that time, even the white beard will not be able to protect you! It is definitely a disaster! The best result is to return to the Murloc Island in a desperate manner. "


    He looked at Neptune with a smile but a smile: "You won''t forget, why did the murlocs and mermaids escape into the ocean at a depth of ten thousand meters?"


    Neptune certainly understood that it was because of human persecution that they had to escape to the bottom of the sea.


    The latest chapter address of Monkey King in Pirate: https://


    The full text of Monkey King in Pirate Reading address: https://


    Monkey King in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King reading on Pirate¡¯s mobile phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 228 Negotiations with Neptune (Part 1)), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 229： Negotiations with Neptune (Part 2)

    "The Monkey King is in the Pirate (!


    The atmosphere in the palace is a bit stagnant.


    After listening to Sun Xu''s words, Neptune felt a little suffocated.


    He must admit that Sun Xu made a lot of sense.


    Sun Xu said again: "Let''s talk about Princess Otohime''s ideals, to live in peace with humans, so that murlocs and mermaids can one day leave the bottom of the sea and live on the surface. Is this also the King''s idea?"


    Neptune nodded, he really wanted to fulfill his dream of deceased wife, and also wanted to change the status quo of murlocs and mermaids.


    Sun Xu continued: "The princess hopes to change the ideas of the murlocs and mermaids first, dispel their hatred of humans, take the initiative to release goodwill to humans, and then petition the world government to live on the ground.


    I very much agree with the princess''s idea of ??transforming the murloc island first. If murlocs and mermaids hate human beings, there will be no way to talk about peaceful coexistence.


    However, I think that with the permission of the world government, I can live safely in the outside world. I must say that the princess thought is too simple! "


    Neptune looked at him without speaking.


    Sun Xu continued: "One of the biggest sources of suffering for murlocs and mermaids is being trafficked into slaves! Do you know? The main force buying slaves is actually the Denonites! I know that there is a Denonite who has established a friendship with Princess Ouhime. Treaty, did he promise you to abolish slavery?"


    Neptune''s expression was slightly condensed, and the friendly treaty with the Tianlong people was one of their biggest reliance.


    Sun Xu said: "Humans are a very complex group, with good people and bad people.


    But if you zoom in on the human collective, the influence of the good, bad, noble, base, good, and evil will be diminished. For a collective, there is only one thing that has the most influence, and that is interest!


    The slave industry chain has huge benefits!


    Mermaids are beautiful, and murlocs are strong. In the slave market, they are far more popular than ordinary humans.


    So, you are a delicious big cake! If this situation does not change, the suffering of the murlocs will never disappear! "


    "Your Excellency Sun Xu meant that it''s impossible for humans and murlocs to coexist peacefully?" Neptune said slowly, slavery, that is human''s own problem, they have nothing to do.


    "Of course not." Sun Xu smiled and eased the stagnant atmosphere in the palace slightly: "But you need to change your method."


    "Your Excellency, please." Neptune said. Although he might not adopt it, he would be happy to hear Sun Xu''s ideas.


    "In my hometown, a teacher said a word, I can give it to you."


    Sun Xu smiled and slowly said: "In international exchanges, strength is always the basis for safeguarding justice! National defense is the backing of diplomatic power! Dignity only exists on the sword''s edge, and truth is only within the range of the cannon! "


    Neptune moved slightly.


    "The same applies to the relationship between humans and murlocs." Sun Xu continued: "The reason why murlocs are oppressed is simply because you are not strong enough! You are not qualified to have an equal dialogue with humans!


    It is impossible to impress mankind and save your race with sincerity and kindness!


    Only let human beings see your power and let them not dare to oppress you at will! Let the pirates dare not attack! "


    "Do you mean to fight against humans?" Neptune frowned.


    "Confrontation? Of course not." Sun Xu shook his head and said: "To be precise, it is deterrence, and confrontation should be avoided as much as possible. Even if confrontation occurs, the goal is to seek peace and harmony.


    Simply put, it means showing your muscles so that others will not dare to bully you, express a friendly attitude, and let others know that you will not bully others.


    In this way, the two sides can naturally get along with each other in peace. "


    Neptune smiled bitterly and shook his head: "The problem is, we don''t have the strength."


    "No! You have!" Sun Xu glanced at him.


    Neptune was startled, and gradually understood what he looked at Sun Xu.


    "Don''t look at me like this." Sun Xu smiled faintly: "I won''t hurt Bai Xing."


    "You... how did you know?" Neptune stared at him closely.


    "What a secret thing is this?" Sun Xu raised his eyebrows and asked, "Van der Deyken knows all about the vagaries, do I know it''s weird?"


    After a long silence, Neptune shook his head: "That kind of power can''t be used casually! Once exposed, the whole world will stare at the white star. No matter how powerful she is, can she still be an enemy of the whole world?"


    "If you don''t use it, it won''t be exposed?" Sun Xu asked rhetorically.


    Neptune was silent.


    This is about the safety of his daughter and the future of Murloc Island, and he must be cautious.


    Sun Xu smiled and said: "I don''t want you to resist now, that''s impossible!


    I just want you to understand that you want to live in peace with mankind, not to be oppressed, to truly get out of the sea and live in the sun, you must have enough strength!


    The power of the White Star is your only support! "


    "In addition, even if you don''t use her power, her identity will one day explode. Eight hundred years later, since Bai Xing inherited this power, destiny must have given her a certain mission!


    In my opinion, breaking the barrier between humans and murlocs and letting murlocs out of the sea may be one of the missions of the White Star. "


    "Some things will not happen if you don''t do it. The torrent of destiny cannot be stopped by individuals! In this era, the world will inevitably undergo earth-shaking changes! In the future, there will be a place for a white star!"


    "Whether it''s for the fisherman island, or for her own sake, or for that ethereal mission of fate, Bai Xing must grow up!"


    "Your Excellency Sun Xu mean?"


    Neptune asked, he probably understood Sun Xu''s purpose in his heart, and he secretly sighed, he was really patient enough to go around such a big circle.


    Sun Xu also laughed: "Your Majesty has guessed it, right? I want to take Bai Xing out to the human world! She needs to see the world with her own eyes, choose a suitable path for you, and for that possibility. Be prepared for the mission that comes!"


    "No!" Neptune refused without hesitation, and after seeing Sun Xu''s unkind gaze, he explained: "The White Star was stared at by Van der Deyken''s people. Once he leaves the hard shell tower, his life will be in danger. !"


    "I have to say, your father is really dereliction of duty." Sun Xu glanced at him and said mockingly: "Let my daughter stay in a room for eight years without being able to go out and without friends. This is more painful than jail time! "


    Neptune''s face was ugly, but irrefutable.


    He wanted to say that Van der Deyken was cunning and wanted to say that he had tried his best to hunt down, but since he did not succeed, he was incompetent.


    As a father, he is indeed not qualified enough.


    "So, Bai Xing is by my side, it''s more free and safer than staying on Fishman Island!" Sun Xu said: "As for Van der Deyken, I cut off his on the way to Fishman Island. Head! Now if you go to the hard shell tower to look for it, you may still be able to find it."


    "Vander Deeken is dead?" Neptun''s face first showed hatred, and soon he was surprised again. He looked at Sun Xu: "Have you seen the White Star?"


    "Yes!" Sun Xu said: "Bai Xing has agreed to leave with me. You only need to nod your head to agree."


    Before Neptune could say anything, Sun Xu glanced at him, his smile narrowed, and his voice lowered. There is no doubt: "I can put the words here first, and I will definitely take Bai Xing away! Whether you agree or not! I am calm now. It is all about Bai Xing''s face to show the facts and reason with you."


    Neptune was frightened and angry.


    This is a naked threat!


    overbearing! Pretty ruthless! Unreasonable!


    After the anger he felt a deep sense of helplessness.


    He couldn''t catch Van der Deyken, but he could keep him out of Murloc Island, preventing him from approaching.


    But what about Sun Xu?


    If he really wanted to take away the White Star by force, would the Dragon Palace Kingdom have the ability to stop it?


    If nothing happened yesterday, Neptune might still have some confidence.


    After all, their biggest reliance, the Whitebeard Pirates is now on Murloc Island.


    However, the white beard almost died in the hands of this man yesterday.


    The latest chapter address of Monkey King in Pirate: https://


    The full text of Monkey King in Pirate Reading address: https://


    Monkey King in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King reading on Pirate¡¯s mobile phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 229 Negotiations with Neptune (Part 2)), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 230： Neptunes decision

    "The Monkey King is in the Pirate (!


    Taking a deep breath, Neptune said coldly: "Have you ever thought about what will happen if you take Bai Xing out? Even if her identity is not exposed, her appearance and race are a huge trouble! Even if... You are very strong, and you may not be able to protect her!"


    "That''s better than being trapped in a hard shell tower." Sun Xu said lightly.


    Neptune''s face was stagnant, and he glared at him: "That''s safe at least! Besides, Van der Deyken is dead now! Bai Xing doesn''t need to be trapped in it anymore!"


    "Speaking as if it were your credit!"


    Sun Xu sneered and stretched out two fingers: "First, I can guarantee that Bai Xing''s identity will never be exposed. Second, I have absolute confidence to protect Bai Xing from harm.


    If I show evidence that I can do these two things, you agree that Bai Xing will go with me, how about it? "


    Neptune wanted to spray his face, so what if I agree or disagree? You just said that you will definitely take away Bai Xing.


    "You show evidence first!" He said in a bad tone.


    Even though he knew he was not an opponent, he had no way to make a good face when faced with a man who was about to abduct his beautiful girl.


    Sun Xu didn''t care about his little emotion either.


    "The first question, when Bai Xing comes back, you will know it at a glance."


    Neptune was shocked and interrupted him: "White Star is out? Where did she go?"


    "The Forest of the Sea!" Sun Xu replied.


    "The Forest of the Sea?" Neptune''s expression softened, and he said solemnly: "That would not allow her to pass alone, it''s too dangerous!"


    At the same time, he was very puzzled, how did the size of the white star leave the palace quietly?


    "She is not alone, I went with her." Sun Xu said.


    Neptune frowned and looked at him puzzled.


    "This is just my clone." Sun Xu explained: "My body is by Bai Xing''s side."


    "Clone?" Neptune breathed a sigh of relief.


    Regardless of his character, Sun Xu''s strength is still worthy of trust. With him, Bai Xing''s safety will not be a problem.


    "second question¡­¡­"


    Sun Xu continued the topic that was not over just now.


    He took out a bottle, filled with gold-like metal on one side, and a very delicate ship model on the other.


    "This is my answer."


    "What is this?" Neptune looked over in confusion, what can such a small bottle do?


    "Since you know the identity of the White Star Sea King, you must have known about the three ancient weapons?" Sun Xu asked.


    "Nature." Neptune nodded.


    "Then you should know." The corner of Sun Xu''s mouth slowly conjured up: "The true face of Pluto, the Pluto, is a battleship!"


    Neptune didn''t understand what he meant at first, but quickly reacted and looked down at the glass bottle in his hand.


    "Could it be that..."


    "Pluto!" Sun Xu replied.


    Neptune had the look of you playing with me.


    This toy, which is not as big as his finger, will be Pluto?


    This is too unreliable!


    Sun Xu put away the glass bottle: "This thing will get bigger, besides, I wonder if you have ever heard of the destruction of Mary Gioia?"


    "Of course! Such a big thing, I heard about it the first day."


    Neptune just nodded, suddenly a violent spirit looked at Sun Xu in disbelief.


    Sun Xu glanced at him: "How? Can it prove that I have the ability to protect Bai Xing?"


    Neptune talked and stopped, he wanted to say, feeling even more dangerous.


    Isn''t this going against the world government?


    However, Sun Xu''s eyes seemed to have some special meaning just now, and he couldn''t help but think, since the other party can destroy Mary Joa, what about Murloc Island?


    If you think about it again, the only thing that can destroy the core of the world government guarded by the navy headquarters is the existence of ancient weapons, right?


    Pluto¡¯s attacks are more violent and intuitive than those who can command the Neptune.


    Neptune''s face was constantly changing, as if he was engaged in a fierce psychological struggle.


    He admitted that what Sun Xu said is very reasonable. The question is, is Sun Xu trustworthy?


    The decision to hand over the most precious daughter to a stranger who had only known each other for a day was too difficult.


    Sun Xu was not in a hurry, picked up the put down fruit again, and ate it khaka.


    After a long time, Neptune raised his head and said with a serious face: "If you can guarantee that Bai Xing''s identity will not be exposed, and if Bai Xing is really willing to leave with you, then I will let her go with you!


    Otherwise, I would never agree! Even desperate efforts will stop you! "


    This set of carrots and sticks is totally overwhelming for Neptune.


    What if I disagree? Do you really want to meet by force and put Murloc Island in danger of being destroyed?


    He talked with Newgate yesterday. Newgate had a high opinion of Sun Xu, and he was even willing to hand over the White Beard One Piece to the other party.


    Neptune believed in Newgate''s judgment.


    In addition, among the few people who came with Sun Xu, there was a big man in the navy.


    According to Newgate, that was a truly upright person.


    The other party''s willingness to associate with Sun Xu shows that his character is still trustworthy.


    Based on various considerations, Neptune finally made such a decision.


    "Deal!" Sun Xu laughed.


    That''s it!


    Much smoother than expected.


    It seems that I am still very good at reasoning!


    From now on, please call me "Man with reason to persuade people"!


    Sun Xu lifted his foot and prepared to leave, walked to the door, stopped again, and said, "Your Majesty, to remind you, where you can¡¯t see, the hatred towards humans is growing wildly, even going to extremes, if If it is not controlled, I am afraid it will lead to a disaster."


    Neptune was startled, then slowly nodded: "Thank you for your reminder."


    Sun Xu pushed the door to leave, but Prince Shark and the two veterans were still waiting outside.


    Smiling at them friendly, Sun Xu walked away.


    On the way back to his room, he ran into Marco, who had come to look for him.


    Sun Xu followed Marco to the first two of a palace. Before he even went in, he heard heroic laughter, full of breath.


    There was no joy on Marco''s face.


    Sun Xu pushed the door in.


    Baibeard was sitting on a huge chair, holding a hip flask in his hand, and sipping his mouth, his face was ruddy and his breath was stable, and he seemed to be fully restored to his health.


    It seems that when he arrives at Malin Vandor, his ability to play is a bit stronger than in the original book.


    However, the Navy also got the information of their presence on the fisherman island in advance.


    In general, the pros and cons of the two sides have not changed much.


    "Old man, what can you do with me?" Sun Xu walked over.


    "It''s nothing, just to tell you that we are leaving!" Baibeard said.


    "Oh, I wish you a smooth trip." Sun Xu said.


    "Are you really not interested in the position of the captain of the White Beard Pirate Group?" White Beard asked again.


    This surprised many people in the room.


    Although they knew that Baibeard had a fight with someone yesterday, they didn''t know the details.


    Out of various considerations, Marco and the others did not spread the fact that White Beard was defeated and his fate was soon to be spread.


    The imminent battle is tantamount to self-destructive morale.


    In the eyes of others, it was nothing more than another young man who challenged White Beard and was easily defeated. This kind of script has happened countless times.


    Why did you suddenly invite an outsider to be the captain?


    Most people were very puzzled, but because of the prestige of Baibeard, no one asked rashly.


    "I said, I don''t plan to be a pirate." Sun Xu grinned: "Actually, I have a more favorable attitude towards the navy. In my heart, the pirate is a scum!"


    There was a riot in the room.


    It is too arrogant to say that the pirates are scum in the pirate den!


    "Goo la la la la, what an arrogant kid!" White beard waved his hand: "Then go! Someone will send you what you want!"


    "Then don''t need I will pick it up myself. How can I not join in the fun for such a lively thing?"


    After Sun Xu said, he turned and left.


    "Father, who is he?"


    "This kid is too arrogant, let me teach him a lesson!"


    "Shut up!" Marco shouted, and the room became quiet.


    White Beard whispered: "That kid, he will be the king of the next era."


    The room suddenly became audible.


    The latest chapter address of Monkey King in Pirate: https://


    The full text of Monkey King in Pirate Reading address: https://


    Monkey King in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King reading on Pirate¡¯s mobile phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 230 Neptune''s Decision), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 231： Find the difference

    "The Monkey King is in the Pirate (!


    Sun Xu returned to his room.


    There are still three days before Ace''s execution.


    He has a very important thing to do and he needs to return to the sea within three days.


    No.


    In order to prevent accidents, it is best to go back within two days.


    In other words, we will leave the day after tomorrow at the latest.


    "Should it be too late?"


    Sun Xu drew out a black ball.


    This is the Eudemons capable person who was captured before, and he hasn''t died yet, but he''s not far away from death.


    He has been studying her these days.


    Although it was not as convenient as studying Devil Fruit, he still gradually found something out.


    During the research process, he came up with a very crazy idea and completely perfected the plan last night.


    According to his calculations, it won''t take too long if you really do it.


    "Wait for the main body to come back and proceed, take advantage of this time to check the plan again, and strive to do the best."


    at the same time.


    Sun Xu and Bai Xing also reached the Forest of the Sea.


    After arriving here, Bai Xing''s mood obviously became depressed.


    "Is that there?" Sun Xu asked while looking at the tomb below.


    "Yeah." Bai Xing nodded lightly, tears fluttering in his eyes.


    When she was six years old, she witnessed her mother shot and died.


    Knowing who the murderer was, he still abide by the agreement with his mother and endure the pain alone without telling anyone about it.


    Although Bai Xing loves to cry and is timid, she is actually a very strong girl.


    The ship landed beside the mausoleum, and Sun Xu restored Bai Xing to its original shape. She knelt down in front of the tombstone, folded her hands, and touched her forehead, silently talking to her mother.


    Sun Xu waited.


    Half an hour later, Bai Xing wiped the tears from the corner of his eyes and stood up: "Master Sun Xu, let''s go back."


    Sun Xu lifted up and cast spells, turning the white star into the appearance of a human girl.


    He did not leave immediately, looked at the mausoleum, and said silently: "Ms. Yi Ji, I took Bai Xing away. I promise you that she will never be harmed in any way!"


    He bowed gently, and then left the forest of the sea with the white star.


    "Huh? Master Sun Xu, it seems that this is not the direction back to Longgong City?" Bai Xing quickly discovered that it was wrong.


    "It''s still early. Let''s stroll around Fishman Island and go back later." Sun Xu smiled.


    Bai Xing did not speak, but his eyes lit up and his emotions gradually became high.


    The two randomly found a prosperous area and left.


    Bai Xing was still somewhat restrained at first. She hadn''t appeared on such occasions for a long time, and there was always a worry in her heart about revealing her identity.


    However, this concern soon disappeared.


    Although her appearance has not changed, the difference in body shape, the difference between fish tail and human legs, will not connect her with the mermaid princess at all.


    Bai Xing turned into a lively and lovely lark, constantly twittering in Sun Xu''s ear.


    "Master Sun Xu, look at it, this is so beautiful!"


    "Master Sun Xu, what is this? What a funny look!"


    "Master Sun Xu! Master Sun Xu! Master Sun Xu..."


    "..."


    Sun Xu quickly added a lot of things in his hands, all of which were all kinds of gadgets. He hadn''t left the room for eight years, and Bai Xing was also suffocated.


    As they walked, the two came to a dilapidated street.


    It was like receiving rounds of cannon baptisms. The entire street''s buildings were destroyed, and teams of soldiers were helping to clean up.


    "I remember that this street was fine yesterday, but why did it become like this today?"


    "I heard it was destroyed by the aftermath of a battle between two people!"


    "Hahaha, you''re really kidding, anyone who fights aftermath can destroy a street!"


    The two humans were discussing, and gradually moved away.


    "That''s because you have too little knowledge!" Sun Xu complained in his heart.


    What is the destruction of a street? Two people came down in a battle and completely changed the climate of an island, half turned into a volcano, and half turned into Iceland.


    Of course.


    If the white beard''s body is okay, and if the two of them fight to the end, although the climate cannot be changed, the fisherman island will probably be directly destroyed.


    In the Pirate World, although the human tactics cannot be said to be useless, for the top powerhouses, the number of ordinary people does not have much impact.


    Without the restraint of top powerhouses, Sun Xu could break through the fisherman island alone.


    Bai Xing''s eyes widened. Was this street destroyed by Master Sun Xu when he fought against that Master White Beard? impressive!


    Just as Sun Xu was about to say something, his brow suddenly frowned, and he pulled Bai Xing to his side.


    Afterwards, the two passing humans fell to the position where the white star was just now, seemingly unintentionally.


    Because Bai Xing was pulled away by Sun Xu in advance, they fell into a shit.


    The two got up quickly, embarrassed and angry.


    They glanced at each other, then glared at Bai Xing, and said fiercely: "Little girl film, you dare to trip us, this thing is endless!"


    "This matter is indeed endless!" Sun Xu said lightly.


    The two men deliberately ran into Bai Xing just now and wanted to take advantage.


    However, he was not angry, and there was no need for the living to be angry with the dead.


    "I didn''t trip you." Bai Xing murmured, holding Sun Xu''s arm tightly with both hands.


    "It''s not you who have the final say!" The ugly fat man on the left side gave a grinning smile, and reached out to grab Bai Xing.


    However, Sun Xu pinched his wrist halfway through.


    "Boy, you..." The ugly fat man drew his hands out, but his face suddenly changed without taking it out.


    However, Sun Xu didn''t give him a chance to speak at all, so he squeezed hard.


    Click.


    The ugly fat man screamed and knelt down.


    Sun Xu let go and kicked him out again.


    The ugly fat man''s companion was a man with red hair and a shoehorn face. He quickly caught him, and said sharply, "Do you know that you are in serious trouble? Leicester is the navigator of the Aiyi Pirates!"


    There was no change in Sun Xu''s face. What about Aiyi Pirates, not to mention that he had never heard of it, even if he knew it, he wouldn''t care about it at all.


    Shoehorn''s face changed slightly. In the past, as long as the name of the Aiyi Pirate Group was reported, everyone would give a bit of face.


    It''s not how powerful the Aiyi Pirates are. Of course, they are not weak. After all, they are the Pirates that can mix in the New World. However, what really makes them famous is that they are under the Whitebeard Pirates. The Pirates!


    The White Beard Pirates are the overlord of the new world!


    "Are they two rookies from the paradise?" Shoehorn had a clear understanding in his face.


    "But this rookie seems very strong." He secretly hated.


    Sun Xu did not continue to attack, and took the opportunity to say to Bai Xing: "See Bai Xing, this is the pirate! Most of the pirates in the world are this kind of scum! For such people, the best way is to send them to death."


    "Ah! Do you want to kill?" Bai Xing couldn''t bear it, and said timidly.


    "I don''t want to kill, but sometimes killing is necessary."


    Sun Xu said slowly: "Think about it, if I let them go, would they do this next time? The next time they are bullied, UU reading , if they don¡¯t have my strength, they will what happened?"


    Bai Xing thoughtfully.


    Sun Xu continued: "Whether to humans or murlocs, when it''s time to kill, never be soft, otherwise it may cause even greater disaster!"


    Kindness is certainly an excellent quality, but the Buddha also has an angry aspect. When he uses thunderous methods, he must not be soft.


    "Then what circumstances should kill?" Bai Xing blinked and looked at Sun Xu.


    "Well, let''s talk about it later."


    Sun Xu rolled his eyes and fell on the two of them.


    The latest chapter address of Monkey King in Pirate: https://


    The full text of Monkey King in Pirate Reading address: https://


    Monkey King in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King reading on Pirate¡¯s mobile phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 231 Finding Differences), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ()

 Chapter 232： compensation

    "The Monkey King is in the Pirate (!


    Sun Xu raised his palm.


    The two have played their part and can die honorably.


    "Pointing to the gun!"


    "stop!"


    Boom!


    A huge shadow appeared, blocking between the two sides.


    Sun Xu narrowed his eyes.


    What appeared in front of him was a very strong man, the most striking thing was that he had a donkey face.


    The donkey-faced man stared at Sun Xu with an unkind look: "Boy, did you do too much!"


    "Oh? What do you mean?" Sun Xu raised his eyes.


    "Huh! Fishman Island is a place protected by the Whitebeard Pirates. You are making trouble and killing people here, don''t you look at the Whitebeard Pirates?" The donkey face man said righteously.


    "No, that''s not the case!" Bai Xing gathered up the courage to retort: ??"They were the first to make trouble for us, and Sun Xuda fought back."


    The donkey-faced man noticed the white star, and there was a touch of surprise in his eyes.


    At the same time, he also understood what was going on, and gave two people a secret glance.


    These two guys have always been more lustful, and they must have been crooked when seeing the little girl beautiful, but they didn''t expect to run into the iron plate.


    However, it is clear that it is his companion, and one of them is also an important navigator of the team, and he must be a helper for himself.


    They can only be considered unlucky.


    The donkey-faced man smiled coldly: "What the truth is, I see clearly! I am the deputy captain of the Aiyi Pirates under the White Beard Pirates Group. I have the responsibility and obligation to maintain the authority of the White Beard Pirates! Are you going to catch it with your hands or let me do it myself?"


    "It was really their first hand." Bai Xing bit his lip, his eyes flushed.


    It was obviously the fault of the other party, but they were so wronged, and she was extremely wronged in her heart.


    Sun Xu shook her little hand: "Bai Xing, when you encounter such unreasonable people, I will teach you a good way to beat them half to death, and then reason with them. It will have a miraculous effect!"


    "Oh." Bai Xing nodded his head heavily.


    Sun Xu smiled, turned his eyes, looked aside, and said with a faint smile: "Joz, you have such a loyal Pirate Group under your banner. Whitebeard must be very happy, isn''t it?"


    Along with the donkey face man, there was another man who was more than five meters tall and extremely strong, but at this time his face was solemn. After Sun Xu glanced at it, he broke out in cold sweat.


    "This is a misunderstanding!" Joz said solemnly.


    He is not good at words, although he is anxious, he does not know how to explain.


    "Master Joz?" When the donkey-faced man saw Joz''s appearance, he gave a violent feeling of uncertainty in his heart.


    "Do you know? I really hate Pirates. However, today I gave Baibeard a face, and this matter is left to you to solve. I hope you can give me a satisfactory explanation, otherwise..."


    Sun Xu grinned, showing neat white teeth, both sunny and handsome.


    But in Joz''s heart, it was more like a man-eating demon, with blood still remaining between his teeth.


    Sun Xu didn''t say what the consequences would be, and took Bai Xing away directly.


    The donkey-faced man didn''t stop him. After the two of them disappeared completely, he looked at Joz and asked cautiously: "Master Joz, the kid...Who are they?"


    "what is the problem?"


    Joz did not answer, and asked in a deep voice.


    The Ugly Fatty and Shoehorn quietly swallowed their faces and said, "That is, that woman tripped us and we wanted them to compensate. They disagreed, and there was a conflict."


    They would certainly not admit that they took the initiative to find fault.


    The more difficult the other party is, the less they will admit it.


    If you gritted your teeth, you might still survive, and if you confessed to be lenient, you will most likely be treated as an abandoned child.


    "Anyway, no one knows whether what we are talking about is true or false." The two quietly glanced at each other, both rejoicing.


    Just now that person didn''t know if he was too arrogant, or he forgot, and left without even saying anything.


    This gives them room to operate.


    The donkey-faced man immediately realized something was wrong.


    You two with this physique, say you tripped over by a little girl, fooling you?


    He quickly added: "Master Joz, what happened, I don''t think it really matters. The important thing is that the man dared to kill people in the street on the fisherman island. This is not to take our Whitebeard Pirates seriously. inside!"


    He still wanted to keep his two companions, after all, one was still a navigator.


    As long as the focus is on the person who provokes the White Beard Pirates, that person is dead!


    As for the reason, no one pays attention at all.


    It is true under normal circumstances, but this time it is slightly different.


    Joz looked at the donkey-faced man speechlessly.


    Don''t you see the White Beard Pirates in your eyes?


    Indeed.


    However, that person really has this kind of capital.


    "Go to the old man, let him decide." Joz said.


    He is not good at handling such things.


    Let others decide what happened and how to solve it.


    The donkey-faced man was taken aback, and hurriedly said, "Master Joz, there is no need to alarm Daddy with this little thing, right?"


    "You don''t understand!" Joz shook his head and didn''t say much. Marco had told him not to tell him about his father''s defeat, even if he was facing his own companion.


    "Master Joz, I don''t think I should disturb Daddy anymore." The donkey face man regretted it and said hurriedly: "I will interrogate these two people again when I go back. If they lie, I will teach them personally!"


    "It''s not that simple anymore." Joz gave him a deep look and turned to leave.


    Even he could hear the threat in Sun Xu''s tone just now.


    He didn''t think there was anything wrong.


    That is a king who is not weaker than the old man! Is it humiliating for ordinary people?


    "A good thing you did!"


    The donkey-faced man glared at both hands, and hurriedly chased after Joz.


    Despite the best efforts of the donkey-faced man, he still failed to stop Joz, and finally made trouble to Baibeard.


    In the hall.


    The white beard sits high in the main seat, and the breath on his body is like a deep sea.


    The donkey face man, the ugly fat man and the shoehorn face knelt in a row.


    A fat man with golden hair and a white hat stood beside his white beard, his face extremely ugly.


    He stepped forward, kicking all three of them, one person and one foot.


    "You idiots! I haven''t told you to let you go out to make trouble?"


    He yelled a few words, then turned to Baibeard and said, "Father, I''m causing you trouble. I must teach them well when I go back."


    "Aibota, you take off their heads, deliver them yourself, and apologize to Sun Xu!" Baibeard said.


    "Father!" Fatty Huang Fa raised his head in disbelief, and it was enough to kill his own subordinates, so he actually let himself go and apologize to the other party?


    "Why? Does what I said doesn''t work?" There was no anger in the white beard''s voice, but Aiipota was so scared that he knelt down.


    "I see! I will do it now!"


    Aiipota was also ruthless, and killed two of his men directly, and then dragged them off.


    After he left, Marco whispered: "Father, Aiipota may have a grudge."


    "I''m here to save him." White Beard said lightly.


    Marco sighed, provoke anyone not good, but provoke the most unprovoked person.


    They still have to save Ace, and absolutely cannot conflict with Sun Xu at this time.


    Aiipota has a close relationship with them and must save his life. As for the others, it is temporarily ignored.


    Marco thought for a while, then said: "Father, will Sun Xu give up? According to Joz''s description, his anger is not low."


    White beard drank a sip and smiled: "Goo la la la, of course the arrogant kid will not give up. If he responds like this, Aiipota will probably not be able to return in the past. He didn''t say last night that he needed a devil fruit. Didn¡¯t we have two more, and we will send them all to him.¡±


    "Good!" Marco nodded and left the palace.


    As soon as Sun Xu returned to Dragon Palace City, he met Marko.


    Before Marco came to speak, he said: "Bring out the compensation, and let me see if my sincerity is enough."


    "How do you know that I brought compensation?" Marco asked curiously.


    "I didn''t bring compensation, and I didn''t take the lead. White beard asked you to send those people to death?" Sun Xu glanced at him and said lightly.


    Marco was choked took out a box and handed it to Sun Xu.


    He took a look, raised his eyebrows, and closed them again: "Is that all?"


    "The heads of those three people, Aiipota, will be sent here personally in a while and will apologize to you. Aiipota is their captain.


    This gift is to stop here and the conflict will not continue to expand. "Marko said solemnly.


    "I planned to kill the Aiyi Pirates."


    Sun Xu shook his head: "I promised, but I told that person not to come. I was afraid that I could not control it, so I slapped him to death!"


    The latest chapter address of Monkey King in Pirate: https://


    The full text of Monkey King in Pirate Reading address: https://


    Monkey King in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King reading on Pirate¡¯s mobile phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 232 Compensation), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 233： Crazy idea

    "The Monkey King is in the Pirate (!


    After Sun Xu returned to Longgong City, he did not deliberately cover up his whereabouts, and was soon discovered by the guards in the palace.


    Neptune, who was waiting anxiously, immediately asked someone to call him over.


    "Where''s Bai Xing?" Neptune came up and asked in a frantic manner: "Why did you come back by yourself? Where did Bai Xing go?"


    Sun Xu smiled without saying a word.


    Standing beside him, Bai Xing, who had turned into a human girl''s posture, also laughed.


    But Neptune didn''t smile at all, staring at Sun Xu with wide eyes: "Is this still your clone?"


    "No, this is my real body." Sun Xu explained.


    "Why didn''t Bai Xing come back with you?" Neptune''s eyes stared: "Could it be that something accident happened?"


    "Hehehe, Father, am I here?" Bai Xing took off his hat and waved to Neptune.


    Called the father king by a human girl, Neptune didn''t react at all. Just about to speak, she suddenly found that the girl''s appearance was a bit familiar.


    He stared for a long time, and suddenly sat down on the ground: "Bai Xing? Are you Bai Xing? How did you become like this?"


    "Hahaha, how about it, Your Majesty?" Sun Xu''s voice was full of smiles: "No one can recognize such a white star, right?"


    "Is she really a white star?" Neptune still had an unbelievable expression on his face.


    Yes.


    This girl looks exactly the same as his daughter, but her body shape is so different, and she is obviously a human, not a murloc.


    "Replace it like a fake!"


    With that said, Sun Xu withdrew the spell from Bai Xing''s body.


    Her body immediately began to swell, and soon returned to its original shape.


    "Hehe, Father, it''s really me." Bai Xing''s fish tail swung lightly and said excitedly: "This is Master Sun Xu''s magic."


    "It''s a spell." Sun Xu corrected.


    Neptune was speechless.


    Only then did he confirm that this was really his white star.


    "Your Majesty, I have done everything I promised. I hope you don''t forget your promise."


    Sun Xu reminded him and left the room slowly.


    Next, their father and daughter must have a lot to say, so just leave the space to them. He also has his own things to do.


    Sun Xu returned to his room.


    The avatar dissipated automatically, he picked up the phantom beast capable person and Pluto on the ground, and then called Ainilu and others over.


    "Next you stay outside and don''t let anyone disturb me before I go out." Sun Xu said solemnly.


    "Understood!"


    Several people nodded solemnly.


    Sun Xu didn''t say much, he returned to the room, closed the door, put the capable of Eudemons and Pluto in front of him, and at the same time communicated with the spiritual body in the sea of ??consciousness.


    "Meili, are you ready?"


    "Ready, Master!" Mei Li replied gently.


    "I remind you again that this approach has certain risks. Once it fails, you are likely to disappear completely, and I can''t save you." Sun Xu said solemnly: "However, if you choose another path, there is almost no possibility of failure. ."


    "I am willing to take risks." Mei Li''s voice is firm: "I want to be by my master''s side all the time, and want to help the master more!"


    "Well!"


    Sun Xu took a deep breath.


    Mei Li has been awake for a long time, staying in his sea of ??consciousness all the time.


    Through these days of researching Meili, Pluto and Perona, he has long found a way to let Meili become the master of Pluto.


    However, after he got the ability of the Eudemons, he had a new idea, which was very crazy, but if it succeeded, the results would be amazing.


    These days, he has been perfecting and improving this idea, and last night, he reached the limit of his current level.


    Through these days of research, he probably understood the abilities of this phantom beast, which can be named as the bat fruit demon form of the animal phantom beast.


    The form of the devil was what Sun Xu himself thought, because the power of this devil fruit is very similar to the devil''s temptation.


    The abilities of this phantom beast belong to the spirit and the mind. One of the abilities is to transform the body into a spiritual body, lurking in the minds of others.


    Now this capable person is in this state.


    When I met Sun Xu, she could only be regarded as unlucky, and it was impossible to get her out of other people''s hearts when she was replaced by someone else.


    This special form gave Sun Xu a crazy idea.


    That is to allow Mei Li to occupy the body of this capable person, to be born again and become a real life!


    Mei Li is a ship spirit with a very special form. Any action will consume her form. However, if the person who borrows the power of this Eudemons is reborn, according to Sun Xu''s speculation, she may get rid of this shackle.


    Of course.


    Mei Li is only the spirit of the ship, it is definitely not easy for those who want to seize the ability.


    Especially if the other party has the ability to bless, even if there is no active consciousness, just passive resistance can easily crush Meili.


    It''s like an ant gnawing on an elephant, even if the elephant is asleep, turning over instinctively may crush the ant to death.


    The gap between the two sides is too great, even with Sun Xu''s help, it is difficult to succeed.


    But later, Sun Xu had a crazier idea


    That is to use Pluto too!


    Pluto has been refined into a half magic weapon, and it is suitable for Meili to become the master. If the two sides combine, it is possible to defeat the other''s soul and rebirth!


    If done properly, there will be extremely surprising results.


    Pluto becomes a real magic weapon, Meili becomes Pluto''s tool spirit, and can transform into a human form.


    After repeated deductions, Sun Xu confirmed that although this idea is crazy, it is indeed possible to succeed!


    A real magic weapon, and it is a magic weapon that can transform into shape, perhaps it can be called a spiritual treasure.


    This temptation is too great for him!


    Through the exploration of mana during this period, he discovered early that the so-called golden rod, golden chain mail and other equipment are not magic weapons, but special forms of mana.


    A real Lingbao can definitely increase his strength.


    The improvement of strength is only one aspect, there are many benefits of having Lingbao.


    Of course, although it has been deduced many times, this is an unprecedented attempt after all, and there are still many unknown risks.


    Once it fails, there is a high probability that the result will be a chicken fly, and everything will be ashamed.


    The destruction of the Pluto and the death of the capable beasts were nothing to him, but Meili would also die, which made him hesitate.


    If according to the laws of Pirate World, let Mei Li become the lord of Pluto and become the spirit of the ship, the success rate will exceed 98%.


    Refining Lingbao, the success rate...unknown.


    If the whole process is carried out according to Sun Xu''s deduction , the success rate is close to 100%, but once an unknown accident occurs, the success or failure depends on the sky.


    Sun Xu was totally unable to make up his mind, and finally handed over the decision to Mei Li.


    He didn''t say his desire for Lingbao, but only told Mei Li about the different results and risks of the two choices.


    Choosing the ship spirit, then she will be able to accompany him as before, but she can only watch them silently.


    Choose the other, she will have a free body, get rid of the shackles of the ship spirit, and become a special creature.


    Mei Li chose the second one without hesitation.


    The latest chapter address of Monkey King in Pirate: https://


    The full text of Monkey King in Pirate Reading address: https://


    Monkey King in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King reading on Pirate¡¯s mobile phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 233 Crazy Ideas) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 234： Start refining

    "The Monkey King is in the Pirate (!


    "Mei Li, let''s start!" Sun Xu said solemnly.


    "I''m ready, Master!" Mei Li said in a high tone.


    Sun Xu no longer hesitated, the mana gushed out and turned into flames, enveloping the black spheres transformed into Pluto and Eudemons. At the same time, a whole body is composed of white light spots, and there is only a spiritual body with a roughly human-shaped outline. Flew out of his forehead and plunged into the mana flame.


    The first thing to do is to fuse Meili and Pluto.


    This is different from letting Mei Li take charge of Pluto as the ship spirit.


    Because it wants to seize the house, the role of Pluto is more to strengthen and enhance the strength of Meili''s mental body, which can be regarded as a certain degree of promotion.


    Moreover, this change is irreversible for both.


    Once the seizure fails, Meili will die, and Pluto will completely collapse, and there is a high probability that it cannot be repaired.


    Sun Xu carefully transformed Mei Li''s mental body.


    The good news is that Mei Li is a ship spirit, and her mental body is naturally split. Even if she accidentally uses too much force, her mental body will undergo some changes, it will not destroy her consciousness.


    This greatly improves the fault tolerance rate.


    Sun Xu operated with all concentration, not daring to be careless.


    From the first step, it is completely unknown territory.


    The previous few refining tools and the experience of engraving magical powers are all useless.


    Not only the refining experience is not used, but the knowledge of refining in my mind is also not applicable.


    Whether it is Pluto or Meili, the refining materials are different from those of Journey to the West.


    Sun Xu''s whole body was tight, and he was ready to solve problems immediately.


    One second, two seconds...ten seconds...


    Finally, Mei Li''s mental body began to merge with Pluto, and it strengthened at a speed visible to the naked eye, and Sun Xu was a little relieved.


    The first step was successful!


    This at least proves that his idea is right!


    The next step was to proceed step by step. Sun Xu divided a part of his energy to concentrate on those with the ability of Eudemons.


    He dared not kill this capable person.


    Because once the capable person dies, the devil fruit ability will disappear, and it will be too difficult and too difficult to find.


    He also considered whether it would be better to wait for the ability of the Dark Fruit to take out the ability?


    However, after serious consideration, he finally believes that it is more appropriate to operate directly on the capable.


    The core of the entire refining process is to seize the home, so that Meili has a physical body, rather than possessing the ability of devil fruit.


    If Mei Li becomes a devil who eats the fruit, she will only become a person with special abilities, not a spirit treasure.


    What''s more, after inanimate objects eat the devil''s fruit, where the realization came from is still unknown, and it may harm Meili.


    In the end, he still chose to refine it directly like this.


    However, although she cannot be killed, she must be reformed.


    This is the prerequisite for the seizure of houses to be carried out, and it is also to make her more suitable for becoming an instrumental spirit.


    Time passed slowly.


    Since Sun Xu entered the room, there has been no movement, Taotu, Robin and others have guarded the outside loyally.


    There was a sound of footsteps, and Neptune walked over with a team of guards, and was slightly taken aback when he saw the battle.


    "Is His Excellency Sun Xu in the room? I have something to find him." Neptune said politely.


    Not to mention that they are Sun Xu''s companions, but the woman in the front is also a super strong and a big figure in the Navy.


    Can''t afford to provoke.


    Robin put down his book and was also very polite: "The boss has something to do now, and there is no way to see people."


    "Then when does he have time?"


    When he was rejected, Neptune was not angry. As a king who was often reprimanded by his courtiers, he had no idea of ??domination and indomitability at all.


    "We don''t know either." Robin replied, "What can I do with your Majesty?"


    Neptune hesitated and said, "Forget it, when he has time, I will tell him personally."


    "Well, after the boss comes out, I will convey to him the matter of your Majesty as soon as possible." Robin said.


    Neptune left, the place was quiet again, and there was no movement in the room.


    Not a single person, including Perona, left, and they all guarded the outside seriously to ensure that even a fly would not get in.


    When the last ray of sunlight disappeared and the night fell completely, Sun Xu finally integrated Meili''s spiritual body and Hades completely, and at the same time completed the transformation of the capable person.


    Sun Xu opened his eyes.


    Three feet in front of him, a black ball and a glass bottle were floating in a rootless flame.


    "The next step is the most critical step."


    Sun Xu looked solemnly.


    The entire refining process is not complicated, as long as the next step is successful, the refining will be more than half successful.


    "It''s going to start, Meili!"


    "Okay, Master!"


    Sun Xu pointed his finger, the mana gushed out, dragged the black ball into the glass bottle, and slowly merged into Pluto.


    He immediately felt the collision of the two spirits.


    Mei Li''s mental body almost collapsed.


    If Mei Li''s mental power is a small river, the other party is a big river.


    It''s not that the opponent''s spirit can crush Meili.


    With the blessing of Pluto, Mei Li''s mental strength is no longer inferior to ordinary humans, and even more than a lot.


    However, the opponent is now in the mental state of the Eudemons, which is equivalent to driving a mecha.


    With bare hands, Mei Li will naturally lose out.


    Sun Xu didn''t panic, his eyes were calm.


    He had anticipated this situation a long time ago.


    Since it was a house seizure, it wasn''t the spirit body created by the phantom beast that the opponent was capable of, but the true soul of the opponent.


    Sun Xu''s mana poured in, while trying to stabilize Mei Li''s mental body, helping her resist the opponent''s attack, while trying to separate the opponent''s soul from the abilities of the Eudemons.


    But he immediately noticed something was wrong.


    Once the devil fruit is eaten, the ability is completely integrated with the capable person.


    Does it mean that you can be separated by separation?


    Even if he had refined it in advance and made a lot of preparations, he still felt unable to start.


    Time slowly passed, Mei Li''s mental body became weaker and weaker, and Sun Xu''s ability to separate the soul from the devil fruit still did not progress.


    He also became nervous, and a cold sweat broke out on his forehead.


    "I was careless! Because I have studied Perona''s soul, I feel I can do it."


    "Furthermore, there is a problem with her soul. This is the devil fruit of the spirit and soul, and it will definitely have an impact on the soul!"


    "What should I do now? Stop refining? But it''s too late!"


    Just when Sun Xu was anxious Meili''s voice resounded in his consciousness.


    "Master, I found her weakness!"


    "Weakness? What weakness?"


    Before Sun Xu had time to ask, he saw Mei Li''s mental body rush into the other''s mental body like suicide.


    "do not want!"


    He suddenly raised his throat with a heart. It''s not an opponent to retreat while defending. Isn''t he rushing straight up? Isn''t this looking for death?


    The latest chapter address of Monkey King in Pirate: https://


    The full text of Monkey King in Pirate Reading address: https://


    Monkey King in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King reading on Pirate¡¯s mobile phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 234 begins to refine), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 235： 1 twists and turns

    "The Monkey King is in the Pirate (!


    Under Sun Xu''s nervous gaze, Mei Li rushed into the opponent''s mental body.


    He thought that Meili would be defeated in an instant, but the situation was far beyond his expectations.


    The resistance of the mental body is reduced! And getting lower and lower, a few even stopped resisting.


    Before, the whole body was fighting. First, it turned into one hand and one foot, then into one hand, and finally only the mouth was left to bite.


    Sun Xu gradually understood what was going on.


    The consciousness of the capable person is already in a coma, and will not take the initiative to fight back.


    When the two sides confronted each other head-on, she relied on instinct to fight back and defeated Meili.


    But when Meili rushed into her body, her instincts became confused.


    But Mei Li took this opportunity to grab the dominance of the spiritual body, making her instinct to counterattack weaker and weaker.


    This is a place to die!


    "Good job! Meili!"


    Sun Xu exclaimed in surprise, and immediately began the fusion of Pluto and the spiritual body.


    As Meili suppressed the spirit body created by the Eudemons'' ability, the opponent''s soul was gradually exposed.


    The two sides broke off and started the most tragic and dangerous fight.


    "Come on, Mei Li." Sun Xu kept encouraging Mei Li.


    He can only do this, and this process can only rely on Meili herself.


    The battle continued, and both sides became weaker and weaker, but they still couldn''t tell the victory or defeat.


    If it was the intensity at the beginning of the refining, Meili could easily crush the opponent, but in the previous confrontation and the suppression of the mental body, Meili consumed too much strength, and the two sides were at the same starting line.


    "You won''t die together?" Sun Xu frowned. According to this trend, when the two sides decide the winner, I am afraid that they will not be far from death.


    As soon as his thoughts fell, the situation changed.


    It seemed that it was weak to a certain limit, and the other party''s soul suddenly collapsed automatically.


    Sun Xu was taken aback for a moment, and immediately reacted.


    "Yes! Meili''s mental body is naturally divided, it doesn''t matter if it is less, but the human mental body is a whole, and it will completely collapse if it is damaged to a certain extent!"


    "Master, I won!"


    Mei Li''s weak but full of joy sounded in Sun Xu''s heart.


    Sun Xu praised without hesitation: "Good job, Meili! Next, let''s start fusion!"


    Under the control of mana, Meili''s spiritual body, the remnant of the soul of the capable person, and Pluto began the final fusion.


    This process was smooth and smooth beyond imagination.


    "It''s done!"


    When the thorough integration was completed, Sun Xu shouted in surprise, but then his face changed!


    "How is this going?"


    Sun Xu''s body was tight, and he looked at the scene in front of him in disbelief.


    Out of control!


    The refined Lingbao is out of control!


    "Mei Li!" he yelled nervously.


    "Master!" Mei Li''s voice was also full of confusion: "My body is undergoing unknown changes."


    "I found it." Sun Xu asked quickly: "How do you feel?"


    "It doesn''t feel much." Mei Li said again: "No! There is a very strange feeling, as if you have become closer to the owner, and the strength of the owner has become very comfortable."


    "It doesn''t sound like a bad thing." Sun Xu frowned and had a guess: "Is it transforming to Lingbao?"


    However, he was a little worried.


    He could feel that Pluto, or this newly refined thing, was quickly devouring his mana.


    Once his mana is exhausted, what will happen?


    His worries did not become reality, because before the mana was exhausted, more serious problems occurred.


    Mei Li said anxiously: "Master, the change is stopping, but it''s not over, but something seems to be missing."


    "It should...not enough materials!" Sun Xu said solemnly.


    He probably understood what was going on. Although he didn''t know why this change happened, he couldn''t control it at all now, and he could only bite the bullet and continue.


    Sun Xu took out a box, opened it, and took out two devil fruits.


    It was Baibeard''s apologize to him.


    Both of these are superhuman devil fruits.


    One is called a smelly fruit, which has the ability to emit a strong smell of gas from a special part.


    This ability... if used well, sometimes it is quite strong.


    However, it is still very unwelcome.


    The Whitebeard Pirates had obtained this devil fruit for a long time, and no one had eaten it at all.


    The other is called the hairy fruit, which can control body hair when eaten.


    If this devil fruit is well developed, it feels like it still has a certain potential, but obviously, the people of the White Beard Pirate Group didn''t like it.


    "It''s a coincidence. I got two Devil Fruits from the White Beard Pirates, otherwise I will have a headache now."


    Sun Xu sighed in his heart, luck.


    Without hesitation, he directly melted the two devil fruits and refined them into pure raw materials for Lingbao''s use.


    Without letting it change this time, Sun Xu began to guide it intentionally. He already knew roughly what was going on. Although he didn''t know the principle yet, it was okay to make some small changes.


    Pluto''s appearance began to change again, becoming less like a ship.


    However, compared with the appearance, the internal changes are more amazing and can be said to be earth-shaking.


    After a while, Sun Xu''s face changed again.


    "Why is it not over yet?"


    His brows were furrowed, and the materials made from the two Devil Fruits were about to bottom out, but the change still did not stop.


    To be sure, we need to continue to supplement materials.


    Sun Xu hesitated for a while, and found another devil fruit.


    This is the devil fruit obtained from Taotu, after leaving the Devil''s Triangle Area, it has taken shape completely.


    He also knew what it was capable of.


    "Do you want to use it?"


    Sun Xu''s face was tangled. If it were other devil fruits, even if it was a natural type, or an illusion beast species, he would now throw it in without hesitation.


    But this devil fruit is too special, he really can''t bear it.


    "If you don''t use it, Lingbao will not be completely formed, and there is a high probability that there will be no remedy in the future. For the sake of Lingbao, for Meili, this kind of thing must not be allowed to happen! However, this devil fruit is..."


    The thoughts in Sun Xu''s heart turned around, and he still accepted the devil fruit.


    "No! Unless you really have to, you can''t waste it!"


    He looked fierce: "There is one last way! I have paid so much, we must succeed, otherwise we will lose a lot!"


    Sun Xu pointed the sword together, swiping his wrist, and the blood poured down.


    The body of the capable person can be used as a refining material.


    He is both a capable person and a cultivator, and his flesh and blood can naturally also be used as refining materials.


    Soon, Sun Xu''s face turned pale, and there were waves of weakness in his body.


    He quickly took a picture of himself, and his face became ruddy again.


    After three consecutive times, Sun Xu''s eyes were straight, and his face was bluish black.


    Spring breeze and rain is not a panacea, a lot of blood loss has begun to consume his vitality, this is already krypton life.


    What''s more troublesome is that under multiple consumption, his mana is about to bottom out.


    "Hurry up for me!"


    Sun Xu gritted his teeth and looked at the Lingbao turning up and down in the flames.


    If it fails, he will really run out of oil.


    After paying so much, if he fails in the end, then he really vomits blood.


    Sun Xu took out the devil fruit he had put away before.


    If it doesn''t work, you can only put it in.


    He is now like a red-eyed gambler, as long as he has chips around him, he must push them all up and bet on the final comebackGan! "


    Feeling that his blood has been exhausted, Sun Xu cursed in his heart, and his current physical condition no longer allowed the bloodletting to continue.


    He was about to refine the devil fruit in his hand, and suddenly felt that the rate of mana loss was slowing down.


    One view.


    Sure enough, Lingbao''s changes were also slowing down, and soon stopped.


    Sun Xu heaved a long sigh of relief and sat down on the ground: "Ha ha, ha ha, it''s so exciting! I will definitely not bet next time! This is more tiring than a fight with White Beard."


    The latest chapter address of Monkey King in Pirate: https://


    The full text of Monkey King in Pirate Reading address: https://


    Monkey King in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King reading on Pirate¡¯s mobile phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 235 twists and turns), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 236： exquisite

    "The Monkey King is in the Pirate (!


    Sun Xu rested for a while before looking at what he had refined.


    In the glass bottle, a thick long sword lay quietly.


    As soon as Sun Xu waved his hand, the "Long Sword" flew out and hovered in the air.


    This was not controlled by him, the "Long Sword" was completely flying by himself.


    According to his mind, the long sword can make different movements.


    However, this is not the legendary flying sword.


    When Sun Xu thought, the "Long Sword" began to enlarge, and soon occupied half of the room.


    The "Long Sword" showed a bit of its original appearance. This was not a sword, but a huge battleship.


    It is no longer appropriate to call it a battleship, and it should be called an airship more accurately.


    Sun Xu entered the battleship.


    The space inside has completely changed, only one room is left, and the weapon system and power system that previously occupied a large part of the space have all disappeared.


    Sun Xu exclaimed.


    Those things did not disappear, but changed into another form.


    According to some cultivating world, it can be called a magic circle, or prohibition.


    If the previous Pluto was still an ancient weapon in the Pirate World, but with some more characteristics of the world of cultivating immortals, then it has now become a spirit treasure.


    After the refining is over, it is mainly this part that changes and consumes materials.


    Pluto''s previous internal system reacted mysteriously with the materials and mana provided by Sun Xu, and the fusion changed into a special prohibition with all previous abilities.


    Sun Xu thought silently.


    This is the transformation of Pirate World technology and Westward Journey World technology.


    Before he transformed Pluto, whether he used Devil Fruit to engrave magical powers for Nami and Robin, he only used the materials of Pirate World to complete the technology of Journey to the West.


    Now it is the transformation between technology and technology.


    This shows that the connection between Pirate World and Journey to the West is closer than he imagined. At least, the most basic laws of the two worlds should be the same.


    "It feels like there are many secrets hidden in it." Sun Xu murmured.


    The entire transformation process was completed by Lingbao on his own. He basically did nothing except provide some materials.


    He still doesn''t know whether this change is the cause of Pirate World, or his own magic power, or the result of a combination of many factors?


    As for how to transform, it is even more at a loss.


    "If I can study the transformation mechanism clearly, it will definitely be of great benefit to me." Sun Xu thought.


    Pluto is unique, the other two ancient weapons, the sea king is a special life, the form of the king is unknown, even if this technology is researched out, it may not be able to be used again.


    However, he always has a feeling that this technique is extremely important to him.


    "It seems that there will be one more job in the future."


    Sun Xu temporarily put aside these thoughts and began to observe the newly born Pluto.


    All areas have been re-planned, and the internal space has become much larger.


    "This can put down a corps."


    Sun Xu thought that it felt almost the same as Jiancheng Fruit, perhaps even bigger than that space.


    Unfortunately, he doesn''t have as many people as Capone Becky, and most of the area can only be left unused.


    "However, with such a large space, the glass bottle that was important before becomes a chicken rib and can be thrown away."


    Now Pluto has the ability to change size.


    The largest form is still a hundred meters long, as for the smallest...


    Sun Xu left the Pluto, stretched out his hand, Pluto gradually faded and merged directly into his body.


    This was not because of any transformation he had carried out, but because of Lingbao''s basic ability.


    Perhaps it was because he used too much of his blood during refining, and after success, he directly completed the recognition of the master.


    More than that.


    Pluto flew out of Sun Xu again, his body flickered, and his appearance changed.


    Soon, it changed from a giant sword to a one-hundred-meter-long battleship, and then into a one-hundred-meter-high tower.


    Simple appearance changes are no problem.


    Sun Xu smiled satisfied.


    This is a superb spirit treasure with powerful attack power and space inside.


    There is one more important thing.


    "Mei Li." Sun Xu shouted.


    A consciousness gradually regained consciousness. After a short period of confusion, Mei Li quickly reacted and exclaimed in surprise: "Master, have we succeeded?"


    "Yes, it succeeded!" Sun Xu said with some expectation: "Try whether you can turn into an adult."


    Lingbao is very successful, but this is also one of the most important purposes.


    "Okay, Master." Mei Li''s voice was also a little nervous.


    After a few seconds, a strong white light suddenly emerged from Pluto''s body, and then it kept shrinking, and finally became the size of a human.


    After the light dissipated, a beautiful woman with black hair like a waterfall appeared in Sun Xu''s field of vision.


    The woman slowly opened her eyes, looked around in confusion, and quickly locked Sun Xu on the ground. The confusion in her eyes turned into surprise: "Master!"


    "Mei Li?" Sun Xu''s eyes widened.


    "Yeah." The beautiful woman nodded, looked at her body, her expression became excited: "Master succeeded! We succeeded!"


    "Ahem." Sun Xu coughed dryly: "I''ll find you clothes."


    Mei Li is really carefully carved from the world, her body is flawless, and her appearance is almost no less than that of a white star.


    The appearance of being naked at this time is really unbearable.


    "No trouble, Master." Meili stopped him, her body flashed with light, and a black dress was added.


    "It''s quite convenient." Sun Xu was taken aback, nodded, and then took a good look at Mei Li.


    Needless to say, Mei Li¡¯s features are oval face, willow eyebrows, and her facial features are exquisitely and perfectly combined. Immaculate is the most appropriate adjective. Her temperament is very gentle, like the big sister next door, which makes people involuntarily close. But when you look carefully, it seems that there is something hidden, which faintly gives people a sense of majesty, which makes people afraid to make mistakes.


    Of course Sun Xu knew what was going on. Mei Li''s character itself was very gentle, but whether it was the Devil Fruit that shaped her body, or Pluto, it was not gentle at all.


    This is the edge hidden under gentleness, once revealed, it will definitely make everyone look at it.


    "Meili, no..."


    Just as Sun Xu wanted to say something, he stopped again and frowned at him.


    "What''s the matter, Master?" Mei Li looked at him with admiration and closeness in her eyes.


    It was Sun Xu who rescued her and gave her a body, free from the shackles of the ship spirit and become a real life.


    Moreover, she has truly recognized Sun Xu as the master.


    It can be said that she will live for Sun Xu in the future, which is even more intimate than family affection.


    "You can change your name Sun Xu said slowly.


    The current Meili has almost nothing to do with the previous Meili. What''s more, this name always reminds him of the butler in the village of Si Luobu.


    "I listen to the master." Mei Li pursed her lips and said softly.


    Sun Xu thought for a while, then raised his head: "From now on, you will be called Linglong. Pluto will be Linglong Tower."


    Mei Li, no, Linglong murmured: "Linglong? My name is Linglong? I have a name!"


    That means that from now on, she is a real life!


    The latest chapter address of Monkey King in Pirate: https://


    The full text of Monkey King in Pirate Reading address: https://


    Monkey King in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King reading on Pirate¡¯s mobile phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 236 Linglong), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 237： Ready to leave

    "The Monkey King is in the Pirate (!


    "Linglong, what is your strength?" Sun Xu asked.


    You know, this is the incarnation of Pluto, and has eaten the fruit of the demon species of Eudemons, Linglong''s strength is definitely not to be underestimated.


    "I''m not sure."


    Linglong hesitated and said that her strength has many aspects, and she is not sure how far it can be.


    "However, it should not be weaker than Lieutenant General Taotu."


    Linglong added that she had been in Sun Xu''s consciousness these days, and she was afraid that she would be bored, so Sun Xu shared everything she saw with her.


    "Is it comparable to the peach rabbit?"


    Sun Xu nodded in satisfaction.


    The strength of Taotu is definitely the pinnacle of Pirate World.


    Moreover, although Pluto has become the Linglong Tower, it has not lost its original function.


    In other words, Linglong has a very powerful attacking move.


    In the real fight, Linglong will not be weaker than anyone in this world, and may even be stronger than himself.


    Sun Xu stretched his waist and said, "Okay, let''s go out. I think Robin and the others are also waiting in a hurry."


    Judging from the brightness outside, the sky should be bright now, and it took less than a day to refine the Linglong Tower, which is considered within the plan.


    Sun Xu walked to the door, put his hand on the door, and suddenly smiled: "Robin and the others will be surprised when they see you."


    Linglong smiled softly, without saying anything.


    Creak.


    The door was pushed open.


    Robin, Taotu and others were all startled instantly and looked over.


    They were shocked when they saw Sun Xu''s face turned blue and his feet weak, as if he was seriously ill.


    But before they had time to ask, they saw Linglong behind, and the words they were about to say were stuck in their throats again.


    "She, she... who is she?" Perona said in disbelief: "Isn''t you the only one in the room? Why are there more women?"


    Taotu is even more suspicious.


    This look really seems to have been hollowed out, could it be said that they are in the room...


    Thinking of this, her whole body is not good.


    Sun Xu asked them to stay outside to do this kind of thing?


    This, this... is too absurd!


    However, she soon realized that it was wrong.


    Although Sun Xu does like beauty, he is not such a ridiculous person.


    What''s more, as Perona said, there was only one person when Sun Xu entered. She can be sure that there is absolutely no one in the middle. How come they become two people when they come out?


    Still such a beautiful woman!


    Looking at Linglong, a touch of surprise flashed across Taotu''s eyes.


    She kind of saw Boa Hancock''s wrong game.


    I am afraid there are few such beautiful women in the world.


    "She''s Linglong, and she will be our companion from today."


    Seeing the astonishment on their faces, Sun Xu laughed, and said: "As for the origin of Linglong, don''t ask, you don''t understand it."


    Several people are a little speechless.


    Although there was no contempt in his tone, as if he was telling a fact, this was the greatest contempt.


    No matter what they thought, they could only accept Linglong''s participation. This small group was originally Sun Xu''s word.


    After the sensation caused by Linglong disappeared, everyone thought of Sun Xu''s affairs.


    "How did you make it like this?" Taotu frowned: "Does it matter?"


    "It doesn''t matter." Sun Xu waved indifferently.


    He just put too much blood, there is no problem with his body, and now his body is recovering quickly, and it will not take long to return to its peak state.


    "You better go take a rest first." Taotu suggested.


    Robin nodded in support.


    Robin has clear concerns in his eyes, and Sun Xu can now be said to be her practical and spiritual double pillar.


    It was with Sun Xu that she got rid of her previous panic life and regained the warmth that she had never felt since the destruction of O''Hara. If Sun Xu had an accident, she was not sure whether she could hold on.


    "It''s not necessary."


    Sun Xu rejected her suggestion: "We have more important things to do now."


    "What''s up?"


    All of them were puzzled, and they really couldn''t remember what they had to do.


    "Of course I left." Sun Xu said: "The purpose of coming to Fishman Island has been completed. Now is the time to leave."


    Robin doesn''t care about his purpose, but there is a problem he has to face: "But boss, our boat hasn''t been coated yet."


    "no need."


    Sun Xu waved his hand.


    He had already learned from Linglong that the current Linglong Pagoda can sail in the water, not to mention 10,000 meters, even the seabed of 100,000 meters would have no problem.


    As a spiritual treasure, the basic ability is to go to heaven and earth.


    In fact, he originally planned to leave alone. He has the ability to avoid water and can easily travel to and from the Murloc Island like a Murloc.


    Now that Linglong has it, there is no need for this, and you can take everyone with you.


    "What does it mean to not need?" Taotu wondered: "How to leave without coating?"


    "You''ll know in a while."


    Sun Xu didn''t explain much: "However, before we leave, we have to pick up someone, and another companion wants to join us."


    "There is anyone else? Who is it?"


    There was a hint of curiosity in the eyes of a few people.


    In a short period of time, two companions joined, which they did not expect.


    Robin remembered something and said, "By the way, the boss, King Neptune came to you before and told you that he had something to do with you."


    "That''s right, I want to find him too."


    Sun Xu smiled: "Everyone, come together. After bidding farewell to King Neptune, we left directly."


    Everyone left Sun Xu ignorantly.


    They didn''t know what they were doing, and they were leaving after walking around the fisherman island.


    As for Sun Xu''s statement that his purpose has been accomplished, they are also confused.


    Could it be a fight with White Beard?


    In their view, this time when they came to Fishman Island, only this major event happened.


    Only Taotu, because Sun Xu asked her to help take care of everyone''s safety, and told her that she had left.


    But she didn''t know what Sun Xu did.


    Several people were quickly received by Neptune.


    As soon as we met, Sun Xu said straightforwardly: "Your Majesty the King, we are going to leave."


    "So fast?"


    Neptune was surprised and his mood became complicated.


    Sun Xu nodded, did not say much, and asked directly: "I don''t know what happened to your Majesty''s promise to me?"


    Neptune was silent.


    Sun Xu was not in a hurry, and waited silently.


    After a long time, Neptune spoke slowly: "If Bai Xing is hurt, I will never spare you!"


    Sun Xu laughed.


    very good!


    There is no conflict, and the matter is perfectly resolved.


    As for Neptune''s threat, he didn''t care.


    It is normal to hear a few complaints when someone else¡¯s daughter is abducted.


    ...

 Chapter 238： Neptunes request

    "The Monkey King is in the Pirate (!


    "Thank you, Your Majesty the King, for your fulfillment." Sun Xu smiled: "Then I''m going to find Bai Xing."


    "I''ll let people take you there," Neptune said.


    "No, I know the location."


    Sun Xu waved his hand and refused, and walked directly towards the hard shell tower.


    Neptune again thought of the incident that he secretly abducted Bai Xing yesterday, and suddenly snorted.


    Robin and others also looked at each other.


    White Star?


    They also knew that the princess of Fish Man Island seemed to be called Bai Xing.


    Did Sun Xu kidnap the princess?


    Looking at the king''s face, they felt that their guess was most likely to be correct.


    Even Peach Rabbit couldn''t help but sigh, Sun Xu''s mobility was really strong enough, and only two days after arriving at the fisherman island, he abducted their princess away.


    When Sun Xu found Bai Xing, she was lying on the bed and chatting with a shark, the tail of the fish was gently swinging, showing the master''s excellent mood.


    After seeing Sun Xu, the smile on Bai Xing''s face became even brighter.


    "Master Sun Xu, this is Megalo and my friend."


    Sun Xu glanced at it.


    He knew that this shark was very clever and possessed no less wisdom than human beings. During these years in the hard shell tower, it was the only friend of White Star.


    Megalo looked at Sun Xu with a little fear in his eyes.


    It had witnessed the battle between Sun Xu and Baibeard the day before yesterday, and knew how powerful this human being was.


    Sun Xu smiled friendly at Megalo, then turned to look at Bai Xing: "Bai Xing, we are going to leave."


    "Leaving? Do you want to go out to play?" Bai Xing said excitedly: "Master Sun Xu, I also want to go together!"


    Having just gained freedom, she is now extremely yearning for the outside world, just now she was discussing with Megalo where to play.


    "It''s not going out to play, it''s leaving the fisherman island!" Sun Xu said solemnly.


    Bai Xing''s excitement stagnated, and there was a touch of panic on his white face.


    "Are you in such a hurry?"


    Sun Xu was silent for a while, also feeling a bit cruel.


    Bai Xing had just been free, and before being reunited with his family, he was asked to leave.


    He thought for a while and said, "Because I have an urgent matter and must do it. Why not do this. You stay on Fishman Island and bid farewell to your family. After I finish the matter, I will come back to pick you up."


    "Ah!" Bai Xing was even more flustered, water vapor condensed in his eyes, and said aggrieved: "Master Sun Xu, are you going to leave me behind?"


    "No." Sun Xu shook his head quickly: "I will come back to pick you up. It took so much effort to get His Majesty the King to agree to leave with me. Why would I not want you?"


    Bai Xing wiped his tears, tangled for a while, and said firmly: "I want to go with Master Sun Xu!"


    "are you sure?"


    Sun Xu was stunned and persuaded: "Actually, you can wait until I come back to pick you up. I''m going to participate in a war this time, it''s not for you."


    He took Bai Xing out to increase his knowledge, but to directly participate in the cruel war, the steps he took would be too great, and it would be no good to scare Bai Xing.


    "Human war?" Bai Xing''s expression became firmer and firmer: "Master Sun Xu, I want to see it."


    Sun Xu looked at her thoughtfully for a while, then slowly nodded: "Also, only in war can we see the cruelest side of mankind."


    Missing the top war, I don''t know how long it will take before there is a war of this scale.


    He was strong when making a decision, but when he said goodbye, Bai Xing''s tears still shed.


    Sun Xu did not bother them.


    Ten minutes later, Megalo left the hard shell tower with a listless fish face. When passing by Sun Xu, he even forgot his fear.


    Sun Xu entered the hard shell tower, looked at Bai Xing''s red eyes without saying anything, and took her back to the hall where Neptune was.


    When they came, there were three more people in the hall, it was Bai Xing''s three older brothers.


    Robin and others didn''t respond, but the Shark and the three saw the white star, and they all seemed to have seen a ghost.


    Although they heard about the fact that a white star could become a human being, they were still frightened when they saw it.


    However, this fright was quickly replaced by reluctance.


    Bai Xing is their younger sister. Although she is bigger, she has always been the object of their care.


    Although we didn''t have much time to meet in the hard shell tower before, we could see each other when we met.


    Now they are leaving suddenly, and they may not be able to meet again for several years, and they are very unwilling to give up.


    Bai Xing showed strength beyond imagination. Maybe he had just cried, or he didn''t want to worry about her father and brother. Although the tears swayed in her eyes, they never fell.


    When the family of five said goodbye, Sun Xu and the others all avoided, waiting for someone to notify them before returning.


    When they came in, the room was filled with sadness.


    Bai Xing walked slowly to Sun Xu, pursing his lips and looking at the four of Neptune, trying to make himself smile.


    Sun Xu remembered something and asked: "Robin told me that His Majesty the King had looked for me before. What can I do?"


    Neptune was startled, patted his head, and was shocked by the news that Bai Xing had left. He almost forgot about it.


    "I want to ask your Excellency, if... if the Whitebeard Pirates encounter misfortune, whom can the fisherman island seek refuge from?"


    After hearing the conversation between Baibeard and Sun Xu, he also realized the dilemma that Fishman Island was about to encounter.


    Although he and Baibeard are friends and don''t want to curse them, as the king of the Dragon Palace Kingdom, he must plan ahead.


    "BIGMOM Pirates is a good choice."


    Sun Xu thought for a while and said.


    The most deterrent is the Four Emperors Pirate Group.


    Kaido is a lunatic, red-haired people are interested in Murloc Island, and BIGMOM is better served as long as it can satisfy her appetite.


    This is their original choice.


    "Bigmom Pirates?"


    Neptune nodded, without any special reaction, but stared at Sun Xu closely: "You must be silent, right?"


    Sun Xu was taken aback, and quickly understood, shook his head and smiled: "So you are hitting my idea."


    Neptune did not speak, and acquiesced.


    Bai Xing trusted Sun Xu, Bai Xiu was optimistic about him, and having seen his strength with his own eyes, Neptune was of course more willing to choose him than the BIGMOM Pirates that he had never met.


    Sun Xu touched his chin: "Are you sure you want to do this? When I will be famous, I don''t know."


    He will surely be famous for that day!


    The next strongest name in the world must be his. This is the goal set before going to sea.


    But he is not eager about it, and tends to do whatever happens.


    "Even if Newgate sacrifices to Marlin Vandor, the reputation of the Whitebeard Pirates will not disappear immediately. We can solve ordinary harassment by ourselves." Neptune said calmly, "If it is too late, we will ask again. The BIGMOM Pirate Group can also take shelter."


    "Oh well."


    Speaking of this, Sun Xu has no reason not to agree anymore, and he can be regarded as compensation for agreeing to leave Bai Xing with him.


    "Do you still need a flag?"


    He pondered, with a flick of his fingers, the light and shadow twisted, and a fierce and handsome golden ape appeared in front of everyone, holding a golden hoop, wearing a majestic armor, and making the movement of looking back at the moon.


    "Just this, besides..."


    Sun Xu pulled off a piece of hair, made it into a body, and handed it to Neptune: "When you encounter a crisis, breaking it will form a clone of me, which can help you through the crisis."


    If none of his clones can be resolved, then they would simply surrender.


    Neptune remembered that when the two negotiated before, he could not see the difference between the clone and the real one.


    "Thanks a lot." He took it solemnly.


    Bai Xing looked at Sun Xu with a touch of gratitude.


    "Farewell then, Your Majesty the King."


    Sun Xu glanced at Linglong.


    She nodded, and a strong white light appeared outside of her body to block everyone''s sight.


    "what happened?"


    Everyone looked over curiously.


    After the white light dissipated, their bodies were shocked and their faces were full of surprise.


    The beautiful woman before was gone, replaced by a pagoda more than ten meters high.


    The pagoda opened a door.


    With a wave of Sun Xu''s hand, everyone flew up and plunged into the pagoda.


    Then, the pagoda broke through directly.


    The latest chapter address of Monkey King in Pirate: https://


    The full text of Monkey King in Pirate Reading address: https://


    Monkey King in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King reading on Pirate¡¯s mobile phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 238 Neptune''s request), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 239： The clingy white star and the troubled Perona

    "The Monkey King is in the Pirate (!


    In the Linglong Tower.


    Everyone looked around curiously.


    Taotu walked to Sun Xu and asked, "Is Linglong a demon fruit capable person?"


    Sun Xu looked at the sea water outside the window and smiled: "Obviously, it''s not."


    Those with abilities can transform, but cannot enter the sea. This is common sense.


    Linglong''s situation is very special. Her physical body is a power-grabber and cannot touch the sea.


    However, Linglong Tower was changed by Pluto and is not afraid of water.


    "Then how did she become like this?" Taotu asked in disbelief, besides the devil fruit, is there such power in the world?


    "You can understand her as a pacifist."


    Sun Xu smiled and said: "There is no reason that the Navy can study pacifists. Others can''t make something similar, right?"


    "It''s totally different." Taotu shook his head, and the pacifist would not be out of shape.


    "There is nothing different." Sun Xu said, but one is the technology of Pirate World, and the other is the technology of Journey to the West.


    Taotu glanced at him deeply and didn''t ask any more.


    She remembered Nicole Robin saying that if there is a **** in the world, it must be Sun Xu. She once thought it was just pure worship, but now she understands a little bit.


    This person is really wrong.


    Sun Xu clapped his hands, motioned for everyone to come, and then said, "This is Bai Xing. From today, she is also our partner."


    Bai Xing smiled nicely: "Hello everyone, I''m Bai Xing, I''m causing trouble to everyone."


    Even Robin''s face, who has always been extremely wary of strangers, can''t help but soften.


    Bai Xing is so pitiful, that exquisite and picturesque face, innocent eyes, and pure temperament, it is simply a killer of men and women.


    "This is Robin, this is Perona, this is..."


    Sun Xu introduced everyone to Bai Xing one by one, and finally said: "Linglong, you will be responsible for protecting Bai Xing''s safety in the future."


    "Okay, Master."


    Linglong''s gentle and pleasing voice sounded, but everyone''s expressions couldn''t help changing, and their gazes at Sun Xu became weird.


    Owner?


    This is a name only for slaves, right?


    "Cough cough cough."


    Sun Xu''s old face couldn''t help but blush, and he forgot about it!


    The main reason was that Linglong had been calling it this way before, and didn''t realize that there was anything wrong.


    Seeing that other people''s eyes were getting more and more wrong, he quickly said, "Linglong, you can call me the boss in the future."


    "Understood, Master."


    Sun Xu: "..."


    Forget it, those who clean up will clean up themselves.


    He comforted himself like this.


    "You also didn''t sleep all night yesterday? Go rest, leave the rest to Linglong." Sun Xuruo said nonchalantly, "Bai Xing, there are many empty rooms here, you can choose the one you like."


    "Which one does Sun Xu live?" Bai Xing stared at him with big beautiful eyes.


    "I live here." Sun Xu chose one.


    "Then I want it here."


    Bai Xing chose the room next to Sun Xu.


    Soon, everyone went away. Sun Xu didn''t rush to rest. He took a circle around Pluto to get acquainted with the situation, and at the same time, he checked whether there were any problems.


    Bai Xing chased after him like a small tail. She would follow him wherever he went, and whether he understood or not, she would come and study it.


    After all this, Sun Xu returned to his room.


    He did consume a lot last night. Although it doesn''t matter if he doesn''t sleep, he will definitely recover faster after sleeping.


    Bai Xing followed step by step.


    When he walked to the door, Sun Xu turned his head helplessly: "Bai Xing, don''t you rest?"


    "I''m not sleepy now." Bai Xing said crisply.


    "That''s right, you slept last night."


    Sun Xu remembered that Bai Xing was different from them. He slept all night, not long after getting up.


    "then you¡­"


    Seeing Bai Xing''s expectant look, he hesitated for a while, then looked at his room: "Come with me and play in the room for a while?"


    "Yeah." Bai Xing beamed with a smile, his little head nodding like a chicken pecking rice.


    Sun Xu''s room is very big, to be precise, all rooms are very big.


    He is not a merchant ship, he wants to sell tickets, and the rooms are good or bad.


    In fact, he is not the largest, some rooms are bigger than Bai Xing''s room in the hard shell tower, she can really move in it.


    Sun Xu lay down on the bed, Bai Xing crawled down beside him, and looked out the window with joy.


    Linglong Pagoda is rising steadily, and there are all kinds of fish swimming around.


    It''s pitiful. Although she lives on the bottom of the sea, she hasn''t seen the ocean for a long time.


    Bai Xing was playing next to him alone, while Sun Xu fell asleep.


    In a room almost filled with dolls.


    Perona glared bitterly in the direction of Sun Xu''s room: "Huh! What a pervert!"


    She also felt a little weird.


    In just two days, Sun Xu found two companions, and they were both better-looking than her.


    Perona was very depressed.


    He hadn''t seen a girl more prettier than her for so many years, and Sun Xu found them in two days.


    She stretched out her hand to fetch a rag doll from the bed, raised her small fist, and struck it like a vent, still whispering something in her mouth.


    She was tired of hitting, lying on the bed, and fell asleep.


    I don''t know how long I slept, when Perona woke up, the room was covered with golden sunlight.


    She got up from the bed and looked out the window. There was a blue sky above and an endless ocean below.


    "Has it come out of the bottom of the sea?"


    Peroan cleaned up and changed his clothes again.


    To say that she is most satisfied with following Sun Xu, she has endless clothes, endless puppets, can eat all kinds of delicious food, and can not spend enough money, do not worry about being bullied, and live life. More interesting, and...


    "How can it be so good!" Perona shook her head vigorously, seeming to want to throw all these thoughts out of her mind: "There is no Devil''s Triangle area here. I was threatened by a big satyr, so I had to stay! Humph!"


    She picked up one of her favorite rag dolls, picked up the red umbrella, and walked out the door happily.


    As soon as she went out, she saw Sun Xu playing games with the new beautiful girl, and her mood suddenly turned cloudy.


    "Big pervert! She must have joined her because of her beauty!"


    Perona looked at him contemptuously. She could see that this beautiful girl had no fighting power. Apart from her appearance, what else could Sun Xu see?


    Isn''t it an identity?


    When walking towards the two of them, Perona suddenly thought: "I have never played with me like this. Every time I go to see me, I will do research and research! Give me all kinds of troublesome requests, you are a scientific lunatic. !"


    She bitterly sat down beside Sun Xu and made a loud noise on purpose.


    Sun Xu looked over and said hello: "Wake up? How is your sleep?"


    "Humph!"


    "..."


    After the fight with Baibeard, isn''t it anymore awkward?


    what happened again?


    But... this arrogant look is also quite interesting.


    Sun Xu couldn''t help but glanced at Perona twice.


    Perona suddenly felt better again.


    "Are we out already?"


    "Yeah." Sun Xu nodded and said with a smile: "Actually, I came out a long time ago. I have taken Bai Xing out for a full circle."


    Perona bulged her cheeks: "I want to go out to play too."


    "Don''t you like sunshine?" Sun Xu asked in surprise.


    "I like it again now, can''t I?" Perona akimbo her hips, leaning over her face, almost touching his face, and said viciously: "Do you agree or not?"


    The noses of the two were almost next to each other.


    Sun Xu leaned forward a little bit, and he was able to pinch Perona''s lips.


    "Ahem." He tilted his head back: "I just promised, don''t bite!"


    "Bite people? Are you saying I''m a puppy?" Perona grinned her teeth, really wanting to bite his nose.


    Bai Xing grabbed Sun Xu''s arm and said with great interest: "Master Sun Xu, I want to go too."


    "No problem." Sun Xu readily agreed, letting one sheep also let it go, and letting two sheep also let it, and it didn''t make any difference to him.


    Perona curled her lips and said nothing.


    Linglong and Sun Xu were connected. He didn''t speak, but a door slowly opened.


    Sun Xu hugged one in one hand and flew out.


    Leaving the Linglong Tower, the dazzling sunlight made the three of them squinted slightly.


    The corner of Perona''s mouth was slightly hooked.


    After leaving the Devil''s Triangle with Sun Xu, she found that she didn''t know when she started, and her hobby had changed a little.


    I no longer love the dark and humid environment so much, and learned to embrace the light.


    Seeing the sun suddenly now, she couldn''t help but feel a little excited.


    Bai Xing was even more excited. Although she had seen it once, the feeling that the sky was infinitely high and the sea was infinitely far still fascinated her.


    She finally understood why her mother wanted murlocs and mermaids to live on it.


    Compared with this vast world, Murloc Island is like a small prison.


    "I must fulfill my mother''s wish, no, now this is my wish."


    Bai Xing thought silently in his heart.


    She has never dreamed, UU reading www.uukanshu. The biggest wish before com was to pay homage to the mother.


    This is the first time she strongly wants to do something.


    Based on this, it''s worth coming to the sea this time.


    Of course, she knew it was very difficult to do this.


    However, she believed she would find a way.


    and¡­


    Bai Xing looked at Sun Xu''s profile, and the corners of his mouth raised slightly: "Master Sun Xu will help me too!"


    The latest chapter address of Monkey King in Pirate: https://


    The full text of Monkey King in Pirate Reading address: https://


    Monkey King in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King reading on Pirate¡¯s mobile phone: https://


    For the convenience of reading next time, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 239 Sticky White Star and Troubled Perona), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ()

 Chapter 240： People in the arena involuntarily

    "The Monkey King is in the Pirate (!


    Sun Xu set up a somersault cloud and took Bai Xing and Perona to fly all the way.


    There is nothing interesting nearby. At first glance, it is all sea water, not even a deserted island.


    So just now he and Bai Xing went back not long after they had been around.


    Originally, he planned to do the same this time, but when he took the two of them around and was about to return, he found something different.


    "Huh? Master Sun Xu, there is a boat!"


    Bai Xing, who had been observing around with great interest, soon discovered the unexpected guest who appeared suddenly.


    Hearing the movement, Perona turned her head and said in surprise: "It''s the Navy!"


    "Is this the navy?" Bai Xing showed curiosity. She had seen many pirates, but the navy was very small. The scale of this scale was unprecedented.


    "I heard that the Navy is a justice organization among mankind, Master Sun Xu, is that right?" She asked curiously.


    "The navy is the main force in the fight against pirates, and there are indeed many justices among them. However, they are a subordinate department of the world government, and the ruler of the world government is the Celestial. It''s all caused by Tianlong people." Sun Xu explained to Bai Xing earnestly.


    "Then are they righteous or evil?" Bai Xing asked in confusion.


    "Bai Xing, there are many things in the world that are indistinguishable from justice and evil." Sun Xu smiled and said: "Let me say that the navy has both a righteous side and an evil side, but in general, it is useful to the world. "


    Bai Xing nodded thoughtfully.


    "Then, let''s sit on the warship next."


    Sun Xu took the two of them down.


    Seeing the three people descending from the sky, the navy of the warship was taken aback and took up guns and aimed them at them.


    "Who are you? Raise your hands!"


    After seeing the looks of the three of them, a young navy''s eyes suddenly widened, put down his gun, and stood in front of them: "Wait, wait! They are not enemies!"


    "Ensign, are you sure?"


    "I''m sure! Very sure!" The young navy categorically said: "Besides, you should go and inform the colonel that your Excellency Sun Xu is here."


    The navy put away their guns suspiciously, and ran to the cabin with a cleverness.


    Sun Xu let go of Perona and Bai Xing, and said with a smile: "This ship is more magnificent than the previous one."


    He also had an impression of this young navy, and he was one of those who had been to Food Island before.


    "The previous one was a small warship, but this is a large warship. There is a little difference." The young navy said respectfully, "Your Excellency Sun Xu, why are you here?"


    "I turned around and saw that it was your boat, so I got down and sat down." Sun Xu said.


    Both Bai Xing and Perona looked around curiously.


    Bai Xing is interested in seeing everything now, and Perona has never experienced this kind of experience.


    As a pirate, the navy is her mortal enemy. She never thought that one day she would go to a warship to play.


    While talking, a beautiful pink-haired military officer walked out and saw Sun Xuhou, his eyes lit up, but when he saw the two women next to him, his face was slightly stagnant.


    "Tina, long time no see!" Sun Xu showed a bright smile on his face.


    "It didn''t take long." Tina took the cigarette from the corner of her mouth and threw it into the sea: "We have been apart for less than a month in total."


    "That''s not..."


    "In less than a month, where did you find two such beautiful girls?"


    "Um..." Sun Xu shrugged his shoulders: "Good luck, this is Perona, this is Bai Xing, both are my companions."


    "Are you only looking for beautiful women as companions?"


    Tina teased.


    There was a touch of surprise in her eyes.


    It¡¯s okay if you¡¯re older. Although the temperament is more unique, it¡¯s only half a catty with her. This younger...how could there be such a beautiful girl in the world?


    Is the Pirate Empress as the most beautiful woman in the world?


    Tina recalled it, and was shocked to find that Boa Hancock''s appearance was also inferior to this girl by three points!


    Sun Xu thought for a while. If we count Taotu, there are now two men and five women on board, and the ratio of men to women is indeed seriously out of balance.


    However, Linglong is a ship and should not be counted in. Perona and Taotu are only temporary residents, and they are not really members of the ship. Therefore, the real situation should be two men and two women, which is not excessive.


    Thinking about this, Sun Xu became calm: "It''s just a coincidence. In fact, when I choose a partner, I don''t look at gender, let alone looks!"


    Tina was speechless.


    You can lie to others about this, tell me? I believe you are a ghost!


    "By the way, Sister Gion is not far from here, would you like to see me?" Sun Xu changed the subject.


    At this point, Tina''s face changed, and she leaned closer and asked in a low voice, "Did you do the thing about Mary Joa?"


    She only heard about it when she returned to the navy headquarters.


    At her level, she shouldn''t have known, but she is a rising star that is highly valued in the Navy, and more importantly, she has a good relationship with Sun Xu, and was specifically told.


    When she learned that the Navy had sent Lieutenant Admiral Taotu to monitor Sun Xu, she was basically sure that this should be a fact.


    "Of course not!" Sun Xu said decisively: "Haha, Tina, you know me, I am a good person, and I will never do such illegal things."


    Tina gave him a deep look: "Then what are you doing here now?"


    "Take my two companions around. We just came out of the fisherman island and we are all suffocated." Sun Xu said in a relaxed tone: "What about you? Shouldn''t you be preparing for the battle in Malin Fando now?"


    Tina did not answer, and asked in a serious tone: "Will you try to rescue Ace? I know that you and Straw Hat Luffy are irresistible!"


    "What if I say yes?" Sun Xu leaned in front of her face, jokingly: "Are you going to try to keep me here?"


    "How can I have that ability?"


    Tina snorted coldly, her expression gradually dimmed: "I think we might be enemies when we meet next time."


    Sun Xu waved his hands again and again: "I''m joking, I promised Sister Gion that I won''t help Ace and the White Beard Pirates."


    "I''m not kidding," Tina said slowly, her face serious.


    Sun Xu''s tone was still relaxed, and he smiled: "Didn''t I tell you, even if I become a wanted criminal, we can still be friends in private. Don''t worry, Tina, I understand your position, even if you treat me in public in the future. If you face each other, I will forgive you too."


    Tina looked complicated and opened her mouth: "Actually I used to..."


    After waiting for a while, before the follow-up, Sun Xu asked curiously: "What happened to you?"


    "nothing."


    Tina shook her head.


    She is not a fan of fantasies, but she still can''t help but think that if she decisively implemented the "feeding tiger" plan and deepened the bond between the two sides, would the situation be different now?


    It''s a pity that it doesn''t make any sense to talk about this now.


    "I still have to carry out military affairs, let''s not go through this." Tina said.


    "Aren''t you meeting with Sister Gion?" Sun Xu asked in surprise.


    "There will be more opportunities in the future."


    "Yes, you are both navy, it is very convenient to meet each other."


    Sun Xu took a step back hugged Bai Xing and Perona, smiled: "Then, goodbye Tina."


    Tina nodded, but couldn''t help saying: "I hope I won''t see you in Marin Vando tomorrow."


    Sun Xu smiled, said nothing, turned around and left.


    Tina looked at their distant figures until they were completely invisible, then turned and returned to the cabin.


    After confirming that he would never see the warship again, Sun Xu stopped, looked back, and sighed softly.


    People can''t help themselves in the arena.


    Even he can''t escape.


    The latest chapter address of Monkey King in Pirate: https://


    The full text of Monkey King in Pirate Reading address: https://


    Monkey King in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King reading on Pirate¡¯s mobile phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 240 People are in the rivers and lakes, you can''t help yourself), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 241： Advance City and Blackbeard

    When the three returned to Linglong Tower, everyone had already gotten up.


    I planned to ask them what they were going to do, but when they saw that Sun Xu''s face seemed bad, everyone was shocked and temporarily dispelled the idea.


    As the core of the whole team, when Sun Xu was in a bad mood, the whole atmosphere became depressed.


    In the end, Robin, who was closest to Sun Xu, broke the silence and asked: "Boss, what are we going to do next?"


    Sun Xu suppressed distracting thoughts, turned his gaze, and slowly said, "Go forward the city."


    "Advancing the city?" Taotu was surprised: "Where are we going for?"


    Sun Xu smiled lightly and said: "Don''t worry, it''s not to rescue Ace, in fact, what I''m going to do is beneficial to your navy."


    Taotu''s eyes changed slightly, and she felt that Sun Xu''s attitude seemed to have changed a little.


    "What did they encounter when they went out just now?"


    She was puzzled, and planned to find an opportunity to ask later.


    "Linglong." Sun Xu yelled: "Now let''s go to Advance City!"


    "But Master, I don''t know where the target is." Linglong''s gentle and soft voice sounded.


    "I will show you the direction." Sun Xu said.


    It may be difficult to find those extremely secret things with the arithmetic technique, but it is not at all difficult to find a place that is almost universally known to the city.


    "Understood, Master." Linglong replied.


    Linglong Pagoda leaped high into the sky, heading towards the direction of Sun Xu''s instructions, towards Pushing City.


    On the way, Taotu found an opportunity to ask about what happened to Perona, and then she fell into a long silence.


    In the evening, Linglong Tower successfully arrived at Pushing City.


    Pushing City is located in the windless zone, and is the world''s largest prison, holding the world''s most fierce criminals.


    For countless years, as long as the criminals were imprisoned in Pushing City, they have never escaped. The only exception is the Golden Lion.


    Sun Xu looked down at Pushing City from a high altitude, unfolded his spiritual consciousness, and entered it.


    "Huh? Has Luffy arrived?" His expression moved slightly and he caught Luffy''s figure.


    He remembered that Hancock went to the Chambord Islands a few days ago. It was impossible in time to go back and forth between Amazon Lily and Propulsion City. How did Luffy come over and get in?


    "Ace hasn''t been taken away either." Sun Xu''s gaze turned to the other side.


    Ace, who once had a fate, had both hands and feet **** with chains, and his expression was very weak.


    "There are indeed many interesting characters imprisoned."


    Sun Xu sighed.


    Although he has been imprisoned for countless years, the breath of many people in the city is still very strong, especially on the sixth floor. There are several breaths that make him unable to help but look at him.


    After a few glances, Sun Xu retracted his gaze.


    He didn''t come to advance the city this time for Luffy, nor for Ace, nor for the prisoners, the people he was waiting for hadn''t come yet.


    Time passed, and the sky was dark and bright.


    After advancing the city to be quiet for a while, it became lively again.


    Because of all sorts of coincidences, this large prison that holds countless terrorist criminals was turned upside down by the rookie Luffy.


    Sun Xu looked at it with interest.


    At a certain moment, he moved his eyes, looked at the gate of the advancing city, and whispered softly: "Come!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, the gate to the city opened slowly, and a man shackled in handcuffs was taken out.


    Taotu took a breath, her eyes condensed slightly.


    "Don''t be nervous, Sister Gion, I said I wouldn''t save him, so I would never save him!" Sun Xu glanced at her and smiled: "You don''t have any confidence in me, do you?"


    Taotu was silent for a while, and whispered: "I''m sorry."


    Sun Xu waved his hand and smiled: "There is no need for this, I can understand your feelings."


    "I''m not talking about this." Taotu said.


    Sun Xu was taken aback, understood something, smiled and shook his head, did not speak any more, and looked out the window.


    The warship holding Ace slowly left, disappearing at the end of the field of vision.


    Just like his, Sun Xu didn''t move until another warship arrived.


    "Why did they come to advance the city?" Taotu''s eyes condensed and her expression became serious.


    "In order to advance the prisoners in the city, from the point of view of the pirate alone, they are all the best pirates." The corner of Sun Xu''s mouth called up: "In fact, the reason why Blackbeard wanted to become Qiwuhai was very A large part of the reason is to gain the trust of the navy and the opportunity to advance the city."


    It was the Blackbeard Pirates who had only recently become Qiwuhai on the warship, and it was also Sun Xu''s long-awaited goal.


    Blackbeard''s whereabouts are erratic, and it is not easy to catch it, but he knows that he will definitely come to advance the city during the war at the top.


    In this way, he just needs to wait for the rabbit.


    Taotu suddenly turned his head: "What you said is true?"


    The navy was really tricked!


    "True or false is not important." Sun Xu smiled lightly: "Blackbeard will not succeed. He is destined to die here today."


    "You are here for him?" Taotu Mingwu.


    "That''s right." The excitement on Sun Xu''s face gradually couldn''t be restrained: "I have been waiting for this day for a long, long time!"


    Taotu suddenly remembered something Sun Xu and Tina met because of the secret fruit information.


    It seems that he has been eyeing Blackbeard since then.


    Taotu mourned for Blackbeard in her heart, and she didn''t know how he provoke Sun Xu.


    Planned a series of conspiracies, even deceived the entire navy, and finally successfully arrived at Advance City.


    Seeing success, they are greeted by true despair.


    Although Blackbeard is very strong, she doesn''t think he will be Sun Xu''s opponent at all.


    "Let''s go, don''t let our guests wait too long." Sun Xu smiled.


    Linglong, who was connected with him, immediately flew down.


    Blackbeard''s group settled the navy guarding the door, and was about to enter Push City, when a huge tower suddenly fell from the sky, and with a bang, it blocked them.


    "What''s this?"


    Blackbeard was taken aback, he was almost hit.


    Dressed up in theater, Lafitte, with a pale paper face, frowned: "There is a bad feeling."


    "Is this a treasure?" Bashas, ??with his extremely strong upper limbs, hugging his shoulders, said with interest.


    "You guessed it, this is a unique treasure in this world."


    Accompanied by this voice, the giant tower was opening a door to the Blackbeard Pirates anyway, and six people walked out of it.


    Sun Xu smiled and said, "Reward you for a day trip to hell."


    As for whether he can come back, it doesn''t matter to him.


    A burst of white light intertwined, and the huge tower disappeared, turning into a black-haired woman with a beautiful face like a waterfall.


    "The capable?" Blackbeard''s eyes beamed, and he looked at Linglong greedily.


    Able to fly and carry people, this is the perfect means of transportation!


    Although he said this, he couldn''t hear the slightest worry in his voice, and he didn''t seem to put the general candidate in his eyes at all.

 Chapter 242： Powerful Linglong

    Taotu wanted to say something more, Sun Xu reached out and stopped her.


    "Sister Gion, don''t talk nonsense with him!"


    He looked forward, his black beard had fat upper limbs and slender lower limbs. He was wearing a black robe, with his chest open, his eyes exuding all-seeing eyes.


    Not good-looking, but very sturdy temperament.


    Sun Xu grinned and made no secret of his killing intent: "Blackbeard, your time for death has come!"


    "Thief hahaha, are you here to kill me?" Blackbeard smiled indifferently: "If you can do it, come on."


    "A dark fruit makes you arrogant like this. It seems that White Beard is right in his evaluation of you. Arrogance is your biggest shortcoming!" Sun Xu coldly snorted.


    The black beard''s face changed slightly, and the white beard may be the only person in this world who can awe him.


    Just as he was about to say something, a flower suddenly appeared in front of him, and a figure appeared.


    "So fast!"


    As soon as the thought came out, Blackbeard felt that his stomach was hit hard, and the piercing pain came, almost destroying his sanity, making him want to lie down and roll.


    However, he held it back forcibly, and his huge body twisted aside.


    Boom.


    An iron rod smashed down, the rock was smashed to pieces, and the entire platform cracked a huge gap.


    Blackbeard broke into cold sweat, and quickly backed away a few steps away from Sun Xu.


    Several other people in the Blackbeard Pirates group also realized that this person is not easy to deal with, and they put away their casual attitudes, hugged them together, and looked at him vigilantly.


    Sun Xu didn''t pursue it either. The golden cudgel was on his shoulders, and he smiled: "You don''t need to look at me like this, just to remind you that today your opponent is not me."


    After that, he retreated and Linglong came forward from the back.


    Blackbeard is not weak, it is suitable for Linglong to verify his strength.


    For this scene, not only the members of the Blackbeard Pirates group unexpectedly, Taotu and others also looked surprised.


    "Boss, is there no problem? Do you want me to help?"


    Ainilu licked his lips. He felt that his strength had improved a lot recently, his forehand was itchy, and he wanted to find someone to fight.


    "I can also help." Taotu said solemnly.


    Robin and Perona also looked at Sun Xu.


    Although their strength is relatively weak, they all have their own unique aspects. If they play well, they can also play a big role.


    Only Bai Xing, holding Sun Xu''s arm, looked tangled.


    She also wants to help, but she feels that if her strength is put together, it will only add to the chaos.


    Sun Xu patted her little hand.


    In fact, the scariest person among them is Bai Xing.


    This is a windless zone, and the following are all sea kings!


    Bai Xing gave an order, not to mention the Blackbeard Pirates, and the whole prisoners in the advancement city went together, and it was also a torn ending.


    It''s just that she still can''t master her own power well.


    "No." Sun Xu waved his hand and said, "Linglong is very strong. It won''t be too late to wait until she can''t beat you."


    He said that, everyone can only suppress the thoughts in their hearts and look forward.


    After waiting for a few seconds, Linglong remained motionless, and the five members of the Blackbeard Pirate Group did not move.


    They all realized something was wrong.


    "How is this going?"


    "Why hasn''t the battle started yet?"


    "It started long ago," Sun Xu said.


    As soon as he finished speaking, he was riding a horse, sickly, and the poison Q, which seemed to be fate, fell from the horse. There was no injury on his body, but there was no life left.


    Several other people also spewed a mouthful of blood, and after a few steps back, their expressions became wilted.


    Especially Bashas.


    Although he did not die directly like Poison Q, his face became whiter than Lafitte, his body twitched involuntarily, and saliva dripped from the corners of his mouth. His eyes were sometimes crazy, sometimes silly, and looked dead.


    "You **** woman!" Blackbeard yelled out of control, without the slightest smile on his face.


    "Is only one dead?"


    Linglong murmured a little dissatisfiedly.


    She is much stronger than the once capable person of the Eudemons, and her mental attack is very powerful. She has just directly pulled the people of the Blackbeard Pirate Group into the spiritual world to fight.


    She thought it would be nice to have one or two alive, but she didn''t expect that only one would die in the end.


    The reason for this is because Blackbeard released the domineering look, which is also a kind of mental attack, breaking the spiritual world she constructed.


    "It''s already pretty good." Sun Xu smiled: "The main reason is that you are not familiar with your own power, otherwise at least one more will die."


    He was talking about Bashas.


    But now Bashas is no different from being dead. He has almost a complete breakdown, stupid and crazy, and a waste.


    The others were silent.


    It''s not only good, it''s too strong!


    The Blackbeard Pirates group was hit hard without moving, one was killed, one went crazy, and the others were also seriously injured.


    Not only powerful, but also weird, it makes people feel chills.


    "Thank you for the master''s praise." Linglong''s voice was cheerful.


    Blackbeard wouldn''t watch them chat, his palm turned into a cloud of black energy, and pointed at Linglong: "Dark Water!"


    A pair of white wings emerged behind Lafitte, flew into the air, drew the long sword from the stick, swayed irregularly like Hu Feng, ready to stab Linglong at any time.


    Van Oka put up the sniper rifle in his hand and fired a shot at Linglong.


    The three active members of the Blackbeard Pirate Group started their attacks at the same time, attacking from different directions.


    The attractiveness of Blackbeard and Darkwater, Van Oka''s precise sniper, and Lafitte''s assassination are almost impossible to evade.


    Linglong did not evade, to be precise, she did not evade at all.


    Puff, the bullet passed through, and her figure shook and disappeared.


    "is fake?!"


    Blackbeard''s pupils shrank suddenly. What kind of ability is this that can actually hide his domineering look?


    Linglong''s figure emerged in the other direction, and with a wave of her hand, two sharp white lights shot out.


    Blackbeard''s belly was directly pierced Lafitte in the sky also screamed and fell from the sky.


    Van Oka took this opportunity to shoot again, as fast as lightning, and accurately locked Linglong''s forehead.


    However, the bullet passed through her forehead and still did not cause any harm.


    "Still fake!" His face was ugly.


    As a sniper, he relies on seeing, hearing, and seeing. Now that someone can fool him, wouldn''t he be abolished?


    Without waiting for him to think about it, a white light flashed in front of him, and a sharp slash flew over.


    Van Oka subconsciously raised his arm to block it, but blocked it.


    "what!"


    The next moment, he clutched his forehead and screamed, it was a mental attack that severely slashed his soul.


    "Damn woman!"


    Blackbeard was panting.


    For him, the injury is too painful, even a small injury will make him feel painful, and the shooting beam makes him feel like he has gone from hell.


    "Thief hahaha, I already know your weakness, come over to me!"


    He pressed his palm on the ground, and unknowingly, darkness had already surrounded the entire platform, and only Sun Xu hadn''t touched him under his feet.


    "A large-scale attack? It''s indeed a good idea." Sun Xu praised him, as he deserves to be a man who can win the Four Emperors. His fighting wisdom is very good, so he discovered Linglong''s weakness so quickly.


    "But." He changed his words: "Knowing that Gui knows, but his ability is a little weak, he''s a little too weak to deal with Linglong."


    As soon as his voice fell, a violent white light exploded, and the darkness that was gradually gathering was directly shattered by the explosion.


    Linglong''s figure appeared in midair, but her once gentle face was full of majesty at this time, and it was also sharp that people would not dare to look directly at it.


    It seems that you will be blinded if you take a glance.


    "caught you!"

 Chapter 243： Sling black beard

    Linglong''s figure emerged in another position, her palm raised.


    Hum.


    The white light lit up again, full of destruction.


    "absorb!"


    Dark beard floats in darkness, trying to block the white light.


    However, his face changed in the next moment.


    Bai Guang easily tore open the barrier he had placed, as if it were just a piece of rags.


    "This is not a devil fruit ability?"


    Blackbeard stared his eyes, fully urging the dark fruit ability: "Suck me!"


    Buzzing.


    After a stalemate, the white light was finally crushed by the darkness.


    But before he had time to be happy, four white lights appeared in his vision.


    Two shots at him, one at Van Oka, and one at Lafitte.


    "Ah!"


    Blackbeard was mad and didn''t intend to insist on it. He wanted to avoid it, but at a critical moment, he was in a daze and moved a little slower.


    Puff.


    The white light passed through, and his body was torn off a large piece, and the severe pain made his face twisted.


    But the fierceness in his heart was also aroused, without even looking at the wound, his blood-red eyes scanned the surroundings, looking for an exquisite figure.


    "Where? Where is it?" Blackbeard was like a lion in danger, exuding an aura of horror.


    This is the most difficult enemy he has ever encountered!


    It can attack their spirit, can emit a powerful white light, and can also blind their perception.


    Can only be beaten passively, and can''t fight back at all.


    They were half dead here, and the alive was also seriously injured, but they didn''t even touch each other.


    After getting the Dark Fruit, Blackbeard, who has always been complacent, has been hit hard.


    "If I had that kind of ability, it wouldn''t be as troublesome as it is now!" Black beard hated in his heart, why did he come to the door at this time?


    As long as today, after he gets the ability he dreams of, with that powerful offensive power, he won''t fall into this kind of predicament at all.


    Almost! He was almost invincible!


    Suddenly, he was in a trance, Blackbeard''s vision changed drastically, and the advancing city and the ocean were gone. He was in the boundless sea of ??flames. There were countless meteorites falling from the sky, and there were volcanoes erupting and lava roaring in the distance.


    "It''s this kind of attack again!"


    He roared, urging the domineering look of the overlord, all the surrounding sceneries disappeared, but he still felt that his head was stabbed, his face instantly turned white, and his consciousness became a little fuzzy.


    "If this happens again, I am afraid I will die here today!"


    Blackbeard''s heart was chilled, and finally felt the threat of death. The opponent''s abilities were too weird, and the damage caused was terrible, he couldn''t use the Dark Fruit ability to absorb it.


    A retreat was born in his heart.


    The subordinates can look for it later, there will be nothing if their life is gone.


    Blackbeard''s eyes swept, Lafitte was seriously injured, but still alive, Van Oka was lying on the ground motionless, not knowing whether he was alive or not.


    For the rest, Poison Q was the first to die, but Bashas was still alive, but it had become waste.


    He quickly made a decision in his heart, and quickly moved towards Lafitte: "Lafitte, the plan changes! Let''s leave first!"


    "Okay." Lafitte''s expression also relaxed a little, and wings grew out of his back again, and hurriedly said: "Quick! Captain, I''ll take you away!"


    Although Blackbeard''s body is fat, his speed is very flexible, and he is next to Lafitte in a flash.


    "Thieves hahaha, it seems that we are not lucky today, we will leave first, and then report to Bashas and the others..."


    Puff.


    A thin sword penetrated Blackbeard''s body and came out from his left chest.


    Blackbeard turned around in disbelief: "La... Lafitte?"


    Among the four people, Lafitte is the most loyal to him, so he was unsuspecting when he approached, why would...


    Lafitte showed a familiar smile, his face blurred, as if to become another face.


    "It''s you!"


    Blackbeard was furious and blasted a punch. The terrifying punch penetrated Lafitte''s chest, and the flesh and blood exploded, leaving a hole with a big mouth.


    "Is it true this time?"


    He was taken aback, and then discovered that something was wrong: "Is this the real Lafitte?!"


    Not an illusion, it was the woman who controlled Lafitte!


    He killed a companion himself!


    "Captain." Lafitte wanted to say something, but as soon as he spoke, his neck crooked and he lost his breath.


    Looking at the corpses all over the floor, Blackbeard looked in a trance.


    It''s all dead!


    The subordinates who were finally found are all dead!


    Died in the hands of a woman who had never heard of it!


    He originally went to Push City to find a partner, but now the new partner has not been found, instead the previous partner has died.


    After a moment of trance, Blackbeard woke up again.


    Now is not the time to think about this Escape is the most important thing!


    He glanced around, and the **** woman was looking at him with a smile, seemingly satisfied with her masterpiece.


    Behind him was the sea, and the front was Pushing City, but the **** woman''s companion stood in the door.


    Fleeing to the sea is unrealistic.


    He didn''t forget that both of the opponents showed the ability to fly.


    When it comes to the sea, the opponent''s advantage is even greater.


    Then, I can only try to advance to the city.


    If the prisoners advancing in the city can be released, chaos can be created, and he has a chance to escape.


    The thoughts in his mind kept flashing, but in fact, it was only a moment before Blackbeard made a decision.


    "Secret Point Road!"


    He roared, releasing a lot of darkness and enveloping the entire stand.


    The stands seemed to melt, and the walls and gates of the advancing city were also melting.


    Sun Xu and others seemed to be in a quagmire, sinking continuously.


    "Success!"


    Blackbeard was overjoyed and began to sprint forward, but after not taking a few steps, he suddenly felt that his feet were empty and his eyes changed.


    Pushing the city disappeared, and there was an endless sea in front of him. He jumped out and was falling continuously.


    "That woman again! But, when? When did I get caught?"


    Blackbeard''s face changed drastically.


    This ability is so weird!


    Before he found a way to deal with it, he absolutely didn''t want to fight this woman!


    Boom.


    Blackbeard stomped his feet and the air burst, supporting him to fly.


    The little skill of Yuebu is nothing to him.


    He jumped on the warship he was on when he came.


    Fortunately, he couldn''t go to Propulsion City, and he could leave by boat. He didn''t believe that the other party could fly all the time.


    At this moment, he suddenly felt weak and extremely weak.

 Chapter 244： Hiru no Rain

    "Master, fortunately not insulting my life."


    Linglong came to Sun Xu with her black beard in a coma, and smiled Qiao Yanran, her impenetrable aura disappeared, and she resumed her image as a big sister Wen Wan.


    She didn''t blush, she didn''t breathe, and she didn''t even have any messy clothes, as if she was just going for a walk instead of defeating a group of Qiwuhai-level pirates.


    The onlookers all quietly swallowed their saliva.


    The whole battle process was too weird. The Blackbeard Pirates seemed to be blind and kept attacking indiscriminately.


    Especially at the end, it''s even more weird.


    They actually started to kill each other, one pierced the other''s heart, and the other pierced the other''s chest.


    Then Blackbeard seemed to be mad, angered for a while, laughed for a while, released his abilities indiscriminately, and finally screamed and fell into a coma.


    They don''t know what the Blackbeard Pirates have gone through, but the weird situation during the battle and the despair on the faces of those people have caused them to feel palpitation.


    Linglong feels like a devil to them, and that beautiful appearance and gentle temperament are nothing more than usual disguise.


    "Good job!" Sun Xu gave a thumbs up and smiled.


    As Linglong''s master, he still has no worries.


    Before getting the shocking fruit, although Blackbeard''s strength was not weak, it definitely did not reach the top level.


    Although the dark fruit is called the most vicious ability, it is more because of its restraining effect on the capable person. In fact, it is more functional and auxiliary, and it is not excellent in attack.


    It is not difficult to defeat the current Blackbeard, but it is not easy to solve him without injury.


    Linglong can win so easily, on the one hand because she is indeed strong.


    Inheriting Pluto¡¯s huge energy and super attack power, allowing her to sprinkle attacks at will, the Eudemons Devil Fruit gives her weird spiritual means, the combination of the two, has a powerful threat in both the spiritual realm and the real realm, even worse than the black The dark fruit of the beard has a good effect on shaking the fruit.


    On the other hand, her ability just to restrain the black beard.


    Under heavy mental illusions, no matter how strong Blackbeard''s physical skills are, no matter how strong the Dark Fruit''s restraint on those with abilities, it is the White Tower if it fails to attack the target.


    During the entire battle, they were completely played with by Linglong''s applause, and they didn''t even make a decent resistance.


    At the end of the battle, his spirit was attacked many times, and the overlord''s arrogance was also consumed. He couldn''t even resist a trace of resistance. He was trapped in many illusions and couldn''t get rid of it, and he couldn''t even tell what was true.


    With the absolute strength inferior and restrained, it is not surprising that Blackbeard lost so badly.


    In fact, this is not to blame Blackbeard, most people in this world have no resistance to Linglong.


    Lingbao''s identity, coupled with the fruits of the phantom beast species, she is very powerful in spiritual control, not only can deceive people''s five senses, but can even fool the sights and smells.


    If you want to deal with her, you must have the perception that she can see through her mental deception. Kata Kuri''s domineering experience may have a certain chance.


    Either has a very strong range attack, Linglong''s control of mental power is also at a distance, large-scale bombing makes her unable to approach, naturally can avoid getting into trouble, shaking the fruit, and some extremely powerful, highly developed natural elements can achieve.


    If you want to really fight Linglong, it is best to meet these two conditions at the same time, and the whole world is very few.


    Moreover, this is only a prerequisite, and still may not be able to defeat her.


    The scariest thing is that this is still not Linglong''s strongest form.


    She is Lingbao.


    Lingbao naturally requires the master to control it to exert its strongest power.


    When Sun Xu used her force to impose her on her, that was Linglong''s most powerful state.


    The faces of Bai Xing and Robin were relatively calm. The former didn''t know what had happened. Although the latter was also surprised, she absolutely trusted Sun Xu. Since Sun Xu brought Linglong, she wouldn''t worry about anything.


    Perona wrinkled her face, a little aggrieved, and a little afraid.


    She has a feeling that this woman is called Linglong, and she may be her nemesis just like Sun Xu.


    The biggest reaction is Ainilu and Taotu.


    The former has a solemn face, his eyes are constantly changing, and his mind simulates the situation of fighting with Linglong time and time again.


    No matter how he responded, the ending remained the same.


    Fail! Fail! Fail! Still fail!


    And every time it was a fiasco!


    Taotu''s complexion is very complicated.


    Linglong''s powerful strength shocked her, even if she shot, it was impossible to solve the Blackbeard Pirates so easily.


    However, this is not the reason for her complicated mood. More importantly, she seems to have seen the white shot from Linglong just now.


    The white light that destroyed Mary Joa...


    Although the powers of the two are very different, they feel very similar to her, and can even be said to be exactly the same.


    What this shows cannot be clearer.


    Sun Xu reached out and lifted the black beard, with a smile on his face.


    Finally got it.


    He had been looking forward to this day since he got the refining technique.


    The next step is to refine the black beard into a magic weapon.


    For this, he had a plan in his mind for a long time, and he had even checked it countless times, and he could start refining with his eyes closed.


    "we¡­¡­"


    What Sun Xu was about to say, a sharp sword aura suddenly flew out of the advancing city.


    Click.


    The door was shattered, and a tall man in uniform walked out with a long sword in his hand and a cigar hanging from his mouth.


    Seeing the scene in front of him, there was a look of surprise in his eyes.


    "Who are you?"


    Taotu stepped forward: "Hire of Rain?"


    The man looked at Taotu''s eyes and frowned slightly: "Lieutenant General Taotu? Why are you here?"


    This is not an easy role to deal with.


    Just by looking at it, he could feel the dangerous aura emanating from the opponent.


    There are still a few people left, and it seems that it is not easy to deal with.


    Taotu did not answer his question, and solemnly said: "Hiliu, why are you destroying the gate of the advance city?"


    "Because I''m going out!"


    Hiliu took it for granted: "Someone invaded Propulsion City and caused some chaos. Some prisoners escaped and Magellan asked me to hunt them down. In desperation, he broke the gate."


    Although he was confident, he didn''t want to fight with these people. If Magellan caught up with him, it would be troublesome.


    Taotu''s eyes gradually became sharper.


    Someone escaped?


    They have been guarding outside since yesterday. Except for Ace who was taken away, no prisoner has left Pushing City at all!


    He lied!


    This person really has a problem!


    "Is it seen through?"


    Seeing her expression, Yu Zhiliu was aware of the result, but was not too disappointed.


    Hit and hit, he is not afraid of anyone!


    The reason why Advance City is called the Iron Wall is because of him and Magellan.


    They cooperate, even if the four emperors are here, they will not be afraid!


    "etc."


    Seeing that the two were about to fight, Sun Xu stretched out his hand: "Sister Gion, I am leaving now, do you want to stay?"


    He still has things to do, and he doesn''t have time to spend with them here.


    Taotu''s expression was tangled, his palm moved away from the hilt, and the murderous intent on his body slowly dissipated.


    For her, Sun Xu is more important.


    "Oh?" Yu Zhiliu glanced at Sun Xu: "Who are you?"


    Lieutenant General Taotu actually put out his plan to do something because of his words!


    Sun Xu didn''t bother to talk to him at all, and gestured to Linglong.


    Linglong nodded, the white light flashed, turned into a giant tower, and opened the door.


    Sun Xu held his hand and everyone flew into the tower.


    At the moment the door closed, another figure came in.


    "The space here is much larger than it looks outside." Yu Zhiliu said in surprise.


    "Are you trying to die?" Sun Xu narrowed his eyes.

 Chapter 245： Black jade gourd

    "I don''t have time to talk to you right now, so I can stay here temporarily if I want to treat you."


    Sun Xu glanced at him and directly ordered: "Linglong, if he does anything unusual, just kill him!"


    "Okay, Master!" Linglong replied.


    Sun Xu said nothing, and walked into a room with his black beard.


    This room is very empty, with no windows, no furniture, only a stove in the middle.


    However, this thing is just a display.


    This is made of ordinary steel and cannot transmit mana at all.


    "When I get the ability of Secret Fruit, maybe I can build a real furnace tripod."


    Sun Xu imagined.


    With the ability to obtain the secret fruit, his refining technique will usher in a big explosion. The materials that had to be saved before will become abundant, and there is no need to withhold the rope.


    "let''s start."


    Sun Xu suppressed the thoughts in his heart and threw Blackbeard to the ground, with a stroke of his hand, the mana flame rose up and wrapped Blackbeard.


    "Wait!" Blackbeard opened his eyes, looked at the surroundings, then looked at Sun Xu, and smiled: "Thief hahaha, who are you? Why are you arresting me?"


    "I thought you would keep pretending to be." Sun Xu said lightly: "The mentality is good, and I can still laugh at this time. As for why I should grab you, I told you just now because of the dark fruit!"


    "Even if you kill me, you can''t get the dark fruit!" Blackbeard''s tone was bewildering: "Kill me, it will be very difficult to find the dark fruit anymore. It took me decades to succeed.


    How about this? I can work for you and use the power of Secret Fruit to serve you. "


    He is a hero, of course he doesn''t want to just die like this.


    Even if he suffers some humiliation, as long as he can survive, he will do it!


    "Haha, Blackbeard, no need to struggle, you are dead today!"


    Sun Xu smiled, the mana flame in his hand soared: "As for the secret fruit, I have my own way."


    "Ah!" Blackbeard screamed like a pig.


    He felt that his flesh and blood was melting.


    The pain after Ananguo was injured was much heavier than ordinary people. With such a tragic injury, he wanted to commit suicide because of the pain.


    But the sad thing is that he can''t even commit suicide now. The power in his body seems to be locked, and he can feel it, but he can''t use it.


    "It''s too noisy!" Sun Xu stretched out his hand and sealed Blackbeard''s mouth.


    He is not abnormal, he will be excited by the screams of the enemy.


    He tried his best to obtain the dark fruit ability because he didn''t want to train people like this.


    After Blackbeard''s mouth was sealed, he couldn''t make any sound, his body was constantly twisting, and his eyes were filled with despair.


    His dream has not yet come true!


    What is his life in the end?


    For a devil fruit, lurking for decades, every day disguised as another look, finally get the dark fruit that I want, seeing everything is getting better and better, the dream is gradually realizing, suddenly, a group of people have never been People who have heard of it easily defeated him.


    If you die, you die.


    He had this kind of consciousness a long time ago, and it was not unacceptable.


    The question is, why is this painful way of death?


    "You can only be considered unlucky, who allowed you to get the abilities I want?"


    Seeing the unwillingness in his heart, Sun Xu said to himself: "The murderer will always kill him, rest in peace!"


    Boom.


    The flame suddenly became stronger.


    The pain on Blackbeard''s body was gradually disappearing.


    His pain sensation has been destroyed, and his consciousness has begun to blur.


    "I''m not willing!"


    Blackbeard''s eyes widened suddenly, and then his consciousness plunged into the boundless darkness.


    His original destiny was to become a unique dual-ability person, and then crowned as the emperor, and in the future may be the protagonist''s greatest enemy.


    It is a pity that the fate of the traveler was completely destroyed.


    Sun Xu did not pretend to be sorry for him.


    Blackbeard is not a good thing, there is no burden in his heart to kill him, but he is a little bit divided in his heart by using a person to refine the tool.


    However, now that his heart has become quite hard, this bit of trouble will not make him change his mind at all.


    Under the scorching fire of mana, Blackbeard''s body gradually shrank and turned into a black smoke-like substance, almost exactly the same as when he used the dark fruit ability.


    The entire refining process went very smoothly. Sun Xu had already simulated thousands of times in his mind, and he was familiar with all the processes and couldn''t be more familiar.


    After a period of time, the human form completely disappeared, leaving only a cloud of black smoke to be refined.


    Sun Xu opened his eyes: "It''s almost there, the next step is the last step."


    He waved his hand and played a series of magic decisions, the shape of the black smoke gradually changed, and finally turned into a special shape.


    "Condensation!"


    Sun Xu gave a soft yell, his mana turned, and the formations were engraved on the outside of the objects condensed by black smoke, and then slowly disappeared.


    Finally, when he stopped all his movements, a black gourd appeared, floating in the air, and spinning around.


    Sun Xu picked it up.


    The total length of the black gourd is less than five centimeters, it looks very delicate, and it feels warm and smooth, as if it is made of black jade, which makes people love it.


    "Just call you black jade gourd." Sun Xu moped, nodding satisfied.


    He used his mana, the black jade gourd''s mouth sprayed thick black smoke, and finally all returned to the gourd.


    Although there is no experiment yet, Sun Xu is very sure that this refining is a success Many abilities of Dark Fruit are discarded, but the one he needs is to draw from the body of the capable person. The power of devil fruit.


    Sun Xu found a rope, tied a knot, and decorated the black jade gourd around his waist. It looked like an ornament, inconspicuous.


    "Then let''s experiment."


    He smiled and stood up: "It should be too late. If you miss it, it would be a pity."


    Opening the door, Sun Xu heard the sound of fighting before he went out.


    The sharp breath filled the Linglong Pagoda, and the fierce impact sound was dense and connected.


    Without divine consciousness, he knew who was fighting with whom.


    Sun Xu walked out, and just stepped out of the door, a sword gas flew over, almost hitting him in the head.


    At this moment, he seemed to be aware of his presence, and the battle came to an abrupt end.


    Sun Xu walked over, sat down on the sofa, and said with a smile: "Keep on fighting, why don''t you fight anymore? Let me see the battle of the top swordsmen!"


    There are many people who use swords in the world, but very few people stand at the pinnacle purely by swordsmanship.


    The two in front of them should be regarded as two of the small group.


    Taotu apologized: "Sorry Sun Xu, I made the shot first."


    "Yes?"


    Sun Xu glanced at Yu Zhixi.


    He smoked a cigar without refuting it.


    "In this case..." Sun Xu raised his hand.


    Taotu''s face tightened, not knowing what he was going to do to himself.


    Hit someone? Still want to take advantage?


    If he wants to wipe the oil, does she agree or not?


    Taotu felt a little tangled in her heart, but she quickly realized that it was wrong.


    The power in Sun Xu''s palm is terrifying! Has made her a little frightened.


    This is definitely not an advantage!


    Before she could say anything, Sun Xu''s palm fell.


    Boom!

 Chapter 246： War on top

    "The Monkey King is in the Pirate (!


    Not only Yuzhixi stays dumbfounded, Taotu dumbfounded, others are also dumbfounded.


    "I, I have always helped my relatives and ignored them!" Sun Xu said with a smile, then glanced at Yu Zhixi, and said: "Besides, I should have warned you not to make trouble here!"


    Feeling the power that was pressing on him disappeared, Xiliu sat up, lit his cigar again, and smiled: "What a domineering man."


    "You came up by yourself, I didn''t invite you." Sun Xu said lightly.


    An inexplicable light flashed in Xiliu''s eyes: "May I ask, what is your purpose? To become the One Piece?"


    "No." Sun Xu shook his head: "I have no interest in that kind of nameless king! I really want to do it. I will only be the kind of king who has power and can command the world in one word!"


    Xiliu asked with interest, "Is that the kind of dragon people?"


    "You can say that!" Sun Xu nodded.


    One Piece, there is nothing but a name, he is really not interested in being targeted by the whole world.


    However, he is very interested in the kind of king who rules the world.


    Awakening the power of the world and lying on the knees of a drunk beauty is the common pursuit of all men in the world.


    "Do you rule the world?" Yu Zhiliu was also shocked.


    Sun Xu said without evasiveness: "If I can''t go further in the future, I don''t mind sitting on the throne of the king of the world."


    It doesn''t matter if he doesn''t rebel, it doesn''t matter if he doesn''t govern the country, he can learn.


    He has plenty of time.


    If the path of spiritual practice is cut off and he cannot leave the Pirate World, he will definitely follow this path.


    Yu Zhiliu slowly let out a puff of smoke: "It''s very interesting, can I join?"


    In this regard, Sun Xu did not appear to be too surprised.


    Since Yu Zhiliu followed up, he guessed his purpose.


    Just beat him to the ground, but also has the thought of shocking and showing his strength.


    "Are you sure? The empire does not necessarily have it, and you may not catch up before you die." Sun Xu asked.


    "It''s interesting to take a gamble." Xiliu smiled. He likes a life full of uncertainty.


    "Then, you are welcome to join." Sun Xu smiled: "We happen to be missing a swordsman in our team!"


    He had no reason to refuse such a powerful fighting force to take refuge in himself.


    As for Yu Zhiliu''s cruel character and the murder of prisoners... Sun Xu believes that there is no problem in killing all the prisoners in the city.


    Of course, killing soldiers is a blemish, so you can remake it in the future to make up for it.


    Yuzhiliu: "Then what should I call you? Captain?"


    Sun Xu said: "Boss, we are not a pirate group, um, at least not for the time being."


    Taotu was silent, and his mood was very complicated.


    When she was first sent to monitor Sun Xu, she was actually very worried.


    In her view at the time, Sun Xu was very strong, but it was impossible to stand against the navy and the world government alone.


    But just a few days...


    A mysterious and unpredictable, no one can be sure, but an extremely powerful and beautiful woman joins, and Yu Zhiliu, one of the pillars of the promotion city, joins, plus several other people.


    With their current strength, even if the three navy generals are dispatched at the same time, they may not be able to help them.


    Is the whole navy going out in order to catch him alone?


    That''s impossible!


    This time, all lieutenant generals and above were transferred to Malin Vando, which has already brought tremendous pressure to them.


    If all the navies were to participate in a hunt with unknown time, unknown success rate, and unknown number of deaths, I am afraid that the navy would collapse without waiting for Sun Xu to be caught.


    The reason for not being able to destroy the Four Emperors Pirate Group is actually the same.


    Their personal strength is very strong, and there is also a huge force. If the navy concentrates its forces on the attack, it is not incapable of destroying one, but this will involve more problems, and ultimately can only give up and maintain the current state.


    Sun Xu''s current power and turf are definitely not comparable to the old four emperors, but they also have their own advantages.


    Not only is Sun Xu extremely strong, Linglong is also a top combat force.


    With the addition of Yuzhiliu, there is also a potential player with thunder fruit ability.


    Able to fly and highly maneuverable.


    More importantly, Sun Xu has one of the ancient weapons of Pluto!


    This is a weapon of terror that the world government is also afraid of.


    Adding up several conditions, once the two sides become enemies, they may be even more difficult than the Four Emperors!


    "After solving the Whitebeard Pirates, will a stronger enemy emerge again?"


    Taotu laughed at himself and stopped thinking about it.


    In this matter, even if she is a candidate for a general, there is nothing she can do.


    She looked out the window, and then she was taken aback for a moment: "Where are we going?"


    Because of her concentration, she noticed that the tower was flying fast.


    Sun Xu glanced at her and said with a smile: "Ma Lin Fanduo."


    Taotu showed such an expression as expected.


    "Of course I need to see such a big scene." Sun Xu smiled and said, "What''s more, Baibeard still owes me something, so I have to collect the debt."


    Taotu hesitated for a while, and then said: "Now the war may be over."


    She knew that the navy was not going to execute the sentence at the announced time, but would do it in advance.


    That was the moment when the war broke out in full.


    In addition, this war will not last long.


    Whether it was the Whitebeard Pirates who rescued Ace or the Navy executed Ace successfully, the Whitebeard Pirates would leave as soon as possible.


    According to her speculation, it''s almost time to decide the winner by now.


    "It doesn''t matter, whether it''s over, we''ll know if we go to see." Sun Xu didn''t care.


    For him, it was nothing more than the loss of the fruit of the shock, although it was a pity, but there was no alternative.


    Without refining the magic weapon with the dark fruit ability, it would be useless for him to go to Malin Vatican.


    "Marin Fando, what happened?" Yu Zhiliu asked.


    "Don''t you know?" Sun Xu glanced at him, and said: "The White Beard Pirates and the navy fought a war in Malin Vando around Ace."


    Yu Zhiliu was taken aback for a moment, and the corners of her mouth raised: "I didn''t expect to encounter such an interesting thing when I first came out."


    Under the rapid flight of Linglong Tower, he soon arrived at Malin Vandor.


    Looking at the island below, everyone was a little stunned. If it wasn''t for the navy''s big sign that was still hanging there, everyone thought they had come to the wrong place.


    This place has become a pile of ruins, almost all the buildings have collapsed, and there are horrible cracks on the ground.


    Everyone''s eyes were quickly attracted by the center of the battlefield.


    Two silhouettes are blasting each other, one is a giant made of magma all over, and the other is a strong old man with a long-handled sword and breath like a sea.


    Red dog! White beard!


    Sun Xu swept across his spiritual consciousness, a little surprised.


    "Red hair also joined the war?"


    The Red-haired Pirates have arrived, but unlike the original, they failed to stop the war and were dragged in instead.


    The navy directly faced the two Four Emperor Pirate Groups one-on-two.


    The entire battlefield was in a mess, very chaotic.


    During the Warring States period against Shanks, Huang Yuan and Beckman fought against each other, and the green pheasant faced several captains such as Joz and Marco.


    Qiwuhai also has its own opponents.


    Hawkeye fights Bista, and the bear fights the fat guy from the Redhead Pirates.


    Hancock, Moria, and Doflamingo are also at war with different enemies.


    However, relatively speaking, they did not use their full strength, obviously paddling.


    The battlefield is very chaotic.


    Whether it was the navy, the White Beard Pirates, or the Red Haired Pirates, they were all a bit hard to get off at this time.


    The latest chapter address of Monkey King in Pirate: https://


    The full text of Monkey King in Pirate Reading address: https://


    Monkey King in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King reading on Pirate¡¯s mobile phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 246 at the top of the war), and you can see it when you open the bookshelf next time!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ()

 Chapter 247： Come

    "The Monkey King is in the Pirate (!


    Sun Xu stayed on several key battlefields for a while, then continued searching, and soon found Ace.


    He almost disappeared, a horrible hole appeared, lying on the ground quietly, without any life, it seemed that the dead could not die anymore.


    Next to him was Luffy, who had lost consciousness, held by a burly blue-skinned murloc.


    There was chaos on the battlefield, fighting everywhere.


    The strong **** gas almost condensed into substance, and the red **** gas floating in the air was visible to the naked eye.


    "It seems that we are here at the right time." Sun Xu said slowly.


    Bai Xing''s eyes were wide and round, his small mouth opened slightly, and his pretty face was a little pale: "This...Is this war?"


    She has experienced conflicts, but those conflicts are nothing compared to the scale of this one.


    Although she was in the Linglong Tower, just looking at the broken corpses and large swaths of blood, she had stomach cramps, and she could not help taking two steps back.


    Sun Xu held her back and said calmly, "This is war."


    His tone was also a little shocked.


    This is also the first time he has seen war with his own eyes.


    The cruelty shown by the film and television materials I have seen in the past is less than one-tenth of the real battlefield.


    The scene in front of me was like hell.


    "Master Sun Xu, can''t there be no war?" Bai Xing grabbed his arm and asked in tears.


    After being silent for a while, Sun Xu said slowly: "As long as the desire of mankind does not disappear, war will exist forever."


    Overthrow the rule of the dragon people, or end the era of the great pirates, there will be no war?


    joke!


    War is an act engraved in the genes of all life.


    Money, power, beauty, resources, ideas, beliefs... There are too many reasons to start a war.


    The war will only stop temporarily and will never disappear.


    At least, with Sun Xu''s insights, he couldn''t think of a way to completely eliminate the war.


    "Don''t think so much." He rubbed Bai Xing''s soft long hair: "The road has to be taken step by step, and things have to be done bit by bit. What you should consider now is how to deal with the relationship with humans and how to make fish The Terran and Mermaid live in the sun."


    "I see, Master Sun Xu." Bai Xing nodded obediently.


    Sun Xu looked down.


    The Red-haired Pirates were actually reluctant to fight, but they were dragged in. The White-bearded Pirates were trying to retreat. The Navy had not killed the White-beard, so they could not help but let them go.


    "Let''s go down."


    Linglong Tower descended rapidly.


    "Spitfire!"


    The red dog''s right hand turned into surging magma, and he blasted out with a punch.


    Boom.


    Like a volcanic eruption, turbulent magma erupted thinly.


    The surrounding temperature suddenly increased to an unbearable level, a drop of magma fell, and the ground immediately made a "sizzling" sound and was burned out of a large crater.


    Baibeard held the knife in his left hand, and the white light flashed in his right hand, and he slammed into the magma without fear.


    boom! Click!


    A strong shock erupted from his fist, tearing the gushing magma to pieces, spreading it out, and tearing the air and the earth apart.


    There seemed to be a small earthquake nearby, and the bodies of those who were a little closer were shaking.


    The torn magma flew everywhere like rain, and the cracked ground was burnt with potholes, and some even melted directly into magma.


    The arrival of the white beard and the red dog is like a natural disaster in every move.


    Half of Malin Vando¡¯s tragic situation was caused by their fighting.


    "Old guy, your time is over! Go into the cemetery!" Chi Dog wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and said coldly.


    White beard''s attack is not so easy to take, and who knows that kind of terrifying shock is really facing it.


    Even if he can dodge a frontal attack, he will still be hurt every time.


    When the two were fighting before, someone got closer and was directly shocked to death by the fluctuations.


    "Hahaha, Magma Imp, you are still far away!"


    The white beard laughed boldly.


    His injuries seem to be far more than the red dog, and heavier than the red dog. There are countless stab wounds all over the body. The most terrifying thing is that his head is half less.


    Even so, he is still able to resist the red dog.


    "It''s just a circle of dross."


    Akinu made a fist, and his two arms turned into magma again.


    Baibeard held Cong Yunqi, while preparing to respond to the attack of the red dog, while silently observing the surroundings.


    For him, the outcome of the battle against Akagi is not important.


    The plan to rescue Ace failed. It doesn''t matter if he died here, he must find a way out for his sons.


    Seeing that the battle between the two was about to break out again, a huge tower fell from the sky and thumped before them.


    "what?"


    Akino was taken aback.


    Although he divided his attention a little bit around to avoid being attacked, most of his attention was still on the white beard, not paying attention to the tower at all.


    White beard''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    For their White Beard Pirates, any change now is better than the situation continues to stalemate.


    Other people on the battlefield also noticed the huge tower falling from the sky, and they were very curious.


    Click, click, click.


    A door opened on the huge tower, and several figures flew out of it, and then a white light flickered, and the huge tower disappeared, replaced by a beautiful black-haired woman.


    Some people are puzzled, some are confused, some are surprised, some are ecstatic.


    "It''s him!"


    Hancock was stunned, then ecstatic, and his actions became serious.


    Originally, she just dealt with it casually, waiting for the end of the war to go from Mary Joa to the New World to look for Sun Xu, but she didn''t expect to meet him in Marin Fando.


    She immediately changed her mind and decided to solve the enemy quickly and find him.


    "It''s them!" Moria screamed, looking at Sun Xu and others, especially Ainilu and Perona: "Perona, a traitor!"


    He didn''t know that Perona was threatened.


    Seeing Perona happily being with the enemy, he subconsciously thought that Perona had betrayed him.


    "He seems to be stronger."


    Hawkeye also recognized Sun Xu, and a flash of warfare flashed in his eyes.


    He thought that Sun Xu would quickly become famous in the world, but he never expected to remain silent, and he was not even as famous as the straw hat boy and Roronoa he saw on the same day.


    Wearing sunglasses, a pink feather coat and cropped trousers, Doflamingo, who was teasing the two pirates, looked over with interest: "Hey, hey, there seems to be another amazing guy here. It¡¯s getting more and more interesting."


    "He came anyway." Tina sighed.


    Red hair and the Warring States period touched each other, and the battle came to a halt tacitly.


    "Why did he come to Marin Fando? Why didn''t Gion stop him?" The Warring States expression was slightly gloomy.


    Dealing with the White Beard Pirates and the Red Hair Pirates at the same time has surprised them very much. If Sun Xu joins the battlefield, it will definitely break the balance.


    The red hair didn''t know Sun Xu, but looking at the expression of Warring States, his expression moved: "Mr. Warring States, you seem to know him."


    Warring States glanced at him and did not answer.


    In this war, most people are just like the redheads and know nothing about Sun Xu.


    However, this way of playing is too popular, even if they don''t know each other, they can''t help but cast their eyes on it.


    However, for most ordinary navy and ordinary pirates, it is a few women in the team that attract their attention more.


    The quality is terribly high.


    Especially the black-haired woman and one of the pink-haired girls, they were shocked.


    Even in the war, I can''t help but want to look twice.


    The latest chapter address of Monkey King in Pirate: https://


    The full text of Monkey King in Pirate Reading address: https://


    Monkey King in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King reading on Pirate¡¯s mobile phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 247), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 248： Give me face

    "The Monkey King is in the Pirate (!


    Just as Sun Xu was about to say something, he stopped again.


    He looked around.


    Malin Vando was devastated, with countless casualties.


    The blood pooled into a river, and the dead bodies piled up to form a hill.


    Hell on earth, but so.


    Whether it is a navy or a pirate, everyone''s faces are tired and numb, but their eyes are blood red.


    Looking at Bai Xing''s pale little face and Taotu''s expression as deep as water, Sun Xu let out a sigh of breath and took a step forward. The sound was not loud, but it sounded clearly in everyone''s ears.


    "Everyone, please give me a face, this war will end here!"


    "Give you face? What are you?"


    A pirate with a sullen face, immediately uttered a sarcasm.


    Sun Xu glanced at him, the extremely overbearing look and the momentum of the rushing Xiaohan burst out, sweeping the audience in an instant.


    Ma Lin Fanduo''s sky seemed to drop for a while, no matter how strong or weak, everyone felt stagnant, and a strong sense of oppression emerged.


    The pirate''s face changed drastically, and he looked at Sun Xu in horror. He just wanted to open his mouth to speak, but his body inflated like a balloon.


    "No!"


    His face was full of pain, and then with a "bang", his body exploded and turned into a rain of blood.


    "What a terrifying breath!"


    "What a strong overlord look and domineering!"


    The redheads, Doflamingo and others who didn''t know Sun Xu all changed their expressions and looked at him with deep fear.


    It is impossible to completely determine a person''s strength just by virtue of courage, but it is not a problem to delineate an approximate range.


    As soon as Sun Xu''s momentum broke out, anyone with a bit of knowledge would understand that this was definitely an out-and-out top powerhouse!


    The chaotic and noisy battlefield suddenly quieted down.


    But the next moment, Baibeard and Aka dog attacked at the same time.


    Not toward each other, but toward Sun Xu.


    In addition, a sandstorm swept across.


    At this moment, Sun Xu had to face attacks from three different directions.


    Sun Xu''s expression remained unchanged.


    The three people standing behind him suddenly took a step.


    A group of ruinous white light appeared in Linglong''s hand, as if holding a small sun, pushing it towards the white beard.


    Xiliu drew out her long sword, wrapped her tyrannical arms, and slashed at Akagi''s fist with a sword.


    Anilu turned into a ball of electric light, entangled with the sandstorm.


    After a brief contact between the two parties, they separated quickly.


    Linglong, Xiliu, and Ainilu stood beside Sun Xu, and looked at the three people opposite without fear.


    "Is Pluto in your hands?"


    The third person, Krokdal asked with a sullen face.


    Sun Xu glanced at him in surprise, this guy should have just come out of Pushing City? How can you guess that Pluto is on your body?


    However, this matter is not important.


    "Want to fight? Come on, I will be your opponent."


    Sun Xu sneered and turned into a golden great ape more than fifty meters high. His violent and tyrannical aura once again increased. The large swaths of navy and pirates even trembled their hands and feet, and were unable to grasp the weapons in their hands.


    The hearts of those top combatants also thumped and throbbed quickly, feeling a deadly threat.


    It''s like holding a gun against your head and holding a knife against your neck.


    The body wanted to counterattack instinctively, but didn''t dare to take it easily.


    Sun Xu pressed his palm downward.


    Boom.


    The sky darkened.


    Everyone''s heart was stagnant, and they looked up if they were aware of it.


    The sky suddenly turned black, and it was getting lower and lower.


    "No! This is not a dark cloud!"


    "My mother! Is this the sky falling?"


    "No, something has fallen! What the **** is this, it''s too big!"


    "It looks like a pillar!"


    Both the pirates and the navy suddenly panicked.


    The above things are getting faster and faster, judging from the scale, they are larger than the entire Malinfandou.


    With such a big thing falling at such a fast speed, can anyone survive?


    There is nowhere to escape!


    "Humhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh.h


    "This is too much trouble!" The Warring States sighed, his body turned into a huge golden Buddha, and he raised his palm to the top.


    Many powerful men, including white beard, red dog, green pheasant, and red hair, attacked upward at the same time.


    Boom.


    The huge pillar that fell from the sky collided with the attacks of many strong men, and the terrifying voice spread far away, everyone had ringing in their ears, and their faces became pale.


    Click, click, click.


    The already devastated Marin Vando had more buildings collapsed.


    The strong fell, the giant pillar disappeared, and Sun Xu turned back into a human form.


    He looked at the Warring States first.


    "Ace is dead. Although Whitebeard is still alive, it is not much different from death. Even if you don''t take action, he will not survive today. Once Whitebeard dies, the Whitebeard Pirates will fall apart!


    Your goal has been achieved, and continuing to fight will only increase casualties.


    Don¡¯t forget, your enemies are not just the White Beard Pirates and the Red Hair Pirates, the Beast Pirates, the BIGMOM Pirates, and other big pirates in the New World will all look at you. Once the navy is dead or injured, the consequences will be too serious. How, I don¡¯t need to say much. "


    Before answering, Sun Xu looked at Whitebeard again: "If the battle continues, the Navy may lose a lot, but the Whitebeard Pirates will definitely be destroyed here. Ace is dead, you wouldn¡¯t think Marco and the others will die too. Are you here? Even if you want to fight, how long can your body last?


    By the way, I have good news for you, Blackbeard, that is, Marshall D. Titch has been killed by me! "


    Baibeard''s face changed.


    Although Blackbeard was the culprit responsible for all this, after all, he had been called his father for decades. Hearing the news of Blackbeard''s death, his heart still fluctuated.


    Sun Xu ignored his feelings, stepped over the crowd, and looked at the red hair far away.


    "Shanks, this battle has nothing to do with you. You should have no opinion on the truce, right?"


    "Of course." Shanks smiled heartily: "In fact, we are also here to stop the war, but it''s a pity..."


    "So, what''s your answer?"


    Sun Xu smiled and looked at the other two parties.


    "no!"


    "Never let the Whitebeard Pirates leave!"


    "The opportunity is rare, no matter how great the price is, we must keep them here!"


    Some generals in the navy issued fierce opposition.


    Warring States interrupted them: "I agree."


    Seeing what other people want to say The Warring States period again said: "What are the consequences, I will bear it!"


    He also wanted to keep the White Beard Pirates here, but he knew very well that he couldn''t do it now.


    If you insist on doing this, you may have to face the three major forces of Sun Xu, the White Beard Pirates, and the Red Hair Pirates at the same time. In the case of Qiwuhai, all of them seem to be divorced, have ghosts, and may even turn back, the pressure on the navy is too great. If it gets too big, it may crash completely if you are not careful.


    As the marshal, the decision of the Warring States period represents the decision of the navy.


    Baibeard wanted to retreat.


    They agree, which also means that the war on top is over!


    The latest chapter address of Monkey King in Pirate: https://


    The full text of Monkey King in Pirate Reading address: https://


    Monkey King in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King reading on Pirate¡¯s mobile phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 248 Give me a face), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 249： Finish

    "The Monkey King is in the Pirate (!


    Sun Xu nodded comfortedly.


    The fruit of my own face is considered a success.


    Just as he was about to say something, he suddenly turned his head to look at the white beard.


    There are not a few people who have the same actions as him.


    Baibeard''s breath of life suddenly became extremely weak, and it was still declining.


    "Father!"


    Marco exclaimed and flew over quickly, wanting to help, but at a loss.


    Sun Xu floated over, stretched out his palm, and a green light flashed.


    Baibeard''s breath of life finally stabilized.


    However, it all depends on the magical power of the spring wind to transform the rain. Once Sun Xu removes the spell, he will die quickly.


    Baibeard''s body has long been on the verge of collapse, with numerous injuries on his body, and half of his head missing. It is a miracle to be able to persist until now, and it depends on the breath in his heart.


    When the Warring States period agreed to a truce, the breath in his heart disappeared and his body quickly collapsed, not surprisingly.


    Sun Xu said slowly: "Any last words, old man?"


    White Beard looked at the White Beard Pirates and laughed: "Gul la la la, sons, please live well!"


    "Father!"


    Marco trembled all over, although he did not shed tears, but the corners of his eyes were torn apart and he almost broke his teeth.


    "So."


    Sun Xu put his palm on the black jade gourd on his waist, and a burst of black energy floated out.


    "Remember our agreement back then? Shaking the fruit, I took it away!"


    "The power of Secret Fruit?"


    Baibeard glanced at it and understood what it was. Although he didn''t know how Sun Xu did it, he didn''t care anymore. He opened his palm and Cong Yun cut his long-handled knife to Sun Xu.


    "And this, my old buddy followed you, it''s not insulting it."


    "Give you another present."


    Sun Xu sighed silently, his consciousness vibrated, and he passed a sentence.


    Baibeard''s eyes widened suddenly and his face was full of joy.


    Before he could say anything, the black energy turned into a black cloth, covering the white beard.


    "What are you going to do?"


    Many people in the White Beard Pirates were very emotional and wanted to stop them, but they were all stopped by Marco.


    "Shut up to me! That''s an agreement the old man made with him! Do you want to put him to shame?"


    Sun Xu ignored them, silently experiencing the feeling of extracting the ability for the first time.


    To be precise, this should not be called extraction, but capture.


    Even the Dark Fruit cannot take the Devil Fruit ability from the body of the capable person. The truth is that after the capable person dies, it will be captured when the ability disappears.


    This also means that if you want to extract the devil fruit ability, you must kill the capable person.


    Two minutes later, the black cloth turned into black energy left White Beard''s body and returned to the black jade gourd.


    Only Sun Xu could see that in addition to the rich black energy, there was also a white light cluster in the black jade gourd.


    This is the fruit of shaking.


    The black jade gourd can not only release black energy, but also store the devil fruit ability in a short time.


    After the black energy disappeared, the white beard still stood tall, but there was no more life on his body.


    A generation of kings has fallen!


    Everyone in the White Beard Pirates group was full of sorrow and pain, tears streaming down their faces.


    Sun Xu shook his hand, and Ace''s body flew over.


    "Let''s go."


    "Wait! Put down the body of Firefist Ace! It must be decapitated to show the public!" a lieutenant admiral shouted.


    Sun Xu looked over at him.


    "Stop it!" Chi Inu''s face changed and he stood in front of him.


    An iron rod suddenly appeared, and slammed it down fiercely.


    The red dog turned into magma with his right hand and blasted it with a punch.


    Boom.


    He backed back again and again, leaving a deep footprint with every step. After he stopped, his face flushed, and the corners of his mouth overflowed with blood.


    The red dog looked at Sun Xu with a gloomy expression. The pressure this man put on him was stronger than that of the white beard before!


    Sun Xu retracted his gaze, his gaze swept across the battlefield.


    At this time, Malin Fando had quite a few acquaintances.


    Moreover, many of them seem to want to talk to themselves, but this is obviously not the right place.


    He saw Tina and Smogg, they were helping clean up the battlefield.


    The White Beard Pirates are retreating in an orderly manner.


    The red-haired Shanks took a certain straw hat and walked towards the unconscious Luffy.


    Sun Xu also flew over, and at the same time checked with his spiritual sense.


    Luffy is also injured and mentally confused, but unlike the white beard''s exhausted lamp, the vitality in his body is quite strong.


    "How is it? Jinping." Shanks asked.


    "Very troublesome! He was hurt very badly!" said quietly.


    "Leave it to me." Sun Xu said.


    "you?"


    Neither of them spoke, and looked at him secretly.


    None of them knew Sun Xu, and they didn''t know where this terrifying powerhouse came from.


    Bai Xing''s expression was a little excited, and he called out, "Boss Jinping."


    He looked at it suspiciously, his eyes a little confused.


    He didn''t know this girl, but he felt that this girl was very familiar, and the title "Shinping Boss" was not used by many people.


    Bai Xing also knew that he had said the wrong thing, so he quickly covered his mouth and stopped speaking.


    "I will cure Luffy." Sun Xu said.


    "Trust him, this guy''s abilities are very special." Marco walked over and looked at Luffy: "Ace''s brother...he was seriously injured, and it might be the best choice to leave it to this guy. "


    "Don''t worry, Lu Fei and I are good friends, and won''t harm him." Sun Xu nodded to Zhiping: "Don''t worry, you can follow along together."


    "It''s hard work," Jinping said.


    "Ace, leave it to us!" Marco said solemnly.


    "No!" Sun Xu refused directly: "I want to take Ace''s body, but don''t worry, I will properly arrange it."


    Marco looked at Sun Xu, a touch of excitement flashed across his eyes, but he soon hid it again.


    "Then please!"


    Sun Xu smiled, turned to look at Taotu, was silent for a moment, and said slowly: "Sister Gion, then let''s not pass it."


    The war is over, Taotu will definitely not follow him for surveillance anymore. As an alternate for the general, she has a lot of work to do.


    Taotu looked at him for a while, then suddenly reached out and hugged him.


    A pair of soft and round things pressed against Sun Xu''s chest, making him secretly startled, which seemed to be bigger than it seemed.


    "Hurry up and go to the new world, you take this one."


    Taotu''s voice came in his ears, and there was something in his hand at the same time.


    Sun Xu glanced at and immediately knew what it was. He glanced at Taotu in surprise, and finally nodded and said, "Thank you, sister Gion for reminding."


    The White Beard Pirate Group and the Red Hair Pirate Group have already packed up and are ready to leave.


    Sun Xu did not plan to stay for a long time.


    His goal has been achieved, and by the way, he sold a wave of his own face and calmed down the truth.


    Time to leave.


    Linglong was transformed into a giant tower again.


    Sun Xu and his party, together with Shiping and Lu Fei, entered together and flew away.


    The latest chapter address of Monkey King in Pirate: https://


    The full text of Monkey King in Pirate Reading address: https://


    Monkey King in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King reading on Pirate¡¯s mobile phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (end of Chapter 249), and you can see it when you open the bookshelf next time!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 251： Treatment Luffy

    "The Monkey King is in the Pirate (!


    Looking at the huge tower flying away, Hancock was crying without tears.


    After seeing Sun Xu, she immediately wanted to go and find him.


    After getting rid of the opponent, he was about to act, when he suddenly met Sun Xu with great power, and he faced the entire battlefield alone.


    That kind of tyrannical strength dazzled Hancock.


    After the confrontation between the two sides ended, she thought about it again, but the impulse disappeared, replaced by an inexplicable anxiety.


    She was lawless in the past, but she couldn''t make any progress anyway.


    She had never had this feeling before, and she was deeply confused.


    When she came back to her senses, Sun Xu Tower was almost out of sight.


    "Damn it! What should I do now?"


    The clouds on Hancock''s face made the people around him startled, and he quietly moved away from her a few steps.


    Suddenly, she thought of something and looked at where Sun Xu had left.


    Taotu was talking to the Warring States period.


    "She seems to have appeared with Sun Xu, will you know their destination?" Hancock''s eyes lit up.


    ...


    In the Linglong Tower.


    Sun Xu put Ace on the ground and took Luffy from Jinping.


    After sweeping the divine sense, Sun Xu couldn''t help sighing: "It''s really hard work."


    Although he had checked it again before, he couldn''t help but look at it again.


    Luffy¡¯s injuries were countless, including muscles, bones, flesh, internal organs, and blood vessels, from the inside to the outside, from head to toe, and the injuries were all serious.


    There are still many messy injuries.


    That is to say, he is still young, and his vitality is already very strong, otherwise he will end up with the white beard.


    Of course, he is not far from death now, and most doctors will be helpless seeing his injury.


    "Excuse me¡­¡­"


    Jinping opened his mouth, and Sun Xu interrupted him directly: "It can be saved."


    This kind of injury is a huge problem for ordinary people, but it is very simple for Sun Xu, who has mastered the wind and rain.


    Spring weather has the best effect on this kind of injuries that are numerous but easy to treat.


    On the contrary, there is nothing he can do about the serious illness of the white beard and the exhausted lamp.


    Buzzing.


    The green light rose in Sun Xu''s hand and enveloped Luffy.


    Jinping watched this scene seriously. In his opinion, this should be the Devil Fruit Ability.


    Although Devil Fruit has strong abilities, it generally has more limitations, and the biggest feature of Luffy''s injuries is complexity.


    Although Sun Xu said vowedly, he was still worried about whether it could be cured.


    "Boss Jinping, don''t worry, Master Sun Xu is very powerful." Bai Xing whispered comfortingly.


    Although he was very worried about Luffy, Jinping couldn''t help but turned his head and looked over, with a hint of hesitation in his eyes.


    He already knew why he was familiar with Bai Xing.


    The recognition of this face is too high!


    But the problem is, except for the exact same beautiful face, the gap in the rest is too big, so he can''t believe it at all.


    Bai Xing thought he didn''t believe in himself, and emphasized again: "Boss Jinping, Master Sun Xu is really amazing!"


    The voice is also very familiar, and the title "Shin Ping" boss is exactly the same.


    With so many coincidences, he couldn''t help asking: "Are you Princess White Star?"


    "Of course it''s me, ah..."


    Bai Xing covered his small mouth and smiled shyly: "Boss Jinping, I am Bai Xing. It was Master Sun Xu who made me like this!"


    "It''s really Princess White Star!"


    There seemed to be an electric current passing through Jinping''s body, and his body trembled.


    On the one hand, I was surprised and worried about the appearance of Princess White Star in the human world; on the other hand, I was shocked by this fact.


    Mermaid, murloc, and human are actually one species in nature, but there is a very big gap between the two sides.


    Today, he actually saw the mermaid turned into a human!


    The complexity in his heart can hardly be described in words.


    "All right."


    Sun Xu''s words interrupted Zhen Ping''s emotions. He temporarily suppressed the complex emotions in his heart, looked at Luffy, and then a touch of astonishment passed across his face.


    Luffy, who was still covered in cuts and bruises before, became clean and clean, and even a scar was no longer visible, his pale face became bloody, and his breathing became steady.


    Luffy looked like he was asleep, and he couldn''t see that he was seriously injured and dying a few minutes ago.


    "What happened during the time I didn''t watch?"


    Very flat and surprised and happy.


    This is incredible!


    Even the devil fruit ability is exaggerated!


    You know, Luffy''s injuries before are more than ninety-nine percent of patients in the world.


    Think about the strength that Sun Xu showed in Malin Fanduo before, coupled with this powerful healing ability, can anyone beat him?


    This can be said to be invincible!


    Sun Xu threw Lu Fei to Jin, then wiped his sweat: "It took a little longer, mainly because Lu Fei suffered too many injuries."


    Although every wound can be cured, too much of it means more consumption and longer treatment time.


    There is no way.


    In fact, the cost of treating Lu Fei this time was longer than all his previous treatments.


    Jinping: "..."


    Does this take a lot of time?


    Even if the best doctor performs the operation, it may take several hours, and it will only cure the fatal injury, and it will take a long time to recover, not like it is now, and healed instantly.


    In any case, Luffy''s injury was healed, which is for sure.


    Jinping solemnly said, "Thank you, your Excellency."


    Sun Xu waved his hand: "At the moment, my relationship with Luffy should be better than your relationship with Luffy, so you don''t need to thank you."


    "Forehead¡­¡­"


    Jinping was a little surprised.


    Sun Xu said before that he and Lu Fei were friends, but he thought Sun Xu was talking about it, but now it seems that their relationship is indeed good.


    "You stay here for now, and I will send you to your destination."


    Sun Xu left these words and picked up Ace''s "corpse" when he left.


    Jinping opened his mouth, and before he could say anything, Sun Xu entered a room.


    His face suddenly became tangled, and he couldn''t help taking a step forward.


    He has many questions to ask Sun Xu.


    There are Luffy¡¯s, the White Beard Pirates, the White Star, and Ace¡¯s.


    Especially Ace He eagerly wants to know how Sun Xu plans to dispose of Ace''s "corpse".


    Thinking this way, Jinping couldn''t help taking a step forward, trying to chase after him.


    But just as he started, a terrifying pressure came, his pupils shrank, and his body instantly tightened, as if he was approaching an enemy.


    At this time, a nice voice sounded.


    "Please wait here, no one can disturb him before the master comes out."


    Jinping looked around, but found that no one was talking.


    The latest chapter address of Monkey King in Pirate: https://


    The full text of Monkey King in Pirate Reading address: https://


    Monkey King in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King reading on Pirate¡¯s mobile phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 250 Healing Luffy) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 251： Ace Reborn

    "The Monkey King is in the Pirate (!


    The others watched indifferently, but there was still a white star.


    She hurried forward two steps: "Boss Jinping, Master Sun Xu must have something very important. If you have something to do, wait for him to come out and talk about it."


    Nodding very flatly, the threat disappeared.


    He heaved a sigh of relief and asked, "Princess White Star, who was talking just now?"


    "It''s Master Linglong!"


    Bai Xing''s eyes showed longing: "Master Linglong is also very good."


    "Linglong?" Jinping was still puzzled.


    Bai Xing remembered something, and quickly explained: "It''s the adult who fought with the white beard before."


    Jinping gradually recalled, and after looking around, he found that there was indeed a missing person.


    Although the scene of Linglong against White Beard was very shocking, there were too many shocking things that happened afterwards, and he ignored it for a while.


    "No wonder it puts so much pressure on me."


    Very flat, able to take a blow from the white beard, and unharmed, the strength is absolutely terrifying.


    "However, why would such a powerful man call others his master? Is she a slave? Who is this Sun Xu?"


    There were too many doubts in Jinping''s heart, and he couldn''t help but look at Bai Xing: "Princess, who is Sun Xu on earth? Why are you with them?"


    "Master Sun Xu..."


    Bai Xing''s eyes were shining, and he talked with Jinping.


    As for the others, they are not enthusiastic people, and they have no intention of answering the question.


    After Sun Xu entered the room, Perona went straight back to her room. Robin sat on the sofa and looked at it with a book.


    Ainilu went to the practice room. The war just now shocked him extremely. In that battlefield, there were more than ten auras that were obviously stronger than him. There were more similar to him, and he was still far behind, and must be even more. effort!


    Yu Zhiliu picked up a piece of cloth, wiped her knife, and secretly warned Jinping.


    Generally speaking, although the atmosphere is not very harmonious, it is fairly peaceful.


    In the room where Blackbeard was refined before.


    Sun Xu sat cross-legged, Ace''s "corpse" lying horizontally in front of him.


    In everyone''s eyes, Ace is dead.


    But Sun Xu knew that he still had a breath.


    This is exactly the function of the circle he planted for Ace in Alabastan.


    However, even though he was still hanging on his breath, it was not easy to save him, at least it was much more difficult than giving Luffy treatment.


    "The main reason is that I didn''t expect it would hurt so badly."


    Sun Xu sighed.


    Ace''s upper body disappeared by 90%, and there was only a little flesh left on the left and right sides.


    That is, the position where the red dog hits is up, shoulders and chest are wider.


    If you go down a bit and hit the waist, Ace may be cut in half.


    Although the body is not disconnected now, the organs in the body have almost disappeared.


    The difficulty of recreating a set of organs is not ordinary.


    Even if it can be forced to spawn, Ace''s vitality will probably consume more than half, and its life span will be greatly reduced.


    Although it''s definitely better than death, isn''t he wasting his efforts?


    Sun Xu hesitated for a moment, touched a devil fruit, his face was full of dismay.


    It is the devil fruit that he has treasured for a long time and obtained from the sea of ??the Devil''s Triangle.


    There was a hideous look on his face: "Ace, in order to save you, I have lost money! You are ready to work and pay off your debts!"


    This devil fruit has strong vitality and has a strong ability to shape life, which is just suitable for Ace.


    "Not bad, this ability matches Ace pretty well."


    Thinking of what, Sun Xu''s face looked a little better.


    For this devil fruit, he is actually more inclined to find a suitable person to eat it.


    However, having obtained it for so long, he naturally considered other usages.


    "It''s cheaper for you!"


    Sun Xu raised his hand, and the mana flame rose up, wrapping the devil fruit.


    This devil fruit is very special, it is the product of the combination of the world power of the pirate world and the captive (suspected) world of food.


    Its ability, to put it simply, is transformation.


    Transform life.


    This transformation is not to make life stronger, it may also have this effect, but it can only be regarded as incidental. The real effect is to make it more delicious!


    That''s right!


    This is a devil fruit perfect for chefs!


    For Sun Xu, who likes food, this devil fruit is too precious!


    He couldn''t help drooling every time he thought of the days on the food island.


    Since I left, I haven''t eaten such delicious food again.


    This devil fruit allows him to enjoy this kind of delicacy all the time.


    He didn''t use it just because he didn''t have the right people all the time.


    Under the burning of the mana flame, the devil fruit gradually melted, and finally turned into a green liquid.


    After all refining, under Sun Xu''s control, the green liquid flowed onto Ace''s body, gradually turning into a thin film that enveloped him.


    Unlike the previous engraving of supernatural powers for Robin and Nami, this time is much simpler. It only needs to fully stimulate the power of the devil fruit itself, and there is no need to bother to design supernatural powers.


    This is much simpler.


    If the former is to squeeze peanuts into oil, then the latter is peeled and peeled.


    Of course, he needs to guide his power to shape Ace''s body.


    But this kind of thing that was very difficult for Sun Xu became very easy with the help of Devil Fruit.


    After a few minutes, the green light gradually disappeared, and the hole in Ace''s chest had disappeared.


    When the last ray of green light disappeared, Sun Xu retracted his mana and Ace fell to the ground.


    Looking at the person in front of him, he stroked his chin: "It seems that something is wrong."


    Ace regained the breath of life, but his appearance had undergone some changes.


    The first is the face, the lines have become a lot softer, in simple terms, it is more neutral.


    This is still a small matter, the bigger change is that he is now completely green.


    Yes, it''s all green.


    The skin and hair are all emerald green like leaves!


    "However, this is also good."


    Sun Xu pondered for a while, and suddenly felt that this was a good thing.


    In this way, as long as he does not say it, and Ace does not say it, no one can recognize his identity.


    Not only his appearance, but Ace''s breath has undergone great changes, and a lot of his body has also been reshaped.


    It can be said that, except for his head and consciousness unchanged, he is completely another person now!


    Just when Sun Xu was thinking Ace slowly opened his eyes.


    Looking at the empty room, Ace was a little confused, and after a few seconds, he was awakened.


    "This is where?"


    He sat up abruptly, and looked around guardingly.


    "Wake up? It''s pretty fast."


    Ace turned his head and looked over, and immediately recognized Sun Xu: "It''s you! Where is this? Why am I here? How is Luffy and Dad?"


    ...


    The latest chapter address of Monkey King in Pirate: https://


    The full text of Monkey King in Pirate Reading address: https://


    Monkey King in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King reading on Pirate¡¯s mobile phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 251 Reborn Ace) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 252： Coercion

    "The Monkey King is in the Pirate (!


    "The war is over, Luffy is okay, and White Beard is dead, but the people in Marco have left alive." Sun Xuyan said concisely.


    "Daddy is dead?"


    Ai Siru was struck by lightning and murmured: "Impossible! This is impossible!"


    He stood up suddenly, his expression was very excited: "I don''t believe it! I''m going to find father!"


    Sun Xu''s eyes were cold: "Sit down for me!"


    Boom.


    The terrible pressure came, and Ace fell down again as soon as he stood up, clinging to the ground firmly, his face flushed, his expression painful, and blood spilling from the corner of his mouth.


    He struggled hard, but he couldn''t get rid of the suppression of this force, and the ability to burn fruits was not used.


    Five minutes later, he stopped struggling, his expression calmed down, and Sun Xu let him go.


    Ace didn''t get up, and lay motionless on the ground. After a long time, he said, "Is the old man really dead?"


    "What? Do you think that with the old and sick white beard, you can leave Malin Vandor with everyone intact?" Sun Xu asked rhetorically.


    Ace has the intention to refute, but the facts are in front of him, and there is no way to argue.


    He sat up, was silent for a while, and looked up at Sun Xu: "I want to know what happened next? Also, I should be dead, why is it resurrected now?"


    He touched his chest, reached half of his hand, his face suddenly changed, blinked, and then cried out, "What''s going on? How did I become like this?"


    "Simply put, you are still alive because I saved you! The skin problem is that a little accident happened when you were being treated."


    Sun Xu rubbed his forehead and briefly talked about what happened after he arrived at Malin Vatican.


    Although he was very sad about the death of Whitebeard, Ace''s eyes still showed a bit of shock uncontrollably.


    He knew that Sun Xu was very strong. After all, he had no strength to fight back, but he didn''t expect Sun Xu to be so strong.


    Use your own strength to stop the melee of the three major forces of the Navy, the White Beard Pirates, and the Red Hair Pirates.


    Although Sun Xu said it was an understatement, Ace knew very well that this requires strong support.


    Otherwise, he would die the moment he said the sentence that made the Marine Marshal and the two Four Emperors give himself a face.


    Sun Xu said: "This is the way it is. Remember the little trick I left on you in Alabastan. It was it that temporarily saved your life when you fell into a near-death state, and then I arrived in time. , Saved you!"


    Ace lowered his head, clenched his fists, his body trembling slightly: "Father."


    "Don''t think so much." Sun Xu advised: "The white beard''s body is exhausted. Even without this war, he wouldn''t be able to live for a few years. It would not be a waste of him to die on such a grand battlefield. The prestige."


    After coming here for a long time, Ace calmed down again and bowed deeply to Sun Xu, "Thank you for saving me."


    After this experience, he realized the preciousness of life for the first time and felt the meaning of his own life. The self-destructive tendency in his heart was weakened a lot.


    "You''re welcome, I am asking for return for saving people." Sun Xu said lightly.


    Ace was taken aback for a moment. He had only heard about saving people without asking for rewards. It was the first experience of this kind of naked request for rewards.


    Really individual.


    Sun Xu glanced at him: "You don''t think it''s easy to save you from that kind of injury, do you?"


    "Of course not." Ace shook his head quickly, and said in embarrassment: "The return is right, but I am now penniless, and I don''t have any valuables..."


    "Money?" Sun Xu shook his head: "I don''t want money! What I want is you! I lack a cook on board, and that is your next job."


    Cook?


    Ace was messed up. After watching Sun Xu for a long time, he was convinced that he was not joking, and said ashamed: "Can you change the terms? I have other things to do, and I don''t know how to cook."


    "I can''t learn it." Sun Xu said unceremoniously: "Do you want to return to the Whitebeard Pirates? I can tell you, without even thinking about it! In order to save you, I consumed a very precious devil fruit! If you don¡¯t want to be this chef, there is only one way."


    Sun Xu looked at Ace with a blank face: "That''s because I killed you and took out the devil fruit again. Although it is a bit more troublesome, it is not a loss to get one more natural type to burn the fruit."


    Ace is an exciting spirit.


    He has a feeling that this is not a joke.


    If he refuses, this person may really kill himself.


    Although he is not afraid of death, he definitely does not want to die inexplicably like this, and now he has not gone to worship his father or visit Luffy.


    In this world, he still has many people to worry about.


    Sun Xu looked slightly slower: "I can tell you the good news that Blackbeard has been killed by me, and the culprit responsible for the death of Whitebeard has been put to death."


    "Titch, no, Blackbeard is dead?" Ace was in a daze.


    Indeed, he is the source of this tragedy.


    "As for the navy...you don''t want to seek revenge from the navy, do you?" Sun Xu asked.


    Ace shook his head slightly.


    The navy and the pirates are on opposite sides.


    Killing pirates is the duty of the navy!


    Although the battle with the navy was the direct cause of Baibeard''s death, he did not resent the navy, including the fact that he nearly killed his red dog.


    He hates Blackbeard even more, but now Blackbeard is dead...


    Sun Xu continued: "You don''t have to think about inheriting the Whitebeard Pirates. No one has this ability. The moment Whitebeard dies, the Whitebeard Pirates are destined to fall apart. Do you know what I mean?"


    After hesitating, Ace nodded slowly.


    He is a very smart person.


    Regardless of personal feelings, once the old man died, he could easily infer the solution of the White Beard Pirates.


    Whether it is him or Marco, the strength and prestige are too far away.


    "There is no more than you, and no more than you. The ending of the White Beard Pirates will not change." Sun Xu said.


    Ace was silent.


    Even so, he still wanted to go back and help.


    It''s fine if he is dead. If he doesn''t go back alive now, he can''t pass the hurdle in his heart.


    "Rather than go back to die." Sun Xu said: "It''s better to improve your strength now and wait for the Whitebeard Pirates to be rebuilt in the future."


    Ace''s eyes lit up.


    This is a way.


    The strength is not enough now ~ www.novelhall.com ~ can wait until the strength is enough in the future to rebuild the Whitebeard Pirates.


    Sun Xu smiled. Said: "I can assure you that when you can defeat me, I will let you go. I can also send you a batch of supplies to rebuild the Whitebeard Pirates."


    "really?"


    Ace refreshed.


    He didn''t want to die, he didn''t want to have a conflict with Sun Xu who had saved him, and he wanted to return to the White Beard Pirates, and now he finally saw a way to accomplish these three ideas at the same time.


    Although Sun Xu is very strong, he is better than no hope. What''s more, he has confidence in himself.


    The latest chapter address of Monkey King in Pirate: https://


    The full text of Monkey King in Pirate Reading address: https://


    Monkey King in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King reading on Pirate¡¯s mobile phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 252 is threatening and lure), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 253： Brothers reunion

    "The Monkey King is in the Pirate (!


    "Of course, everyone who knows me knows that I have always been a spit and a nail, and I never tell lies!" Sun Xu smiled brightly.


    "That''s good!" Ace didn''t notice that it was wrong, and he nodded heavily. Then, he hesitated for a while, and then said: "However, I want to pay homage to my father."


    "It''s okay." Sun Xu readily agreed, and then said: "However, I don''t recommend that you reveal your identity."


    "Huh?" Ace was puzzled.


    Sun Xu did not explain, but directly evoked a mirror and placed it in front of Ace.


    Ace was stunned, the face in the mirror was too strange.


    He slowly stretched out his hand and touched his face. Only then did he realize that not only the color of his skin had changed, but his appearance had also changed drastically.


    If he doesn''t take the initiative to speak, I''m afraid no one will recognize him as the former Firefist Ace.


    Sun Xu said: "I know that you are so stubborn about your own blood. Now it''s just time to let Ace completely''dead'' by taking this opportunity.


    Even if you always think that your bloodline is evil, in Marin Vatican, you have paid a sufficient price. From now on, there is no need to worry about bloodlines anymore. Start with a new identity, a new body, and a new look. A new life. "


    Ace looked a little weird, was silent for a while, and nodded: "Okay!"


    At this moment, some shackles seemed to be removed from his body.


    If it was said that the White Beard Pirates and Luffy tried their best to save him when he was in Malin Vando, and he wanted to understand the significance of his life in the world, then he would completely let go of the shackles in his heart now.


    Sun Xu nodded, it is best to figure it out, and it is not worth his effort.


    "Let''s go and meet Luffy." He patted Ace on the shoulder.


    "Is Luffy here too?" Ace was overjoyed.


    There are not many people he cares about in this world, and Luffy is definitely one of the people he cares most about.


    After taking two steps, Sun Xu said, "There is another good news to tell you, which can be regarded as letting you feel the beauty of being alive."


    Ace looked at him suspiciously.


    Sun Xu smiled and said, "Sabo, he is actually alive."


    "What?" Ace''s face changed drastically, "Really?"


    "Of course."


    "But, isn''t his ship hit by a cannonball?" Ace looked forward to it, but also a little nervous.


    "Yes, he was rescued later, but there was a memory problem, so I have not contacted you and Luffy." Sun Xu said.


    "It turned out to be so."


    For the first time since waking up, Ace raised a smile on his face: "Then you know where Sabo is now?"


    "I know." Sun Xu nodded: "Saab is now a revolutionary army, and can even be regarded as the second in command of the revolutionary army."


    Ace opened his mouth: "Revolutionary Army? That''s not..."


    "Yes, he followed Luffy''s father. In fact, it was Dragon who saved Sabo in the first place."


    Sun Xu also thought it was a bit fun, and turned around, but the family was dealing with it.


    When the two went out, Luffy was already awake.


    Not only did he wake up, but the chaotic spirit seemed to calm down and his sanity was restored.


    "Sun Xu!"


    After seeing Sun Xu, Luffy was overjoyed: "Hehe, it''s really you. When I saw Robin just now, I was taken aback."


    "Luffy!"


    Before Sun Xu said anything, the green shadow next to him rushed out, pressed Luffy''s shoulder, and asked excitedly: "Are you okay?"


    This is naturally Ace.


    Although Sun Xu said that Lu Fei''s injury had been cured, he was still very worried.


    "Who are you?"


    Luffy was taken aback and looked at Ace in confusion.


    Jinping had already thought of something, and there was a touch of excitement and shock in his eyes.


    "It''s me! Ace!" Ace said.


    "Are you Ace?" Luffy shook his head in disbelief: "Ace is dead, and you and Ace are different at all!"


    "Look!"


    Ace released and held his shoulders, just about to do something, his expression moved, and he glanced at Sun Xu.


    Sun Xu smiled and nodded to him.


    Ace retracted his gaze, raised his arm, and turned into a ball of flame with a bang.


    Lu Fei grunted and stood up: "It''s really Ace''s ability!"


    Sun Xu walked over: "He is indeed Ace. The reason why he has become like this is to treat the sequelae of his injury."


    Jin Ping took a breath of air, shock and excitement appeared on his face.


    If Sun Xu had just given Lu Fei treatment and showed extraordinary skills, then it is now a legend.


    Bring back to life!


    It''s an exaggeration that someone can save the dead! !


    When looking at Sun Xu again, his eyes showed a high mountain looking up.


    During the waiting period, he had heard Princess White Star say something about Sun Xu, and learned about his head-on defeat of White Beard.


    The impact on him was too great.


    If it hadn''t been learned from Princess White Star, he would never believe it.


    What is even more exaggerated is that such a powerful person has been silent before.


    Yu Zhiliu''s expression was similar to Jinping, except that there was less joy and two more vibrations.


    He also noticed the corpse Sun Xu brought up.


    That state, in his opinion, is 100% dead.


    But now he was saved!


    If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, he would surely slash anyone who said such things to death.


    Now he has to admit that he has learned a lot today.


    There is really something to bring back to life in the world! This is simply challenging the realm of the gods!


    "What kind of man is this?"


    Yu Zhixi Liu''s eyes showed a searching gaze.


    Before he took refuge in Sun Xu, on the one hand because of Taotu''s relationship, he wanted to know what kind of ability the man who could make Taotu yield.


    On the other hand, there is no great place to go.


    It''s impossible for him to go back to the city, and he has no goals.


    Now he feels that his decision is really good.


    When he was in Malin Fandu, Sun Xu showed a surprisingly powerful performance, and his ability to bring back from the dead now shocked him even more.


    He wanted to know what else this unfathomable man was hiding.


    Sun Xu sat down beside Robin when Lu Fei, Ace, and Shin Ping were recounting their past.


    She adjusted her posture tacitly and let Sun Xu rest on her plump and soft thighs.


    Bai Xing twisted his slender waist and walked over in small steps, and sat down beside Sun Xu.


    "Master Sun Xu, you really are a good person." Bai Xing said joyfully.


    Sun Xu was stunned for a moment, only to realize that she was referring to the fact that he was preventing the war at Malin Vandor. He pondered for a moment, this good person card is still worthy of joy.


    After all, Xiao Baixing didn''t have so many bad thoughts.


    At this moment, Robin remembered something and put down the book in his hand: "Boss, you''d better go and read it. Perona''s mood seems a little wrong."


    ...


    PS: And


    The latest chapter address of Monkey King in Pirate: https://


    The full text of Monkey King in Pirate Reading address: https://


    Monkey King in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King reading on Pirate¡¯s mobile phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this (Chapter 253 Brothers Reunion), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 254： Peronas troubles

    "The Monkey King is in the Pirate (!


    "Perona?"


    When Sun Xu turned his head, he probably knew what was going on.


    Moriah was also on the previous battlefield.


    Because there were too many noteworthy powerhouses in Marin Fando just now, he didn''t take Moria into his heart at all, and his eyes didn''t even stay on him for more than a second.


    However, thinking about it now, Moriah''s influence is still quite large.


    Not to Sun Xu, but to Perona.


    "Probably homesick?"


    Sun Xu pondered for a moment, stood up, and walked towards Perona.


    "You guys wait here for a while."


    Bai Xing wanted to follow, but was stopped by Robin''s eyes, so he could only pouting his mouth and sitting down again.


    Dangdang.


    Sun Xu knocked on the door: "Perona, are you inside?"


    No one answered.


    He said again: "Then I''m coming in."


    After waiting for two seconds, Sun Xu opened the door and walked in without hearing any objection.


    The door was originally unlocked.


    Sun Xu looked at Perona''s room first and found that the style had changed a lot.


    The feeling of dampness and coldness disappeared, and the antiques found from the flying Dutchman were also put away.


    Now this is an ordinary dark gothic style lover''s room, and the piled up dolls add a touch of cuteness to the room.


    Perona was lying on the bed, her black and red skirt was spread on the snow-white quilt, and one corner was lifted up, revealing her round and straight thighs.


    "Fell asleep?"


    Sun Xu was a little surprised, walked to the bed and sat down gently.


    "Who?"


    Perona was awakened all of a sudden, and she looked over vigilantly and found that it was Sun Xuhou who relaxed.


    She looked outside, the sky was clear, white clouds were picturesque, and the sun was just right.


    It is still broad daylight.


    "Why are you here?" Perona asked. Sun Xu used to find her to do research mostly at night.


    Sun Xu found that Perona''s eyes were red, as if she had cried before.


    "I saw Moriah at Marin Vando before."


    "I''ve seen it too." Perona nodded slightly, looking emotional.


    Sun Xu pondered for a while and said, "If you want to find him, then go."


    "What?" Perona raised her head and looked at him in disbelief.


    Sun Xu said slowly: "I mean, you can go."


    He kidnapped Perona, on the one hand for Meili, now Meili has become Linglong, and on the other hand, to see if it will help him become the soul.


    The first goal was successfully achieved, but the latter goal was far away, and there was not even much progress.


    If this continues, even if it succeeds, I don''t know how long it will take.


    Can''t tie her for a lifetime.


    Perona helped a lot with Linglong. Sun Xu didn''t plan to squeeze her anymore. Seeing that she was so sad, he was ready to fulfill her wish, give her freedom, and let her go.


    Perona''s mouth slumped, her nose sniffed, tears streaming down her eyes.


    "You, you...you actually want to drive me away?!"


    She hugged a doll, threw herself on the bed, and started crying.


    "Hey?" Sun Xu blinked his eyes. This situation was a bit unexpected. Isn''t he feeling bad when he''s feeling homesick and homesick?


    "Uuuuu..." Perona cried and became sad, and the more she cried, the louder she made her voice. She also glanced at him with her glasses from time to time, like a little girl abandoned by a scumbag.


    Sun Xu rubbed his forehead and quickly explained: "I''m not trying to drive you away, but to give you freedom. If you want to stay, then it''s up to you."


    The cry stopped abruptly.


    Perona looked at him with teary eyes: "Really?"


    "Of course." Sun Xu spread his hands: "I don''t want your meal. As long as you don''t leave, I will always have a place for you."


    "Woohoo..."


    Perona was lying on the bed again, crying.


    "Why are you still crying?" Sun Xu said with a headache: "Where else are you dissatisfied? Say it all at once!"


    "I, I, I was killed by you!" Perona''s voice was dull.


    "What about it?" Sun Xu asked, "Is it because life is so good that you have become fat?"


    "..." Perona looked up and glared at him: "Of course not! Master Moria seemed to have misunderstood that I had betrayed him. Just now at Marin Vando, he looked at me as if he wanted to kill someone! Is this all to blame for you? "


    It turned out that because of this, he thought that Perona was really reluctant to leave.


    Sun Xu pondered for a while and found that it was indeed possible, and it was indeed caused by himself.


    Moria attached great importance to the transparent person and was killed by himself. He hadn''t beaten Ainiro before, and he must have hated them a long time ago.


    If he saw Perona with himself and others at this time, the first thing he thought of was that he had been betrayed.


    Sun Xu thought for a while and said, "You can ask him to explain, even if he was intimidated by me, the proof is very simple. His survival was the best proof."


    "Then we have become enemies?" Perona bulged.


    Sun Xu thoughtfully, looked at Perona, and overturned his previous decision.


    It seems that Perona''s trouble is not only because of being misunderstood by Moria, but also because of her own reasons.


    From Perona''s point of view, this matter is indeed very difficult.


    After understanding this, Sun Xu stood up and said coldly: "I have changed my mind!"


    "What, what?"


    Perona was taken aback by his sudden change, but quickly returned, her mouth bulged, and she stared at him fiercely: "What are you doing so loudly?"


    Unlike when she first got on the boat, she is not afraid of Sun Xu at all now.


    Sun Xu looked at her: "I changed my mind, and the things I said before to give you freedom are null and void!"


    "Huh?" Perona looked confused and didn''t realize what he was playing.


    Sun Xu continued: "Just stay here! If you dare to leave, I will find Moria and kill him!"


    After all, he left them directly.


    Perona stared at the closed door blankly, the expression on her face gradually changed.


    Shao Qing, she threw herself onto the bed, rolled back and forth with the doll in her arms, and finally buried her face in the quilt, muttering: "He didn''t let me leave! I can''t help it, it''s all to protect Molly Ya-Da! Misunderstanding, when you see Moria-sama next time, explain to him clearly, hehe."


    After leaving the room, Sun Xu shook his head slightly.


    If Perona treats them as partners, it is indeed a dilemma for her.


    On one side is a partner, on the other side is a person who is regarded as a father.


    Moria was extremely hostile to them, Sun Xu did not have a good impression of him, and it was difficult to change the hostile position of the two sides.


    However, it is difficult to solve this problem, but it is very simple to make the impact of this problem disappear.


    As long as the person who created the problem is solved.


    Yes, as long as Moria died, this dilemma would automatically disappear.


    Of course, Sun Xu would not do it himself.


    Mainly because it is unnecessary, if Perona knows about it, it will be a troublesome thing.


    "I remember that after the war, Moria was robbed and killed, and he could escape through the transparent man. Now the transparent man was killed by me, can he still survive?"


    Sun Xu''s eyes are calm He thinks it is unlikely.


    Moria has long been a paper tiger.


    A random poke can pierce his powerful illusion.


    Although I don''t know if he lost to the Straw Hat Pirates, his situation will definitely be noticed during the top war.


    The world government and other pirates will not let go of this opportunity.


    It may not be long before the news of Moriah''s death will be seen.


    When the time comes, Perona will no longer have to be embarrassed.


    The latest chapter address of Monkey King in Pirate: https://


    The full text of Monkey King in Pirate Reading address: https://


    Monkey King in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King reading on Pirate¡¯s mobile phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 254 Perona''s Troubles), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 255： Arrived at Daughters Island

    "The Monkey King is in the Pirate (!


    Suddenly an island appeared on the endless sea, dense jungles, and mountain peaks on top of each other. On the central peak, the two characters "Nine Snake" were engraved, and there was a giant snake statue on the top of the peak.


    This is the legendary Daughters Island, also known as Amazon Lily, the hometown of Boa Hancock.


    "Here." Sun Xu looked out the window.


    "Why are we here?" Ace, no, Bowen asked.


    Portcas D. Bowen, this is the name Ace gave to himself.


    Since you want to live with a new identity, your name will naturally have to be changed.


    However, he did not give up his surname, which was the only thing he inherited from his mother besides his life, and he cherished it very much.


    Sun Xu suggested that he change to Tyro or Diga, but unfortunately they were both rejected.


    "It''s not that we are coming, mainly to send Luffy." Sun Xu said.


    "Hey? Send me?" Lu Fei looked at him confusedly: "Where is this? Why should I come here?"


    "Ok?"


    Sun Xu patted his forehead and suddenly realized that he had made a mistake.


    Luffy was brought by Hancock when Luffy came to Daughter Island, and then Lei Li chased him over and decided to practice nearby instead of coming to Daughter Island after deciding to practice here in advance.


    "Luffy, do you know Hancock?" He turned his head and asked.


    Lu Fei shook his head blankly: "I haven''t heard of it."


    "Then how did you get to Propulsion City from here?" Sun Xu asked again. Without him, the butterfly flapping its wings, Xiong would never change his mind. Wouldn''t he take Lu Fei to another place?


    "Oh!" Luffy hammered his palm and suddenly said, "No wonder I feel familiar, it turned out to be here."


    He gestured a few times: "I caught a big bird at the time, and it took me all the way to the city."


    "Big Bird?" Sun Xu was surprised: "As expected of the protagonist of Destiny, he can always find a way to achieve his goals."


    Luffy has Ace''s life card, and the direction is not a problem. At that time, it is very exaggerated to take a bird to cross such a long distance.


    Suddenly, Sun Xu''s eyes moved slightly: "Fate? Fate?"


    He unfolded his spiritual consciousness and enveloped Luffy, and a huge picture of Tai Chi and Eight Diagrams appeared under his feet.


    From a long time ago, he was curious about the special favor of the Straw Hat Pirates by the Force of Destiny, and he had this consideration when he went out to sea with them.


    However, because there is no detection means, nothing has been discovered.


    Now that we have the same technique of arithmetic using the power of destiny, can we discover something?


    Although everyone was very curious about the Tai Chi Bagua diagram under their feet, they did not interrupt Sun Xu rashly.


    After a while, Sun Xu retracted his consciousness and shook his head secretly.


    He discovered a little bit, but he was still looking at the flowers in the fog. It was a stage where he knew that there was a problem, but he didn''t know what the problem was.


    It didn''t help him for the time being, so I could only wait until the technique of arithmetic became more diligent again.


    "Then what."


    Sun Xu raised his head, looked at Lu Fei, and said, "Lu Fei, just stay here. I have a hunch that there is a chance for you here."


    "Opportunity? What is that? Is it delicious?"


    As he said, Luffy licked his lips, his face full of excitement.


    Xiliu looked at Luffy speechlessly. Isn''t he a fool?


    But it was this idiot who actually turned the city upside down. He now seriously doubts whether Magellan squatted on the toilet for too long and made his brain silly.


    Jinping suddenly said, "Excuse me, isn''t this girl''s island?"


    "Yes, it''s the daughter island you thought about." Sun Xu nodded when he knew he recognized it.


    "No! You can''t board this island!" He said flatly, "Here is a fighting nation named Nine Snakes. They are all women and they are very powerful. They have established a country called Amazon. lily!"


    "Nine snake? I seem to have heard this name." Ace said.


    "Qiwuhai under the king, the most beautiful woman in the world, the empress Boa Hancock is the captain of the Nine Snakes Pirates? The emperor of Amazon Lily." Robin said with interest.


    She has read some information about this country and is very interested in the history of such a country composed entirely of women.


    "That''s right!" Jinping''s face was solemn: "That''s a terrible woman."


    Sun Xu touched his chin: "Then we go?"


    The tradition of Daughters Island is that men are not allowed to enter.


    Without Luffy''s relationship, it would be impossible for them to settle on Daughters Island. Although they could forcibly enter with their power, it was meaningless.


    He didn''t want to destroy other people''s traditions because of this.


    What Sun Xu didn''t know was that at the time they discussed, Daughter Island was already in chaos.


    Linglong Tower was relatively low flying, and it was huge in size. It could be seen at a glance in an open place, and it was quickly discovered by the people on the island.


    Coincidentally, the first person who discovered Linglong Tower was a woman who could see and hear the domineering.


    After feeling the terrifying aura on Linglong Tower, she immediately panicked, reported the incident, and quickly received high-level attention.


    Granny New walked around in the palace with a cane.


    "Too bad! Too bad!"


    Now Snake Ji and the fighters of the Nine Snakes Pirates are not there, and the defense force on the island is very weak.


    In the past, the windless belt could help them stop 99% of their troubles, but this time the situation was different. The enemy flew directly over.


    While summoning the soldiers, she thought of a way.


    "We still have to inform Snake Ji."


    Finally, Mother-in-law New made a decision.


    She also wandered outside when she was young, knowing the damage a strong man can cause.


    Although the number of enemies is small, they are very strong, and now the power on Daughter Island may not be able to resist!


    In fact, it was because she didn''t know the real power of Sun Xu and others, otherwise she would not be preparing to resist, but to avoid angering the enemy and causing unnecessary casualties.


    Granny New took out a phone bug and dialed a number.


    "Moses Moses?"


    The phone worm was quickly connected, his expression became extremely arrogant, and an unceremonious voice sounded: "What''s the matter with a concubine?"


    Mother-in-law New was surprised. She was very familiar with Hancock, and she immediately heard that she was in a bad mood.


    "Today is the time for the navy to execute Huoquan Ace. Qiwuhai seems to have received an order. Is it because Snake Ji is losing her temper because of this incident?"


    Thinking of this, Granny New''s face became even more ugly.


    She knows Hancock¡¯s dislike of the center, I am afraid it will be difficult to accept the order, if it conflicts with the navy and the world government, and even be deprived of the title of Qiwuhai...


    She covered her chest, feeling a twitching pain in her heart, and quickly asked: "Snake Ji, where are you now?"


    "Where is the concubine, what is it to you?" Hancock snorted coldly.


    "Did you have a conflict with the world government?" Granny New asked angrily: "You won''t be deprived of the title of Qiwuhai, right?"


    "What nonsense are you talking about!" Hancock reprimanded: "When was my concubine deprived of the title of Qiwuhai?"


    "do not have it?"


    Mother-in-law New was overjoyed, as long as the worst situation didn''t happen.


    However, she quickly remembered the real purpose of her call, her face turned ugly, and said anxiously: "Snake Ji, you come back quickly, there is a strong enemy in Daughter Island, and the remaining power may not be able to deal with it. ."


    "What?" The phone worm accurately simulated Hancock''s shocked and angry expression: "Who would dare to invade Daughters Island? How did they pass through the windless zone?"


    "It came directly." Granny New said anxiously: "Those people are riding on a flying tower."


    A flying tower?


    Hancock was in a daze his complexion changed rapidly: "Is it a very strange appearance, a hundred meters high, and the appearance is a huge black tower?"


    "you know?"


    Mother-in-law New asked in surprise.


    Hancock stood up suddenly: "No matter what method you use, keep them! I will go back now!"


    "Hankuk, what the **** is going on?" Granny New asked anxiously.


    At the same time, on the Chambord Islands, Hancock walked out of the bar anxiously.


    The latest chapter address of Monkey King in Pirate: https://


    The full text of Monkey King in Pirate Reading address: https://


    Monkey King in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King reading on Pirate¡¯s mobile phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 255 Arrived in Daughters Island), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 256： invite

    "The Monkey King is in the Pirate (!


    Looking for him thousands of times in the dream, suddenly looking back, he was in the dimly lit place.


    Hancock felt this way at this time.


    I searched for so long, and even touched a nail on that daughter, but didn''t get any news. I didn''t expect to get news from Lao Lao.


    "Hankock?"


    Reilly looked at him suspiciously.


    "I''m going back to Daughters Island."


    Hancock talked and walked out.


    Lei Li thoughtfully: "Did Sun Xu go to Daughters Island?"


    "Yes!" Hancock was in a good mood at this time and his attitude improved.


    Raleigh thought for a while, and said, "I''ll go there too."


    "You? What are you going to do?" Hancock''s face was bad: "Daughter Island does not welcome men."


    Lei Li was speechless: "Sun Xu is also a man."


    "He is different, he is our benefactor." Hancock took it for granted.


    "I''m not anymore?" Raleigh asked rhetorically.


    Hancock''s face stagnated: "Okay, okay, come if you want, but don''t even think about entering Daughters Island!"


    "I''m not interested in Daughter Island, mainly to find someone." Raleigh said.


    "What are you looking for Sun Xu for?" Hancock looked at him suspiciously.


    "I didn''t go to Sun Xu." Lei Li shook his head and said, "Do you think everyone is as interested in him as you are?"


    After the two got on the boat, they began to move quickly towards Daughter Island.


    ¡­


    Daughter island.


    Sun Xu was about to leave when he suddenly saw someone below him, and he was doing strange movements.


    "Are they saying hello to us?" he asked curiously.


    "It shouldn''t be." Jinping said in doubt: "Der Island is very exclusive. If we appear like this, we will only be regarded as enemies by them, right?"


    "I know her!" Lu Fei pointed at a woman: "Hehe, she is a good person, and she gave me some food."


    "It really seems to be greeting us."


    Sun Xu caught their conversation and thought for a while and said: "I''ll go and see what''s going on."


    Linglong Tower opened a door, he flew out, and landed in front of several women.


    He observed for a while and found that they did not show hostility.


    At the same time, Granny New is also looking at Sun Xu.


    It¡¯s important to be a man.


    Very handsome.


    The strength is unknown.


    It doesn''t look hostile.


    "Hello, my name is Sun Xu. I passed by here accidentally. I didn''t mean to interrupt. I am planning to leave now." Sun Xu said actively.


    Mother-in-law New didn''t think there was anything special, and she had never heard of the name.


    "This is Daughter Island, you are welcome to be your guests." Mother-in-law New said, although I don''t know Hancock''s purpose, there should be important things with such a solemn attitude, right?


    Sun Xu asked in surprise: "Welcome to be a guest?"


    Granny New said calmly: "The emperor here wants to see you."


    "Hankuk wants to see us?" Sun Xu was even more surprised. Hasn''t Luffy never seen Hancock?


    "That''s right." Mother-in-law New said: "So, we would like to invite you to stay on Daughters Island for a while, Snake Ji is rushing back."


    She was not surprised that they knew that this was Daughter Island.


    Although Daughter Island is closed, it is still very famous, especially after Hancock became emperor and became Qiwuhai.


    "no problem."


    Sun Xu said, he was also very curious, why did Hancock look for them?


    With a thought on his mind, Linglong Tower fell, and everyone walked out of it. After a burst of light intertwined, Linglong appeared.


    The two sides looked at each other.


    The people on Daughter Island were all curious, their eyes focused on a few men.


    There are very few men in Daughter Island.


    The people on Sun Xu''s side were normal.


    Granny New''s eyes widened suddenly: "Could it be that you are that Qiwuhai, are you really Ping?"


    "It''s the old man," said very flatly: "However, I am no longer Qiwuhai."


    Mother-in-law New was very thankful.


    Among this group of people, there is actually a Qiwuhai, but fortunately there is no conflict, otherwise, Daughter Island will be in big trouble.


    Seeing Granny New''s eyes, Jinping understood what she was thinking, and couldn''t help but smile.


    On land, in this team, there are at least three better than him.


    After saying hello, everyone settled down by the sea.


    Although mother-in-law New said that they were welcome to visit, they did not rush into Daughter Island to avoid causing trouble.


    While camping, Luffy found Sun Xu.


    "What''s wrong, Luffy?" Sun Xu looked at him suspiciously.


    "On the Chambord Islands, we were attacked. Nami and them all disappeared." Luffy''s face was heavy: "I don''t know how they are now?"


    "Is it Bassoromi Bear?" Sun Xu asked.


    "Yeah." Luffy said lost: "We are still too weak, we are not his opponent at all."


    "Don''t worry, they are all fine." Sun Xu comforted.


    If it is another enemy, there may be danger, but the bear...


    There is no need to worry about the safety of the Straw Hat Pirates.


    "Actually, Xiong is a revolutionary army, and he has no malice against you." Sun Xu explained.


    "Revolutionary Army?" Lu Fei was startled. He had already encountered many revolutionary troops.


    "He is just to see if you have the strength to go to the new world." Sun Xu said.


    And the result is self-evident.


    Lu Fei was speechless.


    The fiasco in front of the bear and Malin Vandor witnessed Ace''s death with his own eyes. These two events had a very strong impact on him.


    He felt his weakness clearly and profoundly for the first time.


    "So, try to become stronger, before entering the new world."


    "I see." Luffy nodded his head heavily.


    "Ace has already told you about Sabo," Sun Xu said.


    "Yeah." Lu Fei lifted his spirits and said excitedly: "I didn''t expect Sabo to be alive too."


    His mood today can be said to be ups and downs.


    I first saw Ace dying in front of him, and then was pleasantly surprised to find that Ace was resurrected, and now I learned that Sabo, who was thought to be dead, was actually alive.


    Sun Xu smiled: "Come on, don''t die before you meet Sabo."


    Luffy pondered for a while, UU reading solemnly said: "Our strength is indeed too reluctant to enter the new world. I decided to temporarily stop the adventure and spend two years to improve my strength before heading to the new world. "


    "A wise choice." Sun Xu praised.


    Although Luffy looks like a fool for many times, he can be said to be the representative of Dazhiruoyu when he really encounters major events.


    Luffy hesitated for a while, and said, "I want you to teach me how to become stronger."


    "Me? I''ll forget it, I''m too far behind you." Sun Xu shook his head: "However, don''t worry, someone will take the initiative to teach you."


    He didn''t expect that Luffy would let himself be his teacher, but he really didn''t have this ability.


    His attainments in armed color may not be as high as the current Luffy.


    ¡­

 Chapter 257： arrive

    "The Monkey King is in the Pirate (!


    Seven days passed in a flash.


    This week, Sun Xu and others did not stay on Daughter Island all the time.


    Although Granny New said they welcome them as guests, they are full of guards around Sun Xu''s camp. Whenever people approach, they don''t say anything, but just look at you with very vigilant eyes.


    This also made Sun Xu understand that they were saying welcome, and they were not less vigilant at all.


    He didn''t ask himself to be boring, he wanted to go deep, but took people around.


    Daughter Island is not the only island nearby, there are many small islands, although they are all uninhabited islands, there are many other lives.


    This is an unnamed island with a small area and no peaks on it, but it is covered with lush jungle.


    Boom... boom...


    There was a violent rushing sound, which aroused a large amount of smoke and dust.


    Soon, a bison-like creature rushed out of the smoke and dust. Its body twitched suddenly while it was running quickly. With a bend in its front legs, it crashed down and hit a big tree half a meter in diameter. Off.


    It tried to get up, but tried several times without success. In the end, it groaned and lowered its head, and there was no more breath.


    After a while, several silhouettes flew over.


    At the forefront was a tall, handsome young man. He glanced at the fallen bison and asked, "How is it? Did it succeed?"


    A green-skinned man walked out from behind, squatted down on the corpse, stretched out his hand and pressed it, and groaned for a while, and said, "It was not completely successful, but the taste should have improved a lot."


    This is naturally Sun Xu and Ace''s group.


    "Bring it back." Sun Xu said, "It seems that it is not a simple matter to add other flavors to the food, and more exploration is needed."


    Ace nodded.


    This week, Sun Xu spent the most energy on researching his newly acquired power with Ace, that is, the devil fruit obtained from the sea of ??the Devil''s Triangle.


    Ace was extremely shocked when he discovered that he had one more ability.


    Because Blackbeard was prematurely killed by Sun Xu, now it is common sense that a person can only eat one devil fruit, he did not expect to break it himself.


    After Sun Xu explained and asked Robin to show his two abilities, he gradually accepted it.


    This devil fruit was to transform life. Although Ace didn''t eat it directly, after adapting, his strength still took a leap.


    Mainly reflected in physical fitness.


    Go straight up a big step.


    However, Sun Xu didn''t care about these, he cared more about another ability, so after settled down, he took Ace to start the experiment.


    The experiment did not go well.


    This ability is different from the ability to burn fruits or all other devil fruits.


    There is a force in Ace, but if it is only roughly instilled into other beings, the result will be severe distortion.


    Irregularities, the process and results of aberrations are different, and sometimes even the gene collapses.


    Seeing that weird aberration, even the foul-smelling meat after gene collapse, Sun Xu didn''t have the courage to eat it.


    However, for delicious food, he would not give up easily, pulling Ace around and starting crazy experiments.


    The surrounding islands were stunned by them.


    There are many animals with high IQs. When they see them, they will run away. The timid ones will even be scared and paralyzed.


    Crazy scientists are not only afraid of humans, but also of animals.


    After a week of crazy experiments, with the help of Sun Xu''s divine consciousness and mana, Ace finally mastered some of the skills.


    At least there will be no more aberrations and gene collapse.


    Of course, you can also eat it.


    When they tasted the ultimate delicacy, everyone was conquered.


    Even, not knowing how it spread to the Nine Snake clan, some bold girls tried it, and then they couldn''t control it.


    Now, every night, this corner where they are is the most lively place on the whole daughter island.


    A large number of Nine Snake people come to taste delicious food every day.


    Because of its popularity and limited food, the flow had to be restricted in the end.


    Sun Xu and Ace did not stop, and continued to try to improve.


    Although the delicacies they made were shocking to the women on Daughter Island, Sun Xu knew very well that they were still a lot worse than those on Gourmet Island.


    While making food more delicious, Sun Xu and Ace are also developing other roles.


    For example, live roast pigs, fruits with cream inside, trees with bread, and giving a food a variety of flavors.


    For example, if you use fruit wood when grilling, the grilled meat will bring the fragrance of fruits and become more delicious.


    Nami, if the taste of meat and the taste of fruit are directly fused, will it have the same effect?


    These studies are much more difficult than simply making food more delicious.


    After seven days, Sun Xu and Ace hadn''t had any eyebrows.


    This bison is their latest attempt to create a meat product that combines the two flavors of pork and beef, but it failed unexpectedly.


    Ace picked up the bison.


    This bison is over two meters in height and body length, and initially estimated to weigh more than two meals. However, this weight is nothing to Ace.


    Not to mention two meals, he can easily carry it even if he weighs several times.


    The bison was very big, but they still did not leave and continued to hunt in the jungle.


    There are many big stomach kings in the team, and there are also Amazon Lily women, this bit of food is not enough.


    Soon, they captured two more bison.


    This is also the experimental body that planted the power before, but unfortunately, like the first one, it did not achieve the expected effect.


    With three bison, everyone returned to the base.


    The previous simple tents have undergone great changes, and simple wooden houses have been built.


    "Master Sun Xu, you are back!" Bai Xing cheered and hugged Sun Xu''s arm.


    Perona looked at the side and squinted her lips, muttering in her heart, what a little girl, really annoying, a big pervert and so on.


    Sun Xu rubbed Bai Xing''s hair and found that the atmosphere in the base today was a bit wrong.


    He soon knew why.


    The crowd separated, and two figures appeared in his field of vision.


    On the left is an old man with glasses, white beard and hair, and kind eyebrows, with a long sword slung around his waist, wearing a bit sloppy.


    However, no one who knew his identity dared to despise this sloppy old man.


    Pluto Raleigh!


    One Piece''s right hand!


    A true legendary character.


    However, Sun Xu only glanced briefly, and his attention was focused on the other person.


    This is a woman wearing a **** purple cheongsam. Few people can control this style and color, but it fits her perfectly, sexy, noble, and charming.


    Looking from the bottom up, the round and straight long legs are exposed, linking the plump and round Alice TUN, and then up is the waist that is gripped by Yingying, which makes people worry about whether they can hold up the huge evil above~www .novelhall.com~Her neck is white and slender, with long black hair flying, and her flawless face is both agitated and anxious.


    This is a woman who makes people want to fall at her feet when she sees it, for her trend.


    All the country and the city, but so.


    She is the number one beauty in the world, Boya Hancock!


    ...


    PS: Sorry brothers, I have encountered a bad luck in the past two days. I was exhausted physically and mentally. There is no time code. Hi, no matter what, it''s a fact that the updates these days are not strong. I will adjust it a bit and it will break out immediately!


    The latest chapter address of Monkey King in Pirate: https://


    The full text of Monkey King in Pirate Reading address: https://


    Monkey King in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King reading on Pirate¡¯s mobile phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 257 Arrival), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 258： 4 billion

    "The Monkey King is in the Pirate (!


    Lu Fei was talking to Lei Li. After seeing Sun Xu, he immediately abandoned Lei Li, leaped to him like a monkey, drooling and said, "Are you going to have dinner?"


    "It''s still early!"


    Sun Xu kicked him away, but Lu Fei perseveringly ran over, staring at a few bison without blinking, drooling.


    To say who is the happiest these days, it is undoubtedly Luffy.


    Once he was a big foodie, after eating the reformed food, he seemed to be taking drugs.


    Ace glanced at Leily, his expression remained unchanged, and he carried the bison to prepare.


    These days, he spends most of his time learning to cook with the chefs on Daughters Island.


    From being forced to learn from the beginning, now he also feels some fun, and his cooking skills are improving very quickly.


    In particular, his burning fruit gives him a talent that is beyond ordinary people''s mastery of fire.


    Lei Li walked over and looked at Sun Xu with a strange gaze, before sighing for a long time: "The hero is a boy."


    "Senior Leili, are you talking about me?" Sun Xu shook his head and laughed, "I''m not a teenager anymore."


    After he finished speaking, he was taken aback for a moment and realized that it was not just Rayleigh. Everyone looked at him with strange eyes. He couldn''t help asking: "What happened? Why are you looking at me like this?"


    "Boss." Robin handed over a reward order: "You''ll know after just a look."


    When Sun Xu saw the reward order, he already had an unknown premonition in his heart. After seeing it clearly, he grinned and the corners of his eyes twitched.


    "This is too cruel!"


    Above is a bust of himself, and the bounty is... four billion!


    That''s right, Sun Xu counted it several times, not 40 million, not 400 million, or 4 billion!


    "I''m unprecedented, right?"


    He shook his head and sighed.


    Four billion, even Roger and Baibeard have reached this number after years of accumulation.


    And the first time he offered a reward, he reached it.


    "It''s not only unprecedented, I''m afraid it will be difficult for the latecomers to reach it." Lei Li smiled: "The main reason is that Sun Xu''s actions are amazing."


    Before Sun Xu asked, Robin handed over another newspaper.


    In the most conspicuous position, a title is written in the most eye-catching text: the fall of an emperor, the birth of an emperor.


    The subtitle is: The culprit who destroyed Mary Joa.


    The article first introduces the results of the Marin Vando War, focusing on the tragic war. It is only half of the article when Sun Xu appears on the scene and ends the war. After the topic is changed, Sun Xu begins to introduce Sun Xu. The content is not much. The main introduction is his destruction. In the case of Mary Joa, Pluto was even clearly mentioned in his hands.


    Finally, there is a large part of flattery, saying that after the fall of the white beard, he is the new generation of Pirate King.


    "It''s well written. The problem is that they don''t understand it. I''m not a pirate at all."


    Sun Xu sighed.


    It seems that the world government has completely determined that Mary Joa''s matter was his work, and they don''t know how they determined it.


    However, this four billion bounty makes sense.


    Destroying Marijoa is definitely more sinful for the world government than subverting a country.


    Coupled with his personal strength and Pluto in hand, whether it is a threat or a crime, it is worthy of such a bounty.


    Raleigh asked, "Brother Sun Xu, was the ship I coated with Pluto?"


    He is still very curious about Pluto, after all, both sides have the same title.


    "Not bad." Sun Xu nodded calmly.


    This is the end of the matter, and there is nothing to hide.


    "Ancient weapons are indeed well-deserved." Lei Li exclaimed.


    He can be said to be well-informed, but he is still frightened by the power of Pluto.


    However, he soon laughed.


    Although Baibeard is dead, the appearance of Sun Xu may make the world government even more headache.


    It is not scary to have Pluto, the scary thing is that he dared to shoot at Mary Joa.


    Personal strength, powerful weapons, and lawless character are absolutely no less than the threat of a Four Emperors Pirate Group.


    Mother-in-law New looked at Sun Xu, and now her heart was throbbing and beating violently, she was terrified.


    She was very fortunate that she had notified Snake Ji and didn''t clashed with Sun Xu and the others.


    She thought that Shi Ping, Qi Wuhai, was already the most threatening person, but she didn''t expect that it was a pediatrics at all.


    Not only is there a four-emperor-level figure, but he also holds something dangerous like Pluto in his hands.


    She didn''t think that the defenses of Daughter Island were stronger than that of Mary Joa. Pluto could destroy Mary Joa with one shot. If she fired at them, Daughter Island would definitely not be better there.


    Almost!


    Daughter Island was almost destroyed!


    Sun Xu crossed the crowd and looked at the last Hancock, with a touch of surprise in his eyes.


    Hancock was looking at Sun Xu secretly, his face changed a lot when he felt his gaze, and he swished behind her sister, like a frightened little rabbit.


    Sun Xu: "..."


    What is this reaction?


    Am I that scary?


    Yes, after knowing his four billion bounty, most of the pirates will react this way, but shouldn''t Hancock be included?


    The name of the Pirate Empress is not just for fun.


    Even in the face of Baibeard and the Warring States Period, she shouldn''t have this kind of reaction, right?


    Sun Xu looked at her suspiciously and asked: "I heard that you have something to find me?"


    Hancock poked out a small head, nodded, and shook his head. There was excitement, joy, and anxiety on his delicate and flawless face.


    An idea popped up in Sun Xu''s heart, but he felt it was a little absurd.


    This is the third time he and Hancock have met. The first two were in Chambord and Malin Vatican. However, those two weren¡¯t counted as passing by. They just looked at each other from a distance. how is this possible¡­¡­


    "that¡­¡­"


    Sun Xugang spoke, Hancock even withdrew his head.


    It could be seen that she wanted to get close to him, but worried about something.


    Sun Xu gave up temporarily, intending to calm Hancock.


    Soon, the sky was completely dark.


    A huge bonfire rose in the center of the camp.


    Because the soldiers of the Nine Snakes and Pirates that Hancock brought out are back ~ www.novelhall.com ~ There are more people than ever before, and the atmosphere is particularly lively.


    Looking at this number, three bisons are not enough to eat.


    However, the Nine Snake Pirates also brought a lot of prey. Although it is not as delicious as the food after Ace¡¯s transformation, the special delicacy made into Daughters Island does not have a special flavor.


    A grand banquet began.


    With Luffy, an activist, the entire camp quickly became a sea of ??joy, and the people on the island with her daughter sang and danced.


    When there was a big banquet on Daughter Island and singing and dancing, the whole world boiled again.


    The latest chapter address of Monkey King in Pirate: https://


    The full text of Monkey King in Pirate Reading address: https://


    Monkey King in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King reading on Pirate¡¯s mobile phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 258 Four Billion) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 259： Reactions from all sides

    "The Monkey King is in the Pirate (!


    Shanks put down the newspaper, his expression strange.


    He has already made rapid progress, and in twenty years, he has grown from an intern to the emperor who aspired the world of Pirates.


    However, some people have stepped through this process.


    Four billion.


    There is no difference between this and his bounty.


    More importantly, Shanks understood that his bounty was largely because he was the captain of the Red-haired Pirates, and because of his brothers, while Sun Xu was entirely on his own.


    In other words, the gold content of Sun Xu''s bounty is more than his.


    "It''s no wonder that the Navy agreed to the truce so simply and neatly in the first place."


    Shanks murmured.


    With the strength of the pinnacle of the world, coupled with a big killer like Pluto, the Navy will definitely throw a rat avoidance weapon.


    He also felt that Sun Xu''s partners were also extraordinary in strength.


    If Sun Xu entered the war and stood on the side of the pirates, the navy would definitely lose.


    ...


    On a magical island composed entirely of food.


    A woman with a fat body and a huge physique sits high, looking like a huge ball of meat.


    However, anyone who knows her identity does not even have such an idea.


    She is the captain of the BIGMOM Pirate Group, the Four Emperors, Charlotte Lingling!


    There are many figures below, and everyone exudes a strong aura.


    "Mommy mommy."


    Charlotte Perrospero, with her big tongue out, was full of greed: "This man actually owns Pluto, we must grab it! With it, you will be able to defeat everyone and become the One Piece!"


    "Well." The aunt smiled, her eyes flickering: "This is indeed a powerful weapon, and it may be able to make up for that mistake."


    If Pluto was just a legend before, then the story of Mary Joa made people all over the world see its edge.


    "mother."


    Kata Kuri, who held his shoulders and leaned on the pillar, said, "I''m afraid it won''t be that easy. That Sun Xu is very strong, and we must be careful that he uses Pluto against us."


    Charlotte Lingling also looked a little solemn.


    Normally, her IQ is still very online.


    Mary Joa, that was the headquarters of the world government, and there were naval headquarters and G1 branch guards. In this case, it was destroyed by a single shot.


    While she was greedy for Pluto, she also clearly understood how threatening it was.


    Aside from anything else, a post to Cake Island, even if she could survive, she probably won''t have many children left.


    "Mom, I have a way." Perrospero smiled: "Head-on confrontation is dangerous. We can assassinate."


    "Assassination?" Kata Kuli shook his head and said, "Brother, that kind of strong man is not so easy to assassinate."


    "Hehe, we can invite them to the tea party, paralyze them, reduce their vigilance, and then the assassination is more likely to succeed." Perrospero said.


    "Let them come to IWC?" Kata Kuri frowned. This is a way, but: "This is too dangerous. If the other party fires artillery in IWC, then..."


    "Well." Charlotte Lingling laughed cheerfully: "It doesn''t matter, as long as you can get Pluto, it doesn''t matter some losses. Find them immediately and send them invitations."


    "Understood, mother."


    Everyone said in unison.


    Once Charlotte Lingling decides, there is no room for change.


    She is the emperor of all nations, even her children dare not violate it.


    All nations moved quickly, which also shocked other forces.


    ...


    A group of beasts and pirates.


    Kaido grabbed a wine tank larger than ordinary people, and drank it cleanly.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    The men trembled, lest Kaido vent his anger on them.


    Click.


    The wine jar was smashed by Kaido, his palm supported him and stood up, his huge body resembling an iron tower.


    Boom boom boom.


    He raised his foot and walked out.


    "Pluto! That''s mine! I''m going to kill that kid and **** Pluto!"


    As he said, his mouth grew longer, and blue scales grew out of his body, and in a blink of an eye he became a huge dragon, stepping on the clouds and flying away.


    ...


    "Huh!" Krokdal''s face was gloomy: "The Hades is in his hands!"


    A man stood beside him, silent for a while and said: "Are you going to grab it?"


    "I''m afraid it''s not that simple." Krokdal held a reward order in his hand, the number of four billion was so dazzling.


    Bounty does not necessarily represent strength, but a bounty of four billion definitely represents strength that is hard to match.


    He also felt Sun Xu''s strength when he was in Malin Fando.


    Although he is very confident, he is also very jealous.


    What''s more, there is the person with the ability to squeeze the thunder fruit.


    That was a huge trouble, and he was not confident that he would defeat it for a while.


    If he is entangled and Mr.1 is left, it is no different from delivering food.


    "We must consider the long-term plan at this time, but I will not give up." The reward in Klockdal''s hand turned into a handful of sand, and the corner of his mouth slowly raised: "However, we don''t need to rush. Frighten everyone away. When they arrive in the new world, someone will definitely take action. We will just wait and see what happens for the time being."


    Mr.1 naturally has no opinion.


    The two quickly disappeared in the wind and sand.


    Marin Vando.


    Taotu broke into the meeting room.


    Warring States glanced at her, waved his hand, motioned the others to step back, and then asked, "Gion, what happened? So anxious."


    Taotu patted a reward order on the table: "This..."


    Warring States took a look and interrupted her directly: "It is not our decision, it is directly decided by the world government."


    Taotu slowly sat on the chair with a dazed expression. It took a long time before she spoke: "Is it irretrievable?"


    "His attack on Mary Joa was too bad."


    Warring States also shook his head and sighed, very regretful.


    He also didn''t want to get to this point.


    The navy won the battle with the White Beard Pirates.


    However, the gain is far from what they thought.


    As soon as the Whitebeard Pirates fell, a force that threatened no less than the Whitebeard Pirates appeared.


    This makes the Navy''s previous efforts like a joke.


    Because of Ace''s death, Karp was frustrated and retired.


    He himself had a retreat.


    The pirate power has hardly changed The navy power has begun to weaken.


    It can be said that the situation has not improved in any way.


    He also often thinks that if Sun Xu joins the navy, it would be a completely different situation.


    "I understand."


    Taotu didn''t say much, sorted out his expressions, and walked out of the meeting room.


    The confusion on her face gradually faded and she regained her firmness.


    This is already the case, and we can only face it.


    The latest chapter address of Monkey King in Pirate: https://


    The full text of Monkey King in Pirate Reading address: https://


    Monkey King in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King reading on Pirate¡¯s mobile phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 259 Reactions from all parties), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 260： gift

    "The Monkey King is in the Pirate (!


    Toot toot.


    A strange sound rang.


    Sun Xu walked aside, found a phone bug, and after answering, he jokingly said: "Why? Did you miss me so soon? Sister Gion."


    At the beginning of Marin Vatican, the last thing Peach Rabbit stuffed into his hands was a phone bug.


    Taotu ignored his molesting, and said solemnly: "Are you on Daughters Island now?"


    "The navy news is pretty good." Sun Xu raised his eyebrows. There is no wind here. How did the navy know their location?


    "Hurry up!" Taotu said solemnly: "General Sakaski has set out to encircle you."


    "Heh." Sun Xu laughed: "Aka Inu is quite confident, isn''t he afraid of dying here? I''m not a seriously ill old fellow like Red Inu."


    "There is also General Polusalino with him." Taotu said.


    "Oh, there is Huang Yuan, but... I really can look down on us, dispatching two generals at once." Sun Xu sighed.


    "In fact, it''s more than that."


    Taotu''s voice also contained some helplessness: "Originally, General Kuzan would also go with him, but he excused himself because he had a mission."


    Sun Xu was also taken aback: "Roar, are the three generals coming out together? That really has the cards. It feels like even if we are caught, we can become a legend."


    "Hurry up and go to the new world!" Taotu said: "The world government has made up its mind to get rid of you. If you stay here, you will only be hunted and killed endlessly."


    "Sister Gion, is this really good?" Sun Xu said, "If you pass information to me like this, it will be very troublesome if the navy and the world government know about it?"


    "You also know that I violated the principle!" Taotu said annoyed: "Then you go to the new world!"


    "Okay, I understand." Sun Xu smiled: "Sister, in fact, you don''t need to be so nervous. Let''s not mention the strength for the time being. I have a huge advantage and I can be invincible. That is mine. It''s much faster than you guys!"


    "It''s not that simple." Taotu said in a serious tone: "The world government knows your abilities, but they still send people to encircle you. They must have countermeasures!"


    The smile on Sun Xu''s face gradually closed.


    What Taotu said seems to make sense.


    The world government is not a fool.


    They clearly demonstrated the ability to fly in Marin Van Duo, and they even dared to send people to siege. They must have found a way of restraint.


    Although he successfully destroyed Mary Gioia, Sun Xu did not dare to despise the world government and the Tianlong people.


    "I understand, thank you for your intelligence sister Gion, I will go to the new world as soon as possible." Sun Xu said: "However, you still don''t want to pass on information to me in the future. If you let the navy and the world government know, you will Very troublesome."


    To be more serious, this is betrayal!


    "Huh! Do you think I want to go against my own principles?" Taotu snorted coldly: "It''s not that you are drowsy!"


    "Yes, it''s all my fault."


    "..."


    The two chatted for a few more words, and then hung up.


    Sun Xu returned to the banquet scene.


    Although a long time passed, the banquet was still very lively.


    He glanced around and saw Hancock.


    She didn''t attend the banquet, but was in another location in the camp, talking to Lei Li, Granny New, and a few Hydra Pirate fighters.


    Sun Xu walked over.


    Halfway through, Hancock saw him, immediately stopped talking, and drew behind a younger sister.


    Sun Xu best smoked and walked over and said, "Hankuk, can I call you like that?"


    Hancock stuck out a small head and nodded gently: "Yes."


    "You said you have something to ask me, do you still want to talk?" Sun Xu said: "If you don''t say anything, we will leave."


    "Leave?" Hancock looked up suddenly.


    Sun Xu spread his hands and said with a smile: "The navy already knows our whereabouts, and the red dog and the yellow ape are rushing here."


    "Red Dog and Yellow Ape!"


    Everyone was surprised.


    Needless to say, these two names can already represent everything.


    Hancock''s face suddenly became tangled, and after a moment of silence, he said: "My concubine just wants to... I want to thank you."


    She said before that she wanted to protect Sun Xu, but now it seems that there is no need for that.


    With Sun Xu''s strength, even if something happened to her herself, he would be fine.


    Sun Xu knew it should be Mary Joa¡¯s business, no surprises.


    "No need to."


    He smiled slightly: "Thank you for the reception during this time. To express my gratitude, let''s give you a present."


    Hancock looked at him suspiciously and expectantly.


    Sun Xu did not speak, stretched out his palm, green energy wrapped Hancock and her two sisters.


    Mother-in-law New was a little nervous, lest Sun Xu would be against them.


    Two seconds later, Sun Xu retracted his palm, and the green energy slowly disappeared.


    Hancock looked at his hands, somewhat puzzled.


    What was that just now?


    She didn''t feel any change.


    "You will know in the future." Sun Xu didn''t explain much.


    "When are you going to leave?" Raleigh asked.


    "tomorrow morning."


    Sun Xu replied.


    It was late now, there was no need to set off overnight, the red dog and the yellow monkey had been on the warship, thinking of Daughter Island, it would not be possible to do it in one or two days.


    "I hope Luffy can stay." Raleigh said.


    Sun Xu shrugged: "I didn''t intend to take him away."


    After saying a few words, he left.


    Soon, the banquet was over, and everyone dispersed.


    Back in the palace, Hancock felt lost, as if he had some kind of impulse in his heart.


    "elder sister!"


    "elder sister!"


    Suddenly, Sandassonia and Mary Grud stumbled in, the expressions on their faces mixed with two emotions of fear and excitement, and they looked very complicated.


    Hancock frowned: "What''s the matter?"


    Marigrude swallowed and tremblingly said: "No more!"


    "Is there nothing?" Hancock''s voice raised a few points.


    Mariglud took off her clothes directly.


    Hancock''s eyes suddenly sharpened, and he stared at her back, his body trembling slightly.


    Generous, fair and smooth, but it doesn''t matter, the important thing is that there are no scars.


    That nightmare in their hearts.


    Sandassonia also took off his clothes, again without any scars.


    "This is... what''s going on?" Hancock took a deep breath, trying to calm himself down, but his voice still trembled with excitement.


    "We don''t know Mariglud said: "There was one yesterday, but when we were preparing to take a bath today, we found that the mark disappeared. "


    The dragon''s hoof mark that marked their shame and slavery status!


    "Sister, I have a guess." Sandasonia said.


    Hancock didn''t speak, she also thought of the possibility.


    She slowly backed down her clothes, revealing a flawless body.


    Mariglud and Sandassonia said excitedly: "No more sister! What''s on you is gone!"


    The latest chapter address of Monkey King in Pirate: https://


    The full text of Monkey King in Pirate Reading address: https://


    Monkey King in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King reading on Pirate¡¯s mobile phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 260 Gift) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 261： Heart disease

    "The Monkey King is in the Pirate (!


    "Is this Sun Xu''s gift?" Hancock murmured.


    "Yes! That adult must have erased it for us."


    There were tears in Mary Groud''s eyes.


    In order to cover up that period of humiliation, they had to fabricate a lie, claiming that they were cursed and that any sight of their backs would be petrified, and the marks on their backs had to be carefully concealed.


    However, from now on, this situation is completely a thing of the past!


    As long as they don''t say it, no one knows their experience.


    Sundar Sonia realized that something was wrong, and asked suspiciously: "Sister, are you unhappy?"


    She found that her sister was indeed happy at first, but her smile quickly disappeared, her face became pale, and her eyes were indescribably complicated.


    Mariglud also showed doubts.


    puff.


    Hancock suddenly vomited a mouthful of blood, shook his body, and collapsed on the throne.


    "Sister!" Marie Groud and Sanda Sonia exclaimed.


    Soon the palace became chaotic.


    Mother-in-law New, who got the news, also rushed over.


    After listening to what happened, Mother-in-law New fell silent.


    "Snake Ji you..."


    "I, I''m fine." Hancock panted, his face full of pain.


    Mother-in-law New shook her head, let anyone see, you don''t look like you''re okay.


    She turned her head and said, "Go and invite Sun Xu over."


    "No!" Hancock exclaimed.


    "Go!" Mother-in-law New said again.


    After taking a look at Hancock and finding that she had no objection, Sonda Sonia turned and left.


    Soon after, Sun Xu followed Sanda Sonia to the palace and saw Hancock lying on the bed with a pale face, as if he was seriously ill.


    He was taken aback.


    Sonda Sonia only said that something was looking for him, but did not say what it was.


    It was fine just now, why did it suddenly become like this?


    Unlike an injury, is it a disease?


    Sun Xu''s face was slightly serious: "I will try my best, but I cannot guarantee that it will be cured."


    His magical powers of spring weather and rain have a miraculous effect on injury, but the effect on disease is much worse.


    All of them stayed for a while and looked at him suspiciously.


    Sun Xu was also startled: "You asked me to come, didn''t you treat Hancock for treatment?"


    "no."


    Granny New sighed and looked at Hancock.


    Hancock sat up from the quilt, but did not dare to look up at him, his voice trembled and said, "You...do you know everything?"


    Sun Xu understood the current situation a bit: "Are you talking about the mark on your back?"


    Patter.


    A tear fell.


    Hancock gritted her teeth, tears flowed silently, the former arrogant and cold empress now looks like a little girl abandoned by her parents, her face is helpless.


    "Do you look down on us in particular?"


    She is most afraid of being looked down upon because of that experience in the past.


    If someone else knew about it, she would kill it without hesitation, but Sun Xu...


    Let alone whether she has that ability, he is the hero who helped her break the shadow in her heart and beat the dragon.


    Sun Xu rubbed his forehead: "There is no such thing at all."


    "Don''t lie to me, I can tell." Hancock looked sad.


    She felt that Sun Xu''s attitude towards her was full of alienation before, and she hadn''t thought about it much before, and only realized what was going on after she knew her past experience was exposed.


    "Really do not have."


    Sun Xu spread his hands: "I don''t know what you think. In fact, your experience will only make me feel pitiful, and it has nothing to do with''looking down''."


    Seeing what he said was sincere, Hancock''s dead heart burst into light, and he looked over nervously, "Really?"


    "Of course! I don''t have to lie about it."


    "Then why don''t you like me?"


    "Ahem..." Sun Xu was almost choked: "This doesn''t explain anything, does it?"


    "How come there are men who don''t like concubines?" Hancock''s tone was full of naturalness.


    After a moment of silence, Sun Xu said helplessly: "Hankuk, you didn''t take my partner seriously, did you?"


    "What''s the matter?" Hancock looked at him suspiciously. She did not take it seriously. Her eyes were basically focused on Sun Xu, not paying attention to other people at all.


    "Snake Ji, there are a few girls in there who are also very beautiful." Granny New reminded.


    "The concubine body is the most beautiful." Hancock believes.


    This is not wrong.


    If you just look at the appearance, Linglong and Baixing are no less than Hancock, and even vaguely win three points, but if it is attractive to people, Hancock beats Linglong and Baixing.


    Sun Xu didn''t want to talk more about this topic, turning the offending topic back on track: "In short, I didn''t look down on you for this, and don''t have to worry about it. I will eliminate the dragon''s hoof prints for you, just to make it easier for you."


    Now they have to clean up the people around them in a shower.


    Don''t tell me the trouble.


    Moreover, one hundred secrets and one sparse, there are always times to be exposed.


    If anyone accidentally sees it, he will die.


    Think of it as doing good things in advance.


    "I understand."


    Hancock''s eyes were bright, and he seemed to have completely escaped from the pain he had just received.


    "Then I''m leaving."


    Sun Xu smiled slightly and turned to leave.


    Hancock opened his mouth, trying to say something, but didn''t say it.


    When he arrived outside the palace, Sun Xu glanced back and shook his head slightly.


    He found that he seemed to have accidentally opened Hancock''s defense. If he strikes while the iron is hot, he might really kiss Fangze.


    However, that may cause a fire in the backyard.


    Thinking of the consequences, he pressed his mind to provoke Hancock.


    Roses are good, but they are prickly.


    But Ya, Nami, Vivi, and Robin are all girls worth cherishing and taking care of. One is God''s pity, and he is satisfied with having four at the same time.


    Back to base.


    Sun Xu rolled his eyes, and instead of going back to his room, he walked towards Robin''s room.


    It was late at night, but it was still very lively. The roar of beasts kept coming from the distant forest, and the narrated sea kept beating against the rocks.


    The door of Robin''s house was locked. Sun Xu opened his magic power and opened it easily. He touched in quietly, closed the door again, and put down the soundproof formation.


    "Hey-hey."


    Licking his lips, Sun Xu made a leap and threw himself on the bed.


    "Who?"


    Robin was awakened with sharp eyes and his skin began to harden.


    "it''s me!"


    Hearing Sun Xu''s voice, Robin relaxed, and his skin became soft again.


    "Boss, you...oooo..."


    Just as she was about to say something , Sun Xu slapped her lips.


    Sun Xu kissed Robin while exploring her.


    Her soft and smooth skin, like the best brocade, makes people love it.


    From the flat belly to the round and straight long legs...Although he can''t be more familiar, he still feels passionate in his heart.


    Suddenly, Sun Xu stopped moving and turned to look aside.


    In the dark, a pair of black and white eyes were looking at them.


    The latest chapter address of Monkey King in Pirate: https://


    The full text of Monkey King in Pirate Reading address: https://


    Monkey King in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King reading on Pirate¡¯s mobile phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 261 Heart Disease) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 262： Hancocks sneak attack

    "The Monkey King is in the Pirate (!


    "Perona, why are you here?"


    Sun Xu''s body shook and he almost went out of his head.


    "Don''t worry about me, you can go on." Perona said quietly.


    With a change of Sun Xu''s expression, Robin quickly pushed his chest with his hand.


    "hehe."


    Sun Xu awoke and laughed dryly, but he was still a little unwilling, and urged: "You kid, go back to your room, don''t get in the way here."


    "Small? Small?" Perona pulled the quilt down.


    Sun Xu glanced subconsciously.


    Well, he doesn''t need to take a sight to know it, it''s not small at all.


    The flame in his heart grew stronger.


    "boss."


    Feeling his change, Robin became anxious and stretched out his hand to push him. Although she can remain calm in most cases, it does not include doing such things under the eyes of others.


    Sun Xu sighed helplessly, lifted his pants, and left the room.


    As soon as the sea breeze blew, the flame in his heart gradually dissipated, with a wry smile, preparing to return to his room.


    He just lifted his footsteps, stopped again, and turned his head to look at the sea.


    Under the shining of the moonlight, the sea showed a deep and deep black blue. There was no wind today, and occasionally a wave was raised and hit the reef on the shore.


    If you listen carefully, you can hear the whimper of the sea breeze mixed with a whiff of sobbing.


    Spirituality unfolds.


    Sun Xu saw that behind a rock, a beautiful girl hugging her legs, her face buried in her hands, tears falling like broken beads in the sea.


    With a little tiptoe, he left the ground, flew over, and landed on the rock on which the girl relied.


    The girl didn''t find him, crying sadly.


    "White Star." Sun Xu whispered: "What happened?"


    The girl raised her head, her mouth flattened when she saw him: "Master Sun Xu."


    Sun Xu stretched out her hand and she flew up from the sea and landed beside him.


    "Uuuuu..." Bai Xing lay on his chest, crying even more sadly.


    Sun Xu comforted him in a low voice, and slowly figured out that it was not what had happened, but Bai Xing was just homesick.


    "I can accompany you back." He thought for a while and said.


    "do not want!"


    Bai Xing wiped his tears and firmly refused: "I will not return to Murloc Island until I find a solution to the Murloc problem."


    Sun Xu smiled.


    Although Bai Xing is timid, crying, and looks weak, he is actually very strong inside.


    That night, he did nothing else and stayed with the girl.


    In the middle of the night, Bai Xing fell asleep, and when he woke up the next morning, he regained his vitality, running around with Sun Xu like a small tail.


    Under the golden sunlight, everyone gathered at the beach.


    Luffy was full of tears and tears: "Sun Xu, don''t go!"


    Sun Xu didn''t bother to talk to him.


    He knew that Luffy was not reluctant to part with himself, but to eat good food-as soon as he left, Ace would also leave with him.


    Hancock and the two sisters also came to see off, and she was also full of dismay.


    Those shy and nostalgic eyes almost made Sun Xu fall.


    "What a stunner." Sun Xu couldn''t stand it, and he didn''t even dare to look at Hancock again.


    Bai Xing''s appearance is equally exquisite, but Hancock is better than his charm.


    Jinping stepped forward and said in a deep voice: "Please take care of Princess White Star."


    "Relax, with me, no one can hurt her." Sun Xu rubbed Bai Xing''s hair, and she squinted her eyes comfortably, like a cat enjoying her master''s touch.


    "Sun Xu." Seeing that they were about to leave, Hancock couldn''t help taking a step forward, and stopped talking.


    Sun Xu sighed and waved his hand: "You go up first."


    Everyone nodded and said nothing.


    Linglong opened a door, and everyone entered the tower.


    Lu Fei, Jinping, Lei Li and others also left, and soon there were only Sun Xu and Hancock left here.


    "Let''s talk about something." Sun Xu said.


    "Concubine..." Hancock bit his lip, his face flushed.


    ßËßË...ßËßË...


    Sun Xu felt his heartbeat speed up a bit, and quickly put aside his eyes.


    Hancock finally plucked up the courage: "The concubine wants to go with you."


    "Ah!" Sun Xu was also taken aback by Hancock''s thoughts, and quickly waved his hand: "Don''t be kidding, you are the emperor of Daughter Island, what does it mean to leave with me?"


    "But..." Hancock showed an aggrieved look: "But my concubine wants to be with you."


    She still doesn¡¯t know what she feels like, but she knows that she really doesn¡¯t want to be separated from Sun Xu, she wants to be with him every minute and every second, she wants to look at him forever, she thinks...


    "Well."


    These two words almost came out, and Sun Xu finally stopped the car.


    This sentence is tantamount to a confession.


    The confession of the most beautiful woman in the world, he couldn''t help feeling very proud.


    but¡­


    Sun Xu sighed and said, "Hankuk, you are very beautiful. I am afraid that there is no man in this world who will not be impressed by you, and even women can''t get rid of your charm, but I already have a girlfriend."


    "Do you have a girlfriend?" Hancock paled and felt his heart stabbed.


    "More than one!" Sun Xu said.


    "More than one?" Hancock just wanted to ask who it was, and when he heard this, he couldn''t help but open his mouth.


    "So, don''t put your mind on me anymore."


    Sun Xu said hard.


    When he said this, his heart ached.


    This is the most beautiful woman in the world, so he refused.


    If someone else knew it, he would definitely point to his nose and yell at him.


    The reason for doing this is not purely for Hancock''s consideration. There are factors in this respect, but there is also a very important reason that he is afraid that he will accidentally move his heart and fall under Hancock''s offensive.


    When there is a fire in the backyard, things are even more troublesome.


    Hancock pursed his lips, did not speak, and his delicate face appeared a little confused and helpless.


    Sun Xu sighed and said softly: "Goodbye."


    He couldn''t bear to look any more, turned and left.


    "etc."


    Hancock spoke suddenly.


    Sun Xu stopped and looked back.


    Before he could see it clearly, a black shadow rushed up.


    A fragrant breeze rushed over her face, and her flawless face quickly approached.


    Sun Xu''s eyes widened, and then he felt a touch of softness on his lips.


    He had never seen this face so close, it was smooth, delicate, flawless, and amazingly beautiful.


    At this moment Hancock flushed, closed his eyes tightly, and his eyelashes trembled.


    Sun Xu stretched out his tongue subconsciously.


    "Well¡­"


    Hancock opened his eyes sharply, his eyes met, and then quickly closed.


    Sun Xu was so intoxicated in this softness that he could hardly extricate himself from it.


    I don''t know how long it took before the two faces separated.


    Sun Xu was agitated, and he woke up and wanted to help his forehead: "Oops! I made a mistake!"


    But he quickly thought again, that he can''t be blamed.


    Which man in the world can remain indifferent to this situation?


    Hancock''s face looked like a ripe apple, and even his earlobes had turned red. He was ashamed.


    She didn''t know how she did this kind of thing.


    If you do it again, UU reading www.uuk¨¡nshu.com, she feels that she definitely doesn''t have the courage.


    but¡­


    She snickered, Sun Xu still likes herself.


    Sure enough, no one can refuse their charm.


    Thinking, Hancock raised his head and said, "Although you have a girlfriend, I will **** you over!"


    After that, she turned around and left.


    Sun Xu looked at her back, smiled bitterly, and returned to Linglong Tower.


    The latest chapter address of Monkey King in Pirate: https://


    The full text of Monkey King in Pirate Reading address: https://


    Monkey King in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King reading on Pirate¡¯s mobile phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 262 Hancock''s Sneak Attack), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ()

 Chapter 263： King of heaven?

    "The Monkey King is in the Pirate (!


    After returning to Linglong Pagoda, Sun Xu sat on the sofa in a daze.


    He certainly didn''t suffer.


    That''s Boya Hancock!


    Many men were dying happily by her. Now he can kiss the pair of cherry lips and dare to say that he has suffered a loss. If it spreads out, he will be drowned by people all over the world.


    "There is a knife on the head of the color word." Sun Xu said distressedly.


    This incident fully verified a truth, that is: no one can refuse Hancock''s charm.


    He still has self-knowledge, knowing that he doesn''t have much determination in this regard.


    If Hancock persists in attacking, Sun Xu can foresee that one day he will surrender.


    "The best way is not to see her."


    Sun Xu thought that he wouldn''t fall if he didn''t meet, but he couldn''t help but think of the soft and sweet cherry lips just now, and the barrier in his heart shook.


    When there is a loophole in the defense line, the distance is completely collapsed, and it is not far away.


    "Forget it, the boat will be straight at the end of the bridge, let''s talk about it later."


    Sun Xu emptied his head, no longer tangled.


    If you take a boat, it takes about a week to travel from Daughter Island to the red earth continent. However, with the flying speed of Linglong Tower, you can see the magnificent continent lying across the world like a moat in less than half a day.


    "Is that Mary Joa?" Robin''s expression is complicated. She and the world government have blood feuds!


    "That''s right." Sun Xu narrowed his eyes: "Hehe, the reconstruction is quite fast."


    It has only been two weeks since he shelled Mary Gioia, and there is no trace of damage here.


    On the contrary, the naval headquarters below, Malin Vandor, is still in ruins, and the navies are busy cleaning up like ants.


    Buzzing...


    A sharp alarm suddenly sounded below, and a strong momentum rose to lock the sky above.


    "It looks like we have been discovered."


    Sun Xu''s tone was calm.


    He simply didn''t hide it anymore, Linglong Tower descended, suspended in the sky over ten meters above the Red Earth Continent.


    Soon, several familiar figures appeared below.


    Every going out is a nightmare for pirates.


    Marshal of the Navy, the Warring States Period of Buddha!


    The three current admirals of the red dog, the green pheasant, and the yellow monkey!


    Chief Staff Crane!


    The former naval marshal, now the commander-in-chief of the world government, is hollow.


    And five old men with extraordinary momentum.


    "Haha, what a grand ceremony, is this welcoming us?" Sun Xu''s laughter echoed in Mary Joa.


    Now, Mary Joa is in chaos, the Dragonites outside are rushing home, and the Dragonites at home are moving towards the built shelter.


    Sun Xu''s shot, although it did not dispel their self-proclaimed noble mentality, at least made them a little more fearful.


    There are still people in this world who dare to kill them, not only dare, but can do it.


    The intense death crisis is still fresh in many Tianlong people''s memories.


    "You dare to come here!" The Warring States tone was solemn and cold.


    "Why didn''t I dare?" Sun Xuyou said: "Mr. Warring States, you may not know, I actually hate you very much."


    The Warring States frowned.


    The other party is a thief, he is an official, and it should be hated, but he always feels that this sentence seems to have some special meaning.


    At this moment, his expression changed drastically on one side of his eyes.


    Boom.


    A thunderstorm sounded, and a golden Optimus pillar fell from the sky, aiming at the Warring States Period.


    "Huh! Looking for death!"


    The red dog made a fist, his arm turned into lava, and he leaped up and blasted towards the Optimus Pillar.


    Boom boom.


    The red dog fell faster, hit a house, smashed through the two-story roof, and smashed a big hole in the ground.


    However, the golden cudgel was also missed.


    Wow!


    The red dog walked out, the ruins of the building were all melted into magma, and he still looked unscathed.


    "Don''t get excited, I just say hello to Mr. Warring States."


    Sun Xu''s figure appeared in the field of vision of the navy and the world government.


    "You have a lot of guts, and there has never been a pirate as bold as you." said an old man holding a long knife.


    "Five old stars?" Sun Xu glanced at them: "Actually I am not... forget it."


    He shook his head, arguing with them about it was meaningless.


    Suddenly, Sun Xu thoughtfully glanced deep into Mary Joa.


    It''s very strange here, and it''s the only place that can stop his spiritual consciousness.


    At the beginning, in the special time and space of Food Island, his spiritual consciousness also failed, but at that time he was oppressed and couldn''t reach out.


    However, Mary Gioia was like a tortoise shell, which could not be penetrated by God''s consciousness.


    However, his keen spiritual sense still found something.


    Keep staying, I''m afraid it will be very bad.


    Sun Xu made a decision immediately.


    "Everyone, see you in New World in the future."


    Sun Xu stroked his chest with his hand, bowed slightly, and then immediately withdrew to the Linglong Tower and quickly flew towards the new world.


    There was a touch of regret in the eyes of the five old stars.


    Sun Xu looked back from the window with a serious expression.


    When he left, he felt a very oppressive look.


    Even now, the threat of death has not completely disappeared.


    Suddenly, Sun Xu''s expression moved. From a distance, the Red Earth Continent was like a giant python entrenched in the world, as if it were about to come alive.


    He couldn''t help thinking of the moment when he attacked Mary Joa.


    It is the Red Earth Continent that has forged a line of defenses, which has greatly weakened the power of Pluto, otherwise the figure in the end will definitely not be so easily resisted.


    A bold thought emerged in Sun Xu''s mind: "Is the Red Earth Continent the King of Heaven?"


    The peculiar form of the Red Earth Continent does not look like a natural formation, more like an artificial creation. Will this be the last ancient weapon?


    "However, is it really possible to make such a large weapon?"


    Soon Sun Xu had doubts about his guess again, which sounded very unrealistic. A weapon the size of a planet definitely had the power to destroy the planet.


    In comparison, Pluto and Neptune are dwarfed, how can they be qualified to be tied with it?


    No matter what, the Tianlongren must have hidden extremely terrifying trump cards, and still poses a fatal threat to him at present.


    However, there are also some problems, Sun Xu is thoughtful.


    First of all, this hole card should take time to prepare for activation.


    Otherwise, the moment they appeared, it would be fine to directly suppress them, without waiting for him to realize that it was wrong and take the opportunity to escape.


    Secondly, this hole card should consume a lot or have other problems and cannot be used easily.


    If it can be used at will, to the extent that it can give him such a strong death threat, the Four Emperors and the Revolutionary Army may have been wiped out long ago Maybe you should contact Long. "Sun Xu thought.


    Whether he wants it or not, both sides are now on the same front.


    If he remembered correctly, two years later, the revolutionary army seemed to be planning an offensive against the Denonites.


    With this kind of thing sitting around, if they rush into Mary Gioia, they might not even know how to die.


    As a "comrade-in-arms", he felt it necessary to remind him.


    While Sun Xu was thinking, Linglong Tower crossed the red earth continent and plunged into the new world.


    The latest chapter address of Monkey King in Pirate: https://


    The full text of Monkey King in Pirate Reading address: https://


    Monkey King in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King reading on Pirate¡¯s mobile phone: https://


    For the convenience of reading next time, you can click "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 263 King?) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 264： Night on the island

    "The Monkey King is in the Pirate (!


    night.


    The bonfire was burning cracklingly, dispelling the darkness and cold around it.


    "The environment in the new world seems to be getting worse."


    Perona was holding a barbecue and chatting with Robin in a low voice.


    I don''t know when their relationship became so good, Sun Xu thought boredly.


    This is an uninhabited island. After they entered the new world, they flew all the way. When they got here, when it was too early, they stopped to fix it.


    Whoosh.


    A small piercing sound rang out, and an exquisite figure appeared.


    "Master, someone is here."


    "Oh? Is it a pirate?" Sun Xu raised his eyes.


    "No, it seems to be a group of businessmen." Linglong shook her head.


    "Then don''t worry about them."


    Sun Xu lost interest.


    Soon, a large group of people boarded the deserted island. The leader was a middle-aged man with a handsome face and white ears. He took dozens of people, all of whom were sleek, middle-aged men and women.


    After discovering Sun Xu and his group, the team also had some riots. What the middle-aged man said, the riots gradually subsided, and he brought two young men, a man and a woman, over.


    "Hello, my name is Wolf Eller. I am very happy to meet you here." The middle-aged man said enthusiastically: "This is the dog Hobert and the dog Miriam. We are in the spice business. , Just passing by here."


    "Hello, Mr. Eller." Sun Xu greeted him, but did not introduce himself.


    The young man looked a little dissatisfied, but the young woman didn''t express anything.


    Wolf Eller glanced at Sun Xu suspiciously. He felt that this young man was a bit familiar, but he couldn''t remember when he saw him. He temporarily suppressed the thoughts in his heart, and said with a smile: "We have brought the good from the Kingdom of Kashi Wine, do you want to have two glasses together?"


    "Thank you for your kindness, but it doesn''t have to be."


    Sun Xu said politely and coldly.


    Wolf Eller didn''t care: "We are right there. If you need help, you can just say hello."


    The young man beside him glared at Sun Xu, then quietly glanced at the several girls in the camp, his Adam''s apple moved up and down, and he was still a little reluctant when he left.


    This was just a small episode, and everyone didn''t take it to heart.


    late at night.


    The forest became quiet, with only the occasional sound of insects.


    Sun Xu opened his eyes and glanced in the distance.


    In the crevices of the lush woods, one could barely see a beating flame.


    "It''s interesting." The corner of Sun Xu''s mouth raised slightly.


    At the same time, the island is in another direction.


    A pirate ship quietly boarded the island.


    The leader is a woman with long straight pink hair, wearing denim shorts and a white half-sleeved shirt. She has a good-looking appearance and a fiery figure, but she holds a large piece of meat in her hand and bit her, looking very rude.


    "Captain, found their boat, those people must be on this island!" said a middle-aged man with an ordinary appearance.


    "Very good! Find them out and hang them all here!"


    When the woman was talking, she still didn''t stop eating: "What dared to touch me, I''m so bored!"


    "Yes!"


    Her men responded in unison, and then began to move toward the depths of the forest.


    This small island is not big, and soon I saw more than two fires.


    "captain?"


    "You take people there, I will take them here! No one can be let go!" said the pink-haired woman.


    The team is divided into two.


    The pink-haired woman led a team and soon arrived at the camp where Wolf Eller and others were.


    Wolf Eller was awakened by the sound of footsteps, and his face changed drastically when he saw the woman.


    "How did you find here?"


    "Is it a pleasant surprise?"


    The pink-haired woman sneered and waved: "Kill!"


    "Enemy attack!"


    Wolf Eller gave a shrill cry, awakening the rest of the team.


    However, they had missed the first opportunity, and their strength was not as good as that of each other, and they were defeated in the moment they met each other.


    "go!"


    Wolf Eller resisted a few times, found that something was wrong, made a decisive decision, and immediately his pair of children began to run away.


    "Chase!"


    The pink-haired woman was not in a hurry, and chased after her with her men.


    She had discovered that these people had fled to another camp on the island, but they didn''t know that she had already sent someone to solve it. When they arrived, they would only see a corpse.


    She was looking forward to their look at that time.


    The three of Wolf Eller quickly arrived at Sun Xu¡¯s camp. After seeing them safe and sound, they breathed a sigh of relief and shouted, "Mr. Sun Xu, run! There are pirates!"


    "Why are you shouting so loudly?"


    Sun Xu glanced at them displeased.


    Most of the people in the camp were awake before, but Bai Xing and Perona were still asleep, and now they were also awakened by his voice.


    "Pirate?"


    Bai Xing was a little confused, but quickly came over, grabbing Sun Xu''s arm, and said nervously: "Where is the pirate? Master Sun Xu, is there any danger?"


    "Don''t worry! It''s just a group of ordinary pirates."


    Sun Xu rubbed her hair.


    While talking, the three of Wolf Eller had already ran to the camp, but they did not stop and continued to run, shouting: "Your Excellency Sun Xu, run away, the pirates are about to catch up. ."


    Sun Xu gave them a cold look.


    These two voices are full of maliciousness, and they clearly want them to attract the attention of the pirates.


    However, he was not surprised.


    From the beginning, he knew that this was not a good person.


    They are good merchants, but they are definitely not serious merchants, and they are not selling spices. That is just a disguise. In fact, the goods they buy are guns and artillery.


    Bai Xing glared at them with an aura: "Bad guy!"


    Although she was innocent and innocent, she had the domineering look and feel that could hear people''s voices, and very few people could deceive her.


    After they left today, she reminded Sun Xu that they were not good people.


    Stabbed.


    A thick lightning fell from the sky, and it happened to fall in front of Wolf Eller and the three of them. They stopped in fright, and Hobert knelt directly on the ground with his legs weakened.


    "So what are you doing in a hurryMr. Eller?" Sun Xu said lightly.


    Wolf Eller''s face changed several times, and he said eagerly: "The pirate is coming soon, Your Excellency Sun Xu, run away too!"


    While talking, he pulled Hobert up and was about to continue to escape.


    At this time, another bolt of lightning fell from the sky, blocking their way forward.


    A drop of cold sweat came out of Wolf Eller''s forehead, and this time he saw clearly that it was not ordinary thunder and lightning, but was released by a man with long earlobes in the camp.


    "Your Excellency Sun Xu, what do you mean?" Wolf Eller looked ugly.


    The latest chapter address of Monkey King in Pirate: https://


    The full text of Monkey King in Pirate Reading address: https://


    Monkey King in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King reading on Pirate¡¯s mobile phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 264 Night on the Island) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 265： Bear and Doflamingo

    "The Monkey King is in the Pirate (!


    "It doesn''t mean anything." Sun Xu said lightly: "I see the woman behind chasing you and chasing you, there should be something urgent. I am always soft-hearted and kindly help her stop you."


    "That''s a pirate!" Wolf Eller said anxiously.


    "Pirates are also humans." Sun Xu glanced at him: "She really seems to be in a hurry."


    Wolf Eller''s face was grave.


    He suspects that this person is either a fool or is deliberately teasing himself.


    Saying he is a fool, he doesn''t look like it, and saying he is teasing himself deliberately, don''t they have to be in danger too?


    "You are looking for death, don''t take me!" He scolded in his heart, completely forgetting who brought the danger.


    At this moment, there was a sound of footsteps, and under the leadership of the pink-haired woman, Wuyangyang people walked out. They were full of suffocation, and they were very uncomfortable at first sight. Some people still had blood on their knives.


    Seeing the sight in front of her, the pink-haired woman was also slightly taken aback, frowning.


    Shao Qing said, "Where is Garcia?"


    "Are you talking about them?"


    Sun Xu pointed to the side. In the darkness beyond the bonfire, dozens of people lay on the ground like a corpse.


    The pink-haired woman had an ugly face, just about to say something, someone around her pulled her sleeve.


    "What are you doing?"


    She turned her head back displeased.


    "Captain, he, he, he is..."


    The man was terrified, his voice trembled slightly, and he couldn''t even speak a complete sentence.


    The pink-haired woman frowned. She knew that her subordinates were not timid, but now she was frightened like this, which was absolutely abnormal.


    Her eyes condensed, and she looked at Sun Xu carefully.


    Two seconds later, her face changed, she took a step back, and the meat in her hand fell to the ground: "It''s you!"


    "Oh? You know me?" Sun Xu raised his eyebrows.


    "Golden Ape Sun Xu, who would not know?" the pink-haired woman said solemnly.


    "Golden Ape?"


    Wolf Eller repeated it, his eyes widened suddenly: "It''s the golden ape with a four billion bounty?"


    "Golden Ape? What ghost title." Sun Xu vomited: "Isn''t this very similar to Huang Ape?"


    He really didn''t know he had this nickname.


    It''s actually quite appropriate.


    But it always reminds people of Huang Yuan, that wretched-looking guy.


    With a puff, Wolf Eller sank to the ground with a desperate expression on his face.


    Sun Xu ignored him and looked at the pink-haired woman: "What''s your name?"


    "Joelie Pawnee." The pink-haired beauty said solemnly, "The captain of Pawnee Pirates."


    "Joe Allie Pawnee."


    Sun Xu repeated, he remembered this woman, one of the most evil generations, one of the supernova, and the only female captain.


    "What''s your relationship with them?" Joe Allie Pawnee pointed to Wolf Aller and asked.


    "With them?" Sun Xu shook his head: "It doesn''t matter, I have to say something, and a little bit of hatred. They want us to give them the queen, as a substitute for the dead."


    Joe Allie Bonney breathed a sigh of relief.


    She is rude and strong, otherwise a woman would not be one of the supernovas, but she is not really stupid.


    She knew very well that people like Sun Xu couldn''t afford to provoke them.


    Her bounty is over 100 million, which is already high in the first half of the great route, but compared to 4 billion, it is not an order of magnitude at all.


    If there is no conflict, it is better not to conflict.


    "Although I have nothing to do with them, you just sent someone to attack me, but that''s not the case." Sun Xu said again.


    Joe Allie Pawnee''s heart sank, feeling thorny.


    Shocked by his bounty, she actually forgot about it.


    However, she didn''t panic either. From Sun Xu''s tone, she didn''t notice the killing intent.


    "What do you want?" she asked in a deep voice.


    Sun Xu looked at her up and down.


    Joe Allie Pawnee took a step back, with a firm tone: "This won''t work!"


    "what are you thinking?"


    Sun Xu was speechless, and pointed to Robin, Bai Xing, and Linglong: "Look, are you more beautiful than them?"


    Joe Ali Pawnee noticed the women in the camp, and suddenly a touch of surprise flashed across her eyes.


    She had heard some lace legends before, saying that there were many beautiful women around the newly promoted Pirate Emperor.


    I thought it was just pure gossip, but now it seems that it is not only not exaggerated, but also a little bit subtle. It is not beautiful, but amazingly beautiful!


    At the same time, she was also a little embarrassed and angry.


    Although she didn''t care much about her appearance, she still felt very annoyed by being so insulted, and asked in a deep voice, "Then what do you want?"


    Sun Xu raised a finger: "If you answer me a question, I will forgive you."


    "You said." Joe Allie Bonney narrowed her eyes and said.


    "What is the relationship between you and Xiong?" Sun Xu asked curiously.


    Joe Allie Bonnie''s expression changed, and she said unnaturally, "Bear? What kind of bear? I don''t know what you are talking about?"


    "Don''t pretend to be garlic with me!" Sun Xu glared at her: "Of course it is one of the Seven Wuhai, Basolomi¡¤Xiong!"


    Joe Allie Bonnie stared at him closely, and then said for a long time: "He is... my father!"


    "What? Tyrant Bear is the captain''s father?"


    There was also a commotion under Joe Allie Bonney, and it was the first time they had heard of this kind of thing.


    "Humph!"


    Joe Allie Pawnee snorted coldly, and the riot stopped immediately. She looked at Sun Xu, "Is it all right?"


    "It''s okay." Sun Xu waved his hand: "Take these people away too, they are an eyesore here."


    Joe Allie Bonnie had no objection. This was originally her goal, but she was delayed by Sun Xu.


    Several pirates pounced on Wolf Eller from behind him, and quickly captured them.


    The two young men and women were of average strength, but Wolf Eller was still a bit strong, but he was shocked by Sun Xu''s reputation, fell into despair, trance, and his strength greatly reduced.


    "You can''t catch us!"


    Wolf Eller¡¯s son Hobert yelled: "Do you know who we work for? Tell you, it¡¯s Tenyasha, Doflamingo! Do you dare to move us, Doflamingo must not I will let you go!"


    Snapped.


    A pirate slapped him and knocked him to the ground.


    If they used to have scruples about Doflamingo before, but now that they know that Tyrant Bear is the father of his own captain, the scruples are suddenly much smaller.


    On the other side, that is a super big man with a bounty of 4 billion, even Qi Wuhai dare not provoke it easily.


    In their opinion, lifting Doflamingo out was completely dizzy.


    "etc."


    Sun Xu shouted.


    "Huh?" Doubtful glances came over.


    Sun Xu didn''t care about and walked to the three of them: "Are you Doflamingo''s men?"


    "Yes! Do you dare to move us..."


    Snapped!


    Sun Xu slapped again and clicked on the woman: "Leave her behind, you can take these two away."


    "Okay!" Joe Allie Pawnee didn''t ask much.


    "I don''t want to see their news in the future." Sun Xu said again.


    Joe Allie Pawnee glanced at him, smiled, and said: "No, you can rest assured!"


    The latest chapter address of Monkey King in Pirate: https://


    The full text of Monkey King in Pirate Reading address: https://


    Monkey King in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King reading on Pirate¡¯s mobile phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 265 Bear and Doflamingo) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 266： arrive

    "The Monkey King is in the Pirate (!


    After Joe Ali Pawnee left, Sun Xu looked at the girl named Miriam.


    "Your father and brother are dying, you don''t seem to be sad at all."


    He asked curiously, from the beginning to the end, the girl''s expression was very calm. It was not that her mentality was so strong that the sky could not be shocked, but she was indifferent to death, whether it was her own or someone else''s.


    "He is not my father."


    There was silence for a while, Miriam said coldly.


    Sun Xu shook his head.


    There may be some story in it, but he is not interested.


    "You go."


    "go?"


    Miriam''s expression finally changed, and there was a touch of surprise in his voice.


    "What? Do you still want to stay?" Sun Xu raised his eyebrows and smiled.


    Miriam''s expression calmed down again, and without saying anything, he turned and left.


    Sun Xu took a look and then withdrew his gaze.


    He didn''t care about Miriam, he just needed her to deliver a message for himself.


    Moreover, she didn''t have to do anything, as long as she went back alive, what happened here would naturally be passed on to Doflamingo.


    Of course, even if it fails unexpectedly, it doesn''t matter.


    Just remember, Sun Xu would take the initiative to find Doflamingo to collect debts-as a bounty man comparable to the Four Emperors, his subordinates collided with him, wouldn''t it be justified if he didn''t give enough compensation?


    Sun Xu even thought about what he wanted.


    It is best for Miriam to send the news back, so that Doflamingo has some psychological preparation in advance.


    Soon, he left the matter of Miriam and Doflamingo behind his head. This was just a stepping stone. Sun Xu was even more curious about the relationship between Joelie Bonnie and Xiong.


    "They turned out to be father and daughter!"


    Sun Xu was a little surprised.


    Not to mention anything else, the two are too far apart in body shape.


    However, it is not too strange.


    Aunts can also give birth to children of ordinary physique.


    The height of Pirate World is a very magical thing.


    "Has the bear suffered any serious psychological trauma?"


    Sun Xu slandered in his heart.


    Joe Allie Bonnie''s rude character is very different from the bear''s gentleness, not like a father and daughter at all.


    And, don¡¯t forget one thing, the bear¡¯s nickname is a tyrant!


    As the saying goes, there is only a wrong name and no wrong nickname.


    Sun Xu has reason to suspect that Xiong used to be an irritable and rude guy, and his personality changed drastically because of a severe blow, and he became the gentle temperament he is now.


    There is a ready-made example around him.


    Ace.


    Once, Ace was also a bad, indifferent, and rude guy. Because of Sabo''s death, in order to inherit Sabo''s belief and better protect Luffy, he became gentle and polite.


    Unfortunately, these doubts should be difficult to answer.


    Now that the bear has accepted Begapunk''s transformation, his memory, feelings and self-awareness are gradually disappearing, and it is unknown whether there will be a day of recovery.


    After thinking about it for a while, Sun Xu entered the practice again.


    The next day.


    The sky was faintly bright, and everyone embarked on the itinerary again.


    The purpose of their trip was to attend the funeral of White Beard.


    Although they didn''t know where the white beard was buried, it was not difficult to guess, it was just the few choices.


    According to several locations proposed by Ace, Sun Xu deduced a little and got the result.


    In order to avoid trouble, Linglong Pagoda flew thousands of meters in the sky, swiftly all the way, and reached an island in half a day.


    This island looks ordinary, and it looks no different from the island where Sirob Village is located. However, there have been some unusual guests on the island these days.


    In front of a newly repaired mausoleum, two groups of people stood in awe.


    Marco stood at the forefront, looking in a daze.


    He has followed his father since he was very young, and decades have passed, and now he is separated from yin and yang.


    Before the fisherman island, he had never thought that one day, even if his father was seriously ill, he was still that invincible man in his heart.


    Shanks stood beside Marko, his eyes condensed.


    He also sighed in his heart.


    The old days are still vivid. When he was an intern in the Roger Pirates, the White Beard Pirates were the only Pirates that could compete with them.


    The situation where the captain and the white beard were drinking seems to have happened yesterday.


    Suddenly, Shanks''s vision caught something and looked up.


    "A guest has arrived."


    Marco was a few seconds late and looked to the sky: "Ah, I didn''t expect him to come."


    Shanks wondered: "How did he find this place?"


    Marco was not too surprised, and whispered: "This person is amazing. You may not know that when he was on the fisherman island, he competed with his father once."


    The war has ended, and there is no need to hide this matter anymore.


    As for whether this will damage the daddy''s reputation... he knows that the daddy doesn''t care about this.


    Although the old man is called the strongest in the world, he doesn''t care about this title.


    What''s more, Shanks is not the kind of person with a big mouth, even if he knows about it, he won''t spread it.


    Shanks gave him a surprised look.


    Although Marco did not say the result, he already understood.


    The strength that Sun Xu showed in Malin Vatican at the beginning was amazing, but that was only a small test, mainly to show that he was qualified for mediation.


    Including the four billion bounty in the back, Shanks also felt that it was more because of Pluto.


    However, if Baibeard had been defeated, it would be completely different.


    He knows very well that even the white beard, who is old and ill, can definitely bear the title of the world''s strongest, and he can beat the white beard head-on. His strength can be imagined.


    While the two were talking, a huge tower fell from the sky.


    At this time everyone discovered the existence of the giant tower.


    They are no strangers to this tower.


    In Malin Vandor, although he didn''t play for a long time, he gave a deeper impression than anyone else.


    Both the White Beard Pirate Group and the Red Hair Pirate Group became vigilant.


    Without knowing the intentions of the other party, they must be careful of bad people.


    However, Marco and Shanks did not say anything, they were just vigilant and did not act more radically.


    When it was ten meters above the ground, a dazzling white light flashed across the tower, then disappeared, replaced by several figures.


    Huhu.


    Several people floated to the ground.


    Facing a series of vigilant gazes, Sun Xu''s expression remained unchanged and walked forward calmly.


    The crowd ahead automatically separates a road.


    The name of the person, the shadow of the tree.


    Perhaps a week ago, Sun Xu was just an unknown person, and he has now become a famous figure in the world.


    Offering a reward of four billion, the person with the highest voice of the new Pirate Emperor.


    Preventing the three-way melee of the Marine Vatican, the White Beard Pirates, and the Redhead Pirates, and bombarding Mariejoa. He has few deeds spread outside, but everything is a legend.


    Even if they are the Four Emperors Pirate Group, they must be respected.


    The latest chapter address of Monkey King in Pirate: https://


    The full text of Monkey King in Pirate Reading address: https://


    Monkey King in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King reading on Pirate¡¯s mobile phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 266 Arrival), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 267： guess

    "The Monkey King is in the Pirate (!


    Sun Xu and his party successfully arrived at the tomb of Baibeard.


    Ace knelt down with a puff, his head slammed on the ground, tears streaming down his face.


    Sun Xu bowed slightly.


    Whether he likes it or not, White Beard is worthy of the name of a generation hegemon. What''s more, his hometown emphasizes that the deceased is the big one, and it is not an exaggeration to bow.


    Bai Xing folded his hands together and whispered, "Thank you, Mr. Whitebeard."


    To the fisherman island, white beard is a great favor.


    Ace was still kneeling, Sun Xu ignored him, turned his head and looked at Marco: "Maybe this is not appropriate for me, please be sorry."


    "thanks."


    Marco looked calm.


    Although Sun Xu knew that without his own intervention, White Beard could not escape his death, but Marco didn''t know this.


    It was difficult for him to rationally think about whether his father''s death had anything to do with Sun Xu, but his father had asked him not to resent Sun Xu, let alone avenge himself.


    It has nothing to do with strength.


    Baibeard knows more clearly, Malin Fandu and his party, he has been more violent and lucky.


    At that time, Sun Xu said ten deaths without life, which is not an exaggeration.


    He never thought of leaving alive, his only wish was to save Ace.


    Therefore, for him, the battle with Sun Xu did not have any negative effects, but instead allowed him to go to Marin Fando in a better state. He even inherited Sun Xu''s affection.


    Sun Xu looked at Shanks, and Shanks also looked at him.


    The two looked at each other for a few seconds.


    Shanks grinned: "How is Luffy?"


    "You can eat and drink. It can''t be better if it is good. It won''t be long before you can see his news." Sun Xu said.


    "That''s good, thank you very much."


    Shanks laughed.


    Of these four Pirate Kings, Shanks should be the most unassuming.


    Sun Xu nodded and looked at Shanks'' broken arm: "I''m curious, how could someone like you lose an arm in the East China Sea?"


    "I bet it in the future."


    Shanks had a certain expectation in his eyes.


    Sun Xu was silent.


    It is precisely because of this arm that Luffy has since strengthened his belief in being a pirate and pursuing the king of pirates.


    Use one arm to guide the beliefs of a six-year-old child.


    Perhaps in the eyes of most people, this is unreasonable, including Sun Xu.


    However, this approach is indeed full of courage.


    If Luffy can become the One Piece in the future, Shanks'' vision can be said to be strong enough to pervert.


    "I''m very surprised, why don''t you try to become One Piece by yourself?"


    Sun Xu tried to ask.


    When I met Luffy, Shanks was only in his twenties, and he was already a great pirate who moved the world.


    When he was thirty years old, he was crowned the emperor and stood at the top of the Pirate World.


    This was the case when he lost an arm, otherwise, Shanks would be even stronger.


    If he competes for One Piece, he will definitely have a chance, and the chance is very big.


    Judging from Shanks''s act of giving a straw hat to Luffy, at that time, or even earlier, he had decided not to compete for One Piece.


    Both Auntie and Kaido''s targets are One Piece, and Baibeard is not interested in One Piece because of his belief that he is his family. What''s the matter with Shanks?


    "I... I''m not suitable."


    At this moment, Shanks'' eyes were very complicated.


    "Because, are you a Celestial Dragon?" Sun Xu said slowly.


    His words shocked many people, including Marco.


    Shanks is a Celestial?


    Many people have never thought about this possibility.


    Who is Shanks?


    One of the four emperors!


    One of the greatest enemies of the navy and world government!


    Tianlong people are the leaders of the world government and navy.


    Now Sun Xu actually said that Shanks was from the Celestial Dragon!


    Sun Xu ignored the gazes of other people and stared at Shanks.


    His guess is not unfounded.


    There is a scene in Pirates, Shanks secretly meets the five old stars! And received a solemn reception.


    As a pirate, even the Four Emperors couldn''t get such treatment.


    Even the admiral does not necessarily have such a high salary.


    Only Tianlongren can make Wu Lao Xing give such a face!


    There is also speculation that Shanks is the son of Lockes, the former overlord.


    Sun Xu thinks it makes sense, and this does not conflict with the speculation that he is a Tianlongren!


    Why can''t he be both the son of Locks and the Celestial?


    Lockes is different from the current pirates, his goal is not a pirate, but the king of the world!


    Ordinary people probably don''t have this idea.


    Because there has never been a king of the world.


    The world government is also composed of twenty kings, and there is no absolute king.


    But this is only for ordinary people. In fact, the Tianlong people and the world government have kings, and that is Yim!


    If Lockes is a Celestial, it is possible to know this secret, and it is not surprising that he has the ambition to become the king of the world.


    He is not trying to overthrow the world government and re-establish a regime, but to replace Eim!


    Now the record of Lockes has been basically erased, and only a few people still know that there was such an overlord.


    This is very abnormal.


    If Lockes is an ordinary pirate, even if he has attacked the dragon people, he should not be treated like this.


    After Baibeard''s death, the world government did not try to remove his traces.


    The most likely thing is that Lockes''s identity is unusual, and the world government will consume huge manpower and material resources to erase his existence.


    "I''m not from the Celestial Dragon." Shanks said lightly.


    Sun Xu glanced at him deeply and said nothing.


    Although Shanks denied it directly, his attitude has already clarified some problems.


    Perhaps, he really is a Tianlongren!


    However, it is most forbidden to talk deeply when talking with one another.


    If Shanks didn''t want to reveal the identity of the Tianlongren, even if Sun Xu continued to question him, he wouldn''t get any results, but he might annoy Shanks.


    Then the gain is not worth the loss.


    He didn''t come to fight today.


    Marco looked at Sun Xu, then at Shanks, without saying anything, turning his head to look at the tomb of White Beard, and the green figure kneeling at the moment.


    He didn''t care whether Shanks was a Celestial Dragon or why Sun Xu knew this.


    The White Beard Pirate Group was not an ambitious Pirate Group. Now that the old man is dead, he is a bit discouraged and even less ambitious.


    He was even more curious about the figure kneeling in front of the old man''s tomb.


    It looks very strange, with green skin all over, and it doesn''t look like ordinary humans.


    But he didn''t make a fuss.


    There are many human subspecies in the world.


    Huge, fish-tailed, three-eyed, winged, and never sleep...


    It is not too strange to have a green skin.


    What he wonders is, why is this person so sad?


    The sadness of this green-skinned human is even stronger than himself!


    Marco looked at him with a look of inquiry in his eyes.


    The latest chapter address of Monkey King in Pirate: https://


    The full text of Monkey King in Pirate Reading address: https://


    Monkey King in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King reading on Pirate¡¯s mobile phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Guess in Chapter 267), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 268： Aces Dream (Part 1)

    "The Monkey King is in the Pirate (!


    Marco looked at Sun Xu and asked in confusion: "Who is he? Why..."


    "White beard''s fanatic." Sun Xu said casually.


    "Yes?"


    Marco was skeptical.


    He felt that Sun Xu didn''t tell the truth, but if such a special person had met him, he would certainly not be unimpressed.


    No matter what he wanted to scalp, he couldn''t think that it would be Ace.


    The skin color has changed, the appearance has changed, the voice has changed, and even the breath has changed.


    This can be said to be completely another person.


    Marco thought for a while, walked to Ace, and patted him on the shoulder: "This friend, it doesn¡¯t have to be that way. If you really admire the old man, you must know that he doesn¡¯t want to see someone do this for himself. sad."


    Ace looked up: "Marko."


    He wanted to get acquainted with Marco, but he could only endure it if he agreed with Sun Xu first.


    "Well, we should leave now."


    Sun Xu stepped forward.


    The two of them now look like lovers, especially Ace, with a sad expression on his face, giving him the feeling that he is beating a mandarin duck.


    "Unfortunately, I won''t let you go."


    He slandered in his heart.


    At first, Sun Xu had no plans to keep Ace, the reason for saving him was mainly because of Lu Fei''s face.


    As for the rescue, whether he returned to the Whitebeard Pirates or did something else, he didn''t intend to bother.


    However, some accidents occurred during the treatment, and the devil fruit he had treasured for a long time was taken in. In this way, he could only keep Ace behind.


    This is actually a good thing for Ace, at least, there will be no life-threatening by his side.


    If you return to the Whitebeard Pirates, in order to keep everything in the Whitebeard Pirates, a long war will inevitably follow.


    Sun Xu is not optimistic about their future.


    The big pirates of the new world are like the crucian carp that crosses the river, without the deterrence of the white beard, those pirates who want to be in position and want to be famous will tear them to pieces.


    More importantly, the White Beard Pirate Group may be able to remain the same in a short time, but the subordinate Pirate Group will probably fall apart soon and will no longer work for them.


    Ace''s strength is just like that, it''s more than better than the best. In this case, one more and one less of him will have no effect.


    In addition, Sun Xu actually noticed Ace''s true dream.


    Although he had never said it, or even thought about it in his own heart, Sun Xu had indeed sensed his deep yearning for that kind of life.


    Unfortunately, it can only be said that good fortune makes others.


    His identity is destined to be difficult for him to take that step.


    However, there is a chance now.


    The whole world knows that Ace, the son of One Piece Roger, is dead.


    He is a brand new life, he can choose his own life again, and he has a real chance to achieve his dream.


    Ai Sidong banged his head a few times, his forehead was directly bleeding, and then he stood up.


    "We should leave too," Shanks said.


    "Thank you," Marco said solemnly.


    Shanks waved his hand, looked at Sun Xu again, and smiled: "Then, see you next time."


    Sun Xu smiled.


    He knows what Shanks means. As the most powerful competitor of the next Pirate Emperor, he now has a bounty equal to the Four Emperors, but he does not have the power and territory of the Four Emperors.


    Although the New World is large, most areas are occupied by the Four Emperors.


    If he wants to be in position, he will definitely conflict with them.


    The next time we meet, the two sides may be enemies.


    However, Shanks never thought that Sun Xu had no interest in this.


    At least, there is no interest yet.


    Now his dream is to become immortal and attain Taoism.


    After the Red-haired Pirates left, Linglong manifested itself, and Sun Xu directly led everyone into the tower.


    The unnamed island below got smaller and smaller, and eventually disappeared.


    Ace stood by the window, silent for a long time.


    Sun Xu walked over and kicked him over.


    Ace turned his head in amazement and looked at him puzzled.


    "Almost there."


    Sun Xu curled his lips: "Looking at your appearance, you will almost become Lin Daiyu. You can''t come back from the dead, and it''s useless for you to be sad. Yes, the white beard died to save you, and the love in his heart is enough. If so, With tears all day long, the white beard can come alive and slap you to death!"


    "I understand." Ace smiled wryly.


    Sun Xu walked to the window and looked down: "You are just a small-minded. You are Roger''s child, it is true that Roger is the One Piece, but why should you carry your father''s sins on yourself?


    You see Baibeard, once one of Roger''s biggest rivals, can give his life for his son.


    Look at Karp again. He is the navy and the main force in the capture of Roger. Has he ever rejected your identity?


    no! nothing!


    It''s you who struggled with this and that all day long, mother-in-law, little daughter-like!


    If I were your friend, I would slap you a long time ago and make you sober. "


    Ace''s face was a little dark.


    He could hear that Sun Xu was not irritating him, but really despised him, as if the pain and entanglement in his heart were just shit.


    Sun Xu smiled and said: "You should understand, the Whitebeard Pirates is gone, Marco can''t keep it, even if you add you, it''s useless!"


    "Not necessarily! Marcota..."


    "It''s alright." Sun Xu interrupted him impatiently: "In addition to being narrow-minded, there is also a reluctance to accept reality. Let''s make a bet. I''ll bet the White Beard Pirates in five years. It will fall apart and disappear into this world."


    In the original work, the Whitebeard Pirates quickly perished.


    But that was mainly because Blackbeard was too familiar with the power of Whitebeard, and it would not be so easy to defeat those people like Marco.


    Although Sun Xu spoke with contempt, Marco''s strength is not weak, except for the top strong, he is the strongest grade.


    There are also Joz, Bista and others.


    Even if a large number of lower-level pirate groups renounce their morals, they can hold on for a while.


    More importantly, there is no black beard this time.


    Although there are many powerhouses in the new world, there are very few who can match Blackbeard.


    He is personally strong, and he has found a large group of partners with extraordinary strength. With tolerance and strategy, within two years, he quickly defeated the remaining forces of the White Beard Pirate Group and aspired to the Four Emperors.


    Others don''t have this ability Even if a legendary pirate appears, it is impossible to have Blackbeard so fast.


    Therefore, Sun Xu relaxed the time, betting that they will perish within five years.


    "If you win, I will give you your freedom." Sun Xu said again.


    Ace was startled, his eyes lit up: "Okay."


    For him, this is a matter of net profit and no loss, and there is no reason not to agree.


    "Don''t be so anxious to agree." Sun Xu glanced at him and smiled: "If you lose, I have a request."


    The latest chapter address of Monkey King in Pirate: https://


    The full text of Monkey King in Pirate Reading address: https://


    Monkey King in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King reading on Pirate¡¯s mobile phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 268 Ace''s Dream (Part 1)), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 269： Aces Dream (Part 2)

    "The Monkey King is in the Pirate (!


    Ace suddenly felt guilty, as if he had been completely seen through.


    He secretly shook his head, cast aside these strange thoughts, and asked cautiously: "What''s the requirement?"


    "I want you to do it..." Sun Xu nodded him and grinned: "Navy!"


    "navy?"


    Ace''s face changed, he shook his head, and said fiercely: "Impossible! Only this is impossible! How can I be a navy?"


    "Why is it impossible?" Sun Xu asked back.


    "Why? Why else? I''m..."


    "One Piece''s son! I know!" Sun Xu said, "So what? I just said you, don''t worry about this all day long."


    "so what?"


    Ace is helpless, does this still need a reason?


    In his view, this is like people want to eat, and the sun rises from the east and sets from the west. It is an irrefutable fact and truth.


    "Besides, as long as you don''t admit it, who can recognize you as Ace now?" Sun Xu said again.


    Ace was startled, his eyes moved, and finally he shook his head: "That''s impossible. I won''t be a navy anyway."


    "Why? Isn''t this your dream?" Sun Xu said.


    "my dream?"


    Ace smiled absurdly: "How can my dream be to be a navy?"


    Sun Xu asked: "Then what is your dream?"


    "I¡­¡­"


    "Your dream is to be a navy!"


    Sun Xu firmly cut the railway.


    "You see Roger as a sin, don''t you agree with the justice of the navy? As a person born with great sins, you must yearn for justice and light more than ordinary people.


    You aspire to be one of them!


    But you dare not! Because of your identity, you feel that you are in the blood of sin, and you are not worthy to join the justice navy. At the same time, you think the navy will not trust you.


    So, you went to sea as a pirate.


    In fact, you are not interested in pirates at all, or even disgusted! Because Roger started the era of the great pirate! "


    Ace stumbled, his eyes confused.


    Does he aspire to be a navy?


    He didn''t know, he hadn''t even thought about this kind of thing.


    However, when this thought passed, his heartbeat couldn''t help but quicken by a few minutes.


    Sun Xu looked at Ace.


    His idol should be Karp.


    As for the white beard, Ace was impressed by his courage, and when he was confused, he subconsciously looked for a safe haven.


    He patted Ace on the shoulder: "The one with Roger''s blood is dead. Now you can choose your life again."


    In fact, if there is a genetic test in Pirate World, I will find out that his genes are completely different from the previous ones.


    "If you can''t make a decision because White Beard died in the hands of the Navy, then take a bet with me.


    If you win, you will be free and you can return to the Whitebeard Pirates. If you lose, it means that the Whitebeard Pirates has died. Then you don''t have to think too much and be your navy! "


    Ace was silent.


    Sun Xu kicked him to the ground again, and said impatiently: "Don''t mother-in-law! Tell me, regardless of any external conditions, do you want to gamble?"


    Ace took a breath and nodded, "Yes!"


    "That''s it! In fact, Karp really wants you to be a navy, and his identity should be enough to protect you, but you can''t pass that hurdle in your heart."


    Sun Xu shook his head again. If Ace joined the navy, he might not end up with the original.


    However, it is not necessarily.


    With the character of the red dog, he may not be able to accept Ace, and it is difficult for the high-level navy to trust him. Even if Ace joins the navy directly, he may only be in the middle and lower tiers for a lifetime.


    Now this situation is better, but unfortunately, no one in the original book can give him life like Sun Xu.


    "Of course, you don''t want to think so much. I have no plans to let you go for the time being. Even if you want to be a navy, you have to wait a few years. Your focus now is to quickly practice cooking. In addition..."


    Sun Xu shook his head and said nothing.


    According to the progress of the original Pirate book, five years later, whether there will be a navy or not, even if there is, what it will become is uncertain.


    However, these things cannot be told to others.


    Sun Xu turned and left.


    Ace sits on the ground, leaning against the wall, and hasn''t moved for a long time.


    Seeing Sun Xu coming back, Bai Xing jumped over and hugged his arm: "Master Sun Xu, where are we going next?"


    Sun Xu rubbed her hair and smiled: "Go to Dress Rosa to collect the debt."


    He had been eyeing one of Doflamingo''s things a long time ago, always thinking whether to grab it directly or think of other ways.


    Although Doflamingo is a pirate, even if it is robbed directly, it is fine, but Sun Xu thinks he is a good person, and the robbery does not fit his personality, especially when there is no conflict between the two sides.


    It''s alright now. He didn''t have to worry about it because he took the initiative to send it to the door with an excuse.


    "Dres Rosa?" Bai Xing curiously asked: "What kind of place is that?"


    "It''s a deformed country." Sun Xu pondered for a moment and said.


    In his opinion, the former king of Les Rosa, King Liku was very naive and was not a qualified leader at all.


    However, Doflamingo did not get there.


    Under his leadership, Dressrosa prospered even more, but it was an abnormal prosperity.


    Under the brilliance of the surface, the ultimate sin was flowing.


    "On the surface, it looks like a fairy tale country, because the toys there are alive!"


    "Alive?" Bai Xing grew up with a small mouth.


    "Boss, is that the ability of Devil Fruit?"


    Robin asked curiously. She had also read Dress Rosa''s introduction and was very curious about this country.


    Following Sun Xu for so long, she gradually understood one thing, most of the strange things in this world were caused by devil fruits.


    Dress Rosa, the toy kingdom, should be no exception, right?


    "Yes!"


    Sun Xu nodded and said, "It''s a very abnormal fruit, named Childlike Fruit!"


    In his opinion, the childlike fruit is definitely one of the most abnormal devil fruits in the Pirate World!


    It is nothing to turn people into toys, but it is too perverted to directly eliminate the memory of people who become toys in everyone''s minds.


    Sun Xu is very curious about this I really want to grab the sugar and study it.


    "Doflamingo, I hope you won''t be so acquainted."


    Sun Xu thought meaningfully.


    In that case, he can act at will.


    Doflamingo''s men, but there are many excellent devil fruit abilities.


    That is the greatest treasure for him.


    During the conversation, Linglong Tower flew to Dresrosa in the new world.


    The latest chapter address of Monkey King in Pirate: https://


    The full text of Monkey King in Pirate Reading address: https://


    Monkey King in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King reading on Pirate¡¯s mobile phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 269 Ace''s Dream (Part 2)), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 270： Violet

    "The Monkey King is in the Pirate (!


    A week later.


    noon.


    The sun is shining, the sea breeze is gentle, and a large island is in sight in the distance.


    "Dress Rosa is in front." Sun Xu said.


    The reason why it took so long was not how far Deres Rosa was, but because they deliberately slowed down and played all the way.


    Mainly to give Miriam and Doflamingo some time.


    Otherwise, they have come to collect the debt, and Misiam hasn''t come back yet, and Doflamingo doesn''t know anything, it would be embarrassing.


    Linglong Tower fell on the edge of the island.


    This was a no-man''s land, and when the huge figure of Linglong Tower fell, it did not attract much attention.


    "Dress Rosa is famous all over the world for flowers, food, young girls and **** and hot dances." Sun Xu looked forward, with some expectation in his tone.


    "Boss, I want to remind you that the women here are very obsessive, love and hate, once a man betrays love, he will assassinate the man, the more beautiful the woman, the more fierce."


    Ace glanced at him and said.


    He was in the new world anyway, although he hadn''t been to Dresrosa very much, but he had heard of these things.


    After this week''s buffer, his sad mood has converged and returned to normal.


    "What do you mean?"


    Sun Xu twitched his mouth and stared at Ace with dangerous eyes.


    The others laughed.


    "It doesn''t matter, the boss is strong, no one can successfully assassinate the boss." Xiliu smiled.


    In the past few days, the two had discussed several times, and he completely admired Sun Xu.


    Sun Xu''s face turned dark, and he couldn''t refute it.


    Everyone laughed louder.


    There was only one person who had never laughed from beginning to end, and that was Perona.


    Her small face was dumb, her black and white eyes lost her former look, and she looked hollow, and her whole person was like an exquisite rag doll.


    "That''s all right, this one has another accident."


    Sun Xu whispered in his heart, and he was about to move forward.


    At this moment, he paused, raised his eyebrows, and looked into the depths of the island.


    He felt that someone was looking at him, and he tried to break through his mental defenses and pry into his memory.


    Sun Xu''s thoughts turned in his mind, and he probably understood what was going on.


    The youngest daughter of King Liku, when Doflamingo overthrew the regime of King Liku, in order to save her father''s life, she joined the Don Quixote Pirates.


    Her ability is "staring at the fruit", able to observe things within a radius of 4000 kilometers, see through objects, and see through people''s hearts.


    Compared with Bai Xing''s experience, this ability is obviously more domineering.


    Bai Xing''s vision is to listen to his heart, moisturizing things silently, while "staring at the fruit" is forcibly reading his memory.


    "Owner."


    Linglong looked over, with a serious look on her beautiful face.


    She is a master of manipulating the spirit, so she naturally felt the peeping from a distance.


    The corner of Sun Xu''s mouth slightly raised: "Peeping is a bad behavior, teach her a lesson, um, don''t be too heavy."


    "Understand." Lingling nodded, the strange light flashed in her eyes, and a powerful mental force followed that gaze to find its owner.


    at the same time.


    At the highest point of Dresrosa, in a huge palace complex, a beautiful woman in a dark red dress was sitting on a chair, looking contemplative.


    This group of people is too unusual.


    Aside from other things, some of the women are simply too beautiful.


    Sexy and beautiful women are one of Deres Rosa''s characteristics. There are countless beautiful women here, and she is also a big beauty.


    However, she has lived here for decades and has never encountered anything more beautiful than them, especially two of them, simply perfect.


    The so-called the most beautiful woman in the world is nothing more than the Pirate Empress, right?


    Violet was thinking.


    After she joined the Don Quixote Pirates, she was responsible for killers and intelligence work. She often patrolled Dres Rosa. Today it was just a routine job and happened to find Sun Xu and his party.


    "Let me see who they are."


    There was a flash of light in Violet''s eyes, ready to look at each other''s memory.


    Right here, the voice of a strange man rang in her ears.


    "Peeping is a bad behavior. Give her a lesson. Well, don''t be too heavy."


    "not good!"


    Violet''s face changed, and he hadn''t reacted yet, there was a sharp pain in his head, and his consciousness instantly became a space.


    I don''t know how long it took before she regained consciousness.


    The two servants stood before her, trembling and trembling.


    As a cadre of the Don Quixote Pirates, her status is very high.


    Violet waved her hand to let the servant go down. She wiped her nose with her hand, and a patch of scarlet blood appeared on her fingertips.


    "Actually..."


    She had an incredible expression on her face: "There are people who can detect my sight and hurt me so far away. Who are they? And that voice, what''s the matter? Is it really the man who said it? "


    She subconsciously wanted to use the staring fruit ability to search for information again.


    However, thinking of what happened just now, she quickly stopped again.


    The other party has the ability to hurt her in the air, and it seems that his subordinates have been merciful just now.


    If she peeked again, I''m afraid it won''t be as simple as a nosebleed.


    However, if she just gave up like this, she would be very unwilling.


    Violet''s expression tangled for a while, and finally became firm, got up and walked out.


    Those people are dangerous.


    But she must figure out their identities!


    Feeling that there is no gaze, Sun Xu nodded with satisfaction: "A wise choice."


    Violet guessed right, it was just a small warning, if she dared to peer into their memory, it would not be a mental spike.


    Staring at the fruit is also a very good ability.


    It''s like the legendary clairvoyance.


    Maybe it doesn''t have the clairvoyance in Journey to the West and The Romance of Fengshen, but with more ability to see through people''s hearts, it can be said that each has its own strengths.


    He doesn''t mind accepting it.


    Seeing that the woman was still acquainted, I temporarily dispelled this idea.


    Although he gained the ability of Secret Fruit, Sun Xu established a principle for himself.


    He didn''t take the initiative to offend him, and he wouldn''t easily kill people to take power from the unforgivable.


    Yes.


    He is very greedy for many Devil Fruit abilities But this is a Pandora''s Box.


    If he has no scruples, relying on their strength, most people are not their opponents, and will eventually give up their lives and abilities obediently.


    However, such indiscriminate killing would make him less and less human in his heart, and become more and more indifferent.


    Maybe one day, for a certain ability, he will treat his partners and even the girls who are close to him as prey.


    I shudder when I think about it.


    Sun Xu absolutely didn''t want to see such a day.


    The latest chapter address of Monkey King in Pirate: https://


    The full text of Monkey King in Pirate Reading address: https://


    Monkey King in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King reading on Pirate¡¯s mobile phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 270 Violet) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 271： Peronas sorrow

    "The Monkey King is in the Pirate (!


    Walking out of the jungle, a noisy voice rushed toward his face.


    "It''s so lively!"


    Bai Xing exclaimed, holding Sun Xu''s arm, like a little girl entering the city for the first time, constantly looking left and right, his eyes were not enough.


    Although they passed through several towns, it was the first time that they came to such a big and prosperous city.


    This is a completely different scene and a completely different life from Murloc Island.


    When she was a child, she heard the stories told by the queen mother and was very curious about the human world, but when she really came to the ground, she found that the human world was more magical and colorful than she had imagined.


    She didn''t want to return to the fisherman island anymore, and wanted all the people to appreciate this world.


    Sun Xu touched Bai Xing''s little head, and said with a smile: "Everyone, let''s split up. Wherever you want to go, just go shopping by yourself."


    He went to Doflamingo to collect the debt in no hurry.


    In fact, that is just one of his purposes. Touring, sightseeing, playing, adventurous, and tasting food are what he wants to do.


    There are many evils buried underground in Dresrosa, but if you don''t go into it, the surface is bright enough, delicious, fun, and there are many.


    Everyone nodded.


    Xiliu, Ainilu, and Ace left first.


    Sun Xu reminded me "full of malice": "If you have a girl you like, I will allow you to bring it back directly. Don''t rely on your strength to give it up. I know that I can''t forgive you."


    "Don''t worry, boss, we are not you."


    Before Ace finished speaking, he ran away like a smoke, because he had seen Sun Xu''s raised foot.


    During this period of time, he didn''t get kicked too much. Sun Xu said by his name, he helped him train and develop the devil fruit.


    It was not that he had never resisted, but it was of no avail.


    Just like facing the old man, no, it was even more desperate than that. Every time I resisted, I was easily suppressed, and there was no hope of victory at all.


    This also made Ace fall into doubt. The agreement between the two at the time was that as long as he defeated Sun Xu, he would be free. Is there any hope of completion?


    He had the illusion of returning to his childhood. Sun Xu''s feet were like grandpa''s fists, and he was sweating coldly when he saw it.


    "This guy."


    Sun Xu smiled and shook his head, but he was very pleased to see Ace escaped from the shadow of Whitebeard''s death, and his personality seemed to be more lively and cheerful.


    Did not disappoint his hard work.


    Whether he laughed or didn''t laugh before, Ace would always have a lifeless aura on his body, just like a dying old man, who looked down on life and death and didn''t take his life in his eyes at all.


    "Then I''m leaving too, boss."


    Robin smiled and left.


    She wants to explore the history of this country.


    From Sun Xu''s mouth, she learned an astonishing news that Tianyacha Doflamingo was actually a Celestial dragon.


    Eight hundred years ago, Dressrosa was the domain of the Don Quixote family.


    She is very interested in the history of this country.


    Moreover, to this day, there are still fairy legends in this country, and she wants to explore it too.


    Sun Xu didn¡¯t say anything. He didn¡¯t worry about Robin¡¯s safety. Let¡¯s not mention that after he was inscribed with King Kong¡¯s not handsome supernatural powers, Robin is also very strong now. In the Don Quixote Pirates, except for the top cadres. , No one else should be Robin¡¯s opponent.


    What''s more, she still has his clone.


    With the size of Dresrosa, if there was an accident, he would be able to arrive in an instant, and even if a general came to him, it would not be possible to harm Robin.


    Sun Xu glanced at Bai Xing who was holding his arm, and hesitated: "Bai Xing, let Linglong accompany you to play."


    "what?"


    Bai Xing looked up at him. Although he didn''t speak, his small face couldn''t help showing a touch of grievance.


    Sun Xu glanced at Perona who was in a daze, then gave Bai Xing a look.


    Bai Xing bulged his cheeks, and said obediently: "Okay, I''ll trouble you, Master Linglong."


    Linglong didn''t speak, but stared at Sun Xu closely.


    "Go ahead."


    Sun Xu smiled bitterly.


    In fact, Linglong is more sticky than Bai Xing when talking about being sticky, but she never said it.


    After all, she was made by Sun Xu personally, and she recognized Sun Xu as the master. The two are one, and the relationship is closer than everyone else, like limbs and head.


    Have you ever seen your arm leave your head and go to play by yourself?


    Linglong and Bai Xing finally left.


    Two sticky spirits, maybe there will be more topics?


    "Let''s go."


    Sun Xu said.


    "what?"


    Perona woke up, looked around, found that she was empty around her, and said in surprise: "Where are the others? Wasn''t they still here just now?"


    She has been in a daze just now.


    "I let them all play by themselves, and I will accompany you by yourself today." Sun Xu jokingly said: "Is it very happy? Very pleasantly surprised?"


    Perona looked at him and pouted: "Very happy."


    Sun Xu smiled: "You don''t seem to be happy, you are almost crying. When other people see it, they will only think that I have bullied you."


    He didn''t say that it was okay, when he said that Perona''s tears fell like a broken string.


    "Sun Xu, Moria-sama, he..."


    Sun Xu was silent for a moment and shook his head: "He shouldn''t go to Malin Vandor. After he goes, everything is doomed. The world government will not let a weak person take the position of Qiwuhai."


    Although Qiwuhai is a legal pirate, he is still a pirate.


    This is just a method that the world government has devised to balance the situation.


    Although the two sides are in the same camp, if given the opportunity, the world government will not hesitate to kill Qiwuhai.


    Before Moria hid in the Devil''s Triangle, no one knew how strong he was. With his previous fame, he could still maintain Qiwuhai''s identity and status.


    However, Malin Vando and his party, his strength is thoroughly exposed to the world government and the world.


    The weak are not qualified to be Qiwuhai.


    Unfortunately, Moria had no choice.


    If he disobeys the convening order of the world government, he will also be deprived of the title of Qiwuhai and be chased by the world government.


    It can only be said that this result has been destined since his conviction collapsed and was left unused for twenty years.


    There is no mercy in the Pirate''s world.


    When the strength is strong, the natural scenery is infinite is frightening and can be unscrupulous.


    Once you show weakness, countless people will pounce on you, drag you off, step on the soles of your feet, and even bite you, tear a piece of meat from you to fill your stomach.


    Even the Four Emperors and the Navy, who stood at the top of the world, faced the same situation.


    Therefore, in any case, they cannot let others see their weak side.


    "Let''s go."


    Sun Xu didn''t say much, took Perona''s hand and walked to the city.


    Time will dilute everything.


    The latest chapter address of Monkey King in Pirate: https://


    The full text of Monkey King in Pirate Reading address: https://


    Monkey King in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King reading on Pirate¡¯s mobile phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 271 Perona''s Sadness), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 272： On the avenue of lovers

    "The Monkey King is in the Pirate (!


    "The toys here really have life!"


    Perona watched a puppet bear bounce past, her eyes widened in surprise even though she was in a bad mood.


    "Because they are all human beings."


    Sun Xu also showed emotion.


    The magic is on the one hand, on the other hand, there are too many toys here!


    Looking up, one third of the entire street is full of toys!


    He sighed again in his heart that the childlike fruit is indeed too abnormal.


    Not only can you turn people into toys and erase the traces of their existence from everyone¡¯s memory, but you can also forcibly sign a contract with the person who has become a toy and make them obey orders.


    Obey orders, don¡¯t pay, don¡¯t leak secrets, don¡¯t resist, these toys are perfect labor.


    Doflamingo is able to develop to this level, and sugar has contributed the most!


    However, although the childlike fruit has changed its power, its side effects are also very serious.


    Whether it is a natural, superhuman, or animal system, except for the fact that it cannot be launched into the water, the devil fruit generally does not have too serious side effects.


    However, after eating the sugar that is the fruit of childishness, the physique and mind are forever stopped in childhood, and may even regress from an adult to a child.


    This is a terrible punishment.


    Compared with the changes in the body, the changes in the mind and mind are even more frightening.


    Even if they know that the fruit of childlike fun is very powerful, everyone will think twice before knowing the consequences.


    Sun Xu and Perona continued to move forward.


    Just like the bubble culture of Fishman Island and Chambord Islands, people here have adapted to the existence of living toys, and the two sides coexist in a world, which looks very harmonious.


    These toys are not just people''s playmates, friends, and even partners.


    Even though they knew they were humans, Sun Xu and Perona still had the feeling of seeing them.


    After looking at a chubby bear toy, Perona stopped: "I once had a living doll. I wonder what is going on with Kumasi?"


    Kumasi was the zombie who followed Perona at the beginning. It was cute outside and had a rough voice. It was torn apart by Sun Xu.


    However, its essence is a zombie, and it will not die like that.


    However, now that Moriah was killed, Kumasi''s fate naturally didn''t need to be said too much.


    There is nothing to say about these things, the more I talk about Perona, the more sad it will be.


    "Huh? It''s very lively ahead, let''s go see what happened!"


    Sun Xu forcibly changed the subject.


    Not far ahead.


    A large group of people gathered together, pointing at the middle finger, and discussing something fiercely.


    The two walked over.


    Sun Xu led Perona to clear the way, and the crowd was forced out of the way by him. Someone was squeezed away and wanted to speak dirty words. He glanced at it and held back.


    He exuded a little bit of aura, and it was not something ordinary people could resist.


    Soon, they got to the forefront and found that there were one man and two women inside.


    A dagger was inserted in the man''s chest, a woman was cut in her throat, and the two of them lay quietly on the ground, blood was flowing everywhere, and there was no rest. Another woman was sitting next to the man''s corpse, she didn''t care that her beautiful dress was soaked in blood, she covered her cheeks with her hands, and wept loudly.


    Sun Xu''s eyes widened slightly, and his body shook and then shook.


    This Nima is the legendary hatchet, right? !


    Unexpectedly, I encountered it when I first came to Dresrosa.


    Although these three have nothing to do with him, he still feels a little guilty when he sees this scene, who is also a scumbag.


    Fortunately, he was scumbag, but the scum was plain and clear, and he didn''t hide it.


    Nami, Vivi, and Robin all know this.


    The only one still kept in the dark, Keya, is not such a staunch character.


    If he provokes Hancock, he may not be far from this end.


    Perona glanced at him: "Look! This is the consequence of a man''s effort!"


    She said that she also glanced at Sun Xu''s chest, as if suggesting something.


    Sun Xu smiled and said: "If the person you like is a scumbag, would you give him a heart attack?"


    Perona lifted her chin slightly: "Humph! I don''t like scumbags!"


    Sun Xu laughed, did not say anything, and took her away.


    He had already noticed that the city guards were about to arrive, and they continued to stay, and there was no excitement to watch.


    In fact, this is not a lively event, but a tragedy, the scumbag cheating, the female impulse, the lives of the three are all ruined, and there is no winner, so Dresrosa will treat this kind of thing as a lively thing.


    After what happened just now, Perona regained some energy.


    She looked at it for a while, her cheeks bulged, like an angry frog: "Women in this country are so shameless."


    Sun Xu felt funny.


    Perona is actually a relatively conservative girl, and the most revealing dress is the strapless dress.


    And Deres Rosa, the woman is passionate and unrestrained, wearing **** and revealing.


    No wonder Perona couldn''t bear it.


    Perona stopped abruptly, with a thoughtful look on her face: "Where is this? It feels so strange."


    On this street, it seems that most of them are a man and a woman, and they behave very intimately.


    Passing by two people, the woman hugged the man¡¯s arm tightly, her face was full of joy and joy. Hearing her words, she enthusiastically replied, ¡°This is the famous lovers¡¯ avenue in Dresrosa. Miss and sir, I hope you Have fun."


    "Lovers Avenue?"


    Perona flushed, her face showing a twisted look.


    Sun Xu looked at it, and the two of them clasped their hands tightly.


    Before, it was mainly because she looked in a trance, for fear that she would be lost, but now it seems unnecessary.


    He let go of his finger.


    This is a very obvious signal.


    After two seconds, Sun Xu found that his hand was still being held.


    "I also said I don''t like scumbags."


    The corners of his mouth slightly twitched, and his fingers closed again.


    Perona was relatively short, her hands were small, and she was very soft, as if she had been soaked in milk, and Sun Xu couldn''t help squeezing it.


    Perona glanced at him, her little head moved quickly away again, her earlobes were crystal clear and glowing red: "I...I''m just afraid you will be lost."


    "Really?"


    Sun Xu looked at her with his eyes facing each other. After a few seconds, he slowly lowered his head.


    Perona was trembling nervously, Sun Xu held one hand in her hand, and the other grabbed his arm. At first she mustered up the courage to look at him, but she closed her eyes soon.


    One second, two seconds... In the difficult waiting, ten seconds is as difficult as hours.


    This distance is supposed to be long overdue.


    Perona opened her eyes suspiciously, and found that Sun Xu''s face stopped where she was when she closed her eyes, with a playful smile at the corner of her mouth.


    "You bastard! Go to death for me!"


    She was furious, pushed Sun Xu away, and walked forward angrily.


    "Hahaha."


    Sun Xu laughed and hurriedly chased after him.


    I have to say that Perona''s expression just now was so cute.


    He originally planned to go up in person but when he saw the cute expression, he couldn''t help but admire it for a while. He didn''t expect to appreciate it for too long, and it would end up worse than a beast.


    However, he has no regrets.


    The future is long, and there are opportunities.


    Not in a hurry at this moment.


    Sun Xu chased up, took Perona''s little hand again, and said solemnly: "Take it well, don''t lose it."


    "Lost and pulled it."


    Perona snorted coldly. She tried to shake it twice.


    The latest chapter address of Monkey King in Pirate: https://


    The full text of Monkey King in Pirate Reading address: https://


    Monkey King in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King reading on Pirate¡¯s mobile phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 272 is on the Avenue of Lovers), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 273： Bullfighting arena

    "The Monkey King is in the Pirate (!


    Sun Xu and Perona moved forward and soon came to a strange-looking building.


    "What is it here?"


    Perona asked curiously.


    "It should be Dres Rosa''s bullfighting arena."


    Sun Xu replied that although he had never been here, the appearance of this building was too obvious, very similar to the Colosseum in the world before him.


    "It seems very interesting, let''s go in and have a look!" Perona said happily.


    "good."


    Sun Xu stepped forward.


    Two guards stood at the door.


    One is taller and more than 2.5 meters tall, and the other is shorter, but also taller than Sun Xu, and should be more than two meters tall.


    Before Sun Xu could speak, the tall guard stretched out his hand to stop him and said, "You can''t go in!"


    "Why?" Sun Xu frowned.


    "The game has already started, no entry is allowed in the middle." The tall guard said coldly.


    "Is there such a rule?"


    Sun Xu glanced at him, but didn''t intend to delve into it, anyway, he wanted to go in, there was a way, there was no need to argue with a small person.


    He was about to leave, and two people came over.


    As soon as the tall guard saw them, his indifferent expression immediately melted away, and he took the initiative to move forward, with a flattering expression on his face.


    Then, without any hindrance, they entered the arena.


    Sun Xu looked at it lightly, and after they entered, he said: "Isn''t it said that you can''t enter the game after the start of the game? Why can they enter?"


    The tall guard glanced at him with a disdainful smile: "That''s Master Herbert! Can you compare with them?"


    "I see."


    Sun Xu nodded and raised his palm.


    He talks very well most of the time, but it definitely does not include the situation where others want to stand on his head and shit.


    The tall guard did not realize the severity of the matter, but he also realized that Sun Xu''s actions were a bit wrong, and he squeezed the weapon in his hand and shouted: "What do you want to do? This is the territory of the Don Quixote family! Dare to do something here. , Do you know the consequences?"


    "I don''t know, let Doflamingo explain to me personally when I turn around, what will happen to him!"


    Sun Xu grinned and stretched out his hand to grab the tall guard.


    "Humph!"


    The tall guard''s face strained and he was about to fight back.


    He is not afraid, after all, physique has an absolute advantage.


    "stop!"


    At the critical moment, a stern shout came, and at the same time, a purple figure floated and stood in between the two of them.


    No, not in the middle, but flew up and kicked the tall guard on the opposite side directly to the ground.


    "Who did it?"


    The tall guard got up angrily, and when he was about to get angry, he found that his companion was sweating and his face was full of fear.


    He felt a bump in his heart and turned his head to look.


    A beautiful woman with a beautiful figure and delicate appearance in a purple dress appeared in his field of vision.


    "Purple...Master Violet?!"


    The tall guard knelt down again with a soft knee.


    As a small miscellaneous fish, the official members of Don Quixote are all big shots to him, and cadres, the best summary in four words: unattainable!


    "This is our most distinguished guest!"


    Violet''s pretty face is cold.


    The tall guard was even more frightened and weakened. Violet was an existence he couldn''t afford to provoke him. What kind of status was she called the most honorable guest?


    He just saw that the man''s female partner was beautiful, jealous, and embarrassed him a little bit. Why did he kick on such an iron plate?


    Since you are a big man to speak out earlier, would I still embarrass you?


    His companions, guards one by one, were planning to say something nice for him. Hearing these words, they secretly took a cold breath, raised their feet from forward to backward, and quietly distanced themselves from the taller guard. So as not to be hit by the pond fish.


    Perona looked at Violet twice, and looked at Sun Xu suspiciously, "Isn''t this your lover?"


    Sun Xu raised his eyebrows: "Do you think it''s possible?"


    Perona was thinking.


    It''s really not like it.


    The main reason is that this woman is not beautiful enough.


    She looks good, but for ordinary people, she is still worse than the woman beside Sun Xu, or even more.


    Although the scumbag is scumbag, he still has no eyes to say.


    "grown ups."


    Violet took a deep breath, turned his head, and looked a little unnatural.


    She already remembered who Sun Xu was.


    In fact, she had just found Sun Xu two people, but they never showed up.


    In the face of such a big person, she was very cautious, especially when she unintentionally offended the other party in a small way, she did not dare to act rashly.


    Until just now, she realized that it was an opportunity and took the initiative to attack.


    "Since you **** it, kill it." Sun Xu said lightly.


    Violet was startled, and then, without saying a word, she didn''t know where to get a cold dagger.


    Hum.


    The dagger flew across the air quickly, as if a gust of cold air was blowing through, making the skin tight.


    Violet closed the knife. There was no trace of blood on the knife, but the tall guard who embarrassed Sun Xu had a wedge-shaped wound on his forehead.


    The Liku clan are known for their "benevolence and kindness," and they are extremely averse to committing murder, but Violet is obviously an outlier.


    Maybe she was forced by Doflamingo to kill in the first place, but now she is definitely familiar with it.


    Killing the tall guard, her eyes didn''t fluctuate.


    Sun Xu led Perona into the bullfight arena.


    Violet hesitated for a moment, quickly confessed a few words to the other tall guard, and then ran after him.


    A strong smell of blood permeates the arena.


    It turned out that this is indeed an arena, where the competition is played, and the point is to stop. However, since Doflamingo began to rule, it has become a battle, and its cruelty has greatly increased.


    There is a taste of the Colosseum.


    Buzzing...


    They heard fanatical cheers as soon as they entered.


    Regardless of men and women, human beings, or toys, they all waved their hands, roared loudly, their eyes were blood red, and their expressions were fanatical, just like a gathering of cult fanatics.


    Perona was suppressed as soon as she came in.


    This scene is not as grand, cruel, and **** as going to war, but it gives people another shock.


    She has no doubt that these people in the auditorium at this time are true ladies and gentlemen, and there are many kind-hearted people, but at this time everyone is like crazy, venting their evil and violent inner madness.


    "The evil of human nature."


    Sun Xu whispered.


    This is the reason why he disagrees with the rule of the Liku clan.


    The evil of human nature is impossible to eliminate.


    Even good people have evil thoughts hidden in their hearts.


    It is abnormal and unreasonable to rule a country solely by kindness.


    He dared to conclude that in the past few hundred years, under the surface peace of Dresrosa, there must be many hidden but appalling evils and sins.


    Seeing the scene on the ring, Violet''s expression changed slightly.


    "Sun Xu, look, it''s a little girl fighting in the ring!" Perona shook Sun Xu''s arm and said in surprise.


    Isn''t she just a little girl!


    It seems that he is only fourteen or five years old, and UU reading is far from adult.


    However, she was the target of the siege, and her opponents were a few tall, strong men.


    The girl wears a yellow metal helmet, a green cloak, steps on golden shoes, and holds a long sword. Except for sensitive parts that are covered, all the rest are exposed to the air.


    The girl''s face is immature and young, but her figure is well developed.


    There are a lot of similarly dressed women on the streets of Dresrosa, and they are not eye-catching, but in the bullfighting arena, she looks extremely weird.


    The latest chapter address of Monkey King in Pirate: https://


    The full text of Monkey King in Pirate Reading address: https://


    Monkey King in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King reading on Pirate¡¯s mobile phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 273 Bullfighting Arena), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ()

 Chapter 274： Rebecca

    "The Monkey King is in the Pirate (!


    Sun Xu glanced at Violet. She strained her face and stared at the **** the court with deep concern.


    "She''s Rebecca, the granddaughter of the former king of Dresrosa."


    Violet didn''t respond much. In Dressrosa, this was a well-known thing.


    Perona was taken aback: "The king''s granddaughter? Isn''t that a princess? How come it has fallen to this point?"


    "This is a long story."


    Sun Xu supported the railing with his palm, watching the challenge of the peculiar battle, and briefly said about Dresrosa.


    Many of them, Perona knew, and he focused on Rebecca.


    Now, Violet couldn''t help but look away.


    It is not surprising to know that Rebecca, she is considered a celebrity in Dressrosa, but it is not normal to know her experience so clearly.


    Why does a big man like him pay attention to such an insignificant little girl like Rebecca?


    "Where is her father?"


    Perona keenly discovered what was not normal in Sun Xu''s description.


    "She has a father."


    Sun Xu smiled meaningfully and glanced at an inconspicuous corner next to him.


    A toy with only one leg sat quietly, seemingly out of tune with the frenetic atmosphere around it.


    "Could it be that¡­¡­"


    Perona understood something and looked at Rebecca on the ring in surprise.


    Violet was puzzled, Rebecca''s father? Why doesn''t she know?


    Just as she wanted to ask, she was interrupted by a burst of violent cheers, and quickly looked forward.


    The battle on the ring has reached its climax, and Rebecca alone responds to the siege of several people. The situation is very critical, and it looks dangerous.


    After watching for a while, Perona suddenly said: "Her fighting style is very strange, obviously there are many chances of winning."


    "Her principle is not to hurt anyone."


    The corners of Sun Xu''s mouth turned up, and there was sarcasm in his voice.


    Rebecca and Vivi have similar experiences.


    Of course, she is more miserable.


    Krokdal''s usurpation of the country was only a conspiracy stage and did not succeed, and when Rebecca was very young, Dresrosa had already changed masters.


    The performance of the two is also far apart.


    Weiwei is strong, brave, kind-hearted, but daring to fight.


    Her shortcoming is that she sometimes appears naive, wants to protect everyone, and can''t look at the situation calmly, but this shortcoming is not annoying.


    As for Rebecca, she didn''t show the slightest assertiveness and had a weak personality. The only thing she was stronger than Weiwei was that she was more kind, but this kind of kindness was hard to say because it was an advantage, at least Sun Xu didn''t like it at all.


    Of course, although her performance is far from Weiwei, it does not mean how bad she is.


    If you look at it by the standards of an ordinary girl, she is already quite outstanding.


    Rebecca and Vivi are in different situations.


    Although she is a princess, she has not left the palace and received no elite education since she was born.


    When Dressrosa changed the world, she was just a six-year-old child, unable to do anything about it.


    Moreover, she also lost her mother, and spent the next few years fled.


    Except for the princess who brought her nothing, she is a poor little girl who has experienced misery.


    Even the principle of not hurting anything was inherited from my mother.


    At best, Rebecca would have an incomprehensible evaluation, but this is also for a reason.


    When she was six years old, she lost her mother and began to escape her career. The only person who accompanied her was Cyrus, but he was just a rough person. Where did she know how to educate?


    Later, she was even more imprisoned and lost her freedom.


    It can be said that for so many years, Rebecca has received education from before the age of six, and will naturally carry out her mother''s instructions to the end.


    After all, she is just an ordinary little girl.


    Under this kind of experience, she can''t be asked to do more.


    For Rebecca, Sun Xu didn''t like it, but he didn''t hate it either.


    What he ridiculed was the idea of ??not harming others.


    If it is an ordinary person, this idea may be an excellent quality, but as the ruler of a country, it can only express speechlessness.


    "There are such people?" Perona also felt incredible: "This is too stupid?"


    Violet couldn''t help but said, "Is it wrong not to hurt others?"


    Although she was forced to join the Don Quixote Pirates, she had already deviated from the creed of "do not harm others", but she still recognized her family''s persistence.


    "Sometimes the killing is just."


    Sun Xu said lightly.


    He never thinks that blind kindness is an act of justice, nor does he think that killing is sin.


    Violet held his breath and wanted to hear his ideas, but after waiting for a long time, he couldn''t help but look at Sun Xu, and found that he looked at the ring and didn''t mean to continue speaking at all.


    She was a little unwilling, but she didn''t dare to ask casually.


    She has not forgotten that this is a pirate emperor with a reward of four billion!


    Over the years of joining the Don Quixote Pirates, she has also discovered some secrets that brought serious disasters to their family. In her opinion, Doflamingo, who is almost invincible, actually has fears and even people who are afraid.


    That is one of the emperors of the new world, Kaido, the beast known as the strongest creature in the world!


    And what she saw in front of her was probably an existence at the same level as Kaido, the beast, so she couldn''t help being careless.


    "It''s time to tell the winner."


    Sun Xu said suddenly.


    The reason why he didn''t go on is very simple. He came here just to have fun and relax with Perona, not to change other people''s ideas.


    There is a good saying, the two most difficult things in the world are putting other people''s money in one''s own pockets and putting one''s own ideas in other people''s heads.


    For him, even if he succeeded in instilling his ideas into Violet, it would not make any sense.


    It''s a totally thankless move.


    He didn''t like the Likus and didn''t intend to help them.


    Wow...


    A sigh full of regret resounded in the audience.


    After Rebecca tricked several enemies to the edge of the ring, it seemed that she would fall out of the ring at any time, but she got out of the ring slippery when she got short.


    The offensive and defensive transposition, the one who fell into danger became the opponent.


    With a few feet, she kicked the enemy off the ring.


    So far, Rebecca is the only one left in the ring.


    She is dressed roughly with sweat on her forehead, but joy in her eyes.


    Sun Xu nodded gently.


    Rebecca''s strength is actually good.


    After all her calculations, she is only fourteen years old now, but she is already able to skillfully use the domineering look and hearing.


    It is precisely because of her domineering accomplishments that she can skillfully use the backwater sword dance to defeat opponents repeatedly without harming anyone.


    This talent is definitely very high.


    If it weren''t for the weird persistence, she would have won a lot easier.


    The latest chapter address of Monkey King in Pirate: https://


    The full text of Monkey King in Pirate Reading address: https://


    Monkey King in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King reading on Pirate¡¯s mobile phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 274 Rebecca) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 275： think

    "The Monkey King is in the Pirate (!


    After the battle, the audience began to exit.


    Most of the population is swearing, revealing strong dissatisfaction.


    Because of Doflamingo''s conspiracy, the reputation of the Liku clan in Dresrosa has become very bad. Almost everyone is full of malice towards Rebecca, this innocent girl, hoping that she will fail and be beaten.


    In addition, those who come to the arena hope to see **** and brutal battles that are always on the verge of life and death, but Rebecca never hurts people. In the eyes of others, her battles look very ugly.


    For these reasons, although she has been winning, she is still unpopular, and every battle is accompanied by countless verbal abuse.


    The more you win, the louder the scolding.


    Rebecca was expressionless and started to walk back.


    After becoming a sword fighter, you have to live in the arena all the time. There is only one way to leave, and that is to get a thousand victories.


    This seems to be impossible to complete the task at all.


    The bullfighting arena now engages in real battles. Even if you can win ten, one hundred, or five hundred games, as long as you lose one, you may suffer incurable damage.


    For example, a broken arm or a broken leg, or even death.


    "Let''s leave too."


    Sun Xu stood up.


    "Wait a moment!"


    Violet couldn''t help but yelled out.


    "Ok?"


    Sun Xu looked over.


    She glanced at Sun Xu and gritted her teeth: "Can you please rescue Rebecca?"


    "What''s the reason?"


    Sun Xu looked at her faintly, with no sadness or joy in his eyes: "Why should I save her?"


    "I can pay you."


    Violet bowed his head.


    Every time she sees Rebecca suffering in the arena, she feels very sad.


    That is the only daughter of her most beloved sister!


    However, with her status, it is impossible to rescue Rebecca from the bullfighting arena.


    Seeing Sun Xu today, she finally saw a little hope.


    Sun Xu smiled, looked at her with interest, and said, "Yes, what are you going to use to hire me?"


    Although he didn''t say it, he didn''t think Violet had a bargaining chip to make his heart beat.


    Violet bit her lip: "I...I can pay."


    Sun Xu lost interest in an instant, so he turned and left.


    He may have more gold in his possession than Deres Rosa as a whole, so how could she be worthy of her little money?


    Patter.


    A one-legged toy stood in front of everyone, and its gaze swept across everyone''s faces, and finally stopped on Sun Xu.


    "Do you have a way to save Rebecca out?"


    He doesn''t follow the news and doesn''t know Sun Xu, but he trusts Violet.


    "Yes."


    Sun Xu looked at him with interest.


    This toy is Cyrus, Rebecca''s biological father.


    He is special.


    After Sugar turned him into a toy, he forgot to sign a contract with him, making him the only toy that could resist the Don Quixote Pirates.


    "If you can come up with the bargaining chips that make my heart beat, I can save Rebecca out, otherwise, I don''t have to fight against Doflamingo for this."


    Sun Xu said.


    Cyrus was surprised at first, and then fell into embarrassment.


    He is just a toy and has no long objects. Where is the reward to impress Sun Xu?


    Violet is also very unwilling.


    She was no longer the princess of Dresrosa, and she couldn''t bring out anything too precious.


    The opportunity to rescue Rebecca was right in front of him, but he couldn''t seize it. This feeling was really uncomfortable.


    "You can discuss it first, and when you have the confidence to impress me, you can come to me."


    After that, Sun Xu walked out with Perona.


    After walking a few steps, he stopped again, and turned around and said: "By the way, I can remind you that I am very interested in devil fruits."


    Violet and Cyrus both showed some joy.


    Devil fruit is a very precious thing, but finally there is a direction to work hard.


    After Sun Xu and Perona left, Cyrus looked at Violet: "Hello, I am..."


    "Mr. Soldier, I know you." Violet said, "Let''s go and search separately. We must find a devil fruit. This is the best chance to save Rebecca!"


    Cyrus nodded slowly, his stiff face couldn''t see much emotion, but his eyes were complicated and difficult to understand.


    After all, Violet is his sister-in-law.


    However, now they face each other, but they don''t know each other.


    However, after so many years, he has become accustomed to this situation, and quickly suppressed the complicated thoughts in his heart, and asked: "I want to know, who was that just now? Can he really rescue Rebecca?"


    Although he believed in Violet, he still had some doubts in his heart.


    Only after winning a thousand games can you leave. This is a rule set by the Don Quixote family, and it has never been broken for so many years.


    Can that young man really do it?


    "If he can''t, then probably no one in this world can rescue Rebecca." Violet said slowly, and then told Cyrus about Sun Xu''s identity and origin.


    Four billion bounty!


    The new pirate emperor!


    End the battle between the Navy, the White Beard Pirates, and the Red Hair Pirates!


    Shelling Mary Joa!


    As one thing came out of Violet''s mouth, Cyrus'' body shook again and again.


    In the new world, no one does not know the four pirate emperors.


    They are the most powerful force in this sea area, and even the navy and the world government must avoid their edge.


    Most people in the new world have to listen to the breath of a few Pirate Emperors.


    Although Dresrosa is now the chassis of Qiwu Haido Flamenco, to a certain extent, it can be regarded as Kaido''s sphere of influence.


    Of course, Cyrus didn''t know this, but he knew that Sun Xu was really capable of saving Rebecca out.


    When Cyrus and Violet conspired, Sun Xu took Perona into a drink shop.


    Ordered two cups of Dresrosa¡¯s specialty tea and a few snacks, the two enjoyed the dancing of a few hot and barely dressed dancers while sipping tea.


    Sun Xu was still thinking about Cyrus, and his thinking continued to diverge.


    He was thinking about a question, can he unlock the fruit of childlike ability?


    The changes in the body are actually good. He who has mastered some of the seventy-two changes can be considered understanding in this respect. The problem is that the ability to erase the goal from everyone''s memory without making people aware is very tricky.


    There are two toys in the drink shop, one is a cute animal doll and the other is a robot.


    Sun Xu unfolded his spiritual consciousness and enveloped the two toys, and began to explore their structures.


    Soon he discovered that there is a strange force lingering around these two toys, and this force has a strong isolation effect.


    "Could it be that the power of childlike fruit is not to erase people from cause and effect, but to shield them?"


    Sun Xu thoughtfully.


    Right.


    Once the sugar is relieved, these toys will be restored to their original state, and people''s memories can be retrieved.


    If it were to delete cause and effect, that would not be the case.


    This discovery gave Sun Xu a lot of inspiration, and he researched it more carefully.


    The latest chapter address of Monkey King in Pirate: https://


    The full text of Monkey King in Pirate Reading address: https://


    Monkey King in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King reading on Pirate¡¯s mobile phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record this reading (Thinking in Chapter 275), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 276： baby-five and monet

    "The Monkey King is in the Pirate (!


    After studying several toy people in the beverage store, Sun Xu came to a conclusion.


    I have the ability to unravel the fruits of childishness, but it will take a long time.


    It may take decades to restore a toy man to his original shape.


    Sun Xu thought silently.


    This conclusion has no practical significance.


    If anyone wants to restore his human form in this way, even if Sun Xu is willing to help him, when he succeeds, he may already be old.


    However, this process is very interesting.


    The childlike fruit erases the traces of human existence from the memories of other people. It is definitely not to find all the people who know the target and modify their memories one by one.


    That''s not realistic.


    It can only be through cause and effect.


    Eliminating or shielding all the causes and effects of the target means that there is no intersection between the target and the world, and the target''s figure will naturally disappear from everyone''s memory.


    Cause and effect are closely related to destiny.


    Sun Xu is very interested in this power.


    He has noticed this kind of power since he got to know the straw hat group, and has been pondering and studying it all the time.


    His technique of arithmetic, even somersault cloud technique, all involve this kind of power.


    "Perhaps I can also develop a spell or magical power aimed at causality."


    A thought came to Sun Xu''s mind, and then his heart was moved.


    This kind of spell is bound to be difficult to guard against. If it can be developed, it will become his important hole card.


    In addition, since he left the food island, he was actually relatively free, and he also studied the refinement of Linglong. The rest of the time he was practicing.


    Cultivation is a very boring thing, and occasionally you can study and research supernatural powers and develop some spells, and you can also change your mood.


    "Does it look good?"


    A faint voice rang in his ears, interrupting Sun Xu''s thinking.


    He turned to look, and found that Perona looked at herself with a bitter face, her pretty face puffed up, like an angry pufferfish.


    Sun Xu did not argue for himself. When he was thinking, his face was indeed facing the dancing dancers.


    He grinned, leaned to Perona''s ear, and said a few words in a low voice.


    Perona flushed first, then glanced to the other side: "Humph! Don''t even think about it!"


    Sun Xu expressed regret: "Then I can only go to Robin."


    Perona stared, gritted her teeth, and whispered: "Pervert!"


    Sun Xu doesn''t care, is this abnormal? The little girl''s knowledge is still too little.


    He was about to say something more when two people walked into the drink shop and attracted his attention.


    These are two women.


    The woman on the left is dressed up as a maid, with long wavy hair, a soft cap, and a cigarette in her mouth. She is tall, especially her thighs, which are straight and long, very attractive.


    The woman next to her has light green long hair and a graceful figure. Although she wears thick-bottomed milk bottle glasses, she still can''t hide her beautiful glory.


    These are two women with outstanding looks and figures.


    However, Sun Xu noticed that the reason for them was not their looks, but the woman dressed as a maid.


    "I found you, baby-5."


    A smile appeared in Sun Xu''s eyes.


    He came to Dresrosa for this girl, a person who desperately desires to be needed because of childhood psychological trauma, as long as others ask, he can''t refuse, even if it is to let her die, she will be willing to die.


    He was very interested in her, and he was also the worker on his ship he had booked.


    The Devil Fruit used on Ace was originally prepared for her.


    Although the devil fruit is gone now, it doesn''t affect it.


    As for the girl next to baby-5, he also felt a little familiar. It should be a character who appeared before, but he couldn''t remember it for a while.


    The business of the drink shop is very good. At this time, it is full. Baby-5 and her companions are looking around, looking for a vacancy.


    Sun Xu beckoned: "Two beauties, if you don''t mind, let''s sit down together."


    Perona stared at him furiously, just teasing herself, and in a blink of an eye she hooked up with other girls.


    "Scumbag! Pervert! Perverted!"


    She yelled in her heart, scolded fiercely, and then hesitated. Would you like to agree to his request?


    At the same time, baby-5 and his companion hesitated for a while and walked over.


    "excuse me."


    The woman with light green hair said warmly.


    Sun Xu waved his hand.


    The two sat down and began to order.


    Each of them ordered a small cake and a cup of milk tea.


    "You are here to travel? You must try this milk tea. This tea is a specialty of Dresrosa. It has a unique aroma and you can''t drink it elsewhere."


    The green-haired woman has a soft voice.


    Although it was blocked by glasses, Sun Xu knew that when she spoke, there must be a slight smile in her eyes.


    Baby-5 Dama Jindao sat on the chair and looked at Sun Xu curiously. She thought this person was funny and familiar.


    "Thanks for the recommendation."


    After a few words of greeting, Sun Xu said: "I forgot to introduce it. My name is Sun Xu. What are the names of the two beauties?"


    Although he has recognized this as baby-5, he still needs to confirm it so as not to make a mistake, and he also wants to know who this green-haired woman is.


    "My name is Monet, and she is baby-5." The green-haired woman said.


    "Monet?"


    Sun Xu was taken aback and looked her up and down.


    There may be many women named Monet, but there is only one that will appear with baby-5, and that is the cadre of the Don Quixote Pirates, who is naturally capable of snow and snow fruit, the snow girl Monet!


    However, in his impression, she had huge white wings and her legs were sharp claws, so she didn''t recognize her.


    "That seems to be modified by Luo, and now she hasn''t gone to Punk Hassad, of course it won''t be that way."


    Sun Xu recalled.


    However, he quickly retracted his gaze.


    Monet is a loyal to Doflamingo, the kind that can die for him, other people can''t hook up at all.


    It is worth mentioning that Monet and Sugar are close sisters, and they grew up in a very unfortunate environment. It was Doflamingo who rescued them, gave them Devil Fruit, and changed their destiny.


    This is why they are so loyal to Doflamingo.


    Sun Xu looked at baby-5.


    Monet and baby-5 also noticed his attitude.


    Monet became slightly vigilant, while baby-5 was a little excited, looking at Sun Xu expectantly.


    Seeing her look like this, Monet had a headache even more.


    She is also a member of the Don Quixote Pirates, and she has the same gender and age. She has a good relationship with baby-5 Naturally, she is also very aware of her personality defects.


    The person in front of him looks unkind.


    She regretted sitting here a bit.


    "that¡­¡­"


    "Are you willing to go with me?" Sun Xu said with a smile.


    Monet''s face instantly turned cold.


    She thought he was asking for a little money, but she didn''t expect him to make such a request.


    Baby-5''s eyes lit up suddenly.


    The latest chapter address of Monkey King in Pirate: https://


    The full text of Monkey King in Pirate Reading address: https://


    Monkey King in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King reading on Pirate¡¯s mobile phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 276 baby-5 and Monet), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 277： Doflamingos fear

    "The Monkey King is in the Pirate (!


    King''s Heights.


    In a palace.


    Dressed in a pink coat, red cropped trousers with white stripes, with his chest open, and red sunglasses, Doflamingo sits on the sofa, dressed extremely irritably.


    There are five beautiful maids around to serve him.


    Some people pinched their shoulders, some people pinched their legs, and some people fed fruit snacks. I really enjoyed it!


    I have to say that this is the life that people should live.


    Several other Qiwuhai, Moria stayed in the dark sea of ??the Devil''s Triangle, except for Perona, a few living people, all day long with zombies.


    Hawkeye lives in an abandoned palace and even has to cook his own food.


    Krokdahl was busy playing with conspiracies. The bears were not humans, ghosts were not ghosts, and they were very peaceful.


    Hancock¡¯s living conditions are good, but he is not as comfortable as Doflamingo.


    Black and white take everything, the means can reach the sky, and you can do whatever you want.


    Awaken to the power of the world, drunk lying on the knees of beauty.


    He has done it.


    Although the mastery of the world is a bit small.


    However, Doflamingo''s face was not so good at this time.


    "You said that you met the Bonnie Pirates. Without knowing the identity of the other party, you robbed the other party''s property, and then you were chased and chased down on a small island. In the end, you were the only one who survived?"


    "Yes."


    The girl below replied.


    She was the girl Sun Xu had let go, Miriam, and she returned to Dresrosa today.


    "Then what happened to Sun Xu?"


    At this point, Doflamingo''s face became gloomy again.


    Bonnie Pirates is nothing. Although the big stomach girl is a supernova of this generation, in his opinion, it is just a small and insignificant role.


    But Sun Xu is different.


    In Malin Vandor, he witnessed the terrifying power of the opponent with his own eyes.


    In the past few days, he also specially collected information on Sun Xu, and was shocked to find that he had fought with Baibeard before going to Malin Vatican.


    What shocked him even more was the result, that White Beard lost!


    Although the information he got was that the two did not have a victory or defeat.


    However, for him who understands more inside information, this means that White Beard has lost.


    That''s the white beard!


    Even if he was old and declining, and seriously ill, no one could take the title of the world''s strongest man from him.


    Sun Xu actually defeated him head-on!


    What makes Doflamingo even more jealous is that Sun Xu still has Pluto in his hands!


    It was a terrifying weapon that could destroy Mary Joa in one shot.


    If it is aimed at Dresrosa, the result will probably be very bad.


    "It was an accident that we met Sun Xu. When we landed on that island, they happened to be inside."


    Miriam said without hesitation: "After the Bonnie Pirates landed, we started to kill when we were still asleep.


    In the end, in order to survive, my father ran to their base with us, trying to cause trouble, and let them act as substitutes for the dead. The result was..."


    Needless to say, the result was naturally a blow.


    That was not the little white rabbit they thought, but a prehistoric dragon!


    Doflamingo tapped his fingers, his expression gloomy.


    A batch of weapons was lost, and a team of people would not care about it when they died, but those damned guys provoke him an extremely difficult opponent.


    He is a smart man.


    After listening to the whole incident, I immediately realized that Misiam was Sun Xu''s livelier who had stayed here to inform himself of this incident.


    That guy obviously didn''t intend to end like this.


    He was afraid of Kaido''s cruelty, coldness and moodiness, and he was as afraid of Sun Xu.


    That''s a guy who dared to shoot at Mary Joa. It''s not enough to be bold enough to describe it, it should be said to be lawless!


    The key is that it succeeded!


    As a member of the Denonite, he knows the power of Mary Joa better than anyone else.


    "Pluto!"


    A touch of greed appeared on Doflamingo''s face, and then it became a deep regret.


    If he hadn''t met Sun Xu in Malin Fanduo, he might have other thoughts, but after seeing Sun Xu''s shot in Malin Fanduo, he quietly dispelled these thoughts.


    The opposing party''s wings are already abundant, and unless there is a perfect solution, conflicts cannot arise at will.


    He did not expect that people would sit at home and the pot would come from the sky.


    They didn''t go to provoke Sun Xu, but they took the initiative to come to him.


    Moreover, he had to recite this pot!


    Damn it.


    Doflamingo was thinking about how to deal with this matter, the door was suddenly pushed open, and two figures walked in.


    One tall and one short.


    The tall one is bowed, draped in a quilt-like cloak, with messy hair and a half-snout hanging from it, looking very sloppy.


    He is the highest cadre of the Don Quixote Pirates, Torrepol.


    The short one is a little girl, wearing a spotted dress, wearing single-sided glasses on her right eye, and a bob head. She looks very cute.


    She is sugar, a childlike fruit capable person! It is the most special existence of the entire Don Quixote Pirates.


    Once she has a problem, everything in the Don Quixote Pirates may be wiped out and vanished.


    "Dover, it''s not good!"


    Torrepol''s sloppy face was solemn.


    "what happened?"


    Doflamingo frowned. Has something bothersome happened?


    "Do you remember that Sun Xu?" Torrepol said.


    "Sun Xu?" Doflamingo had a bad feeling in his heart.


    Torrepol nodded: "He appeared in Dresrosa, now with Violet."


    Click.


    Doflamingo''s palm involuntarily used force and crushed the teacup.


    "It''s here so soon! Besides, it''s mixed with Violet."


    He was furious and wanted to rush over immediately and kill Sun Xu.


    But he finally gave up the idea sensibly.


    "Humhhhhhhhhh, good! When did he get to Dressrosa? What did he do? Why was he with Violet?"


    Doflamingo suppressed the anger in his heart and asked in a deep voice.


    Although many years have passed, he has never forgotten the identity of Violet.


    Now she and Sun Xu are tangled together, making him very vigilant.


    Torrepol didn¡¯t know why Doflamingo¡¯s emotions were so agitated. He glanced at him suspiciously and said, ¡°I just arrived today, and didn¡¯t do anything, just touring in Dresrosa. As for Violet, It may be a coincidence, or she found them and took the initiative to search for them."


    Doflamingo put a little snack.


    If Sun Xu had been hiding in Dresrosa for several days and was only exposed now, then he would really be on pins and needles.


    "Dover, what do you do now?"


    Torrepol asked, "Do you want to find him, and then..."


    He glanced at the sugar.


    She was eating a plate of grapes happily, ignoring the outside world.


    Doflamingo shook his head.


    He really didn''t want to conflict with Sun Xu.


    The threat of Pluto is too great!


    If there is a fight, let alone the question of winning or losing, Dresrosa may be completely ruined, and very few of his men and partners can survive.


    When the time comes, the site is gone, the subordinates are gone, and the foundations are all collapsed. Why is he talking about disturbing the world?


    Sneak attack is also impossible.


    How can that kind of strong be killed by a sneak attack?


    "It seems that I am going to talk to him!"


    Doflamingo thought for a while and got up from the sofa.


    He is not an indecisive person.


    Since we don''t want conflicts, we can see if we can eliminate them.


    The other party deliberately released Misiam and asked her to inform herself that there was obviously room for maneuver in this matter.


    Just look at what the other party asked for.


    The latest chapter address of Monkey King in Pirate: https://


    The full text of Monkey King in Pirate Reading address: https://


    Monkey King in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King reading on Pirate¡¯s mobile phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 277 Doflamingo''s Dread), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 278： conflict

    "The Monkey King is in the Pirate (!


    In the drink shop.


    baby-5 looked at Sun Xu with a flush of flush on her face: "You, do you need me?"


    Sun Xu categorically said: "Yes, I need you very much. Come with me!"


    "no!"


    As soon as baby-5 was about to speak, Monet interrupted in a hurry.


    She stood up, propped her hands on the table, and looked down at Sun Xu coldly: "Who are you on earth? What''s your purpose?"


    "It has nothing to do with you, right?"


    Sun Xu spread his hands and smiled: "I just invited her to be my companion."


    "I¡­¡­"


    Monet interrupted baby-5 again: "What do you want her to do?"


    "You don''t need to worry about this, I won''t hurt her." Sun Xu said.


    "Do you really need me?"


    baby-5 finally said a complete sentence.


    "When I came to Dressrosa, I came specifically to find you!"


    Sun Xu said seriously.


    baby-5''s body trembled slightly.


    It''s not that no one has said that she needs her, but it is the first one to achieve this level for her.


    As for whether Sun Xu lied, she had no thoughts about it.


    This feeling of being strongly needed is really great!


    She nodded heavily: "Okay! I''ll go with you!"


    "Baby-5!"


    Monet was angry and anxious: "You don''t know who this person is, how can you agree to go with him so easily?"


    "But he needs me." Baby-5 took it for granted.


    She didn''t understand what Monet said, but in her opinion, those were not important at all, as long as he needed himself!


    For her, this is the greatest happiness.


    Sun Xu was not surprised by this.


    Baby-5 is a person who can do everything if the enemy needs her to die.


    In these years, if there was no protection from Doflamingo, she would have lost all her pitted panties.


    It can also be seen from here that Doflamingo''s opponent is still good.


    Wiped baby-5''s **** many times, and didn''t care about her disrespect in words.


    Not only baby-5, Torrepol''s words are also more than surpassed, Diamanti needs to compliment and then speak nicely to him.


    As long as he doesn''t betray him, Doflamingo is definitely a good boss.


    Monet, Virgo, etc., were all loyal to him, and even willing to give his life for him.


    This is the personal charm of Doflamingo.


    Baby-5 is also loyal to Doflamingo, but her character flaws are fatal.


    Perona was taken aback, looked at baby-5 in surprise, thinking: "Isn''t this a fool?"


    With a word from the stranger, he sold himself without hesitation.


    She didn''t believe it if she was not a fool.


    She glanced at Sun Xu and expressed her meaning with her eyes: "Why do you find a fool to be your companion?"


    Sun Xu responded with his eyes: "It''s okay for a fool, it''s easiest to get along with a fool."


    "It''s up to you! Anyway, it''s you who have the final say."


    Perona motioned again.


    When the eye contact between the two was over, the dispute between baby-5 and Monet came to an end.


    In the end baby-5 won.


    After all, it was her own business, she insisted on doing this, and Monet was helpless.


    However, she didn''t plan to just give up like this, and she would report the incident to the young master when she was ready to go back.


    It''s not that similar things have happened before. Many people spotted baby-5''s personality defects and asked her to marry her. She all agreed. There were more than N fiances, but they never got married.


    Those scumbags were all humanely destroyed by Doflamingo.


    Monet believes that this time will be no exception.


    "So¡­¡­"


    Sun Xu stood up, just about to say something, stopped again, and looked outside.


    Boom.


    Two tyrannical auras rose, like two fierce fierce horses, bumping into each other.


    Perona, Monet, and Baby-5 also looked over.


    Although they didn''t feel as clear as Sun Xu, they also noticed what was happening there, and there was a palpitating feeling.


    "Overlord."


    Sun Xu murmured.


    Although the overlord looks domineering and rotten on the street in the later period, it is actually a very rare ability, and there is not one in 10,000 people.


    The reason why the overlord looks worthless in the original work is mainly because the people Luffy and his team are in contact with are big people who can stir the world. Naturally, these people have the overlord aptitude to be very high.


    In the current Dresrosa, there are not too many people with domineering looks.


    He unfolded his spiritual consciousness and quickly saw the situation at the scene of the conflict.


    "really."


    There was some curiosity in Sun Xu''s eyes: "Why did they conflict with Doflamingo?"


    As he guessed, the masters of the two overlord colors were Doflamingo and Ace respectively.


    There was another person at the scene of the conflict, Ainilu.


    One is fire and the other is thunder. The similar abilities have allowed Anilu and Ace to develop some friendship.


    It is not uncommon for them to act together.


    The strange thing is, how did the two conflict with Doflamingo?


    Sun Xu thought for a while, but didn''t stop it.


    He thinks this thing is quite interesting.


    He is also very curious, with the strength of Ace and Ainilu at this time, and what will happen to the fight with Doflamingo.


    According to his observation, before the war, Ace was not as strong as Doflamingo.


    Although Doflamingo was unbearable, his strength barely entered the level second only to the top combat power.


    Ace was almost too.


    However, with the addition of a demon fruit ability behind him, Ace''s strength has been greatly improved.


    Taotu had risen a step up in strength because of this devil fruit, and the benefits of Ace who had obtained complete abilities would only be greater.


    Now that the two fight, it is hard to say who wins or loses.


    With Ainilu''s strength when he was on the sky island, it was a bit far behind the two.


    However, after this period of training, his strength has also made a leap.


    The Thunder Fruit was originally the top-level Devil Fruit, and Anilu had a good talent. When he really worked hard, his strength improved quickly.


    The conflict between the three attracted many people.


    No one knows Ainilu and Ace after his appearance has changed, but Doflamingo is well-known all over the world, and Dres Rosa is a household name.


    He is the king of this country!


    Now anyone dares to provoke Doflamingo in Dressrosa?


    Whether it is the residents of Dresrosa, the tourists, or the malicious people, they all looked at this scene curiously.


    Of course.


    They are all very far away.


    Although it is very fun to watch the excitement, it is not fun to be affected.


    No one would joke about his life.


    However, some people watched the battle up close.


    Standing calmly not far away, with a cigar hanging from his mouth and a long sword hanging from his waist, Xiliu watched with interest.


    The aftermath of the overlord collision passed over him, and he didn''t even blink his eyes.


    The three Linglong are also there.


    They had no interest at first, but they came over when they saw that Ace and Ainilu were in conflict.


    The latest chapter address of Monkey King in Pirate: https://


    The full text of Monkey King in Pirate Reading address: https://


    Monkey King in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King reading on Pirate¡¯s mobile phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 278 Conflict) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 279： Ainilu, Ace VS Doflamingo (Part 1)

    "The Monkey King is in the Pirate (!


    With a hint of worry on Bai Xing''s small face, "Master Ainilu will be fine, right?"


    "If their lives are in danger, I will do it."


    Linglong''s tone is relaxed.


    It is no exaggeration to say that facing the three below, she can beat three.


    Moreover, she could feel that the owner was not far from here.


    With her and the master, there will be no danger even if there are a few more opponents like this.


    In a room not far away.


    Two people stood by the window, looking at Ace and Aini Road.


    "Is it them?"


    "The other thing seems to be that he had shot at Marin Vando and briefly fought with Krokdal. He is a natural type of thunder fruit ability. But the green skinned one has never been seen."


    "Look over there!"


    "That is, Rain of Xiliu! The chief caretaker who once pushed into the city! After defecting, he joined Sun Xu''s group. It seems that they were right!"


    "Okay! Report this to mom!"


    The two glanced again, and their bodies slowly disappeared.


    In other corners, more people showed doubts in their eyes, curious about the sacredness of these two people who dared to conflict with Doflamingo.


    Sun Xu was born at the top of the war, and then sensationalized the world with a bounty of four billion.


    However, the time he was famous is too short after all, his own reputation is big enough, but these partners of his are not very famous.


    Including Yuzhiliu.


    He is very famous, but he is only limited to the status of the head of the city. The specific individual is not very famous.


    Speaking of swordsmen, the world knows eagle eyes, red hair, peach rabbits, and Bista, but few people know Yu Zhiliu, who is also a great swordsman.


    However, this does not include Doflamingo.


    He was a personal participant in the top war and witnessed the descending of Sun Xu from the sky.


    Perhaps most people''s eyes were attracted by the beauties in Sun Xu''s team, but, as an ambitious person, he had to observe other people carefully.


    Therefore, he recognized Ainilu and Hiliu, who was watching the excitement not far away.


    "What do you mean?"


    Doflamingo looked cold and stern, and he also felt inexplicable, and he felt like he had suffered unjustified disasters.


    After knowing the location of Sun Xu, he quickly rushed over, wanting to talk to Sun Xu.


    However, these two people stopped halfway, and they looked like they were looking for fault.


    Doflamingo was furious.


    It was his first experience of being "bully" at his doorstep.


    If it hadn''t been for Sun Xu and Pluto, he would have cut the two of them a long time ago!


    "You are Doflamingo, right?" Ainilu had an inexplicable light in his eyes.


    "Yes!" Doflamingo nodded.


    "Well, our boss has something to look for you, come with us!" Ainilu said.


    "Humhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    Doflamingo laughed angrily, his expression was gloomy and cold, his glasses couldn''t hide the killing intent in his eyes: "I think you are impatient to live!"


    "I advise you to get acquainted, otherwise, you are at your own risk!


    Ainilu said, every word provoked.


    He succeeded, and Doflamingo has been completely aroused by them.


    No matter how you look at it, he is not a good-tempered person.


    Being provoked in such a face-to-face manner, if he doesn''t respond, then he will have no face to mix in the ocean.


    Ta Ta Ta.


    Doflamingo walked towards Ace and Aini, hands spread out, with a sneer at the corners of his mouth, and his steps were extremely arrogant.


    "You will soon know what those stupid words and deeds will cost you."


    As soon as his voice fell, his body instantly disappeared in place, and the next moment he appeared behind Ace and Ainilu.


    "Five-color line!"


    Doflamingo shook his palm, and with a violent wave, the rootless, almost transparent silk thread shot out from the fingertips, like a claw, and swiped forward.


    Ace and Anilu didn''t move anything, letting the silk thread pass over their bodies.


    Their bodies are like liquid, and when the silk thread touches it, it flows automatically, allowing the silk thread to pass through without injury.


    "Natural department?"


    Doflamingo stood on a transparent silk thread with surprise in his eyes.


    He knew that Anilu was a natural type ability person. He also knew that Anilu was a thunder fruit ability person, but the other was also a natural type, which was somewhat beyond his expectation.


    but¡­


    "What about the natural department?"


    With a sneer at the corner of his mouth, Doflamingo kicked out with a murderous look, "Foot shaved!"


    Stabbed.


    Several silk threads similar to the previous ones flew out. The difference is that this time the silk threads turned black and exuded a faint light, giving people a very dangerous feeling.


    Ainilu and Ace''s expressions changed slightly, and they did not dare to resist any more, and they used their own means to avoid them.


    Wow.


    A black silk thread traversed the building behind them, and a three-story building was divided into two, which was cut directly in the middle.


    "What a powerful attack."


    Ace wiped the non-existent sweat, and shouted at Anilu: "Such a dangerous enemy, let me come, you go to rest next to it."


    "Don''t even think about it!"


    Anilu snorted coldly and waved his arm. A thick blue lightning fell from the sky and struck Doflamingo.


    "Don''t forget, I came up with the idea of ??blocking him."


    "Doflamingo is Qiwuhai, you are not an opponent."


    As Ace said, with the same punch, a crimson flame spurted out and rushed towards Aini Road, who had just avoided the lightning attack.


    Doflamingo pressed the palm of his hand, and silk threads appeared, forming a dense network, blocking the flames.


    He looked up in amazement and looked at Ace: "Burn the fruit?"


    This time he was really shocked.


    The other nature system actually burned the fruit, which he didn''t expect at all.


    The former owner of Burning Fruit, Huo Fist Ace was put to death. Has anyone gained the ability to burn fruit? It also happens to be Sun Xu''s partner... not right!


    Doflamingo''s expression moved, and he remembered something.


    At the beginning of Marin Fandor, Sun Xu released a group of black abilities, wrapped his white beard, and did something.


    He had never understood before, but now he has a guess.


    "That''s not the ability of Secret Fruit?" he thought with a frown.


    As a black and white boss, Doflamingo''s intelligence is very advanced.


    For the top war, he got the most detailed information.


    Including the grievances between Blackbeard, Dark Fruit and Ace, and the event that Blackbeard was killed by Sun Xu.


    "Blackbeard got the dark fruit, dark fruit can seize the ability of others, UUreading Blackbeard was killed by Sun Xu, when Sun Xu left, took away Ace''s body, his staff appeared to burn Those who can burn fruits..."


    Putting these things together, the answer is ready to come out.


    However, Sun Xuming is an animal type ability person, why can he still use the dark fruit ability?


    Doflamingo quickly suppressed these thoughts. It was not that he was not interested, but that the two guys came over.


    Although he was disdainful, his attitude was very solemn.


    Two natural ability people, and they are the top natural kind such as Burning Fruit and Thunder Fruit, no one dared to be indifferent.


    The latest chapter address of Monkey King in Pirate: https://


    The full text of Monkey King in Pirate Reading address: https://


    Monkey King in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King reading on Pirate¡¯s mobile phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 279 Ainiluis VS Doflamingo (Part 1)), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ()

 Chapter 280： Ainilu, Ace VS Doflamingo (Part 2)

    "The Monkey King is in the Pirate (!


    Thunder and lightning are intertwined, flames are raging, and the black thread resembles the sharpest knife, whistling and killing.


    The battle of the three is very cool.


    Especially Ainilu and Ace, the visual effects of Thunder Fruit and Burning Fruit are really cool.


    Although Doflamingo''s moves did not seem so shocking, the effect was very eye-catching.


    Whether it was the earth or the building, everything that touched his thread was cut and shredded.


    Under his unscrupulous performance, the surrounding buildings almost all collapsed, and the ground seemed to have experienced an earthquake, with black cracks everywhere.


    "Super Strike Whip!"


    Doflamingo waved his palm, and dozens of transparent thin threads were twisted together to form a thicker thread, and then wrapped in dark and heavy armed color domineering, like a whip, drew it horizontally towards Ace and Aini. road.


    "Thunder Gun!"


    Ainilu bowed, holding a virtual palm, and the blue thunder was condensed in his hand. The color became deeper and deeper, and finally condensed into a huge thunder and lightning spear with a dark blue, thick bowl, more than three meters long, and irregular shape.


    He threw the thunder gun like a javelin.


    Stabbed.


    Although it was daytime, the onlookers still felt blinded by flashes, as if electricity was flowing through their bodies, and their hair and hair were all erected.


    "fire punch!"


    Ace gave a low voice, and unlike Ainilu''s choice, he rushed directly up and raised his fist. The surface of his skin was wrapped with a layer of dark armed domineering, and a crimson flame was burning outside.


    This is his new method of research.


    After gaining the new ability, his biggest change is that his physique has improved a lot.


    Ace smashed the silk whip with a fist, and it happened to concentrate the silk whip together with Ainilu''s thunder gun.


    Click.


    The silk long whip disintegrates directly.


    The Thunder Gun continued to fly towards Doflamingo unabated.


    Doflamingo didn''t rigidly connect, and his body was pulled by an invisible thin thread and flashed to the side.


    Puff.


    The thunder gun plunged into the ground, leaving a bottomless hole.


    Doflamingo''s expression darkened slightly.


    Although this person with the thunder fruit ability is not well-known, his strength is really not to be underestimated. The person with the burning fruit ability is even more difficult to deal with. He has a strange power and has a terrible resilience. The former Fire Fist Ace is strong.


    "I don''t know where the monkey found this group of monsters!"


    Doflamingo was in a gloomy mood.


    There is another Yuzhiliu, although he has not played against each other, but he knows that he is definitely a man that cannot be underestimated.


    No one has escaped from advancing the city for decades, thanks to that man and Magellan.


    The riot in the city not long ago was largely due to the fact that Yuzhiliu was locked up.


    In addition, he has not forgotten.


    It was a woman who stood up to resist the white beard''s attack.


    Obviously, that woman is the second person besides Sun Xu.


    Thinking of this, the sour water in Doflamingo''s heart almost flowed out.


    He did everything possible to search for talents, and he could say that there were a lot of talents under his command, but none of the masters of that level were found.


    "Wan Lei!"


    Low drinking sounded in his ears, and Doflamingo was terrified for a while, and he swept to the side quickly without thinking, but he was still a step late.


    Click, click, click.


    Countless thunderbolts fell from the sky and slashed at his location.


    The area of ??this thunder is too big. Although Doflamingo has tried to avoid him, he still suffered a few thunder and lightning, and his body was scorched.


    After the thunder and lightning disappeared, Ainilu smiled excitedly looking at his embarrassed appearance.


    He is happy, but some people are totally unhappy.


    "You lunatic!"


    Ace jumped, he was not better than Doflamingo now.


    When the thunder and lightning fell, he was about to attack Ainilu up close.


    There was no identification friend or foe on the Thunderbolt, and he attacked indiscriminately. He also suffered a lot of arcs.


    "I told you not to get in the way."


    Ainilu said indifferently.


    They are not teaming up against Doflamingo, it is more like a three-way melee, but for Doflamingo, both of them are killing each other, and they are just a stumbling block to each other.


    However, this is enough to make the battle more chaotic.


    Listening to their quarrel, Doflamingo''s forehead bounced with blue veins, both angry and grateful.


    Fortunately, they did not cooperate sincerely. If they really joined forces, it would be even more troublesome.


    "Super Strike Whip!"


    With a wave of his hand, dozens of silk threads shot and condensed, attacking Ace and Anilu.


    The three-person melee broke out again.


    Lean less.


    Several people came to the battlefield.


    Headed by the top cadres, Torrepol and Diamante, who were very sloppy, they also brought a few cadres with them.


    Except for Pica and some cadres who guard important places, most of the high-end forces of the Don Quixote Pirates are here.


    After getting Doflamingo to fight with others, they immediately led people to rush here without stopping for a moment.


    Doflamingo found an opportunity, broke away from the melee, and came to his side.


    "Dover, what''s the matter?"


    Torrepol asked puzzledly. If he remembered correctly, Dover came out to talk to Sun Xu. Why did he get into a fight halfway?


    Doflamingo looked gloomy and did not answer.


    The arrival of Torrepol these people did not make him feel relieved.


    He has subordinates, and they are not alone.


    During the battle, he felt it, and there were a few extremely oppressive eyes staring at him, making him like a light on his back and like a knuckle in his throat!


    More importantly, the two people who fought with him were not trump cards. There was more than one stronger than them!


    Doflamingo became more and more irritable.


    Now he has the feeling of facing the pirate group of beasts and Kaido.


    Same power, same madness and lawlessness.


    Xiliu''s palm was pressed on the handle of the knife.


    The two sides are in a team, and he certainly won''t die soon.


    At this distance, his attack can be reached in an instant, for him, it is no different from face-to-face.


    Linglong''s eyes were also a little relaxed, more serious.


    These are the partners chosen by the master, and she will not sit back and watch them happen.


    Feeling their gaze, Doflamingo''s pressure surged.


    Although he didn''t want to admit it, he knew that the two of them could contain him before, and if they cooperated sincerely, they could even suppress him.


    There are two more powerful masters, he absolutely can''t handle it.


    As for Torrepol et al., it''s okay to face ordinary people, but in the face of this kind of enemy, they can play a limited role.


    However, it is impossible to make him surrender!


    There is no such word in his dictionary!


    "Sure."


    Just as Doflamingo''s eyes became more fierce, a faint voice sounded in the field.


    He felt the pressure on his body disappear instantly.


    Doflamingo looked to one side if he felt it: "There is only one person who can do this kind of thing, right?"


    The latest chapter address of Monkey King in Pirate: https://


    The full text of Monkey King in Pirate Reading address: https://


    Monkey King in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King reading on Pirate¡¯s mobile phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 280 Ainiluis VS Doflamingo (below)), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 281： Doflamingo admits

    "The Monkey King is in the Pirate (!


    At the end of the street, Sun Xu walked out with Perona, baby-5, and Monet, and walked slowly to the battlefield.


    Sun Xu smiled and relaxed, and Perona also had a plain face, but Baby-5 and Monet were not so calm, especially Monet, with a trance.


    She suddenly felt that today''s matter might not be so easy to solve.


    "boss."


    Anilu chuckled.


    Their behavior this time was not in the plan. After seeing Doflamingo, he had a whim and wanted to compete with him, so he took the initiative to provoke.


    Ace''s eyes were also a little erratic.


    During this time, he was really convinced by Sun Xu.


    Compared with the time when he challenged the old man, his strength has improved a lot, but in Sun Xu''s hands, he still has no power to fight back.


    Sun Xu paused, glanced at them, gave a thumbs up, and smiled: "Good job!"


    Fighting is nothing, winning is the most important thing.


    If they lose to Doflamingo, he will let them know why the flowers are so red.


    Ainilu refreshed, his eyes were a little moist.


    Was praised?


    Was praised unexpectedly? !


    Really praised!


    This... seems to be the first time.


    In the past, all he heard from his boss were words such as "trash" and "junk". Even if he later became a group, the words were milder, but they were "idiots", "too weak and too weak" and " It¡¯s no use for such a strong Devil Fruit as the Thunder Fruit.¡±


    This is the first time to be recognized.


    Ainilu really wanted to shout at this moment, tears up, old iron!


    However, compared to Ainilu''s excitement, Doflamingo''s mood is not so wonderful.


    "Hey, hey, came to Dressrosa and provoked me, should you give me an explanation?"


    Sun Xu glanced at him with a smile, "Explain? Do you really want to explain?"


    Doflamingo wanted to say something, suddenly his heart bulged, and he swallowed again.


    will die!


    Will definitely die!


    That''s why he didn''t speak.


    He has a feeling that as long as he dared to nod his head today, he will definitely be dead on the spot!


    Does this person care if he is a collaborator of the Beast Pirate Group? Or will he be afraid of his identity as a dragon?


    He even dared to blow Mary Joa!


    Will he be scrupulous about these?


    "These lunatics! I hate lunatics!"


    Doflamingo scolded in his heart.


    He is not afraid of the navy and world government.


    The navy and the world government are rules-based, they will care about his identity and dare not take him.


    He is not afraid of red hair.


    The redhead knows what will happen if he kills him. The kind of redhead wouldn''t do this kind of thing.


    He was afraid of lunatics like Kaido and Sun Xu.


    Especially Sun Xu.


    Kaido had another goal anyway, and Sun Xu, after investigating all of Sun Xu''s deeds, he couldn''t figure out his goal at all.


    He did not pursue justice, did not make revolution, and did not show his desire for One Piece.


    He has no desires and desires, but he has super strength. He is still a madman who dares to attack the world government. He has never encountered such a difficult person.


    He has a keen perception. Sun Xu gave him a thumbs-up and smiled: "Don''t worry, it was just a friendly discussion just now. Didn''t you suffer any injuries? Let''s talk about business."


    Looking at his bloodstained and scorched skin, Doflamingo wanted to ask Sun Xu, do you know what "no injury" means?


    Seeing that he didn''t speak, Sun Xu nodded his head in satisfaction, and looked around: "Let''s go, find a place, let''s discuss the issue of compensation."


    Doflamingo has no opinion.


    In the real fight, they do not have the advantage, and they even lag behind in high-end strength.


    He also didn''t want to really clashed with Sun Xu and the others.


    Now there is a step, so naturally I have to follow it.


    "stop!"


    A person stood in front of Sun Xu and shouted: "Want to leave so easily? Dreaming!"


    Sun Xu looked at this man in surprise, is he so brave? Didn''t even Doflamingo say anything?


    Ace and Ainilu were about to take action, and someone acted earlier than them.


    Xiliu waved her hand on the hilt, and a sharp slash flew out.


    Doflamingo''s face changed. Just as he was about to make a move, Linglong looked over. He suddenly became cold all over his body, and the movements on his hands couldn''t help but stop.


    Puff.


    Sword Qi penetrated the man''s chest, and he fell down with incredible eyes.


    At this time, the other talents reacted, and suddenly panicked, and they instinctively wanted to take out their weapons.


    Doflamingo stopped them and looked at Sun Xu with an ugly expression.


    Let them do that, the only consequence is that there are more corpses on the ground.


    Sun Xu waited for a few seconds, and found that there was no follow-up, as if nothing had happened, and said: "It''s getting late, let''s go."


    Doflamingo motioned to Torrepol and followed.


    When he arrived at the palace, his face had returned to normal.


    Doflamingo is a real hero. Although most people see his arrogant side, he can also put him down when facing an invincible enemy.


    Wasn''t he still running around the world chased by the chief staff?


    Today I lost a bit of face, but who makes him inferior to others!


    Could it be because of the death of a subordinate and Sun Xu completely tore his skin?


    no kidding!


    That guy doesn''t have that much face.


    "Humhhhhhhhhh, go down."


    Doflamingo waved back.


    "Baby-5 stay." Sun Xu smiled and said: "What we are going to talk about next is related to her."


    baby-5 nodded, his expression agitated, his eyes almost never left Sun Xu.


    As for Doflamingo?


    She can''t even care about it now.


    Doflamingo glanced at her thoughtfully, without saying anything.


    Monet was about to leave, and stopped when he heard the words: "Then I want to stay too!"


    "random."


    Sun Xu didn''t care.


    Whether she leaves or stays, it doesn''t affect much at all.


    Ace, Ainilu and others were not interested in this kind of thing. Robin was led to read the book in the palace and left.


    Perona, Bai Xing, and Linglong stayed behind.


    Doflamingo''s side is baby-5 and Monet.


    Sun Xu looked at this lineup and showed a smile.


    This is a girl group.


    However, the quality on his side is better.


    Linglong alone can hold two opposite sides Although Monet and Baby-5 are also beautiful, they paled in comparison before Linglong was perfect enough to look like a monster.


    Monet stared at the women opposite.


    She thought that Sun Xu was interested in baby-5''s appearance. Like the scumbags before, she wanted to lie to her to marry, but now she overturned her idea.


    Without him.


    The woman in front of you is so beautiful!


    With such a beautiful woman by her side, how could she look like an ordinary woman like her and baby-5?


    The latest chapter address of Monkey King in Pirate: https://


    The full text of Monkey King in Pirate Reading address: https://


    Monkey King in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King reading on Pirate¡¯s mobile phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 281 Doflamingo Recognition) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 282： negotiation

    You can search for "The Monkey King in One Piece Novel( in Baidu to find the latest chapter!


    In fact, until now, Monet hadn''t figured out Sun Xu''s true identity.


    Sun Xu is very hot recently, but not everyone knows him.


    Monet is such a person.


    She knew about Sun Xu, what he did, and knew his four billion bounty, but she hadn''t paid any serious attention to it, and she hadn''t even seen Sun Xu''s wanted order with her own eyes.


    So she didn''t know what Sun Xu looked like, and didn''t even have much impression of his name.


    But Monet knew that he should be a big man, and even the young master was extremely jealous, even if he suffered some losses, he swallowed it.


    In this regard, she was actually very surprised.


    Since she joined the Don Quixote Pirates, this is the first time she has seen the young master deflated.


    As Doflamingo''s diehard, now she is also very hostile to Sun Xu.


    "That girl..."


    Sun Xu spoke and knocked on his forehead: "What''s your name?"


    Linglong smiled and reminded: "Misiam, Master."


    "Yes! Misiam, she should have told you the matter, right?" Sun Xu said.


    Doflamingo leaned on the sofa, his eyes hidden behind his sunglasses, and nodded faintly.


    He still disdains to lie about this kind of thing.


    "Very good." Sun Xu said: "So, what kind of compensation do you plan to offer?"


    "They are dead!"


    Doflamingo sat up slightly.


    "It wasn''t me who killed it. On the contrary, I saved one person." Sun Xu said in surprise: "You are not planning to run the bill?"


    Doflamingo was speechless.


    Reckless?


    How can I say that I owe you?


    Those people are doing good work for him, but he is not the father of those people, so why should he pay for the misfortune they cause?


    If everyone is like this, then he is either similar or bankrupt.


    Forcibly transferring their grievances to him, no matter what he thought, it was too reluctant.


    Of course, Doflamingo also understands.


    This is just the reason Sun Xu is looking for, he obviously depends on himself.


    Even if there is no such thing, he will find other reasons.


    However, he did not intend to give in like this.


    If one direction doesn''t work, change the direction.


    Doflamingo said: "Humhhhhhh, even if those people offend you, but your people just provoke me and ruined my street. We are even."


    "That''s just a discussion. As for the streets, I saw that most of them were destroyed by yourself." Sun Xu said.


    "I don''t think it''s a discussion!" Doflamingo snorted coldly.


    "If you feel uncomfortable, go to Ainilu and the others." Sun Xu waved his hand indifferently.


    Doflamingo keenly grasped the loophole in his words, and said: "Then you also go to Wolfe!"


    Sun Xu smiled: "But they are already dead, let alone I killed it, even if it was my hand, it would not be enough to compensate me for offending me!"


    "Also, I want to point out you a mistake. When you talk, it is wrong to juxtapose yourself with me everywhere! We are not at the same level!"


    Doflamingo''s face condensed, and his eyes became gloomy again.


    He already understood what Sun Xu meant.


    Different identities result in different offenses.


    A slap on an ordinary person is inevitably a fight between the two sides, and a slap on the king may result in jail. This is because of different status levels.


    Although he is a real king, in Sun Xu''s context at this time, he is obviously an ordinary person.


    This is a blatant humiliation.


    It doesn''t make any sense to mention that the two people offended him.


    Doflamingo was silent for a long time before he said, "What do you want?"


    It wouldn''t have been better since then!


    A smile appeared on the corner of Sun Xu''s mouth, and he even tried to resist. It was meaningless!


    "I want her!"


    Sun Xu pointed to baby-5: "Actually, I can take her away directly, but after all, she has received your favor and is now working under your hand. I finally decided to negotiate with you and take her away reasonably and legally. Don''t let her have any psychological burden."


    Doflamingo looked at baby-5 with a puzzled face.


    To spare such a big circle, so much work, just for his servant?


    Even under his hand, baby-5 is not an important person, that is, it has a personality defect that makes it a little special.


    Compared with the monsters under Sun Xu, the gap is so big that it can''t be used to calculate.


    Yes.


    In the information he collected, it was pointed out that Sun Xu loved beauty.


    But in his opinion, this is nothing at all, it is just a personal hobby, not even worthy of his mind.


    In his spare time, there are always more than five women serving by his side.


    If Sun Xu wanted baby-5 because of her appearance, Doflamingo would be the first to not believe it.


    "Little Lord!"


    Doflamingo hadn''t spoken yet, Monet was anxious first.


    But Doflamingo glanced at her, and she immediately closed her mouth.


    He thought for a while, and quickly made up his mind: "If baby-5 is willing, then you can take her away!"


    "Little Lord!"


    baby-5 bit her lip, tears filled her eyes.


    "Baby-5, would you like to go with me?" Sun Xu asked.


    "I am willing!" She categorically cut the railroad.


    Doflamingo''s mouth twitched.


    Although he had expected this result a long time ago, he still felt like he had eaten dead flies.


    Sun Xu shook his head slightly.


    In fact, Doflamingo is really okay with baby-5.


    When BABY-5 was a child, her family was very poor. After she was born, she was considered a waste of food and useless, and was finally abandoned by her own mother.


    This is the source of her character flaws.


    In recent years, due to personality defects, baby-5 owed nearly 100 million Baileys ~ www.novelhall.com ~ had a double-digit fiance, and Doflamingo helped her deal with it.


    If it hadn''t been for Doflamingo''s care, she would have been deceived and deceived long ago, and after several more blows, she would either be completely blackened, or had a nervous breakdown, and died.


    Of course, she survived because she was useful.


    Doflamingo''s kindness is only given to useful people, and useless are classified as **** and can be thrown away at will.


    Sun Xu''s heart was like a mirror.


    Don''t look at baby-5 now, and she agreed to follow him and leave without hesitation. If one day someone fools her in the same way, she will treat him like Doflamingo now.


    However, Sun Xu didn''t care. He smiled and said, "Then talk about another compensation, sugar..."


    "no!"


    Before he could finish speaking, he was interrupted by Doflamingo. His attitude was very agitated, and all his cocked legs were put down.


    "I don''t know where you heard about granulated sugar, but granulated sugar will never leave you!"


    The entire operation of Dresrosa relies on sugar.


    In this respect, she is even more important than his emperor.


    Baby-5 doesn''t matter, but sugar is his reverse scale.


    The latest chapter address of Monkey King in Pirate: https://


    The full text of Monkey King in Pirate Reading address: https://


    Monkey King in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King reading on Pirate¡¯s mobile phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 282 Negotiation), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 283： The arrogant Sun Xu (thanks to Sun Yueyi)

    "The Monkey King is in the Pirate (!


    Sun Xu looked at Doflamingo.


    Doflamingo looked firm.


    "Don''t be nervous." Sun Xu waved his hand and said with a smile: "I didn''t ask for sugar, I just wanted to see her."


    "What do you see granulated sugar for?"


    The vigilance in Doflamingo''s expression did not diminish.


    Sugar is the foundation of his entire Empire State Building, and even the highest cadre Torrepol personally protects it.


    You know, there are only four top cadres in the entire Don Quixote Pirates group, Vergo is still lurking in the navy, and Dresrosa has only three.


    One of them was sent to protect the sugar.


    It can be seen how nervous he is.


    To put it bluntly, once Gran Sugar had an accident, all his efforts over the years were basically gone.


    All dreams and plans will be hit hard.


    Therefore, anyone close to granulated sugar will receive close attention. For a dangerous person like Sun Xu, he definitely does not want to see him relieve granulated sugar.


    "It''s just a chat, I''m very interested in the ability of Childlike Fruits."


    Sun Xu spread his hands, trying to show his sincerity.


    "What if I say no?"


    Doflamingo said slowly.


    "Then forget it."


    Sun Xu shrugged his shoulders, looking indifferent.


    Doflamingo was even more nervous.


    Is Sun Xu a talkative person?


    The appearance of being overbearing and arrogant just now forcing him to subdue has explained everything.


    In his opinion, the statement that Sun Xu gave up now must mean that he has more amazing plans in the future.


    For example, forcibly robbing sugar.


    "It''s not impossible to see."


    Doflamingo deliberately said: "But, let''s say it first, it is not allowed to do anything with sugar! Otherwise, I will never spare you!"


    Only a thousand days can be a thief, there is no one who can guard against a thief.


    In order to avoid worrying about Sun Xu''s conspiracy all day, it is better to agree to his request and see what he wants to do.


    It''s also a little bit more guarantee to have oneself watching by your side.


    If faced with normal circumstances, Torrepol''s protection is enough to ensure the safety of sugar.


    However, in the face of this group of people, Torrepol''s strength is still too weak.


    Actually agreed?


    Sun Xu looked at Doflamingo in surprise, and after noticing his face, he had a clear understanding in his heart, and he probably knew what was going on.


    He is over-headed!


    Sun Xu felt funny, but this was a good thing for him, and he would naturally not refuse.


    Taking the opportunity, Doflamingo arranged a banquet and invited Sun Xu and his party and family cadres to attend.


    After seated.


    The sugar hasn''t arrived yet.


    Doflamingo asked suddenly: "Do you want to be king?"


    "Wang? One Piece?" Sun Xu smiled and shook his head: "I''m not interested in that."


    Doflamingo looked at Sun Xu seriously, and found that he was calm and he didn''t seem to be lying.


    He was surprised: "Then what is your goal? Family?"


    The reason for asking this is because of the white beard.


    It is universally acknowledged that White Beard is capable of becoming One Piece, and it is true that he gave up on his own. He has no interest in One Piece. He went to sea to have his family, that''s all.


    In Doflamingo''s opinion, Sun Xu is very similar to Baibeard.


    The personal strength is extremely strong, and there is a group of extraordinary partners, but also did not show the ambition to be king.


    But there is also a difference. Although White Beard is domineering, he is also very indifferent. As long as he does not actively provoke him, he will not be attacked.


    Sun Xu is more aggressive and acts crazier.


    It can be seen whether it is the shelling of Mary Gioia, or the single-handed shaking of all the masters in Marin Vando, and the end of the war with one person.


    He is much more dangerous than the white beard.


    "My goal?" Sun Xu smiled: "The previous goal was to become the strongest in the world."


    Doflamingo''s expression condensed.


    The previous goal... means it has been achieved now?


    He didn''t admit that Sun Xu was talking about it.


    In Malin Fando, Sun Xu and Baibeard did not formally fight each other. Did they fight before?


    When Doflamingo was uncertain, Sun Xu continued: "Now, my goal is to become a god!"


    "God?"


    Doflamingo looked up in amazement: "Dragonman?"


    The Tianlong people are known as the descendants of the creator, and they boast of gods, even wearing hoods, and are unwilling to live under the same sky as ordinary life.


    "of course not!"


    Sun Xu smiled and said: "What I want to do is a real god!"


    "The real god? What is that?"


    Doflamingo is puzzled. He doesn''t believe that there is a **** in this world. Does Sun Xu believe in such a thing? Is the head broken?


    Sun Xu also did not explain.


    indeed.


    There is a high probability that the Pirate World is godless, but it doesn''t mean that he can''t become a god.


    After knocking on the table, Sun Xu said again: "If I can''t become a god, I have another idea."


    "Oh?"


    Doflamingo looked over, and he felt that this was true. It was just a perfunctory, or even flicker, statement just now.


    Sun Xu smiled and said, "Bring the Tianlongren off the horse! Be yourself the throne of the lord of the world!"


    Doflamingo''s eyes were full of excitement, although he was blocked by sunglasses, he couldn''t see anything.


    But from his body movements and the micro expressions on his face, it can be seen that he is quite excited.


    Doflamingo is from Denon.


    When he was a child, his father gave up the power of the Dragonites, took the family, and left Mariejoa. Later, he suffered a series of hardships, and Doflamingo''s mother even died as a result.


    Later, Doflamingo killed his father and wanted to return to Mariejoa, but was refused.


    He hated the Tianlongren ever since.


    It is his greatest ideal to knock the Tianlongren down into the abyss.


    "Humhhhhhhhhhhhh, what a crazy idea."


    Doflamingo laughed.


    "It''s also very interesting, isn''t it!" Sun Xu said.


    No matter whether he can become a **** or not, he will be invincible in the future!


    It''s not the invincibility of the white beard, it''s the invincibility that absolutely surpasses everyone, no one can match!


    Plus the magic of mana.


    To him, One Piece was something that was completely captured.


    There''s no point.


    If he can''t become an immortal, the only meaningful and challenging thing for him is to conquer the world and transform it.


    "Interesting?" Doflamingo pondered for a moment, and couldn''t help being shocked by Sun Xu''s arrogance.


    Overthrowing the rule of the Tianlong people is his greatest ideal, and it is also the goal that the revolutionary army must achieve at the expense of countless people.


    He actually said that he did it just because it was fun?


    How arrogant!


    How arrogant!


    How incredible!


    If you change to , he doesn''t bother to look at it, he will only label it stupid and sweep it into the trash.


    But it was Sun Xu, a top powerhouse who spoke! A madman who dared to bomb Marie Joa and successfully destroyed Marie Joa!


    The atmosphere became a little subtle, and no one spoke until the door opened and a little girl in a red cloak and a crown walked in.


    The latest chapter address of Monkey King in Pirate: https://


    The full text of Monkey King in Pirate Reading address: https://


    Monkey King in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King reading on Pirate¡¯s mobile phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 283 arrogant Sun Xu (thanks to Riyueyi for the reward)) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 284： Different forces of destiny

    "The Monkey King is in the Pirate (!


    granulated sugar.


    One of the most buggy capable people in Pirate World.


    Although the combat effectiveness of granulated sugar is not worth mentioning, in Sun Xu''s view, her value is higher than that of an Eudemons.


    Accompanied by Torrepol, Sugar entered the hall, found a seat, sat down, and ate the grapes on the plate.


    After a while, she raised her head, and later realized: "What are you all looking at me doing?"


    Everyone didn''t speak, but looked at Sun Xu.


    Granulated Sugar followed everyone''s gaze, and when he found out that it was someone he didn''t know, he was even more puzzled.


    Sun Xu took out a bunch of grapes like a trick, and smiled: "Do you want to taste it?"


    Sugar''s eyes brightened.


    Grapes is her favorite food. I don''t know how many I have eaten over the years. She has long become an expert among experts.


    Now, by looking at the color and smell, she can basically judge whether a grape is delicious or not.


    The bunch of grapes in this stranger''s hand looked very ordinary in terms of shape and appearance, but the smell was unheard of.


    Like the grass born in spring, the cool sea breeze in summer, the fruit of the autumn field, and the warm fireplace in winter are the most beautiful things in the world.


    She felt drunk after being so far away.


    "no!"


    Monet said, this time she was very confident.


    baby-5 and her are just friends, she is in a hurry, but she can''t help it.


    Granulated Sugar is her own sister, and she has enough stance to intervene.


    Although the others did not speak, they all supported her.


    Granulated sugar matters a lot, and once there is a problem, it is a disaster.


    Gudong.


    The sugar swallowed his mouth, and his voice was clear and audible.


    "Hahaha."


    Sun Xu laughed, picked up an ordinary one and threw it in his mouth: "Would you like to taste it? It''s sweet!"


    Sugar suddenly became anxious: "Don''t eat my grapes!"


    Sun Xu laughed again.


    Monet was anxious, turned his head to say something to Sugar in a low voice, Sugar had a stubborn face, and looked at the grape in Sun Xu''s hand without blinking, with a longing look on his face.


    "Little Lord!"


    In the end Monet could only turn to Doflamingo for help.


    "It''s okay, let her eat."


    Contrary to her expectations, Doflamingo directly agreed.


    In fact, the reason is very simple.


    Doflamingo thinks that Sun Xu is not such a contributor.


    From his knowledge of childlike fruits and sugar, he obviously guessed the truth about Dresrosa.


    If he wants to destroy all of this, there are a hundred ways, there is no need to use such a low method of poisoning.


    With Doflamingo''s permission, Granulated Sugar jumped off the chair eagerly, ran to Sun Xu, stretched out her little hand, and said crisply, "I want to eat!"


    Monet looked helpless.


    Sun Xu took out one and handed it to granulated sugar.


    She couldn''t wait to put it in her mouth, and then, a very happy expression appeared on her face, even closing her eyes, tasting it silently, not wanting to miss any taste.


    A smile appeared at the corner of Sun Xu''s mouth.


    This was transformed by Ace with his abilities. It can definitely be said to be the most delicious grape in the world. This is a gift he has prepared for granulated sugar a long time ago.


    After a while, Grana opened her eyes: "I want more!"


    Sun Xu stuffed the plate directly into her hand.


    "thanks."


    Sugar said with joy, at this moment, Sun Xu''s position in her heart straightened up, brazenly breaking into the top three.


    Sun Xu smiled, looking at the sugar, there was an imperceptible surprise hidden in his eyes.


    After close contact with sugar, he found that her body contained extremely strong power of fate, which was stronger than Luffy''s body!


    Luffy is the protagonist of this era!


    In the same era, the power of fate condensed in someone actually surpassed the protagonist?


    This unscientific!


    After researching, he discovered that this is not the case.


    Sugar does have a lot of destiny in her body, but the destiny in her is completely different from that of Luffy.


    To put it simply, the power of destiny in granulated sugar is the power of destiny. It is only a special force, no different from flames, thunder and lightning, or even rubber.


    But Luffy''s body is deeply integrated with it and is a part of him.


    For example, the power of destiny is money, Luffy is a real rich man with a high status and status, and Sugar is just a stock manager. Although he manages more money than Luffy, he is just a wage earner.


    The power of destiny is a gun for both parties, but Luffy has a bullet in his hand, which can perfectly display the power of a gun, while the gun in Sugar¡¯s hand has no bullets. Although it is a gun, it can only be used as a fire stick.


    However, this is a good thing for Sun Xu.


    The power of destiny in the sugar body is stronger, and it is floating around, without deep integration, and it is easier to detect.


    "Fate, time and space..."


    Sun Xu murmured softly, his eyes were empty, his mana involuntarily began to work, and an obscure, vast, and heavy aura rose in the room.


    Everyone stopped their movements and looked over, their mouths opened slightly, and their eyes swayed, and the shock was clearly visible.


    In the eyes of everyone, Sun Xu''s figure continued to enlarge, filling the world, and soon occupied their entire field of vision.


    Sugar gave him a timid look.


    She was closest to Sun Xu and felt the most profound.


    She felt like she was being caught by the little rabbit next to the tiger. A little movement might lead to a catastrophe. She didn''t even dare to chew the grapes in her mouth.


    Doflamingo''s face was dark.


    This momentum is really terrifying!


    He didn''t even have too many hostile thoughts in his mind¡ªbecause the ending was almost necessarily a failure.


    "How did this monster emerge?"


    Doflamingo thought, couldn''t help gritting his teeth.


    This is definitely not just a devil fruit of the Eudemons species can achieve!


    Yes!


    The Devil Fruit of the Eudemons species is very powerful, but it is only a relatively high foundation, and the final height it can reach depends on the individual.


    He is not the only one with the ability of Eudemons in the Great Sea.


    The most famous is Marco, the Captain of the Warring States Period and the White Beard Pirate Regiment.


    Even in the Warring States period, he felt slightly worse than Sun Xu at this time, and Marco was even farther away.


    The only thing in the field that is not affected is Linglong.


    The two are essentially one Even if Sun Xu''s aura is ten times stronger, to her, it will be like a breeze.


    She came quietly behind Sun Xu and watched her surroundings vigilantly to prevent anyone from disturbing her master.


    In fact, she was worried that it was superfluous. Everyone was deterred by Sun Xu''s momentum, and most of them were in a trance. How could they have the mind to do anything else?


    Doflamingo, the only sober one, didn''t have that idea at all.


    He didn''t know what Sun Xu was doing, but he was certain that even if he interrupted Sun Xu, Sun Xu would not be in any danger.


    With this premise, he would still do thankless things?


    The latest chapter address of Monkey King in Pirate: https://


    The full text of Monkey King in Pirate Reading address: https://


    Monkey King in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King reading on Pirate¡¯s mobile phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 284 Different Forces of Destiny) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 285： humiliation

    "The Monkey King is in the Pirate (!


    I don''t know how long it took, Sun Xuyou woke up.


    He blinked, and a strange ray of light passed through his eyes.


    At this moment, everyone in the room felt a kind of horror, as if a long sword fell from the sky and plunged into their heads.


    "what!"


    Granule''s response was the biggest, like a cat with its tail stepped on and jumped up on the spot. However, in this case, she did not forget to protect the grapes on the plate.


    Sun Xu was completely awakened by Sugar''s shout, and the expressions in his eyes gathered and found that everyone was looking at him with complicated eyes.


    After thinking about it, he understood what was going on and apologized: "Sorry, I didn''t control it."


    "Hey, it''s okay."


    Doflamingo gave him a deep look.


    What can he say?


    Saying that everyone was frightened by Sun Xu''s momentum, should he apologize?


    He can''t afford to lose this person!


    This meal, except for a few people, most people ate it tasteless and tasted like chewing wax.


    Sun Xu was very happy to eat.


    The chefs serving Doflamingo have very good skills. Although the food that Ace has transformed with his ability is not delicious, it is also unique.


    Especially the few desserts, they are exquisite.


    In the weird atmosphere, the meal is finally over.


    Just when Sun Xu was about to leave, Doflamingo stood up: "Let''s talk."


    "Oh?"


    Sun Xu glanced at him in surprise: "Yes, what do you want to say?"


    Doflamingo waved his hand: "You go down first."


    "Yes! Young Master!"


    Several people responded in unison, and then left the room, their faces full of dismay when Sugar left.


    Of course, it was not Sun Xu that attracted her, but the grapes he took out.


    Soon, only Sun Xu and his party and Doflamingo were left in the palace.


    He looked at Linglong and others.


    Sun Xu knew, waved his hand and said, "Go outside and wait for me."


    Everyone nodded and left.


    Although it was on the opponent''s chassis, they were not worried that Sun Xu would suffer.


    Sun Xu sat on the chair with his legs crossed and put it on the table: "Okay, what do you want to say, now you can say it."


    "How are we working together?"


    Doflamingo said solemnly.


    "Cooperation?" Sun Xu raised his eyebrows. He probably understood what he was talking about, but he still asked knowingly, "What is cooperation?"


    "Hey, hey, of course it''s cooperation to overthrow the Tianlongren!"


    A nervous smile appeared on Doflamingo''s face: "They have been on top for too long, so they should have a taste of being pulled off the horse!"


    Sun Xu''s expression was playful: "Do you also hate Tianlongren?"


    "Of course!"


    There was a cold touch across Doflamingo''s face: "I think they will all die!"


    "This is not your style!"


    Sun Xu sneered and said, "I don''t believe that people like you will provoke the world government and Tianlong people because of their personal likes and dislikes!"


    Doflamingo''s face sank, and the eyes hidden behind the sunglasses did not know what color they showed. After a while, he said, "I naturally have my reasons."


    Of course, Sun Xu knew what his reason was, and he chuckled: "If you don''t want to say it, forget it. I have a question that has always been curious. Legend has it that you robbed the Heavenly Dragon from the heavenly gold and used this to coerce you to become the Qiwu Sea?"


    "Yes!" Doflamingo nodded. It''s no secret, many people know.


    "So, do you have confidence? Why have you not been retaliated?" Sun Xu asked.


    "Because they dare not!"


    The corner of Doflamingo''s mouth was raised: "I have the secrets of the Celestials in my hand, they dare not take me!"


    "What''s the secret?" Sun Xu asked.


    Doflamingo laughed: "Hey, hey, the reason why a secret is a secret is because there are few people who know it."


    "If you tell me this secret, I might consider working with you." Sun Xu said.


    "Don''t think of me as a fool!"


    Doflamingo snorted coldly: "Cooperation is because we have a common goal, which is beneficial to both of us. I am not asking you to cooperate!"


    Sun Xu glanced at him with a smile on the corner of his mouth: "Joker, did you know that you have a huge flaw!"


    "Oh? I would like to hear the details!"


    Doflamingo''s expression changed slightly. Joker was his name in the dark world. He knew a lot of people, but his size was also a secret, and he was slammed by Sun Xu.


    However, he did not deny it either.


    This can be regarded as his sincerity to the cooperation between the two sides.


    Of course, more importantly, even if Sun Xu knew it was nothing, he was now carrying a four billion bounty, he was the most vicious criminal in the world, and he could not understand what he said.


    "You are ambitious, have a wrist, IQ, courage, tolerance, and mind are good, you can be regarded as a rare figure in the world." Sun Xu said.


    Hearing that, even Doflamingo couldn''t help but show a smile at the corner of his mouth.


    He has heard a lot of flattering and flattering, but Sun Xu is obviously impossible to flatter him.


    So this is what he really thinks.


    A powerful guy with a bounty of four billion, the Navy and the two Big Four Emperor Pirates who sold face at the same time recognized him so much, and he couldn''t help but feel complacent.


    "but."


    Doflamingo smiled slightly.


    "Your strength is too weak!"


    Sun Xu said indifferently: "This is a world where the weak and the strong eat the strong. Let your wisdom and scheming all over the sky, and you are not strong enough, so it''s a waste!"


    The Pirate World is different from the world before him. The leader of a big power first requires a strong strength.


    Whether it is a navy or a pirate, the leader is the most powerful one.


    Without sufficient strength, no one will follow you!


    Even if you use various methods to get some subordinates, you can''t control it, and you may end up being backlashed.


    Doflamingo''s face sank suddenly, his previous joy was gone, and his eyes behind the sunglasses were as cold as frost.


    This is blatant contempt!


    If Sun Xu didn''t realize it, he said to himself: "Of course, your strength is pretty good, but it''s only good, and it''s far from disturbing the world!"


    Doflamingo is very tragic.


    Although he can be tri-color domineering, but his talent is not high.


    The level of seeing and hearing **** and armed **** is not high, and it will not be entangled with overlord sex, bullying and bullying small characters are okay, and it pales in comparison with top masters.


    However, his talent in the development of Devil Fruits is good, and his use of mediocre line fruits has reached a level of awakening that few people have achieved.


    Unfortunately, the line fruit is too mediocre, the upper limit is not high, even if it is awakened, it will be like that.


    Sun Xu glanced at Doflamingo, and said in a calm tone: "You want to cooperate with me, do you have the qualifications? Believe it or not, I can kill your entire Don Quixote Pirates alone?"


    Doflamingo''s face was cold, and although his posture had not changed, his body exuded a strong killing intent.


    This is no longer contempt, but humiliation! He stepped his face under his feet and stomped a few feet!


    "Don''t look at me with this kind of eyes." Sun Xu didn''t care: "There is a saying in my hometown, which is called good medicine and bad faith. My words are not good, but they are all facts!"


    Doflamingo''s face didn''t get any better.


    Sun Xu patted his **** and stood up: "In my eyes, what you have is valuable, and there is only that little secret. Since you don''t want to say, then we have no value in cooperation. When you change your mind, come back. Find me."


    After all, he walked straight out.


    Doflamingo looked at him coldly, raising his palm several times, but in the end he did nothing.


    He was not sure.


    Not to mention fame, just the breath that Sun Xu showed at the banquet made him very jealous.


    "Humph!"


    Doflamingo lay back on the chair his face was gloomy.


    He didn''t expect that he would not succeed in asking for cooperation, and was humiliated. He was in a very bad mood at this time.


    As for the secret Sun Xu said, it is impossible for him to tell it.


    Hidden in the heart, that is his trump card, which can be used to threaten the Tianlong people and make the world government and navy jealous.


    Speaking out, it becomes a reminder.


    Perhaps tomorrow the admiral will arrive.


    The latest chapter address of Monkey King in Pirate: https://


    The full text of Monkey King in Pirate Reading address: https://


    Monkey King in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King reading on Pirate¡¯s mobile phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 285 Humiliation) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 286： Delicious grapes

    "The Monkey King is in the Pirate (!


    When Sun Xu walked out of the room, Robin and others were waiting outside, and baby-5 was also there.


    "Let''s go."


    Sun Xu said: "Leave here."


    Everyone keeps up.


    Bai Xing stood up beside Sun Xu reluctantly and hugged his arm.


    "Master Sun Xu, what does that adult want to do with you?"


    "He wants to form an alliance with us."


    "Did you agree?"


    "Refused."


    Bai Xing breathed a sigh of relief.


    Sun Xu glanced at her and asked, "Don''t you like Doflamingo?"


    Baby-5 couldn''t help but look over.


    Although she will follow Sun Xu in the future, she has not forgotten the kindness of Doflamingo.


    Bai Xing was a little embarrassed, and whispered: "That adult is a bit fierce."


    Sun Xu laughed.


    fierce? He felt that the word cruel might be more appropriate.


    Doflamingo is a hero, his worldview is cold and cruel, centered on absolute self.


    Because of the damage to his interests, he can even kill his father and younger brother with his own hands, showing the coldness of his heart.


    baby-5 silently.


    Although she is a member of the Don Quixote Pirates, she also knows what kind of person Doflamingo is.


    After leaving King''s Heights, everyone did not leave in a hurry, but found a hotel to live in.


    Although the main purpose is for baby-5, they rushed over non-stop, and of course they would not just leave like this.


    Dresrosa also has a lot of fun things, and they will play here for a few days.


    Doflamingo in the palace soon got the news.


    "It''s really troublesome!"


    Doflamingo frowned.


    For him, people like Sun Xu are totally a big trouble!


    Staying in Dressrosa has only disadvantages, no benefits!


    Drive them away?


    As soon as Doflamingo had this idea in his mind, he denied it again.


    There is no reason!


    Dressrosa is not a blocked country.


    If it is forced to drive it away, it will be a shame.


    He had endured such a big humiliation before, but he didn''t want to get to this point.


    Send someone to monitor them?


    Not advisable!


    If it is exposed, give them the opportunity to take advantage of the problem.


    Monet saw Doflamingo''s embarrassment and took the initiative to step forward and said: "Young Master, let me go. I will say to accompany baby-5 and monitor them by the way."


    Of course, there is another purpose to prevent some idiots from provoke Sun Xu.


    At this time, she already knew Sun Xu''s identity, and knew that he was a big figure that the young master was also afraid of.


    She even faintly realized that in the communication with Sun Xu, the young master was at a disadvantage and suffered some losses.


    Doflamingo thought for a while and found that this suggestion is very good.


    They must be monitored to prevent them from chaos in Dressrosa, here is his foundation, there are many secrets hidden, absolutely not to be missed!


    Nor should they be given the opportunity to take advantage of the problem.


    Because of Misiam''s affairs, he suffered a dumb loss and lost the subordinate baby-5.


    Monet''s identity is very suitable.


    She had a reason to get into Sun Xu''s group, and her identity was enough.


    More importantly, Monet was loyal enough.


    "Then leave it to you!" Doflamingo accepted Monet''s suggestion.


    "Okay! Then I''ll pass now, Young Master."


    Monet''s face was serious. Although this was not a battle, it was also a very important task, and she would take it seriously.


    With Doflamingo''s consent, Monet left the palace and rushed to find Sun Xu and baby-5.


    However, she was blocked as soon as she left the house.


    No one else blocked her, but her younger sister, Sugar.


    "Sister, are you going to find that person?"


    Granule''s eyes widened.


    "Yeah." Monet''s expression was soft. Sugar was her only family member. Before joining the Don Quixote Pirates, the two had always depended on each other.


    The mind and body shape of the sugar that eats childlike fruits will always stay in the childhood. Although she knows that this ability is very important to the young master, she is still very sad, so she is especially indulging in sugar.


    "I want to go too!" The sugar is crisp and authentic.


    "no!"


    Monet and Torrepol said at the same time.


    "Sugar, that is a very dangerous person, did you feel it just now? You must stay away from him!"


    Monet''s tone was serious.


    She knows the importance of sugar.


    Once the sugar has three long and two short, the whole Dress Rosa will be messed up.


    She spoils sugar very much, but she also values ??the young master''s affairs very much, and will not mess with sugar.


    What''s more, she didn''t talk nonsense.


    Sun Xu is indeed a very dangerous person.


    Four billion bounty, without much explanation, this number is enough to explain everything.


    "Then sister, why can you go?" Sugar was wronged, she is also the character of the little devil, but she is only afraid of her sister.


    "I have a mission." Monet said.


    "But." Granulated Sugar licked his lips: "I want to eat his grapes!"


    "Is it so delicious?"


    Monet was suspicious.


    Sugar is one of the top places in the Don Quixote Pirates, much higher than his sister.


    She likes to eat grapes. Naturally, she does not eat ordinary grapes. They are the best grapes that the people below searched for everywhere.


    The sugar that eats grapes all over the world is actually so fascinated by the bunch of grapes Sun Xu brought out?


    She wondered if there was something hidden in it.


    "give!"


    Granulated Sugar seemed to have guessed Monet''s thoughts a long time ago, and stretched out a little hand, revealing a purple grape: "This is what I reserved specifically for my sister."


    Don''t look at just one, the entire Don Quixote Pirates group also received this treatment for Monet.


    For another person, even if Doflamingo wants to eat, she has to think about it.


    Monet took it and threw the letter into his mouth suspiciously.


    In the next moment, her complexion became extremely exciting, with expressions of shock, greed, doubt, and stunned mixed together.


    "It''s delicious, sister?" Sugar asked expectantly.


    Monet nodded in a daze.


    Not delicious, but very, very delicious!


    A grape seemed to be alive. The moment the teeth were bitten, the flesh broke, the juice splashed, and the sweet aroma instantly filled the whole mouth.


    At that moment, she seemed to see a green orchard, with bunches of colorful grapes hanging on the shelf, each of which looked like the most perfect purple gem.


    It''s like magic!


    Now she understands why Sugar wants to see Sun Xu.


    Not to mention granulated sugar, a heavy grape lover, even someone who doesn''t have much interest in grapes, can''t help but feel a strong desire in her heart.


    I want to eat the second one, no, I want to eat more of that kind of grapes, I want to eat a full one!


    "Sugar, you can''t meet him!"


    Monet took a deep breath. Although he understood Sugar''s feelings, it was too dangerous for her to contact Sun Xuespecially when he had a baby-5 history.


    but¡­¡­


    Before Sugar''s face wrinkled, she quickly said again: "I will help you to ask where he bought the grapes. Just wait at home!"


    "Oh well."


    Sugar agreed reluctantly.


    No way, my arms can''t twist my thighs.


    With Torrepol following, she couldn''t even sneak out.


    The latest chapter address of Monkey King in Pirate: https://


    The full text of Monkey King in Pirate Reading address: https://


    Monkey King in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King reading on Pirate¡¯s mobile phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 286 Delicious Grapes), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 287： Come one after another

    "The Monkey King is in the Pirate (!


    Day hotel.


    This is one of the best hotels in Dresrosa. The decoration style is mainly luxurious, and there is nobleness everywhere, but it is not vulgar.


    Sun Xu booked the best room.


    Before he settled down, an uninvited guest came to the door.


    Looking at the toy soldier with only one leg in front of him, Sun Xu raised his eyebrows and said, "Have you found something that can move me?"


    Yes, it was Cyrus who became a toy who came to him.


    He had previously promised Cyrus and Violet that as long as they found something that could impress him, he would help them rescue Rebecca.


    Now Cyrus is looking for it, can it be said...


    With Violet, it is not difficult to find him.


    As for why Cyrus came alone, it is understandable.


    Violet wants to avoid suspicion.


    After all, she is still a member of the Don Quixote Pirates. If Doflamingo finds out that she is trying to rescue Rebecca, she may not have any good fruits.


    At the banquet just now, Violet also participated, but the two parties were far away and did not communicate.


    "Do you think this will work?"


    Cyrus took out a crumpled fruit with a purple skin, which looked like a cantaloupe, with spiral moire patterns on the outside.


    "I actually found it."


    Sun Xu raised his eyebrows.


    Since they separated in the arena, it hasn''t been half a day since they had found a Devil Fruit, which was a bit beyond his expectation.


    You know, devil fruits are valuables everywhere, very rare.


    Otherwise, Kaido wouldn''t have the idea of ??artificial devil fruit.


    Cyrus''s face was calm, and it was difficult for the toy face to make too rich expressions.


    "This is an animal devil fruit, bull fruit, rhino shape. I wonder if it meets your requirements?"


    Sun Xu''s expression was a little subtle.


    Bully? Rhino form?


    If he remembers correctly, rhinos and cows have nothing to do with each other, right?


    However, he was relieved when he thought of the giraffe shape of the cow.


    At least, there is a bull in the rhino name, which still feels more reasonable than the giraffe.


    "Can."


    Under Cyrus''s nervous gaze, Sun Xu nodded: "As long as it is a devil fruit, it doesn''t matter what kind it is."


    He didn''t even think about the nature or the Eudemons species.


    They probably wouldn''t give him such a strong fruit. Instead, they would eat it themselves. After becoming strong, they went to rescue Rebecca personally.


    "That¡­¡­"


    Cyrus was a little nervous. He already knew Sun Xu''s identity from Violet, and knew that he was a super pirate, and he was really capable of rescuing Rebecca.


    "Let''s go, let''s save people."


    Sun Xu stood up.


    "now?"


    Cyrus was stunned.


    "If you want to wait a few more days, it doesn''t matter to me."


    Sun Xu looked back at him: "Whenever you want to save her, just come to me."


    "No, no, I didn''t mean that."


    Cyrus waved his hands again and again: "Now it''s OK, the sooner the better!"


    Sun Xu nodded and was about to open the door when there was another knock on the door outside.


    He squinted his eyes, then shook his head and smiled, opening the door, and two Miaoman figures were standing at the door.


    Cyrus'' expression changed, and he walked back quietly.


    "Why are you here?" Sun Xu asked, looking at the man on the left.


    Monet replied earnestly: "I''ll take a look at baby-5. She is about to leave with you. It will be difficult for us to see each other in the future. I want to stay with her before you leave."


    Sun Xu grinned.


    Of course he understood the careful thinking of Monet and Doflamingo.


    But he didn''t pierce either.


    It''s so lucky that they came up with this reason.


    However, as long as he doesn''t take the initiative to provoke him, he is still very good at talking.


    "I agree, you guys came to me not just to talk about this, right?"


    baby-5 flushed with excitement: "Young Master, I..."


    "Don''t call me Young Master!"


    Sun Xu interrupted her.


    He looked at baby-5, dressed in a maid outfit, with a delicate appearance and a tall figure, especially with a pair of big long legs, white and straight, very attractive.


    There was a scene in his mind. Baby-5 was holding a cup of coffee, bends down and brought it to him, and said softly: "Master, please have coffee."


    Well, very tempting scene.


    However, he chose to refuse.


    One Linglong is enough, and another one, wearing a maid costume, will really be regarded as a pervert.


    Sun Xu had many thoughts in his heart, and he was calm on the surface: "Just like them, you can also call me the boss."


    Monet and baby-5 were slightly confused.


    The most common name on the sea should be the captain, how come you become the boss?


    However, with the "Young Master" in front, they quickly accepted it.


    "Boss, what do you need me to do?"


    baby-5 got excited again and looked at Sun Xu expectantly.


    Sun Xu touched his chin: "Do you have anything you want to do?"


    baby-5 looked at him in confusion.


    "In other words, do you have a dream?" Sun Xu asked.


    "dream?"


    baby-5 shook her head in confusion. She didn''t know what her dreams were. The only thing she longed for was that someone needed herself. At that time, she felt that it was meaningful to live.


    "Think about it, don''t you have anything you particularly want to do? For example, fight Doflamingo? Or, become the master of Dresrosa?" Sun Xu was tempted.


    Monet''s face turned black immediately.


    baby-5 also shook his head again and again: "I haven''t thought about that."


    Up to now, her whole life is to live for others.


    As long as someone gives her an order, she is very happy.


    At the time Doflamingo adopted 100 children. Because of Corazon''s deliberate abuse, everyone except her and Buffalo didn''t insist on it for two days and retired.


    She can persist because she feels that she is needed there, and her life has meaning.


    Sun Xu shook his head helplessly.


    Forget it, not in a hurry.


    "Then you go help me clean up the room."


    It just happened to be unpacked.


    "Okay!" baby-5 smiled happily.


    Sun Xuchao walked outside the hotel.


    Monet hesitated to say something and stopped, as if he wanted to say something, but in the end he still didn''t say it.


    Although she promised Sugar, she would help her figure out where to buy that kind of grape.


    But she also knew that such delicious grapes were already a treasure.


    The other party could not tell her so easily.


    The two parties have no relatives, and even some unpleasantness between each other, even if she asks them now, I am afraid that she will not get the answer.


    "what to do?"


    With thoughts, Monet and baby-5 entered Sun Xu''s room together.


    Sun Xu saw Robin at the door.


    "Boss, are you going out?"


    "Yeah." Sun Xu nodded and smiled: "I''m going to the arena to save someone, do you want to go together?"


    "I won''t bother the boss."


    Robin smiled: "I just found some interesting things in the library of the Palace of Dressrosa, now I am going to sort it out."


    Sun Xu knew that Robin was about to write a book recently.


    He didn''t know when she came up with this idea, but he was happy to see it happen.


    Robin''s only goal before was "true history", which was the obsession brought to her by the destruction of O''Hara. Now that she has other goals, she is coming out of that tragedy.


    "There is a member of the Don Quixote Pirates group who will be with us these few days. Her name is Monet. She is a cadre of the Don Quixote Pirates group If you have any needs, you can Go find her.


    In addition, tell others about my going out. If someone wants to go out, they can act at will. "


    "I see, boss."


    Sun Xu nodded and left alone.


    Now Robin is their chief steward, in charge of all affairs.


    Leave these things to her, and he will put a hundred hearts on him!


    ...


    PS: And...


    The latest chapter address of Monkey King in Pirate: https://


    The full text of Monkey King in Pirate Reading address: https://


    Monkey King in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King reading on Pirate¡¯s mobile phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 287 comes one after another), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 288： destiny

    "The Monkey King is in the Pirate (!


    After walking a few steps away from the hotel, Sun Xu stopped and said lightly: "You can come out."


    After a few seconds, a toy soldier with only one leg came over, with a faint surprise on his face.


    It is Cyrus.


    The moment he saw baby-5 and Monet, he escaped from the window, seemingly afraid of meeting them.


    "Don''t look at me like that."


    Sun Xu is funny: "If I don''t even have this ability, how can I be worthy of a four billion bounty? Although this is nothing to be proud of."


    Cyrus was silent.


    He heard Violet say what happened before, and the two men of the young man in front of him fought with Doflamingo.


    The result is that there is no difference.


    Doflamingo, who brought heavy disasters to them, seemed almost invincible to them, seemed nothing to this man.


    Four billion.


    Of course, when I learned this number from Violet, I could hardly believe it.


    Doflamingo''s bounty before becoming Qiwuhai was only 340 million.


    This person is more than ten times that of Doflamingo!


    However, this also gave him more confidence in Sun Xu''s words to rescue Rebecca.


    One person, one toy, walked quickly, and soon arrived at the bullfighting arena.


    There are still shouts here, and there is a new battle going on in the ring.


    However, Rebecca did not participate this time.


    "Rebecca should be resting now. We can go to the back. I have special contact information with her. I can meet Rebecca there. We will discuss the plan with her then..."


    As Cyrus was talking, Sun Xu had already walked towards the arena.


    "It doesn''t need to be so troublesome!"


    "Ok?"


    Cyrus was puzzled.


    Is it going to go straight in?


    Is that too much movement?


    The bullfighting arena is stationed by the highest cadre of the Don Quixote Pirates, and many flamencos really fight...


    He suddenly realized that Sun Xu might not be afraid of Doflamingo at all.


    However, with such a big movement, even if Rebecca could be rescued, she might not be able to continue living in Dresrosa.


    Cyrus was a little heavy, but he could only follow.


    In Cyrus'' fear, the two passed through the gate smoothly. They should have stopped their guards, but they didn''t move, as if they hadn''t seen them.


    Cyrus was surprised, and after passing by a few more guards, and there was still no movement, he was sure that something was indeed wrong.


    "How is this going?"


    Cyrus'' voice was very small, and he kept looking around, lest he would be discovered.


    "It''s just a little blindfold."


    Sun Xu''s tone was calm, and his voice did not deliberately curtailed, but the guard just two meters away was completely unmoved.


    "Blindfold?"


    Cyrus did not believe it.


    Although he doesn''t know much, he is not a fool.


    What kind of blindfold can be concealed from two swaggering people?


    And it can also block the sound.


    However, Sun Xu didn''t want to say, he didn''t dare to ask again.


    He is good. This is not a blind eye method, not only a blind eye method, but also an extremely clever ability, so clever that other people can''t even think of it.


    Sun Xu manages this kind of ability to fiddle with fate.


    As the name suggests, he indirectly obscured the existence of the two by touching fate.


    This is much better than any invisibility technique.


    He directly modified the fate of both parties so that they were noticed that this incident was directly grafted on to others.


    In other words, in the eyes of those guards, there are no two of them at all.


    However, this kind of ability may seem abnormal, but it is not practical.


    Fate is not so easy to control.


    That is to say, these guards are too weak, but he has exerted all his strength, but he can only play with their fate a little bit.


    Change to someone who is strong or has a higher status, and their personality is higher, and it is more difficult to control their destiny.


    More importantly, manipulating fate is also a very dangerous thing for Sun Xu. If he is not careful, he will be backlashed. In serious cases, he may be directly wiped from the level of fate.


    Erasing from the level of fate means complete demise.


    Not death, but death.


    Like being turned into a toy by sugar, it disappears from everyone''s memory.


    It is worth mentioning that he has now determined that after sugar turns people into toys, the fate of those people is indeed hidden, not erased.


    Because erasure means death, it is impossible to live in the form of a toy.


    Sun Xu''s ability was also inspired by sugar before.


    Although it does not have much effect for the time being, the potential for development is very high.


    He has a feeling that this may be the second chance to him being gifted by Brother Monkey.


    Of course, he can have such a deep understanding of destiny now, not only from the inspiration from sugar, but also partly because of his observation of the Straw Hat Pirates and the arithmetic skills he obtained from the legacy of Brother Monkey.


    The multiple comprehensions were superimposed, and after seeing the granulated sugar today, they were completely integrated, which suddenly raised his comprehension to the next level.


    However, destiny is too advanced. He hasn''t had a clear idea on how to use it. Now it''s just a small experiment.


    The two of them continued to move forward as their thoughts were mixed.


    Under the leadership of Cyrus, the two quickly arrived at the sword fighter''s resting area.


    This is like a prison, the doors are all tied with iron chains.


    However, there are many people who can move around freely, and there are shops and hawkers pushing food carts inside.


    Cyrus told Sun Xu that he had money to fight here.


    This was the case when the Liku family ruled, and it was the same when the Don Quixote family ruled.


    Only then did Sun Xu remember that the toy next to him was the legend of this bullfighting arena. He had been unbeaten in 3,000 games and never hit anyone hard.


    There is still a statue of him in the arena now, but no one remembers who the statue represents.


    After arriving in the arena, the situation has changed a bit.


    There are too many people here, and for Sun Xu to think about fluctuating fate, the burden is too great.


    However, this is not a big problem for him.


    A small invisibility technique will do.


    There are many such spells, and they are difficult and easy, mainly depending on the level of invisibility.


    Sun Xu now just hides the sight of others. It''s relatively simple. If someone scans with what they see, they will probably be spotted immediately.


    Someone found them on the way. UU Reading www.uukANAshu.com


    But before he could speak, Sun Xu''s domineering look shook, and he fainted.


    The level of Dres Rosa''s bullfighting arena is not high.


    As a legend here, Cyrus''s level seems to him to be just like that, others are even more unbearable, no one can stop his domineering domineering.


    Relying on the invisibility and overlord color to fill in the gaps, the two smoothly penetrated into it and found Rebecca.


    When they saw Rebecca, she was eating with a box of lunch.


    Cyrus could not help being excited.


    The latest chapter address of Monkey King in Pirate: https://


    The full text of Monkey King in Pirate Reading address: https://


    Monkey King in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King reading on Pirate¡¯s mobile phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 288 Fate), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ()

 Chapter 289： Rescued

    "The Monkey King is in the Pirate (!


    Although excited, Cyrus remained calm.


    After all, even though Rebecca was caught, they still occasionally found opportunities to meet each other, and now they are only excited because they can save her out.


    "What should I do next? Let me communicate with Rebecca?" He looked at Sun Xu.


    "No, that''s too much trouble, I have an easier way."


    Sun Xu shook his head.


    He looked at Rebecca.


    She did not wear the helmet at this time, showing long pink hair and delicate face.


    Her unique tricks back water sword dance requires extremely high agility, so she doesn''t wear any armor, and even clothes can barely cover three important parts.


    How should I say, people in Pirate World are precocious.


    She is only fourteen years old.


    But this figure is already hot to the extreme.


    Many people in the arena must have beaten her attention.


    However, Rebecca will see and hear, and after Cyrus'' training, her strength is not weak, at least in this arena, she is definitely among the top group, and there will be no problems.


    Sun Xu looked at it and found that Rebecca''s position was inconspicuous, and no one paid attention to it, so he spread the overlord''s color and enveloped Rebecca.


    The little girl who was eating rolled her eyes and fainted decisively.


    Cyrus was still thinking about what the simple method Sun Xu said was. Seeing this scene, his heart jumped suddenly, then he reacted quickly and smiled bitterly at once.


    This method is really easy, no need to explain to Rebecca, but it is too...rough.


    Regardless of Cyrus'' distress, Sun Xuke picked up Rebecca against his shoulders, covered her with invisibility spells, and walked outside.


    Going out is smoother than coming in.


    No one even noticed them along the way.


    After leaving the bullfighting arena, Cyrus looked lost and couldn''t help but look back.


    Just came out like this?


    He and Rebecca thought of a lot of methods, but they all failed. This is the strongest prison. Unless a violent breakthrough, it is impossible to escape.


    But today, the two walked in openly, took Rebecca, and walked out of the arena openly.


    It''s as simple as entering a drink shop for a cup of coffee.


    Is it simple?


    It''s simple!


    But this is based on Sun Xu''s rich and powerful abilities.


    Invisibility, coupled with a strong domineering look, he is the only one in the world.


    After staying away from the arena, Sun Xu unlocked the invisibility spell and bought a mask for Rebecca to wear.


    She is a celebrity of Dresrosa. If she walks on the street with integrity, she might be discovered soon.


    "Do you have a safe place to stay? I can help you send her there."


    Sun Xu said.


    With Cyrus, the toy soldier''s small body, it might be difficult to move Rebecca.


    Cyrus glanced at him cautiously: "I want to arrange Rebecca at the day hotel."


    "what."


    Sun Xu laughed: "You have a good idea."


    The day hotel is the hotel where he lives.


    In the next few days, after discovering that Rebecca was missing, the Don Quixote Pirates would definitely search for her throughout the city, and it was not safe anywhere.


    If Rebecca was just rescued and caught again, then Cyrus would really vomit blood.


    Relatively speaking, he felt that Sun Xu might be the safest by his side.


    Doflamingo might not dare to come to the place where Sun Xu was staying, and more importantly, even if he dared, Sun Xu might not agree.


    After all, this is a super pirate, it is impossible for anyone to offend at will.


    Sun Xu shook his head: "Forget it, help people to the end, and send the Buddha to the west. Since I rescued it, it''s okay to shelter you for a while. But you have to be prepared. We will leave in a few days. At that time, life or death will depend on you."


    "Thank you!"


    Cyrus bowed deeply.


    Not only did Sun Xu agree with them to live in the day hotel, but he also personally offered to shelter them for a period of time.


    So, within these few days, Rebecca is absolutely safe.


    With the buffer of this period of time, the search of the Don Quixote Pirates is not so rigorous. During this period of time, he can also make more preparations.


    Mainly it was too urgent.


    When I went to visit Rebecca, I suddenly learned that there was a chance to rescue her.


    Then it succeeded.


    All this half day was spent searching for Devil Fruit.


    Not ready to hide at all.


    This is probably a trouble of happiness.


    Sun Xu took the two back to the day hotel.


    When they arrived, three beautiful figures were waiting at the door.


    Two pink hairs, one darker, one lighter, and the last one is long black hair.


    They are Perona, Bai Xing and Linglong.


    After seeing Sun Xu, all three of them got together.


    "Master Sun Xu (Master) (Sun Xu), you are back!"


    Cyrus was taken aback.


    He had met Perona, but it was the first time he saw Bai Xing and Linglong.


    He has no interest in beauty, not to mention that he is just a toy now, but he can''t help being surprised by the beauty of Bai Xing and Linglong.


    More importantly, he discovered that these two, no, three looked at Sun Xu a little wrong.


    "As expected of a big shot." He couldn''t help thinking of it.


    Sun Xu didn''t know what he was thinking, and asked the waiter to open another room-Cyrus didn''t need it, and Dresrosa had to go to the Toy House to sleep at night for his toys. This was a rule.


    He paid for the money.


    Cyrus and Rebecca are poor ghosts, and the little money on them can''t afford such a high-end hotel.


    "Master Sun Xu, who is she?"


    Bai Xing stared at Rebecca, who was placed on his shoulder by Sun Xukang.


    "this is not¡­¡­"


    Perona recognized Rebecca, she was about to say her identity, she saw Sun Xu''s eyes, and immediately stopped, but still said sourly: "You go out a circle, and then abduct a little girl, really. Efficient."


    "What are you thinking about!"


    Sun Xu patted her head gently.


    Sending Rebecca to the room, Cyrus waited for her to wake up, and Sun Xu and others left.


    On the way, he briefly talked about Rebecca''s life experience.


    Perona didn''t react much, after all, she had learned about it this morning, but Bai Xing was tearful.


    She is also a princess who has suffered since she was a child. She also lost her mother and was taken care of by her father. For Rebecca''s experience, she feels quite empathetic.


    However, she is luckier than Rebecca, she has not forgotten her relatives.


    More importantly, she met Master Sun Xu, and her miserable life had ended and she had come to the ground she yearned for. She had her own ideals, and was gradually moving towards her ideals.


    And Rebecca''s country is still in the hands of the enemy, and she has to continue her fleeing life, not knowing when she will be happy.


    Bai Xing looked in a trance.


    When approaching the door, she suddenly said, "Master Sun Xu."


    "What''s up?"


    Sun Xu rubbed Bai Xing''s hair and smiled at the corner of his mouth.


    Bai Xing''s eyes narrowed comfortably, like a cat whose head was scratched by the owner: "I want to see that girl."


    The latest chapter address of Monkey King in Pirate: https://


    The full text of Monkey King in Pirate Reading address: https://


    Monkey King in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King reading on Pirate¡¯s mobile phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 289 Rescue) reading history, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 290： proposal

    "The Monkey King is in the Pirate (!


    Sun Xu smiled.


    There are indeed many similarities between Bai Xing and Rebecca, and the two may become friends.


    "Go." Sun Xu didn''t stop her: "Come to me if you have anything."


    Bai Xing understood his thoughts and smiled nicely: "Thank you, Master Sun Xu."


    Sun Xu patted her little head.


    Seeing the background of Bai Xing''s departure, he said: "Linglong, pay attention."


    Among the people, Bai Xing has the strongest potential. As Aquaman, once awakened, she will control more power than everyone else, but now her individual power is the weakest.


    Except for swimming faster, she is an ordinary little girl.


    "Understood, Master!"


    Linglong said softly.


    She is a master of spiritual power, to protect a person, she doesn''t need to be by her side all the time.


    As long as one thought is within her spiritual power, the power can be reached.


    When Sun Xu returned to his room, baby-5 and Monet had not left.


    The room was neatly organized, and even the ground was dragged spotlessly-this was originally the job of cleaning the hotel, and the two of them had nothing to do, so they did it for them.


    "Boss, everything is packed!"


    Seeing him back, baby-5, who was sitting on the sofa, jumped up and jogged to him.


    "Good job."


    Sun Xu gave a thumbs up.


    So, why do many people like to have a maid? It''s really cool!


    "Monet also helped a lot!"


    baby-5 said.


    Sun Xu glanced at her.


    Monet averted his eyes guiltily.


    Sun Xu sat down on the bed: "Be courteous to others, you must ask for something! Come on, what can you do?"


    Monet was even more guilty, but thinking about the sugar that was still waiting at home, he bit the bullet and asked, "I want to ask, where did you buy the grapes you gave to sugar?"


    Sun Xu was not surprised.


    He had expected it.


    Few people can dislike those who have eaten the food transformed by Ace.


    People who have a unique taste for certain foods like sugar are more lethal.


    Fortunately, this thing is not addictive, otherwise, it would be no different from drugs.


    "Don''t think about it, it''s not a natural product." He said frankly, "It was transformed by one of my demon fruit capable people."


    Monet had an unexpected and reasonable feeling.


    Don Quixote Pirates is not only the strength on the surface, but also one of the kings of the underground world.


    Although the strength is not as good as Sun Xu, the intelligence and power are all completed.


    They searched for grapes all over the world for so many years, but they didn''t find such a delicious one. I am afraid it is even more difficult for Sun Xu to do it.


    Of course, there is a small probability that he was lucky to find these extremely delicious grapes, but it is also not a small possibility that these grapes do not exist naturally.


    "The sugar can''t be eaten for a long time."


    Monet sighed inwardly, but she quickly thought of another question, her face a little ugly: "That kind of grape, will it have any negative effects if you eat it?"


    "Of course there is!" Sun Xu said.


    "What is it?" Monet''s tone was tense, he didn''t even care about being angry, and his heart was full of worries about sugar.


    "As the saying goes, once the sea was difficult for water, the food is the same. After eating such delicious grapes, the ordinary ones will be the same as chewing wax again." Sun Xu sighed.


    "That''s it?" Monet was in a daze.


    "Isn''t this serious?"


    Sun Xu glanced at her.


    is it serious?


    Monet was also not sure, but she was extremely thankful that she didn''t have the kind of influence she thought at first.


    Sun Xu turned out another plate of grapes: "Give this to granulated sugar, this is the last one."


    "Thanks a lot."


    Monet took it.


    Because of baby-5, she had a bad impression of Sun Xu at first, but when she learned about his identity, she became a mixed feeling of disgust and fear.


    However, after contacting this time, she found that he was still very good at talking.


    Sun Xu thought for a while and said slowly: "Do you want granulated sugar to grow up?"


    "grow up?"


    Monet was confused: "What do you mean?"


    "How old is granulated sugar this year?" Sun Xu asked.


    Monet was silent for a while, and said with difficulty: "Sugar is twenty years old this year."


    "Is that the look and mind she should have when she is twenty?" Sun Xu asked.


    Granulated sugar is a childlike fruit that I ate when I was young, and my mind and body are always frozen at that moment.


    This is actually a very cruel punishment, no different from turning a person into a fool.


    "You mean, can you make granulated sugar the way it should be?"


    Monet asked carefully.


    Sun Xu nodded: "You can try, but there is no guarantee of success."


    Although no one knew, sugar helped him a lot.


    He is a person who knows his gratitude, and those grapes are rewards. Trying to help sugar remove the restrictions is also rewarding.


    Originally, he couldn''t do it, but after taking inspiration from sugar and greatly improving his understanding of fate, he felt that there was a little hope.


    But whether it can be achieved, you still need to try it yourself before you know it.


    Monet''s face changed for a while.


    Sugar''s mind and body shape are a thorn in her heart, and she can give everything if she can make sugar look like it should be.


    But no one can do it.


    Because this is not a disease, but a side effect of Devil Fruit.


    However, someone told her today that he can treat!


    Monet was shaking with excitement.


    However, it happened to be Sun Xu!


    This is a little contradictory with the Don Quixote Pirates, they can''t help his people!


    If he is going to be unfavorable to sugar...,


    Sun Xu''s eyes were sharp, he saw through the thoughts deep in her heart, and sneered: "Serve a gentleman like a villain! Why should I use this method if I want to be unfavorable to sugar? Believe it or not, even Dover Brother Langming is next to me, if I want to kill her, it won''t take any effort?"


    Monet raised his head and glared.


    Sugar, she feels distressed! Young Master, she also has to maintain it!


    In her heart, the young master is the next One Piece!


    "Long hair, short knowledge!"


    Sun Xu scolded without hesitation, and then waved his hand impatiently: "Bring sugar over tomorrow, otherwise I will find her personally. I hope you will not care about what I have done by that time!"


    Monet grinds his teeth.


    It''s so hateful!


    They simply don''t pay attention to their Don Quixote Pirates!


    She wanted to say let him try.


    However, she did not dare.


    This is a disagreement, a lunatic who even dare to bombard the World Government Headquarters!


    What if he treats it like this?


    Monet took a deep breath and made a decision: "I will bring sugar to see you, but you have to make sure that you will never hurt sugar!"


    "Do not worry!"


    Sun Xu glanced at her: "I just killed all of your Don Quixote Pirates, and I won''t do anything to sugar."


    Monet: "..."


    Should she be happy?


    At least let her understand that Sun Xu attaches great importance to sugar, but how does this statement sound so strange?


    The latest chapter address of Monkey King in Pirate: https://


    The full text of Monkey King in Pirate Reading address: https://


    Monkey King in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King reading on Pirate¡¯s mobile phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (proposed in Chapter 290), and you can see it when you open the bookshelf next time!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 291： play cards

    "The Monkey King is in the Pirate (!


    When Monet left, the worried expression was on his face.


    Anticipation, anxiety, and worry are all mixed together, which is extremely complex.


    Sun Xu naturally didn''t care.


    It is granulated sugar that is kind to him, and all he cares about is granulated sugar. As for other people, even if they die in front of him, he may not be interested in looking twice.


    It''s not a good thing!


    "Boss, is there any job?"


    baby-5 looked at Sun Xu expectantly.


    "Gone."


    He shook his head. How could there be so much work for her, and he didn''t squeeze the workers'' capitalists.


    "We are leaving Deres Rosa in a few days, and we won''t be back in a short time. Where do you want to go, and everyone you want to meet, go and meet. To be specific, it should be very good in the future. It''s hard to see again."


    baby-5 shook his head depressed.


    She didn''t have any people to meet, and Monet should be her only friend.


    Even if Buffalo has worked together for a long time, he can only be said to be a companion of the same pirate group, not a friend.


    However, her depression was not because of this, but because she did not have a job, and she felt that she was not needed anymore.


    "Then you will think about the room, if there is anything you really want to do, if not, just think of one and set an ideal for yourself." Sun Xu said.


    "Ideal?" baby-5 said in confusion: "I don''t need ideals, as long as the boss needs me, it''s enough!"


    "I need you, but I also want to see you can live for yourself."


    Sun Xu said meaningfully.


    "Oh."


    baby-5 left ignorantly.


    Although the performance is different and the reasons are different, the situation of her and Ace is somewhat different.


    The two have denied the meaning of existence since they were very young.


    Ace is actively looking for the meaning of his existence, even if he dies for it, he doesn''t care.


    Baby-5 has gone on a crooked road, finding the meaning of its own existence only from the needs of others.


    Simply put, it''s all mental illness!


    After baby-5 left, only Sun Xu, Perona, and Linglong remained in the room.


    The three of you look at me, I look at you, with big eyes and small eyes, and the atmosphere is a bit embarrassing for a while.


    "Do you feel better?"


    In the end, Sun Xu took the initiative to ask.


    Perona nodded, hugged the bear, curled up on the sofa.


    Sun Xu glanced at Linglong.


    Without speaking, she understood what he meant, turned into a stream of light and left the room.


    Sun Xu walked towards Perona, and when she reacted, Sun Xu was already standing in front of her, looking down at her condescendingly.


    "You... what do you want to do?"


    Perona''s voice trembled a little, not because of fear.


    "Let''s play a game." Sun Xu suddenly smiled.


    Perona was startled: "What game?"


    With a move from Sun Xu, a box of poker flew over: "Play cards!"


    There is poker in One Piece World, and it is very common.


    In this era of great sailing, there are not too many entertainment activities. Playing cards is a very important way to pass the time, especially when sailing for a long time.


    If you don''t cheat, Robin is the best player among them.


    Her thinking and memory are too far away.


    Robin is definitely a high IQ person.


    When she was 8 years old, she took O''Hara''s "Doctoral Examination" and became an archaeologist with a perfect score.


    O''Hara is a holy place for archaeologists all over the world, and the difficulty of the exam here can be imagined.


    However, for an eight-year-old girl who can get a perfect score in the test, this IQ is absolutely enchanting.


    Although she hadn''t lived well in her fleeing for twenty years, it was her greatest success to survive.


    Under Robin is Sun Xu.


    Because Robin is too strong, everyone generally excludes him from playing cards, unless there is not enough manpower. After all, even if it is entertainment, no one wants to lose all the time.


    Sun Xu is generally a big winner when Robin does not participate.


    As for Perona, she is usually one of the worst losers.


    "Playing cards?" Perona looked at Sun Xu blankly, feeling speechless. At this time, why do you think of playing cards?


    "Yes! But, just playing cards is boring, let''s add some bets!"


    Sun Xu had an evil smile on his face.


    "What''s the bet? Stickers, or the tortoise?" Perona asked, these two are the most common punishments.


    "neither!"


    Sun Xu deliberately looked at her up and down twice: "Let''s do something exciting. If we lose a game, we will take off a piece of clothing."


    "Undress... undress?"


    Perona blushed instantly.


    She only wore a skirt.


    If you lose one game, don¡¯t you just have underwear?


    If you lose two games...


    She took a peek at Sun Xu.


    He didn''t wear it well.


    A pure white shirt and a pair of pants.


    No matter who loses or wins, after up to six games, there is one person who wants to be honest with each other.


    Judging from past card games, it was her who lost most of the time.


    In this case, isn''t it a free gift?


    How could she agree?


    "Huh!" Perona raised her delicate chin: "Gamble! Who is afraid of whom!"


    The two took off their shoes and sat cross-legged on the bed.


    The bed in the Bairi Hotel is very big. The room in Sun Xu is wide enough to be two meters and five meters wide. Not to mention two people, even if three people lie on it, they won¡¯t feel crowded.


    Sun Xu glanced at Peroan.


    She seemed to be a little nervous, and her white feet bend from time to time.


    Sun Xu began to deal with cards.


    In the first game, he lost without suspense.


    "Take it off quickly."


    Perona urged.


    Sun Xu didn''t care, and took off his shirt.


    Aside from other things, this figure now is something he could not see in his previous life.


    It doesn''t explode like a bodybuilder, and it''s not as exaggerated as a gym. The muscles on his body are sharp and angular, and each piece is like steel pouring, which gives the race a feeling of explosive power at a glance.


    Peroan glanced at him grinningly: "You have a good figure."


    Sun Xu glanced at her chest.


    "What do you look at!" Perona raised her chest slightly and said fiercely: "Look again and goug your eyes out!"


    The corner of Sun Xu''s mouth turned up, without saying anything, the cards were dealt, and the second round was played.


    This time Perona lost.


    Perona suddenly hesitated.


    "You don''t want to fall back on the bill, do you?" Sun Xu smiled.


    "Hmph! Of course not!" Perona suddenly coldly snorted: "Take it off, it''s not that you haven''t seen it!"


    With that, she took off the gorgeous gothic long dress with black bottom and red edges.


    Sun Xu''s eyes suddenly became creamy white.


    Yes.


    As Perona thought he had seen her body.


    If you want to explore her body, you will inevitably notice.


    Even though he has tried his best to control himself and avoid peeping, he still catches a glimpse of whiteness occasionally.


    But those are not clear this time.


    Sun Xu licked his lips: "Do you want to continue?"


    "Of course! I want to win all your clothes!"


    Perona lifted her chin, as if she didn''t care, but her red face had revealed her true feelings.


    The latest chapter address of Monkey King in Pirate: https://


    The full text of Monkey King in Pirate Reading address: https://


    Monkey King in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King reading on Pirate¡¯s mobile phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 291 Playing Cards), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 292： Perona! !

    "The Monkey King is in the Pirate (!


    One round, two rounds... Soon, it was the sixth round.


    "it''s over."


    Sun Xu put down the cards.


    Perona also knew it was over.


    Now the two of them add up to only the pair of trousers on Sun Xu.


    Sun Xu lost this game. According to the rules, that pair of trousers can be counted as no more.


    Without a bet, the cards can''t be played.


    In fact, from the fourth game, Perona knew that Sun Xu was deliberate.


    Sun Xu lost in the first game, she lost in the second and third games, Sun Xu lost in the fourth game, she lost again in the fifth game, and Sun Xu lost in the sixth game.


    According to the normal card game, she can win one in ten rounds, which is pretty good.


    The reason for winning three games this time is obvious.


    "Okay, three wins and three losses. This time it''s a draw. I''m leaving."


    Perona said, she must pack her clothes.


    The next moment, one arm pressed her hand, and Sun Xu''s grinning voice sounded in his ear.


    "late!"


    Perona didn''t struggle, closed her eyes, and gently raised her head.


    Yes, it''s late.


    From the time she agreed to play cards, she knew what the result was.


    She can shrink back when she takes off her skirt, but she doesn''t.


    She has already decided.


    Without letting her wait too long, the fiery breath approached and printed on her lips.


    Perona opened her eyes.


    Her eyes are very special, very round, and most of them are black.


    At this moment, at such a close distance, Sun Xu could clearly see the emotions expressed in those black eyes.


    He stretched his hands around her waist and leaned forward.


    Perona lay down on the bed.


    Her waist is very thin, really thin, with a full grip, there are two amazing arcs up and down.


    Perona is leaning toward cuteness, but few people know that under that cute appearance, there is such a hot figure hidden.


    The two were entangled.


    A flush of red appeared on Perona''s pretty face, and her mouth whimpered from time to time.


    After a long time, Sun Xu raised his head slightly, and the tips of their noses touched each other.


    Looking at the face close at hand, he smiled and said, "It''s so sweet!"


    "Huh! Nonsense! I didn''t eat candy!" Perona glanced aside.


    Sun Xu looked outside: "It seems like it''s still daytime!"


    "Blame you! I have to play cards now!" Perona immediately shook the pot.


    Sun Xu didn''t say anything, he smiled, and his head dropped again.


    "Woohoo..."


    Perona closed her eyes and began to respond awkwardly.


    It was another long time. When Sun Xu looked up, Perona''s eyes were covered with mist, as if she was drunk.


    He stretched out his hand to straighten her hair in his ears, touched her soft face, put it on again, and kissed her crystal earlobe.


    "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu."


    Perona made an inexplicable whimper, and her body arched involuntarily.


    With their cheeks pressed together, Sun Xu whispered: "I''m a scumbag."


    "Yes! You are a bastard!" Perona''s voice was like a dream.


    "From now on, you can''t run if you want!"


    "I can''t run! No! Lord Moria is dead, you are the only one for me!"


    Sun Xu did not speak any more and hugged Perona tightly.


    She also stretched out her hand to embrace his strong back, a look of pain flashed across her face, but she was quickly drowned in the intoxicating mist.


    Night fell.


    There are red candles in the room, and under the dim light, the tent is light.


    The moon got up at some point, but hid quietly behind the cloud, seemingly afraid to disturb the men and women in the room.


    In other people''s rooms.


    Robin has a book and a blank notebook in front of him, holding a pen in his hand, but hasn''t written a word for a long time.


    There was a strange look on Linglong''s face.


    To a certain extent, Sun Xu is not defending against her. She can easily perceive what is happening in that room, and can even feel the mental state of Sun Xu at the moment through the spiritual connection between the two parties.


    "Owner¡­¡­"


    She murmured, restraining her emotions, and spreading her mental energy, enveloping the entire hotel.


    According to the knowledge she has learned, this is the time when the owner''s vigilance is lowest, and she must protect the owner''s safety.


    Tonight, in the Bairi Hotel, even a fly took off without her consent.


    In addition to the two of them, there is also a sleepless person.


    Rebecca.


    She didn''t know what was going on, she was eating, and suddenly her eyes went dark and she lost consciousness. When she woke up again, she had left the bullfighting arena and appeared in this hotel.


    Although this is a good thing, she is still very puzzled.


    Fortunately, when she woke up, Mr. Soldier was still by her side and told her the whole story.


    A simple sentence can be summarized as, they used a devil fruit to move a super powerful pirate, and used very magical means to rescue her.


    The soldiers even told her to stay in the hotel these days and not to go out.


    That super powerful pirate will keep her safe.


    There was joy and anxiety in her heart, and she was disturbed in her mind. She didn''t know what she was thinking, and there was no sleep at all.


    She wanted to see the benefactor who saved her, but was rejected, saying that she would wait for tomorrow.


    The next day.


    Rebecca got up early and saw the beautiful girl who was very good at chatting.


    She thought she was very beautiful, but only after seeing Bai Xing did she know what it means to have every day, and there are people outside the world.


    "Bai Xing, can I see Master Sun Xu today?" Rebecca asked in a low voice. The soldiers hadn''t come yet. She was a little uneasy and approached the only known Bai Xing subconsciously.


    "It should not work now." Bai Xing bulged her cheeks, she also wanted to see Master Sun Xu, but Master Linglong stopped her from going to Master Sun Xu''s room.


    "Maybe after noon."


    Rebecca didn''t speak, and looked out the window to the street.


    Although she stayed in the bullfighting arena for a long time and didn''t know the situation outside, she also found that something was wrong today. There were too many guards on the street, and she was searching arbitrarily.


    She quickly retracted her head.


    Those people are likely to come to her!


    She felt a little horrified.


    "Don''t worry, Master Sun Xu will protect you!"


    Bai Xing heard the fear of the new friend, and comforted him softly.


    "That''s from the Don Quixote Pirates, they are Qiwuhai!" Rebecca said in a bitter voice.


    "Master Sun Xu is the strongest!" Bai Xing was proud.


    As they were speaking, there was already a conflict below.


    The soldiers wanted to search the day hotel, but the boss disagreed.


    This is a high-end hotel. If he is searched forcibly in this way, his reputation will probably be a bad one.


    "Think about it, this is an order from the Don Quixote family!"


    The soldier leader looked at him condescendingly. In Dressrosa, the words Don Quixote are the greatest deterrence. No matter who it is or what forces, he must shrink and bow his head in front of Don Quixote!


    Hearing that, the boss did hesitate.


    Although he is also a powerful man behind him, he is incomparable with Don Quixote.


    If the Don Quixote family is really offended, the real owner of the hotel will only throw him to the Don Quixote family to make amends.


    The soldier leader warned again: "An important prisoner escaped from the bullfighting arena. Your Majesty personally issued an order to catch him back. You''d better not mistake yourself!"


    "His Majesty?"


    The boss shivered.


    Now there is only one Majesty of Dresrosa, that is Qiwuhai, Tianyasha, and Doflamingo.


    If the Don Quixote family can''t provoke them, they must obey unconditionally in the face of this one.


    "I see, you go in." The boss persuaded, and there was Duo Flamenco in the line. Even if the owner asked behind the scenes, he had a reason.


    The soldier leader showed an unexpected look and waved his hand: "Chong!"


    The soldiers behind him swarmed into the hotel like a praying mantis But as soon as they stepped into the gate, they received a heavy blow in the chest and they all flew out, with blood spraying in their mouths.


    The soldier leader was shocked, his face gloomily looked left and right: "Who did it? Get out of me!"


    In the day hotel.


    Sun Xu opened his eyes and put his arms around Perona.


    With a smile on her mouth, she slept very sweetly.


    He raised his head, his eyes narrowed slightly, his spirit vibrated, and a loud voice sounded.


    "roll!"


    The latest chapter address of Monkey King in Pirate: https://


    The full text of Monkey King in Pirate Reading address: https://


    Monkey King in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King reading on Pirate¡¯s mobile phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 292 Perona!!) reading history, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 9： Done, ask for support

The content of this chapter is being updated...

 Chapter 293： wait

    "who is it?"


    "Come out!"


    "Dare to stop the Don Quixote family''s order, I think you are living impatiently!"


    The soldier leader clenched his spear and looked around nervously.


    Just now he didn''t see what was happening, and all his men flew out.


    "Linglong."


    Sun Xu didn''t bother to talk to him.


    "Master." A delicate and crisp voice sounded.


    "Those who are good at hotels, kill without mercy!"


    "Understood!"


    Sun Xu hugged Perona and closed his eyes again.


    slept well, and when he was suddenly woken up, he was also irritated to get up.


    The people in the hotel and the surrounding streets looked at each other.


    This is the first time anyone who dared not to give the Don Quixote Pirates face.


    The soldier leader hesitated a bit, he didn''t want to just give up like this.


    Not to mention that this was the order of the Don Quixote family. His subordinates were beaten. He escaped in such a sullen manner. Where did he put his face? Will you still be in the army in the future?


    hesitated for a while, his expression became firm, and he was about to rush into the hotel with a gun.


    Even if it hits people, he doesn''t believe that anyone dares to kill people in broad daylight.


    There must be some secrets hidden in this hotel.


    Even if the prisoner cannot be caught, it should be a great achievement to figure out the situation inside.


    "Stop!"


    At the very moment of their hair, a little girl wrapped in a piece of blizzard blocked them in front of them, and then turned into a woman with light green hair.


    When the soldier leader saw the two women, his face was startled, and he hurriedly saluted: "My lord!"


    Monet was relieved.


    Things almost got into trouble.


    She has no doubt that these soldiers dared to enter the Bairi Hotel, and the only result waiting for them was death.


    When the time comes, they will also be overwhelmed.


    If you do not retaliate, your prestige will inevitably drop. If you retaliate...then the result will be in an unknown direction.


    "You can search elsewhere, don''t worry about this hotel." Monet ordered.


    "Understood, my lord!"


    The soldier leader did not even ask, bowed, and took the people away.


    In the entire Don Quixote Pirates group, Monet''s position is also high.


    Doflamingo naturally stood at the highest point, followed by the four highest cadres. Sugar has little power, but its status is very high.


    Then there is Monet.


    Vergo is not in Dres Rosa.


    In all, her power position in Dresrosa can basically be ranked sixth.


    She has spoken, and the next soldier naturally has no room for resistance.


    Monet took the sugar to the Bairi Hotel.


    She met Robin soon.


    Through this time of getting along, she has understood that this woman, known as the son of the devil, is very powerful among people like Sun Xu.


    "I want to see His Excellency Sun Xu, I don''t know if it is inconvenient now?"


    She put her posture very low, after all, she asked him to help treat sugar.


    "Not now, you have to wait a while."


    Robin said.


    She knew what Sun Xu did last night, he didn''t take the initiative to come out, no one dared to disturb him at all.


    "When will you wait?"


    Monet was a little worried.


    "I don''t know this either."


    Robin said.


    "Ok."


    Monet did not continue to ask, found a sofa and sat down with sugar.


    "Sister, what are we doing here?"


    Granulated Sugar looked around curiously. She stayed in the palace most of the time and was tightly protected. There were not many such experiences.


    "Meet your Excellency Sun Xu." Monet touched her head and said.


    She didn''t tell Granville the real purpose.


    Sugar has always been eager to grow up.


    I''m still not sure whether it can be treated. It would be cruel to give her hope and break the hope.


    "The one who has delicious grapes?" Sugar''s eyes lit up and she couldn''t help licking her lips.


    "Yes."


    Monet smiled and fell silent.


    She has no desire to chat now, and her heart is completely filled with anxiety, just like a prisoner waiting for trial.


    It happened that Sun Xu didn''t know what he was doing now, and hadn''t seen her yet. The knife was hanging on the top of the head, and it didn''t fall, which made her fearful all the time.


    As for Rebecca''s escape, she didn''t care at all.


    She didn''t know if Rebecca was rescued by Sun Xu, whether she was in this hotel or not, and she didn''t care, because it didn''t matter at all!


    Even if Rebecca was standing in front of her now, she would not move her finger.


    There is no need to sin against Sun Xu for this trivial matter.


    For the Don Quixote Pirates, Rebecca is not even a disease of ringworm and scabies, at most it can be regarded as a mosquito bite a bag.


    After all, even the former king Liku is alive, how can they care about a little girl?


    The reason for such a large search effort is not because of Rebecca, but because someone has escaped from the bullfighting arena.


    This is what makes the Don Quixote family angry.


    In the room where Rebecca was, the little girl was also suppressed.


    "You see, with the protection of Mrs. Sun Xu, they can''t get in at all!"


    Bai Xing has a proud face.


    "Is that the Lord Sun Xu talking just now?" Rebecca looked out the window and asked in a low voice.


    "Uh-huh."


    Bai Xing nodded his head, and then became depressed again: "I don''t know what Mr. Sun Xu is doing. I haven''t gotten up at this time, otherwise I can take you to see Mr. Sun Xu."


    Rebecca glanced at her.


    Compared with the white star who has been protected in the hard shell tower since childhood, Rebecca, who has been wandering, is much more mature.


    From Bai Xing''s words, she heard a strong admiration and admiration.


    When Bai Xing talked, it was always Sun Xu, and Sun Xu, giving her the feeling that Sun Xu was simply the most perfect person in the world. UU reading www. uukanshu.com


    Strong, kind, gentle.


    These are the three main images of Sun Xu she constructed from Bai Xing''s words.


    Bai Xing whispered, and the three words didn''t leave Mr. Sun Xu, Rebecca couldn''t help but want to see Mr. Sun Xu in his heart.


    That was the benefactor who rescued her from the bullfighting arena.


    She wanted to express her thanks.


    At the same time, he was curious as to whether he was as perfect as Bai Xing said.


    Rebecca and Monet both wanted to see Sun Xu, but they waited for a whole day.


    ...


    Perona was awakened by a burst of fragrance.


    She rubbed her eyes and said vaguely: "It smells so good."


    "Are you hungry? Get up quickly."


    Perona was startled, put down her hand, opened her sleepy eyes, saw Sun Xu, and was shocked: "You, you, you, why are you in my room?"


    "Dazed in sleep?" Sun Xu laughed and pinched her white tender face.


    Perona blinked, and the memory slowly came to mind. Without saying anything, she directly covered her head with the quilt.


    Sun Xu is funny, he was so bold last night, why is he so shy now?


    Please remember the domain name of the first publication of this book:. The fastest mobile version update URL:

 Chapter 294： Research

    Sun Xu didn''t tease Perona, and patted the quilt: "Get up and eat!"


    It''s dark now.


    I haven''t eaten for more than a day.


    In addition to the consumption of a lot of physical energy last night, she is probably starving.


    "It''s so annoying! Don''t worry about it! Get out!"


    Perona¡¯s voice came from the quilt, and she could imagine her shy and arrogant look just by listening to the voice.


    Gululu.


    As soon as her voice fell, her stomach rang.


    The air was quiet for two seconds.


    Perona suddenly lifted the quilt, and didn''t care if she had gone out, pushing Sun Xu with both hands: "Get out! Get out!"


    Seeing her, almost crying.


    Sun Xu did not continue to irritate her, and pointed to the table: "The meal is there, remember to eat early, otherwise it will be cold."


    Those are the dishes that Perona loves that he specially asked the hotel to cook, using the ingredients modified by Ace, so don''t worry about unappetizing.


    After saying this, he left.


    Perona was stunned for a while, looking down at her chest, a faint red handprint still remained on her white and tender skin.


    What happened last night appeared in her mind little by little.


    She covered her hot face and fell on the bed with a curved corner of her mouth, murmured: "I''m crazy!"


    Leaving his room, Sun Xu walked forward, and soon saw a rest area, two girls, one large and one small, sitting on the sofa.


    After seeing him, the two stood up at the same time.


    "Let you wait a long time."


    Sun Xu apologized.


    Monet shook his head and said nothing.


    After waiting for such a long time, her mood has calmed down, but after seeing Sun Xu, her heartbeat instantly rose to 180 miles.


    Granulated Sugar''s eyes wide open: "I want to eat grapes!"


    "Not for the time being, I''ll give it to you tomorrow."


    Sun Xu stretched out his hand to touch Sugar''s head, but was avoided.


    The sugar squashed her mouth and she was very unhappy.


    She has been able to hold on till now because of the delicious grapes. There is no one now, and she feels that her feelings have been wasted.


    "No grapes, let''s go, sister."


    Sugar jumped off the sofa.


    "Wait a minute."


    Monet stopped her and looked at Sun Xu.


    Sun Xu nodded, with a strange light passing through his eyes.


    Regarding the question of sugar, he has already thought about it seriously.


    She is not growing up, it is a side effect of childlike fruit, just like Magellan always has diarrhea.


    As for why this is so, it can only be explained as a unique mechanism.


    Devil Fruit is often unreasonable.


    If you want to understand the principle, you may not succeed at all.


    He wants to help sugar break through this restriction, and he doesn''t need to understand the mechanism.


    After all, he wants destruction, not creation.


    How to get rid of the childlike fruit''s restriction on sugar and not hurt her, this is the key.


    Of course, there is one more question, to determine whether this is an inevitable requirement of childlike fruits, and whether childlike fruits can be used only in the state of children.


    If this is the case, then he will be helpless.


    Soon, ten minutes passed.


    Granulated Sugar showed an impatient look on her little face. She was a child and had no patience.


    The anxiety on Monet''s face became more and more obvious.


    Ten minutes is not too long, but for her, life is like a year. She is very worried that Sun Xu will give her an answer that she doesn''t want to see.


    The expressions of the two of them gave Sun Xu a panoramic view.


    He thought for a while, took a Moyu gourd from his waist, and handed it to the granulated sugar.


    "This is for you to play."


    The sugar turned out, and I looked at it with curiosity.


    Suddenly, thick black smoke erupted from the gourd''s mouth.


    "What''s this?"


    Sugar was taken aback, and threw the little gourd in his hand directly.


    Sun Xu took the opportunity to manipulate the black smoke to attach to the sugar.


    The ability of the person cannot be taken out of the body without death.


    However, the dark fruit is the nemesis of the capable person after all, and can help him study the state of sugar.


    Just when he was about to control the sugar''s ability, she suddenly shook her body and exclaimed, "What are you doing?"


    Sun Xu was taken aback for a moment, and then reacted.


    The ability of sugar cannot be stopped.


    Once she can''t control her abilities, those who were turned into toys by her will all return to their original form. It will be the most terrifying disaster for the Don Quixote Pirates and Doflamingo.


    "I was negligent."


    Sun Xu put away the dark fruit ability, looked at the sugar, and fell into contemplation.


    Without the help of Dark Fruit, the research on sugar will become more difficult.


    "How is it?" Monet asked nervously.


    Sun Xu shook his head: "It''s still not sure yet."


    Monet sighed, a little relaxed and a little disappointed.


    At least, I didn''t get the worst news.


    She comforted herself, and then stood up: "Come here today, I will bring granulated sugar over tomorrow."


    They have stayed here for a day, now it¡¯s getting late, and it¡¯s time to go back.


    Sun Xu nodded: "Okay, I will prepare grapes tomorrow."


    Sugar was originally reluctant, but when he heard what he said, his face turned from cloudy to fine.


    After Monet and Granule left, Sun Xu swept around.


    baby-5 is not here, she has gone out, and will be back in a few days.


    The two little girls, Bai Xing and Rebecca, whispered in the room together, although it has only been a day, the two seem to have become good girlfriends.


    Robin organizes information in his room.


    Aisi, Ainilu, and Xiliu are not in the room, and I don''t know where they are going.


    He didn''t bother Robin and the others, turned around and returned to his room.


    When Sun Xu arrived at the door, a little head poked out of the room cautiously, looked around, and slipped out creptically.


    "Where are you going?"


    Perona was taken aback, and she found that it was Empress Sun Xu, her expression was a little unnatural: "Huh! You need to take care of it! Of course I am going back to my room!"


    Sun Xu walked forward, Perona could only back up, and was quickly squeezed back into the room.


    "Have you eaten?"


    "Ate!"


    Perona sullen her face: "Get out of the way I''m going back to my room!"


    "Hey, is my bed uncomfortable?"


    Sun Xu smiled low, and directly threw him down without giving her a chance to resist.


    Perona''s eyes quickly became misty.


    When the atmosphere gradually became hot...


    Dangdang.


    A knock on the door awakened the two of them.


    Sun Xu looked at the door of the house annoyed and depressed.


    "Master Sun Xu, can I come in?"


    The soft and glutinous voice sounded, making people feel that this is a gentle and soft girl.


    Perona took the opportunity to get out of him, tidy up her clothes, and said with a smile: "Go and open the door."


    Sun Xu was not reconciled: "It''s okay, they should go back soon."


    "It''s really not possible today."


    Perona blushed, squeezed, and said in a very small voice: "It''s still swollen now, please come back in two days."


    "I can treat you."


    Sun Xu approached and whispered.


    Perona was ashamed and gritted her teeth and said: "No need! Go open the door quickly!"


    Please remember the domain name of the first publication of this book:. The fastest mobile version update URL:

 Chapter 295： 1 male 7 female

    "Monkey King is in Pirate New ( to find the latest chapter!


    "Master Sun Xu!" Bai Xing called again.


    Sun Xu slowly got up from the bed and walked over to open the door.


    Two beautiful young girls Qiaosheng stood at the door, one sassy and the other lovely, complementing each other.


    His depressed mood also improved.


    No way, Bai Xing''s cute and cute appearance makes people feel uncomfortable at all.


    On the contrary, Rebecca looked very guilty and looked into the room from time to time.


    "come in."


    Sun Xu walked away, and under the leadership of Bai Xing, the two girls entered the room.


    "Then I will leave first!"


    Perona had already arranged her clothes, said hello, hurriedly left, and brought her to the door.


    Sun Xu opened his mouth, but in the end he didn''t say anything.


    She was obviously not quite used to it, too shy.


    Bai Xing said anxiously: "Master Sun Xu, do you have something to discuss with Master Perona? Did we bother you?"


    Rebecca couldn''t help but twitched the corner of her mouth a little.


    She was not as naive as Bai Xing, she probably guessed what Sun Xu and Perona were doing in the room.


    "The interruption is real, but it''s not about talking."


    She whispered quietly in her heart, and she was also a little worried.


    In fact, before the door of the house opened, she knew through seeing and hearing that there were two people in the room, and they were a man and a woman, and she advised Bai Xing not to disturb.


    But Bai Xing insisted on knocking on the door.


    She couldn''t explain it clearly, so she could only bite the bullet and stay.


    Now it seemed that she was really disturbing this adult''s good deeds, and she was worried about whether she would be angered or not.


    Soon Rebecca realized that she was thinking too much.


    Bai Xing dared to knock on the door. On the one hand, he was innocent and ignorant, but on the other hand, he was really confident.


    This Master Sun Xu was obviously a little depressed, but she was still amiable towards Bai Xing, and she could even see the pampering color on his face.


    The culprit was not punished in the capital, and her little accomplice would naturally not be implicated.


    As soon as Bai Xing came in, he hugged Sun Xu''s arm, whispered in his ear, telling what she had done this day, and emphatically mentioned that she wanted to come to Sun Xu, but was stopped by Linglong and Robin. Up.


    Sun Xu listened quietly, echoing a few sentences from time to time.


    Perhaps it was because he brought the white star out, and the little girl was very sticky to him.


    However, he also enjoys this stickiness very much.


    "Oops."


    Bai Xing patted her plump chest in annoyance, with a face full of shame: "Master Sun Xu, this is Rebecca, this is my new friend."


    Sun Xu rubbed her hair and smiled: "Did you forget that I brought her back."


    Rebecca, who finally had a little presence, stepped forward and bowed deeply, "Thank you for saving me."


    Sun Xu''s palm was empty, and Rebecca just bends a little bit and can''t lower her, as if there is an invisible wall in front of her, blocking her movement.


    "No, I just take money to do things, Violet and Cyrus paid enough, you don''t need to be polite."


    "Violet? Cyrus?"


    Rebecca passed these two names in her heart, a little surprised, who are these two people? Why hasn''t she heard of it? Does it have anything to do with Mr. Soldier?


    Only Mr. Soldier is her relative.


    Mr. Soldier also told her before that he found someone to rescue her.


    Rebecca had many thoughts in her mind, but she also noticed another thing at the same time.


    Powerful, I had a glimpse during the day today, Kindness hasn''t seen it yet, and gentle, this Lord Sun Xu is not as gentle as Bai Xing said.


    She felt that a more accurate description should be polite.


    With the kind of courtesy of alienation.


    Of course, he was really gentle with Bai Xing.


    However, Rebecca felt that this was quite rare.


    The other party is a super pirate, very powerful, a big man who is more powerful than Doflamingo, and being so polite to her, this little girl, is far beyond her imagination.


    "Okay, go back and rest."


    Sun Xu rubbed Bai Xing''s little head and said with a smile: "Tomorrow I will take you out to play."


    "Great!" Bai Xing cheered softly.


    She likes to go out to play, and also wants to be with Master Sun Xu. If the two can go together, that would be the happiest thing.


    After the two left, Sun Xu sat cross-legged, three feet above the ground.


    "Linglong, protect the law for me."


    He meditated in his heart.


    "I see, master."


    Linglong''s crisp voice sounded in his heart.


    Sun Xu closed his eyes and entered deep practice.


    In this state, all his mind and spirit are sinking into the cultivation, and his vigilance will be minimized.


    If you encounter danger, it will be very troublesome.


    He rarely entered such a deep cultivation before, and always kept a part of his mind alert.


    After Linglong was born, he had a strong enough and completely trusted person to protect the law, and he became familiar with this practice.


    In the past two days, he has got another good toy, the power of destiny, which needs to be developed.


    During the cultivation, time passed quickly.


    It seemed to be in a trance, and the sky outside was bright.


    Sun Xu called Robin, Perona, Linglong and Bai Xing, Rebecca two little girls, and went out mightily.


    There was also an episode during this period.


    When Sun Xu went to call Rebecca, the little girl initially refused. Now the people of the Don Quixote family are still hunting her, but she will be exposed if she goes out.


    After Sun Xu used the technique of change to completely change her image, she was suddenly astonished.


    Six people walked on the street, turning back very high.


    The main reason is that the five girls are too eye-catching, one taller and more beautiful than the other.


    In addition, Sun Xu is also very handsome.


    The average appearance of six people has broken through the sky.


    Along the way, Sun Xu did not know how many male compatriots had envy, jealousy and hatred. Many girls were also curious, wondering why he had such a beautiful companion.


    Later, Monet and granulated sugar that were encountered halfway were also added to it.


    The combination of one man and seven women caused a storm in Dresrosa.


    Play from morning to noon, and play from noon to night.


    After the night fell, everyone came to a very famous restaurant in Dresrosa.


    If you want to eat here, you need to make an appointment, and you need to queue for more than three months.


    However, no matter which world you are in, privileges exist.


    Monet and the Don Quixote family she represents are the greatest privileges With her, Sun Xu and others naturally don¡¯t have to line up. Not only do they don¡¯t have to line up, they also go directly to the best private room. The chef stops. All work, entertain them specially.


    Even Sun Xu could not help but sigh, the charm of power is indeed very great.


    However, he is not envious.


    Power is dependent on power.


    Although he has no power, he has power. If he wants to, he will soon be able to gain more power than this.


    Rebecca also sighed.


    Today is almost dreamlike to her.


    She actually went shopping with the cadres of the Don Quixote Pirates!


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 295 One Man and Seven Women), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 296： Rebeccas choice

    shop.


    The word ¡¡¡¡ is too foreign to Rebecca.


    After the age of six, her life is constantly running away.


    She goes to the most remote, least crowded, and least easily discovered places.


    After being caught, ¡¡¡¡ was trapped in the bullfighting arena and lost his freedom. Even looking at the street outside became a luxury.


    However, today she actually walked upright on the street, without worrying about anyone''s eyes, not worrying about revealing her identity, and not worrying about those guards.


    And all this was brought by this man.


    Rebecca looked at Sun Xu, with a sense of understanding in her heart.


    No wonder Bai Xing admires him so much, admires him, this is indeed an incredible person.


    Although she only saw the tip of the iceberg, one has already caused her a great shock.


    Rebecca suddenly felt a little lost in her heart, and she also had some envy for Bai Xing.


    This day, she has been secretly observing Sun Xu and found that he has the same attitude towards everyone, polite and alienated, gentle but not close, except for the few girls around him.


    Bai Xing once said that she used to hide in a room for many years, and it was Sun Xu who suddenly appeared and saved her.


    She was also rescued by Sun Xu, but unfortunately, he is not her hero, just a passer-by with money.


    Rebecca quickly adjusted her mood. Although she does not have a hero, she also has a soldier.


    Maybe Mr. Soldier is not as powerful as Sun Xu, but he has been with her and protecting her.


    "I don''t know what Mr. Soldier is doing?"


    Rebecca held her chin with her palm. In the past two days, she only hurriedly met Mr. Soldier. He seemed to be busy with something, and he didn''t have time to see her.


    quickly started serving dishes, interrupting Rebecca''s thoughts.


    She is sitting in an inconspicuous corner.


    In this team, she is not conspicuous.


    After the change, her appearance is still very good, but everyone in the team is no worse than her.


    At the center of this team is the only man, Lord Sun Xu.


    Everyone is turning around him, including her.


    However, Rebecca didn''t care, and happily tasted the dishes.


    Although she wears the name of a princess, she has never lived the life of a princess. Later, she fled for many years. It would be nice to have a full stomach. I can''t even think of such delicious food.


    After dinner, the group returned to the hotel.


    Monet saw that the cadre of the Don Quixote family followed Master Sun Xu step by step.


    She had already discovered that the woman was trying to court Master Sun Xu intentionally or unintentionally, and it seemed that she had something to ask him.


    However, it has nothing to do with her.


    Rebecca returned to her room.


    The accommodation conditions here are also very good. The soft and spacious beds, look like high-end sofas and tables, and there are free fruits and delicious drinks every day.


    You don¡¯t need to ask her to know that the consumption here must be very high.


    Neither she nor Mr. Soldier can afford it.


    She can live here entirely because of Sun Xu''s help.


    Not only did she rescue her from the arena that was indistinguishable from the prison, but she also provided her with such a good shelter to protect her safety, and even let her go out to the streets without any worries, even though Sun Xu said he It''s just doing things with money, but Rebecca is still very grateful to him in her heart.


    The night is getting dark.


    Rebecca was lying on the bed, but she was not sleepy, thinking about some things silently.


    She remembered talking to Bai Xing before.


    She asked Bai Xing, what would she do if she faced her own situation instead?


    Bai Xing told her that she would go to Master Sun Xu and ask Master Sun Xu to help her beat the enemy away.


    This method should be very effective, but unfortunately, only Bai Xing can use it. She wants to use it, but can''t use it.


    But this gave her other inspirations.


    During the time in the bullfighting arena, although her life is very difficult, she also understands a lot of truths.


    With her and Mr. Soldier...no, it''s a person, a toy, it''s impossible to treat Doflamingo and Don Quixote the Pirates!


    Must rely on the power of others.


    She has an idea, and she is going to discuss it with Mr. Soldier tomorrow. ,


    "I don''t know if Mr. Soldier will come tomorrow."


    With this thought, Rebecca fell asleep.


    The next day.


    Today, Sun Xu treated granulated sugar, so he didn''t go out.


    At noon, Rebecca finally saw Mr. Soldier.


    Although she is much stronger, her eyes are still full of tears.


    Cyrus was also very emotional.


    I thought that before defeating Doflamingo, there was no chance to rescue Rebecca, but he didn''t expect to turn around.


    "Rebecca, how are you living here these days?" Cyrus asked.


    "Hmm! Very good! Mr. Soldier, we went out shopping yesterday!"


    Rebecca nodded his head and couldn''t wait to share the experience of the past few days with Cyrus, especially when he went out shopping yesterday.


    At this time, she said, still smiling.


    Cyrus listened silently.


    Although he didn''t come to see Rebecca, he kept paying attention to her.


    After a few greetings, Rebecca remembered something and asked: "Mr. Soldier, who are Violet and Cyrus?"


    "what?"


    Cyrus was shaking all over, grabbing her arm, and his tone was very excited: "Who did you just say?"


    "Violet and Cyrus."


    Rebecca looked at him puzzled, wondering why he was so excited, is there any mystery in these two names?


    "Where did you hear this name?"


    Cyrus took a deep breath, his voice trembling.


    After he became a toy, he never heard the name again.


    "Master Sun Xu told me."


    Rebecca didn¡¯t know what was going on, but she answered honestly: ¡°He said that these two people were paid to save me.¡±


    "It''s actually him!"


    Cyrus murmured, feeling unexpected and reasonable.


    Indeed, after much deliberation, the person who knows this name is most likely to be him.


    But how did he do it?


    The whole world has forgotten this nameWhy does he remember it?


    Cyrus had an impulse, and now he went to ask Sun Xu why he remembered him, but he finally gave up.


    The relationship between the two parties is not deep, and asking rashly may cause some unnecessary misunderstandings.


    Cyrus looked up: "Rebecca, you can leave Dress Rosa."


    "What?" Rebecca scalp exploded: "Leave Dress Rosa? Why?"


    "It''s too dangerous for you to stay here!"


    Cyrus said in a deep voice: "Next, the Don Quixote family will continue to hunt you down. Once you are caught again, the result may be worse than the first time you were caught!


    It''s a better choice to avoid it. I have arranged it. You can leave in two days. "


    After a long silence, Rebecca said, "But, I want to be with Mr. Soldier."


    Cyrus''s heart churned, but his voice remained calm: "There will be a chance. You will be back when we defeat Doflamingo!"


    Rebecca lowered her head and said nothing. After a long time, she made up her mind and raised her head and said: "Mr. Soldier, I have a better proposal!"


    Cyrus was taken aback, after listening to Rebecca''s suggestion, he couldn''t help thinking.


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 297： treat

    Sun Xu¡¯s room.


    Monet sat on the sofa, his face full of tension.


    Sun Xu and Sugar sat opposite each other, Linglong stood aside.


    "Linglong, don''t let anyone disturb us next," Sun Xu said.


    "Okay, master!"


    Linglong nodded briskly, her mental power had already blocked her surroundings, ensuring that even a fly would not come in.


    Sun Xu looked at the sugar and comforted: "Don''t worry, you just have to eat grapes at ease. When you finish eating, your body will grow up."


    The sugar was holding a plate of crystal clear grapes, and his neck stiffly nodded.


    After so long, she has realized what Sun Xu and sister are doing.


    She was also very nervous herself, for the first time even grapes had no appetite.


    "Can I really grow up?" Sugar couldn''t help asking.


    There is a very interesting thing in the world. Adults all yearn for childhood, and children want to become adults.


    Sugar is no exception.


    can''t grow up, she is also very disappointed in her heart.


    "Of course! And, you will grow up with a swish."


    Sun Xu made a gesture, the gesture was very exaggerated.


    After researching, he has figured out what is going on with sugar.


    is him, it is impossible for anyone in this world to cure the sugar, and he can''t even figure out why this is the case.


    She is not sick, nor is there any problem with her body.


    Her body and spirit are very normal, and it is her fate that has problems.


    To put it simply, part of her fate was locked in the moment she ate the devil fruit.


    This part of fate includes height, mind, and so on.


    Destiny will not continue to change, and her height and spirit will not grow normally, so she will always look like a child.


    Sun Xu has many solutions.


    The first one is the simplest, which is to shatter his fate.


    But the consequence of this approach is that it may cause irreversible damage to the sugar.


    The second kind is a bit more troublesome, and that is to cut the chains that bind her fate.


    This method is a lot of trouble. It is not as simple and crude as the first method. The advantage is that it will not cause damage to the sugar. However, Sun Xu suspects that this anchor point is related to the childlike fruit ability. Once lost, it may have unknown effects.


    Neither method is advisable.


    Sun Xu thought about the third kind, which is to tamper with the locked fate, or to replace it.


    does not move the anchor point, but liberates the body and mind of sugar, and changes another part of fate.


    This is a very big test for him.


    Without the inspiration he got from sugar that day, his understanding of the power of destiny has improved a lot, and it would be impossible to complete it.


    There is hope now, but it is still very difficult.


    Sun Xu concentrated his attention, the divine consciousness spread out, pushed aside the rich power of destiny around the sugar, and found the anchor point easily.


    His eyes condensed, and inexplicable rays of light flashed through his eyes, like a fast flashing data stream.


    The general direction is set, but how to operate it still needs to be studied carefully.


    It is not difficult to untie the constraints of the body and mind of sugar, but after untie, this anchor point will automatically collapse, and new destiny support must be found.


    is about the same as a heart transplant.


    Sun Xu didn''t do it easily.


    He still needs more research, and the fate of the replacement has yet to be determined. This time, he is just doing some preparatory work.


    This process is also of great benefit to him.


    He is now very interested in the power of destiny, and sugar is undoubtedly the best research sample.


    Analyze, analyze and analyze, and keep analyzing.


    Sun Xu tried to figure out the secret of the anchor point, and his mind was thrown in, his head swiftly moved, and soon his forehead was covered with cold sweat, and his face became a little pale.


    It''s a pity, but I got very little.


    In front of this anchor point, he felt that he was just a first grade elementary school student, trying to prove Goldbach¡¯s conjecture.


    Don''t talk about proof, you can''t even understand it!


    There is too much difference in level!


    Sun Xu is not surprised, how can such a high-end thing like the power of destiny be able to figure out what he is a half-hearted monk?


    was able to catch a glimpse of it by coincidence, and it was already a lucky star.


    Monet was so frightened by his appearance, he stood up involuntarily, squeezing his hands together.


    Sugar, his face remained calm, even the initial nervousness disappeared, and he happily ate the grapes.


    Sun Xu asked Ace to make it urgently. The appearance and taste are even better than last time.


    After studying for a long time, Sun Xu condensed his spiritual consciousness and slowly probed out.


    was eating grape sugar and looked dazed.


    She felt as if something had happened, but she didn''t know what was happening, her face was full of entanglement.


    After a while, Sun Xu retracted his consciousness, took a deep breath, and then slowly exhaled.


    Monet ran over, first checked the sugar, and found that there was no change, he asked nervously, "How is it? Did it succeed?"


    "How can it be that simple."


    Sun Xu shook his head: "This is just the preliminary preparations. The formal treatment has not yet arrived, but it went smoothly."


    Monet''s body trembled slightly with excitement: "Thank you! Thank you!"


    Sun Xu waved his hand and said, "Yes, I won''t use it tomorrow."


    Monet was in a daze and became a little flustered: "What''s the matter?"


    "It''s nothing, I need to see the reaction of sugar, and then make targeted adjustments." Sun Xu explained.


    Monet was relieved, she thought something accident happened.


    "You have to be mentally prepared."


    Sun Xu reminded: "It is not possible to cure sugar in a short time. It needs to be done step by step. The whole process may take more than ten years."


    This is his latest judgment.


    This operation is too large and complicated to be done overnight.


    For him, this is not a bad thing, because the treatment of sugar is very good for him to feel the power of destiny.


    But for the sugar and Monet sisters it is a distressing question.


    "Ten years?" Monet yelled aloud, but soon calmed down: "Ten years will be ten years. It is an unexpected joy to be cured."


    "So, live your life and cherish your own life. If you don''t take care of you, it will be difficult for sugar to grow normally." Sun Xu glanced at her with an inexplicable expression in his eyes.


    According to normal development, two years later, she will die in Punk Hassad.


    As the only family member of Sugar, Sun Xu still hopes that she can live.


    However, he will not forcefully intervene.


    After all, she is a diehard Doflamingo and has nothing to do with Sun Xu.


    Monet looked at him suspiciously, which sounded like a curse to death.


    Sun Xu didn''t say anything, and said: "In addition, please note that sugar will be hungry frequently these days and needs a lot of nutrition. Remember to take good care of her.


    If it''s normal, she might grow up in a few days. "


    Monet was immediately attracted attention.


    ¡­¡­


    PS: I just found out that one chapter has not been sent out. Sorry, sorry.


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 298： 7 days

    Monet returned expectantly with sugar.


    Sun Xu took a few steps, and happened to meet Cyrus who had left Rebecca''s room.


    He nodded and was about to leave.


    Cyrus stopped him.


    "What''s up?"


    Sun Xu asked calmly.


    Cyrus hesitated for a while: "I want to know, where did you hear the name Cyrus?"


    Sun Xu glanced at him and smiled: "Don''t pretend, I know you are Cyrus. As for where I heard it, keep it secret."


    "Forehead¡­¡­"


    Cyrus fell silent, and after coming over for a while, he bowed slightly: "Thank you for taking care of Rebecca during this time."


    "Think of it as after-sales service."


    Sun Xu waved his hand carelessly, and then left.


    Looking at his back, Cyrus'' eyes flickered, and finally he said nothing.


    After leaving the day hotel, he came to an unremarkable street, hesitated for a while, and left a special sign in the corner.


    He waited in place for a while, then turned and left.


    After the sky darkened, Cyrus came to the alley with special symbols. At this time, there was already a mysterious figure waiting here.


    She is wrapped in a black cloak, her body is completely hidden in it, and she stands quietly in a corner of a remote and dark alley, very inconspicuous.


    If someone comes forward rashly, they will be taken aback.


    After seeing Cyrus, the mysterious figure took off his cloak, revealing a coquettish face.


    is exactly violet.


    The two have always known each other''s existence, but they communicated very little.


    Cyrus knew that his sister-in-law had joined the Don Quixote Pirates, and even knew the reason for her joining, but because the other party couldn''t think of him, he didn''t bother her.


    Although Violet has forgotten Cyrus, it has not forgotten Rebecca.


    Over the years, she has been paying attention to Rebecca with her own abilities, and naturally also knows that this toy accompanies her and protects her by her side.


    Although there is no communication, both sides trust each other.


    After contacting the common goal of rescuing Rebecca this time, he also left the contact information.


    Of course, they have also agreed that only the most important thing will contact each other.


    The most fundamental reason why Violet and King Liku can live to this day is that she has never done anything to apologize to Doflamingo, except this time to rescue Rebecca.


    Once Doflamingo finds out that she has an unruly attempt, then she and King Liku will be in great danger.


    Therefore, it is very dangerous for the two to meet.


    Cyrus did not talk nonsense, and said straight to the point: "I plan to send Rebecca away from Dresrosa."


    Violet shook his body, immediately understood his thoughts, and nodded silently: "I think this is also a good idea."


    Staying in Dress Rosa, Rebecca will only continue to be hunted down, and then caught, it may not be as simple as being locked in the arena.


    "Is there anything I can help?"


    Violet asked.


    "I planned to send Rebecca to the nearby Kingdom of Skog." Cyrus said.


    Violet listened silently. She knew the Kingdom of Skog, a country famous for perfumes and champagne. It was neither strong nor weak, nor rich or poor. In short, it was very average, and it was far away from Dresrosa.


    This kind of place is very inconspicuous, but it is very suitable for Rebecca to hide.


    "But, Rebecca came up with a new idea..."


    Cyrus slowly said.


    After listening to his story, Violet frowned gradually.


    Very good idea, but...


    "Will he agree?"


    Cyrus did not speak, but Violet suddenly realized.


    "Indeed, this is a way, the problem is..." She shook her head.


    "You can try it."


    Ju Lushi said solemnly.


    "I see." Violet nodded: "I will notify you if I have news."


    "sorry to bother you."


    Cyrus slowly backed away, his body disappeared in the shadow.


    After he left, Violet looked around for a while and turned and left.


    ¡­¡­


    Bairi Hotel.


    Robin was sitting at the table. There were a book and a notebook on the table, all spread out. She flipped through the book while recording something in the notebook.


    "How''s the writing?"


    A voice suddenly sounded behind him.


    Robin shook his hand and fell off his pen.


    "Boss, why are you walking without sound!"


    Robin turned around and groaned.


    "Hey-hey."


    Sun Xu embraced her.


    "Don''t! I still have some information that I haven''t sorted out yet!" Robin struggled lightly.


    "It''s too late to clean up tomorrow." Sun Xu picked up Robin, put her on the bed, and threw on it.


    Soon, there was a blushing sound in the room.


    ¡­¡­


    Seven days passed in a flash.


    Bairi Hotel¡¯s roof.


    Ai Nilu sat on the outer wall with his legs hanging outside.


    "Boss, when shall we leave?"


    "Why? Tired of waiting?" Sun Xu asked.


    "more or less."


    Ainilu sighed.


    Sun Xu smiled and said: "Actually, you can try some other things. The dancers in Dressrosa are very enthusiastic, are you not tempted?"


    "No interest." Ainiro drooped his eyes.


    He is a true ascetic person and has no interest in female sex.


    Speaking of it, Ace is similar, no wonder the relationship between the two has grown by leaps and bounds.


    Sun Xu smiled: "Don''t worry, hurry up, we will leave when I give granulated sugar the last treatment."


    Say Cao Cao, Cao Cao will be there.


    As soon as he finished his voice, Monet and Sugar appeared in their field of vision.


    Sun Xu also stopped paying attention to Aini Road, and jumped down from the roof, just in front of the two of them.


    Seeing him, Monet looked very excited: "Master Sun Xu, it''s a success! The sugar really grows taller!"


    Sun Xu nodded He saw it.


    Now the granulated sugar still looks like a child, but compared to a week ago, it is significantly taller, about two centimeters.


    Although two centimeters are not much, it is absolutely significant for the sugar that stops growing after eating the childlike fruit!


    Sugar also looked at Sun Xu with scorching eyes.


    She likes this person so much!


    Not only has delicious grapes, but also allows her to grow up. In just a few days, he is already the third best person in her heart-the first two are Monet and Doflamingo.


    Sun Xu scanned the body of Granulated Sugar with his spiritual consciousness, then nodded his head: "Okay, Granulated Sugar has adapted to this adjustment and can continue to treat."


    "Uh-huh."


    The two women nodded again and again.


    "Let''s go."


    Sun Xu turned back to the hotel, and the two women quickly followed.


    It is worth mentioning that in the past few days, the owner of the Day Inn has changed, and the new owner is Monet by his side.


    The first thing Monet did when he became a hotel owner was to sweep all the guests out.


    Now, there are only Sun Xu and his party in the Bairi Hotel, and the entire hotel only serves them.


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 299： uninvited guest

    found a clean room and found Linglong protector, Sun Xu began to treat sugar.


    He unfolded his divine consciousness, and found the anchor point of the fate of sugar in a familiar way.


    Compared with a week ago, the anchor point feels a lot looser now.


    This is not a wrong game, but Sun Xu deliberately did it.


    is a very simple reason. Only by becoming more relaxed, whether it is to extract fate or fill in fate, will it be easier.


    Sugar grew up because of this.


    The anchor point is loose, which is equivalent to that the chain holding her is longer, and she can take a few steps forward, showing that the body grows taller.


    Next, what Sun Xu has to do is to find another destiny to replace the body and mind anchored by sugar.


    neither can have much influence, but also enough to support the anchor point to stabilize...He already has a draft.


    First of all, he chose the chest.


    For women, this is a very important part, and it accounts for a relatively high proportion in fate.


    Of course, the consequence is that when granulated sugar grows up, it will have a flat chest, and it will be the kind that has no protrusions at all.


    There is no way.


    If you get something, you have to pay. It''s better than the current appearance of a small growth.


    Moreover, when Sun Xu is stronger and has a deeper understanding of the power of destiny, perhaps the sugar problem can be solved perfectly.


    Just make do with it for the time being.


    In the past few days when Sugar has adapted to the changes, he has not been idle, he has been thinking about the details of the "surgery", and has a relatively familiar grasp of all aspects.


    After checking briefly now, I just started to do it.


    Destiny surgery is not so easy to do, especially when Sun Xu, the "surgeon-in-chief" technique is not very good.


    The operation is very slow.


    But fortunately, Sun Xu was fully prepared. Although it was slow, there was no problem, and he proceeded steadily.


    The operation was performed from morning to night.


    Monet didn''t even eat any food, and kept waiting next to him.


    Sugar also only ate some grapes.


    Although she is a child, she also knows the importance of this matter to herself. Although she stayed in the room all day and didn''t move much, she also controlled her situation well and didn''t make any noise.


    The sun sets, the night falls, and the jade-like moon rises.


    Dress Rosa was noisy and gradually became quiet, especially after twelve o''clock midnight, the curfew began, and he fell completely into silence.


    After Sun Xu completed the last step of the replacement of fate, he stabilized the anchor point again.


    This step is very important.


    In the next few years, granulated sugar will continue to grow. If the anchor point is unstable, it is likely to conflict during the growth process and cause the anchor point to collapse.


    After finishing all this, Sun Xu breathed a long sigh, took a step back, and sat down on the sofa.


    To do this "surgery", he needs to devote all his attention to it. During the process, he must also pay attention to various changes at any time to prevent the situation from getting out of control.


    This is more tiring than a big battle.


    "What''s the situation?" Monet leaned over immediately and asked eagerly.


    "The operation went well!"


    Sun Xu first gave an affirmative answer, calmed her heart, and then said: "However, granulated sugar has grown to be around ten years old at most. If you want to grow up, you still need surgery."


    "Are you ten?" Monet murmured and nodded calmly: "I understand, this is already very good, thank you very much for your help."


    Monet was about to kneel down, kowtow to him, and was stopped by Sun Xu in time.


    "No, I also got a lot of benefits from sugar, this is just a return." He said.


    Monet was puzzled. Why didn''t she know what benefits Sun Xu got from sugar?


    Sun Xu did not intend to explain, and continued: "The next operation will be two years later."


    Reality is not a game, it is not that you can grow up with a single blow after the restrictions are lifted.


    This will take a while.


    The growth of the body is okay, it is mainly the maturity of the mind, which must be experienced over time.


    After all, the sugar age has arrived early, but it has been restricted and has not grown. Now that the restriction is lifted, it must grow faster than normal.


    According to Sun Xu''s estimation, two years are enough time for her to develop her mind and body to the limit she can reach.


    "I see."


    Monet nodded seriously, took note of the time, hesitated for a moment, and then asked, "How should I contact you then?"


    Sun Xu shook his head: "I will take the initiative to come to you."


    Two years later, but a very ambiguous point in time.


    When he comes to Dresrosa next time, the owner may have changed here.


    "Let''s live well, don''t just see Sugar alone then." He said meaningfully and authentically.


    Monet was startled.


    She is not stupid, not only is she not stupid, but also very smart.


    She remembered very clearly, this is the second time Sun Xu said this.


    The first time I might just mention it casually, but it''s obviously not that simple to mention it twice in a short period of time.


    "You mean, I will die in two years?" Monet asked in surprise.


    "Anyway, you can do it yourself."


    Sun Xu said.


    Because of the fan of his little butterfly, no one knows whether things will develop according to the original trajectory.


    However, based on his superficial understanding of the way of fate, Monet''s fate has not undergone a major turning point.


    In other words, she may still die.


    However, deducing the future is like solving a math problem.


    It takes a long time, the more variables, the more difficult it is to calculate.


    He can''t figure out what will happen in two years, he can only make some vague judgments based on Monet''s situation.


    There are too many variables.


    Monet looked solemn.


    "Thank you for reminding."


    She had a bad impression of Sun Xu because of the baby-5. However, after the sugar treatment, this situation has long been reversed Now in her mind, Sun Xu''s image is mysterious. And powerful.


    Inferring that this kind of thing in the future may sound outrageous, but since Sun Xu said it, she will remember it in her heart and will not take it as a deaf ear.


    Monet left with sugar, and Sun Xu returned to his room.


    There is already a person in his room, lying on the bed, with long pink hair scattered, and a corner of the quilt between his legs.


    It''s Perona!


    She didn''t take off her clothes, she seemed to fall asleep while waiting.


    Sun Xu walked over quietly, took off her clothes, guaranteed her soft body, and fell asleep.


    The next day.


    baby-5, which had disappeared for many days, also returned.


    Sun Xu called everyone together: "Everyone, get ready, we are leaving!"


    is kept until now, just to treat sugar.


    Everyone should have reacted in a sudden, and started to take action.


    While Sun Xu was waiting for everyone to pack his things, the shopkeeper of the hotel found him and said that someone was looking for him.


    With some doubts, he followed the shopkeeper to the lobby and saw the uninvited guests.


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 300： invite

    In addition to the hotel owner, there are three people in the lobby.


    A person wearing a pink suit, with thin and long legs, a round upper body, like an egg, with a horoscope beard, and only a scar on his left eye.


    The man next to him is more like an animal, with a furry body with a lion head and a long sword on his waist.


    In the end, she was a tall woman, wearing a hat and a scarf, her hair was white, and she had two genuine thighs over two meters.


    Sun Xu narrowed his eyes.


    The image of these three people is a bit familiar.


    Before he could speak, the one-eyed man in a pink suit proactively said, "Is it your Excellency Sun Xu?"


    Sun Xu nodded: "Yes, you are looking for me?"


    "We are from the BIGMOM Pirates, you can call me Baron Dandan, this is my partner Bok Mouss, this is Charlotte Smoky, one of the four dessert stars of our Pirates."


    The one-eyed man, the Baron Dandan, is very polite and gentlemanly speaking.


    Sun Xu''s gaze flicked across the three of them, and paused for a while on Bokmu Si.


    This is the first time he has seen a fur clan.


    Fur people can transform into a moon lion form within the full moon, their speed and strength will skyrocket, and they can


    He is still quite curious about this ability.


    What impressed him more deeply is the little rabbit named Garrot, who usually looks cute and cute. After transforming into the form of a moon lion, it instantly became handsome and shabby.


    It''s a pity that Zuowu, who lives in the fur clan, is on the back of the elephant lord. The location is not fixed, even he is not easy to find.


    "Hello."


    Sun Xu said hello politely, and then asked playfully: "How come the people from BIGMOM Pirates come to Delesrosa? Does Doflamingo know?"


    "Since we are coming over, of course we will notify the owner here in advance."


    Dan Dan Baron laughed.


    Although Smoky is the star of desserts, the external communication between the three is obviously dominated by Baron Dandan.


    Sun Xu is noncommittal.


    This incident is definitely such an understatement as they say it.


    Although there are only three of them, their destructive power is not small at all.


    The pirate is a world of extraordinary personalities, and the strong alone can be compared to an army.


    Dan Dan Baron and Pok Moss are not weak, and Smoky is a dessert star, Doflamingo will never let them land in Dresrosa easily.


    Moreover, Doflamingo is a collaborator of Kaido.


    Although Kaido and BIGMOM were once partners in a pirate group, the relationship between the two parties is not very good now.


    If these three people can come to Sun Xu, there must be more games behind them.


    However, Sun Xu didn''t care, and said lightly, "I wonder what the BIGMOM Pirate Group is doing with me?"


    There is no friendship between the two parties.


    However, they don''t seem to be looking for faults either-if they are looking for faults, BIGMOM shouldn''t just send these three people over.


    "We are here to invite you to the tea party."


    Dandan Baron handed over an invitation, with a blue pattern on a white background and a few big gilt characters in the middle. It looked very advanced.


    "Tea party?"


    Sun Xu was taken aback.


    He knows this. At the tea party two years later, Sanji will meet the first girl who likes him.


    The tea party of the BIGMOM Pirates is a feast of food and drink, and it can be regarded as a major event in the new world. The powers that have made friends with the BIGMOM Pirates and the kings of the underground world will all receive invitations.


    Sun Xu didn''t expect that he would be invited, and his expression became a bit playful.


    Yes.


    BIGMOM will invite the kings of the underground world, but will never invite the other three Pirate Kings.


    That is not a festival, but to worry about whether the Kingdom of Totland will fall.


    Although he is not the four emperors, but the four billion bounty is here, BIGMOM will actually invite him, thinking about it with his toes, he knows that there is a problem.


    "A tea party will be held in Totland in one month, and you are cordially invited to participate."


    Dan Dan Baron is polite, sincere, and makes people feel like a spring breeze. He is indeed worthy of the title of "Baron".


    This is probably the reason why he was sent to invite Sun Xu.


    Smoky and Bokmu Si just looked at them and didn''t say a word.


    Sun Xu smiled.


    Dan Dan Baron is not a child of BIGMOM, but his strength and status are not low, and with the addition of Smoky, one of the dessert stars, this invitation lineup can be said to be very luxurious and very sincere.


    Sun Xu took the invitation and said straightforwardly: "No problem, I will arrive on time."


    He is also very curious about Totland.


    For foodies, especially those who love sweets, it is simply heaven, and even the buildings are made of various desserts such as chocolate and biscuits.


    Now that he has the opportunity to travel in an open manner, he certainly will not refuse.


    Moreover, there is a capable person in the BIGMOM Pirates that he is very interested in, and that is their cooking chief, long bread.


    His ability is to convert everything in the world into food. Although it is not delicious, it can satisfy your hunger.


    Sun Xu is very curious whether this ability combined with Ace''s ability to transform food will produce any wonderful changes.


    If there is any conspiracy in the BIGMOM Pirates, he is very welcome.


    Then he would have the opportunity to take their abilities as his own.


    is not just a long bread.


    Different pirate groups have different styles.


    In the former Roger Pirates group, there were basically those with strong physical skills and strong swordsmanship, and very few capable ones.


    Shanks was also affected by this, and there were very few capable people in the Redhead Pirates.


    BIGMOM and Kaido are themselves top abilities and loyal fans of Devil Fruit.


    In ¡¡¡¡ Hundred Beasts and Pirates, the senior officials are basically capable people, and they are mainly animal-based.


    BIMMOM Pirates is the same, with an amazingly high proportion of capable people.


    This is the greatest treasure for Sun Xu!


    If there is a chance he doesn''t mind taking their abilities as his own.


    Especially Kaido and BIGMOM, both of them are top devil fruits.


    Kaido, needless to say, those with the ability of animal type Eudemons.


    BIGMOM''s soul and soul fruit is also very strong, it has the ability to manipulate the soul, and can put the soul in various things to personify it.


    Thinking of this, Sun Xu couldn''t help licking his lips.


    These abilities are so fragrant.


    Just thinking about it, he couldn''t help drooling.


    Dan Dan Baron and the three of them had a chill, and their bodies couldn''t help tightening.


    In their eyes, Sun Xu suddenly showed a greedy expression, looking at them, like looking at a piece of meat on a cutting board, which made people shudder.


    Especially when thinking of his four billion bounty.


    "Then we will leave." Baron Dandan said quickly.


    Sun Xu came back to his senses: "Go slowly, don''t send it."


    "no, I''m fine."


    Dandan Baron waved his hand, and the three of them left the hotel, looking a little embarrassed.


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 301： Rebeccas request

    Watching the three of the BIGMOM Pirates leave, Sun Xu also returned upstairs.


    The tea party will be held a month later, and it¡¯s too early.


    When he returned to the room, everyone had already packed up, and his room was also cleaned up by baby-5.


    Looking at the group of people in front of him, Sun Xu couldn''t help but show a smile.


    From the time he left the Straw Hat group, he and Robin were alone, and now there are ten people, at least as large as the Straw Hat Pirate Group.


    Moreover, although his team is small in number, its strength is beyond everyone''s imagination. If it breaks out, it will definitely surprise everyone.


    Even the Straw Hat Pirates that will reach the peak in the future are not necessarily the opponents of his team.


    "Everything is packed? Then let''s go!" Sun Xu said with a smile.


    The things in Dresrosa have all been completed, and I have played it before. It''s time to leave. There are still many interesting places in the new world.


    "that¡­¡­"


    Rebecca walked out suddenly.


    She has taken off her exposed combat uniform and put on a pink dress.


    This looks like cheap goods. Compared with the high-end dress of Bai Xing next to her, it seems to have been scoured out of a tattered pile.


    Everyone looked at her.


    Rebecca trembled in her heart.


    She is domineering, she can clearly feel that there are a few people in it that are extremely terrifying, even more terrifying than the high-level cadres of the Don Quixote Pirate Group.


    Instead, as the leader, Sun Xu, like an ordinary person, has a calm and weak aura, not scary at all.


    However, she also knew that it must be her own problem.


    After all, this is a big man with a bounty of four billion, how can he be as weak as ordinary people?


    Rebecca stabilized her mind for a while, and mustered her courage: "I want to ask you to take me!"


    Sun Xu nodded: "Yes!"


    "I can work, cook, wash clothes and clean, I can do everything, please... hey?"


    Rebecca was talking, suddenly reacted and looked at Sun Xu blankly.


    Answer...yes?


    It''s so simple to agree?


    Sun Xu''s face was plain.


    His ears are very good.


    Although he did not deliberately overhear, when Rebecca and Cyrus were discussing, he still occasionally caught some words and naturally knew their plan.


    During this time, his sense of Rebecca has also changed slightly.


    This is a very quiet and well-behaved little girl.


    Her kindness is not in disguise, but from the heart.


    looks inferior to Bai Xing''s appearance, and her dress is also very different. She was originally a beautiful girl, but in front of Bai Xing she became like a clown duck.


    However, according to Sun Xu''s observations over the past few days, she did not show any emotions such as jealousy at all.


    is a little bit envious, it doesn''t seem to be aimed at appearance.


    Of course, the main reason why he agreed to bring Rebecca was because of Bai Xing.


    The relationship between the two little girls has grown by leaps and bounds during this time, and they have become good girlfriends, and they are real girlfriends, not plastic ones.


    Among them, except Sun Xu, everyone else and Bai Xing can hardly be called friends.


    These people are more cruel in character, more cruel in the world view, and obviously not the same as the naive Bai Xing.


    Even the younger Perona is ten years older than Bai Xing.


    The little girl is actually quite lonely.


    Rebecca can be said to be a friend she made after going to sea.


    Bring her, it''s as simple as finding a toy for Bai Xing.


    Rebecca didn''t know this, and was a little dizzy by this surprise.


    These days, she has been discussing this matter with Mr. Soldier, and came up with various plans. Unexpectedly, none of them would be useful, so he directly agreed.


    Bai Xing was also very happy, smiling so that his eyes were bent: "Great! Rebecca!"


    She was still sad about being separated from her friends, but she didn''t expect to turn around. Not only did they not need to be separated, but they could stay together in the future.


    Rebecca nodded heavily, took a peek at Sun Xu, and quickly retracted his eyes.


    The reason why she wants to follow Sun Xu is simple, that is, she hopes to learn something from him and make herself stronger.


    Once she didn''t like fighting, and she was also very resistant to training. If it weren''t for being forced by the soldier, she wouldn''t have the strength she is now.


    However, during this period of time in the bullfighting arena, her mindset has changed.


    She deeply realized the importance of strength.


    Until Sun Xu and her group appeared, her perception of strength changed again.


    It turns out that it is strong enough to make Doflamingo and Don Quixote Pirates bow their heads.


    She already knows who she is and what happened to herself and this country. She knows very well that she and the Don Quixote Pirates will be enemies forever!


    She wants to avenge her mother and live a peaceful life. The only choice is to defeat the Don Quixote Pirates!


    But it was too difficult for a little girl of hers, and there was no hope of success at all.


    Until Sun Xu and his party appeared.


    "Let''s go!"


    Sun Xu walked out first, and everyone else hurriedly followed.


    Monet and Sugar were already waiting outside, and Torrepol and Buffalo, who hadn''t been seen before, appeared at the same time.


    "Are you really leaving?"


    Monet''s face was full of perseverance.


    Sun Xu smiled: "If we don''t leave, Doflamingo should have a nervous breakdown!"


    There are suddenly many lions around the wolf pack, and they still stay at his house. Can he feel at ease?


    I am afraid that the rice will not be fragrant during this time.


    Monet smiled wryly.


    indeed.


    The young master has been very irritable these days, and he will train people at every turn, which was completely absent before.


    "etc!"


    Torrepol suddenly stepped forward and stared at Rebecca: "It''s you! So you really hide in this hotel!"


    As he said, he threw out a ball of nose and flew towards Rebecca.


    But at this moment, a golden light suddenly flashed in his eyes, and then, a strong death threat came to his mind.


    Torrepol didn''t even think about it. He rolled on the spot at the fastest speed, trying to avoid it, but the golden light followed like a shadow, still stuck on his chest and passed directly through his chest.


    "what!"


    Torrepol let out a scream and covered his chest.


    But after a while, he realized something was wrong.


    There seemed to be no wounds where I was hit.


    He raised his palm hesitantly and found that it was intact, even his clothes were not torn.


    "It was just..."


    Torrepol looked up suspiciously. He did feel the pain just now, and it was a very strong pain. Why is there no injury now?


    "This is the last time, there will be another time..."


    Sun Xu nodded him, then nodded to Monet, and was about to turn around and leave.


    "…ò…ò…ò…ò…ò¡­¡­"


    There was a deep laughter.


    "It''s endless, right?"


    Sun Xu stopped and narrowed his eyes.


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 302： Villain

    Doflamingo descended from the sky, still in that sulky costume, arrogantly trying to hit someone.


    Rebecca trembled, her face showing some horror.


    "Hey, I''m here to see you off, why? Are you not welcome?"


    Doflamingo opened his hands and the corners of his mouth slowly curled up, looking extremely arrogant.


    "Dover."


    Torrepol came to him, clutching his chest, still full of surprise.


    The strange light flowing in Linglong''s eyes.


    The golden light that Torrepol felt was actually a mental attack from her. The damage was not high, but there was some pain, which was a warning to him.


    However, this man looks dishonest, and his heart is full of malice.


    She felt that she had started a little lightly.


    Doflamingo waved his hand and stopped Torrepol, completely turning a blind eye to Rebecca next to him.


    "See you off?"


    Sun Xu glanced at Doflamingo, slightly surprised.


    However, he didn''t hit the smiley man with his hand. Since the other party didn''t come to find the fault, he didn''t need to face him coldly.


    "It''s too polite, it''s not that I won''t meet again in the future."


    Doflamingo laughed: "Hey, hey, welcome you to visit Dres Rosa again."


    From his expression and manner, he can''t see the slightest reluctance, as if he is really looking forward to it.


    "Will do."


    Sun Xu nodded, then looked at Linglong.


    She leaped upwards, the white light flickered, and instantly turned into a huge pagoda.


    Sun Xu nodded towards Doflamingo, and then led everyone into the tower. The tower turned into a stream of light and disappeared in a flash.


    Doflamingo looked at the direction they were leaving, and the smile on the corner of his mouth slowly disappeared: "This speed is really amazing!"


    can fly and is fast, with these two characteristics, it is almost invincible.


    "Dover."


    Torrepol wondered: "Didn''t it mean that the ancient weapon Pluto is in their hands? Why didn''t you see it?"


    Maybe Pluto had disappeared from the minds of everyone before, and gradually turned ancient weapons into real legends.


    However, since the Mary Gioia incident, ancient weapons have entered everyone''s field of vision in a nearly barbaric manner.


    That kind of powerful power makes everyone feel swaying, and they can''t help but become greedy.


    Because of Sun Xu''s uncertain whereabouts, although many people hit his idea, they didn''t even have the opportunity to eat dirt behind his ass.


    Many people can only focus on the other two ancient weapons.


    There was a wave of searching for ancient weapons, but unfortunately it was destined to be fruitless.


    Doflamingo has deep eyes.


    He knows many secrets, including the fact that Pluto is a battleship.


    He also knew that Sun Xu did have a very strange ship, but after they returned from the fisherman island, the ship disappeared and was replaced by this tower.


    "Is that little girl the granddaughter of the former king?"


    Doflamingo asked suddenly.


    "Yes." Torrepol nodded, "It seems they were the ones who rescued her from the bullfighting arena."


    In fact, they had this kind of suspicion a long time ago.


    The security of the bullfighting arena is very tight. Diamante has been stationed there for a long time. It is definitely not something ordinary people can do to rescue people from there quietly.


    Moreover, their search these days did not find any clues, as if she had evaporated from the world.


    The only thing that has not been searched is the Bairi Hotel.


    "Hey, I like them, it''s a pity."


    Doflamingo smiled meaningfully, without saying anything to be a pity, shook the cloud and left.


    Monet, who had been silent since Doflamingo appeared, glanced at the direction Sun Xu had left, and a flash of worry flashed in his eyes.


    She knew that the young master would not aimlessly.


    Moreover, their young master did suffer some losses these days, and just swallowing it like this is not in the young master''s style.


    "Are they in danger?"


    Monet thought, because Torrepol hadn''t left yet, she didn''t say what was in her mind.


    Once, she was a knife in the hands of Doflamingo, no matter who the object was, no matter what the reason, as long as the young master needed it, she would kill it.


    But this time is different.


    Sun Xu also has great kindness to their sisters.


    Besides, the sugar operation has not been completed yet, and now it has only completed the first stage.


    It''s a pity that she can''t do anything, she can''t even remind them to do it-Sun Xu didn''t leave her contact information when she left.


    After leaving Dressrosa, Linglong Tower did not fly far, and stopped on an isolated island north of Dressrosa.


    A steel suspension bridge connects Dressrosa to the island.


    However, the bridge was covered with dust, and it looked like it had been abandoned.


    The situation of the ¡¡¡¡ isolated island also proves this point. There are various tall plants on it, like a virgin forest, with no trace of human activity.


    "Why are we here?" Perona looked curiously.


    "Here, here..."


    Bai Xing opened his eyes wide.


    Linglong Tower opened a door, and everyone walked out of it.


    "There is fun here."


    Sun Xu smiled: "However, the more important purpose is to wait for someone."


    "Fun?"


    Perona was puzzled, but everyone else looked interested.


    à².


    At this moment, a cold light swept out from the grass beside it and flew towards Sun Xu.


    "interesting."


    Sun Xu made a move, "Han Guang"''s flying speed dropped sharply, and finally landed on his hand.


    This is a very cute little animal, the size of a sparrow, with a blue hat and a pointed nose, carrying a pistol that is bigger than the body.


    "Let go of Leo!"


    A chirp sounded, and cold light after another came out from the grass.


    "It''s a bit troublesome, Linglong, let them be quiet."


    "Okay, master!"


    Linglong''s voice just fell, and a horrible spirit came Papa...


    A bunch of little things all fell to the ground.


    "What is this, Master Sun Xu?"


    Bai Xing looked over curiously, there were small stars in his eyes twinkling.


    "They are villains."


    Sun Xu looked at the little guy in his hand and said with a smile.


    "Let me go! Let go of me!"


    The little human race in his hand struggled fiercely.


    Don''t think they are small, but they are very powerful.


    Sun Xu gave him a hand, let him leave, and smiled: "We are not your enemies."


    "It turned out not to be an enemy."


    Leo was startled, the vigilance on his face disappeared.


    Not only Leo, the hostility of other villains quickly dissipated.


    I was surprised to see other people''s hearts.


    This is the characteristic of the small human race. It is extremely simple and very easy to deceive. Even if it is the enemy''s words, it will be convinced.


    Sun Xu signaled Linglong to let go of the restraints on the other little human races, and said: "We are here to wait for Cyrus."


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 303： Leave

    "Are you here to find Cyrus?"


    The little human race who heard the name were all excited.


    The little human race and Cyrus are in a cooperative relationship, and their purpose is to hit Doflamingo.


    It can even be said that Cyrus is their leader.


    The villains who knew his identity trusted Cyrus very much, thinking that he was the only one who could defeat Doflamingo.


    Sun Xu nodded and said, "Go and inform him, just say that Rebecca is here."


    "Rebecca?!" Leo was taken aback: "Rebecca really! Why is she here?"


    "This is a long story, you can tell Cyrus quickly, let him come to see Rebecca, we will leave soon." Sun Xu smiled.


    "I see."


    Leo nodded and moved quickly.


    "thanks."


    Rebecca pursed her lips, tears filled her eyes.


    She thought she had no chance to say goodbye to Mr. Soldier, but she didn''t expect that Sun Xu would stay here exclusively for herself.


    Sun Xu waved his hand without saying anything.


    Pity the parents of the world.


    He stopped and gave them a chance to say goodbye, not because of Rebecca, but because of Cyrus.


    Two hours later.


    The toy soldier with only one leg hurried over.


    When Doflaming arrived at the Day Inn, he was actually beside him.


    He didn''t know that Sun Xu and the others were leaving today. They went to the Day Inn for other things, because Monet and Torrepol didn''t dare to show up, and then there was no chance to see Rebecca again.


    I thought I was going to make such abrupt separation, but I didn''t expect it to turn around.


    "Mr. Soldier."


    Rebecca quickly greeted her, tears pattering in her eyes.


    Sun Xu and others went aside, leaving space for their father and daughter.


    The two didn''t know what they were talking about, and Rebecca cried more and more.


    This scene is very touching.


    It''s a pity that Sun Xu''s team is full of hard-hearted guys, especially three of them.


    Aisi, Ainilu, and Xiliu all looked indifferent, completely unmoved.


    Only Perona and Bai Xing are more emotional, with deep or shallow emotions on their faces.


    The farewell between Rebecca and Cyrus did not last long.


    brought Rebecca, who had stopped her tears, but with red eyes, came to Sun Xu. Cyrus took out a pitaya-like peculiar fruit and offered it with both hands.


    "From now on, Rebecca will ask your Excellency."


    That''s why he came to Rebecca today.


    After several days of hard work, he finally completed the plan.


    Sun Xu raised his eyebrows, showing some surprise: "You unexpectedly found another devil fruit."


    He knew that Cyrus'' plan was to find another Devil Fruit, and persuade him to agree to bring Rebecca.


    But, where is the devil fruit so easy to find?


    The one they took out before was beyond Sun Xu''s expectation. He thought it was the limit, but he didn''t expect him to bring another one.


    Cyrus did not speak.


    For this Devil Fruit, he and Violet paid a lot, but he didn''t intend to let Rebecca know about these things.


    "You take it back."


    Sun Xu did not answer: "I have promised Rebecca to take her, I don''t need this."


    "Then take it as a thank you." Cyrus insisted: "It stays with me, and it is of no use."


    Sun Xu raised his eyebrows: "Can''t you eat Devil Fruit?"


    "You can eat, but it has no effect."


    Cyrus said.


    Sun Xu thought for a while, indeed, those with abilities have been turned into toys by sugar, and they can''t use their abilities anymore. It should make no difference if they turn into toys and then eat the devil fruit.


    "What a domineering ability."


    Sun Xu sighed softly, but still did not reach out his hand.


    "The value of the devil fruit is very high, you can exchange it for money. You also need funds to resist the Don Quixote Pirates."


    Cyrus shook his head: "I''m just a toy. It''s useless to ask for money. What''s more, this thing is inconvenient to sell. That will only cause more trouble."


    Sun Xu thoughtfully.


    It seems that the origin of this devil fruit is not so legal.


    This is also normal.


    Finding the Ownerless Devil Fruit is mostly a coincidence.


    If it wasn''t for the big luck, then Cyrus, the devil fruit, has a high probability of being snatched.


    The same is true for the last 80%.


    As Doflamingo''s lair, the black market must be many.


    Although Cyrus has become a toy, his strength and flexibility are greatly reduced, but the fighting consciousness is still there after all, and it is far from what ordinary people can cope with.


    adds a violet that can see through and see through memory.


    The two cooperated. If a little pirate found the Devil Fruit and came to Dresrosa to sell the stolen goods, it would not be surprising to be robbed by the two.


    No, there is still a lot of luck to find two in such a short time.


    was silent for a while, and Sun Xu said slowly: "You may be inhumane."


    These people, there are good people and bad people, like a big dye vat.


    The innocent and kind Rebecca fell in, and she didn''t know what it would be like when she went out.


    "Will you hurt her?"


    Cyrus looked up at him.


    Sun Xu shook his head: "That''s not true."


    Cyrus did not speak any more. It was obvious that Rebecca was safe enough. As for the rest, she could only rely on herself, just like in a bullfighting arena.


    Sun Xu took a breath, took the Devil Fruit from Cyrus, and said, "In that case, good! Leave it to me, Rebecca. See you again, I will definitely show you one intact and better. Rebecca."


    If I only found a playmate for Bai Xing before, then he has really taken a responsibility now.


    This is the entrustment of a father.


    "Thank you!"


    Cyrus bowed, looked at Rebecca, no longer hesitated, turned and left.


    "Mr. Soldier."


    Rebecca bit her lip and tried not to cry, but the tears flowed down her white cheeks like a river bursting its bank.


    The little girl who left her father.


    Sun Xu sighed slightly, and then looked at the little people These little guys are very cute, and their combat effectiveness is good. Their princess is a rare person with healing ability, even Doflamingo. Very greedy.


    He once thought about abducting two, or simply taking a group, but finally gave up this idea.


    This is the place where the villains have lived for generations, and they won''t want to leave.


    It is meaningless to use strong.


    After all, he is a good person. It''s okay to force a bad person like Anilu. Using force against a simple and cute guy like the little human race will make him feel bad.


    "Let''s go." Sun Xu said.


    Immediately, Linglong turned into a giant tower again, carrying everyone, and flew away.


    Rebecca stood at the window, watching Dresrosa getting smaller and smaller, tears streaming down again.


    Although this place has brought her a lot of suffering, all her happy memories are also here, and her relatives are also here. Now that she is about to leave, she is still very reluctant to leave.


    Sun Xu shook his head slightly.


    Rebecca is not a very strong girl, but unfortunately she has an unfortunate life.


    It takes a long way to train her to be a powerful fighter.


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 304： Retrofit

    Rebecca sat on the sofa, twisting her small hands together, looking a little cramped.


    Sun Xu sat across from him and looked at her.


    This situation for the two of them has been going on for a while, and Rebecca has also changed from being calm at first to restless.


    After a while, Sun Xu finally said: "Do you want to be stronger?"


    "Hmm!" Rebecca lifted up and nodded, this is her core idea.


    Sun Xu''s expression remained unchanged: "Okay, I will find a way to make you stronger, but before that, let''s discuss a problem first."


    "Ok?"


    Rebecca showed a puzzled look.


    Sun Xu slowly said: "Do you think it is a wrong thing to kill at any time?"


    After hesitating, Rebecca nodded slightly. This is how her mother taught her, and she has always taken it as the truth and practiced it.


    In the bullfighting arena, in order not to hurt others, she even specially developed the "backwater sword dance" move.


    Sun Xu smiled and did not comment on this, but continued to ask: "The next question, if Diamante, the murderer who killed your mother, is right in front of you, do you want to kill him? You Will you kill him? If you kill him, do you think you have done something wrong?"


    Question after question, like mountains falling from the sky, there is no time to breathe, Rebecca can''t breathe, her small face lost in confusion.


    Sun Xu''s eyes were calm.


    Repaying debts, killing people and paying lives, in his opinion, these are all normal things.


    The ¡¡¡¡ Liku clan insists on the theory of not killing, which is fragile and ridiculous!


    "You don''t have to rush to answer these questions, you can go back and think carefully, and then tell me the answer in your heart." Sun Xu said lightly.


    Rebecca left in despair.


    She has never thought about these issues.


    In other words, I occasionally come up with such thoughts and dare not think deeply.


    This is contrary to her three views.


    But now that the quilt covering her head is lifted by Sun Xu, she will face the naked reality and can no longer escape.


    All day, Rebecca was in a daze.


    Bai Xing is a little worried, while the others are all looking good at the show.


    "The boss is so evil."


    Ace sighed and looked at Rebecca pityingly: "This little girl''s three views may be torn apart by the boss."


    Ainilu nodded sadly: "It''s too evil!"


    This is brainwashing.


    He has also experienced this process.


    I think his dream was to go to the infinite land and be the **** there.


    Now, he has been transformed into a martial idiot abruptly.


    Occasionally I think of my previous dreams, there is no fluctuation in my heart, and even a little shame: too ignorant! So second! !


    Suddenly, the faces of the two changed drastically at the same time, one turned into flames, and the other turned into thunder, desperately trying to transfer.


    Unfortunately, it''s still a step too late.


    A big foot stretched out from an unknown place, DuangDuang made two noises, and one kicked a foot on the buttocks. His body leaped forward uncontrollably, and all fell into the mud.


    "Hehehe."


    Sun Xu''s figure appeared, clenched his fists, and sneered: "There is no lesson in these days...Training you, it seems that you can''t wait."


    "Hehe, no! Absolutely not!"


    Ainilu quietly stepped back: "Boss, Ace said that he recently developed a new move. If you want to taste it, you can help him train."


    Before he finished speaking, he felt a rush of hot wind on the surface, and Ace next to him actually took advantage of him to speak, attracting Sun Xu''s opportunity, and turned into a flame to escape!


    "Ace!" Anilu roared angrily: "You idiot bastard!"


    "Yiqi?"


    Ace doesn''t know how to head, so he rushes to his room quickly.


    The unspoken rule of Sun Xu training them is that whoever can enter his room can avoid training.


    As for why the two of them resisted Sun Xu''s training so much...No one likes to be beaten!


    Sun Xu¡¯s training method is simple and rude, just beating!


    Beat hard!


    Moreover, it was extremely painful for him to hit someone, and the pain caused by a punch was at least several times that of an ordinary person''s fist.


    In order to alleviate the pain, they can only resist desperately.


    Don''t say, this kind of training is really effective.


    Every time the training is over, they can clearly feel their improvement.


    But every time I hear training, I still can''t help but shake three times.


    Because, it hurts so much! !


    Thinking of the nightmare experience, Ace''s elemental body couldn''t help but tremble, and the speed increased by a few points.


    The shadow of Sun Xu''s training is almost deeper than that of Karp''s fist of love when he was a child.


    Ainilu, who discovered that it was not good, didn''t care about the disaster, turned into a ball of thunder and lightning, and fleeing to his room desperately.


    "No need to fight, just go with you two! I will take good care of you."


    Sun Xu''s faint voice sounded.


    Ace had reached the door, and even pressed his palm on the doorknob, but his body became stiff and he turned his head to look.


    A shadow enveloped him, giving him a feeling of inevitable, inevitable escape.


    He knew that this was not his illusion.


    Aini Road started later, although it was faster than Ace, but it had to stop when it was two steps from the door.


    He also saw a shadow covering himself, and grinned: "Boss, tap...Ahhhhh!!!"


    The screams one after another rang.


    Perona, Robin, and Bai Xing all showed good expressions.


    This has become a repertoire of Linglong Tower.


    They also thought it was very funny when they saw the miserable appearance of the two being repaired.


    Although it was the first time I saw baby-5, it quickly synchronized with the expressions of the three of them, and their faces were more...excited than them.


    Rebecca, who was in a trance, was also awakened by the screams of Ainilu and Ace, and looked at the scene of Sun Xu violently beating them.


    "It''s okay, Master Sun Xu is helping them train."


    Bai Xing introduced to her very experienced.


    "train?"


    Rebecca''s heart bulged.


    She thought that she also wanted to learn from Sun Xu and improve her strength.


    Does she have to undergo this kind of training?


    She knew these two people who were beaten in the field, and Mr. Soldier told her that it was the two who joined forces to fight Doflamingo on a par.


    Mr. Soldier also said that if they use their full strength, they might even defeat Doflamingo!


    However, now that the two of them are in front of Sun Xu, they seem to be vulnerable.


    That scream really made the hearer cry, and the hearer was sad!


    On the one hand, she was shocked by Sun Xu''s strength, and on the other hand, she was also very disturbed.


    The training of Master Sun Xu looks much more terrifying than the training of Mr. Soldier.


    Can she really hold on?


    Rebecca couldn''t help but retreat a little.


    But she looked around, her heart slowly became firm, and now it was too late for her to regret it.


    No matter what greeted her in front, I could only bite the bullet and walk on!


    Seeing that Ainilu and Ace no longer have the ability to resist, they will only lie behind the hum, Sun Xu is satisfied, clapped his hands, and stopped "training."


    "You guys take a good digestion."


    After that, he turned and walked to the sofa.


    Ainilu and Ace looked at each other, except for the pain, they all saw the shock in each other''s eyes.


    Although they have experienced it many times, every time they "train", they will be surprised by the strength of the boss.


    During training, they didn''t keep any hands, it can even be said that they are fighting with death.


    However, Sun Xu is like the vast sky and the vast sea. No matter how hard they work, they can''t see Sun Xu''s limit.


    Don''t talk about the limit, he didn''t even make him show a trace of panic.


    They feel like the fish in the sea and the birds in the sky. No matter how much they toss, they cannot affect the sea and the sky!


    is vast and unfathomable!


    is incredible!


    Ace has seen the world.


    His father used to be the strongest man in the world. He was also trained as a navy hero when he was a child. He was the top strongest man in the world.


    However, none of them felt as horrible as Sun Xu gave him.


    Facing the old man, he felt that he was not an opponent, and it might even take a lifetime to chase him.


    But Sun Xu...


    He feels that this is not human!


    asked himself, he didn''t even have the confidence to catch up, if not at all.


    What''s more terrifying is that he is already so strong, but every time he meets Sun Xu, Ace feels that he has become stronger again.


    Ainilu didn''t think so, but was just amazed by the boss''s strength. After the amazement, he naturally trained hard and improved himself.


    As for surpassing the boss?


    no kidding!


    He has given up this unrealistic dream long ago!


    He never dreamed of such a thing!


    Instead of thinking about something meaningless like this, it¡¯s better to study carefully, how can you get less beating next time.


    After all, it really hurts the boss to hit someone!


    Sun Xu sat down on the sofa, and baby-5 immediately brought up the brewed coffee.


    Robin used to do this kind of thing. Now that a professional maid comes, she will naturally take over.


    "This is also a problem child."


    Sun Xu sighed, feeling that he has a long way to go.


    He picked up the cup and was about to drink, and another person came to him.


    Sun Xu moved for a while, then returned to normal, took a sip of coffee, put the cup down, and said, "Did you figure it out?"


    It was Rebecca who came to find him.


    One day has passed, so I should think about it clearly.


    In fact, when he asked this question, she should have an answer in her heart. This day, it is not for her to think about the answer, but for her to accept the answer!


    "Hmm!" Rebecca nodded and said seriously: "If he is in front of me, I want to kill him! But, I don''t know if I can do it. I don''t know if it''s right."


    Sun Xu smiled, showing a satisfied look.


    At least, she thought very hard and answered his questions honestly.


    Although the answer to both questions is unknown, it is only caused by the conflict of thoughts and emotions.


    After organizing the language, Sun Xu slowly said: "There is a saying in my hometown, killing people, paying debts, paying debts! This is a very simple way of saying, but the concept is correct!"


    Rebecca listened and thought carefully.


    Since my mother passed away, no one has told her about this.


    Although Mr. Soldier is taking care of her very seriously, it has already cost him most of his efforts to protect her.


    Besides, he didn''t seem to want to talk to her, just let her listen to his mother.


    "Diamante killed your mother, you can choose to forgive him, or you can choose to kill him, this is just a different choice, nothing wrong!"


    Sun Xu said: "Of course, if it were me, I would definitely send him to hell!


    Remember the first question I asked you? "


    Rebecca thought for a while: "Is it wrong to kill?"


    Sun Xu nodded: "I can tell you that killing, or killing, is sometimes just an act!"


    "A murderer, if you let him go, it would be unfair to the people he killed, and he might continue to kill.


    You killed him, not only to avenge those who were killed, but also to save those who might be killed by him in disguise! Isn''t this a just act? "


    Rebecca looked confused.


    Sun Xu continued: "If you defeated Doflamingo and killed the people of the Don Quixote Pirates, wouldn''t the people killed by them over the years die?


    If a country is ruled by a tyrant, and people live in trouble, the people below will revolt, overthrow the rule of the tyrant, and bring people a happy life. War will kill many people, but isn¡¯t the uprising righteous? "


    Rebecca''s eyes shook violently, her face full of tangles.


    Sun Xu looked at it silently.


    The important point of this question is not whether the killing was just.


    Even in his last world, the law is so strict, there are still justice killings such as legitimate defense and courage.


    The important thing is, what is the criterion for judging whether a killing is just? Who will judge? Does the killer have the right to enforce the law? etc.


    These issues are much more complicated. Sun Xu does not intend to discuss with Rebecca in depth, at least not now.


    The Pirate World is very chaotic, and there is no such thing as a thorough study.


    If it is Sun Xu, his standard for judging justice is his own moral perception. As for judging rights and law enforcement rights, his strength is the greatest right!


    But In a well-ordered world, his behavior is also a kind of chaos.


    Sun Xu stood up and patted Rebecca on the shoulder: "Kindness is definitely not harming anyone, and killing is not synonymous with sin!"


    These words of his, if known by the people of the Liku clan, they would definitely be regarded as evil.


    But Sun Xu didn''t like them either.


    Although Rebecca has also received the education of the Liku clan, it definitely does not mean that it cannot be changed.


    She is only a fourteen-year-old girl, Sanguan is far from stable, and there is still a lot of room for transformation.


    What''s more, even a mature adult with the Three Views may collapse and change his personality drastically.


    Sun Xu has absolute confidence to change Rebecca''s concept.


    Because of the concept of the Liku family, there are big problems in itself.


    He didn''t think about persuading Rebecca with only words. In the past two years, he would take her to see with his own eyes, to experience and experience in person.


    did not continue to destroy the little girl''s three views, leaving Rebecca to think about it by herself, Sun Xu drank the coffee, turned and left.


    Something interesting seems to have happened ahead, and he is going to go and take a look.


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 305： Punk Hassads battle (five thousand four hundred words)

    umbling.


    The silver thunder snake shuttled among the dark clouds, the sky seemed to have a crack open, and the majestic rain poured down.


    The weather, which was still fine just now, suddenly became bad, the wind was crying, the heavy rain was rushing, and the sea raised huge waves hundreds of meters high. The strange hot air and cold air appeared alternately. The first second was hot as a dog, and the next second it was frozen as a popsicle. .


    "It''s strange weather."


    Robin came to Sun Xu.


    Although the environment in the new world is even worse, it is rare to see such a bad situation.


    The alternating hot and cold air currents are even more confusing.


    It''s a pity that there is no real navigator in their team, and they don''t understand the reason for this kind of weather.


    Fortunately, Linglong was soon isolated from the harsh climate.


    Otherwise, in such a hot and cold environment, even a body beaten by iron will soon fall ill.


    Sun Xu stood by the window, looking outside.


    The terrible rainstorm almost obscured the sight. If you only rely on your eyes, you can''t see anything from twenty meters away.


    However, he has spiritual knowledge, so naturally he has no such worries.


    Suddenly, Sun Xu raised his eyebrows and his eyes moved: "I know the reason for this strange weather."


    "Huh?" Robin looked at him.


    Sun Xu did not answer, but sighed: "A person with natural ability is so powerful that it is indeed a natural disaster."


    "Natural ability person?"


    Robin was surprised. Is the weather here made by someone with ability?


    etc.


    The alternating hot and cold air currents, can it be said that...


    With a move in her heart, there was a guess that this was not caused by one capable person, but two!


    "Boss, are you talking about the red dog and the blue pheasant?" She couldn''t help asking.


    "Who else is there besides them?"


    Sun Xu smiled.


    There are many natural abilities in the sea, and the most powerful of them are the three generals of the navy.


    They are the only ones who can make such a big noise.


    Aisi and Ainilu are quite different.


    "What are they doing?"


    Robin puzzled: "Does the navy do anything here?"


    "Fight."


    Sun Xu smiled and said, the weather here is just the aftermath of the two fighting.


    "Fighting? Red dog and blue pheasant? Did they fight each other?"


    Robin is even more confused. She knows that the blue pheasant and the red dog are not very good at dealing with them, but they are not going to fight each other, right? The navy and the world government will not agree.


    "The Warring States period is not too young, and it is time to retire."


    Sun Xu said.


    Robin is so smart that he immediately understood what he meant.


    "Competing for the position of marshal?"


    She couldn''t help but look forward.


    When she first met Aoi Pheasant and Aka Inu, they were still lieutenant generals, it was they who worked together to destroy O''Hara, leaving a deep psychological shadow on her young.


    At some point, everyone in the Linglong Tower came to the window, including Rebecca who was in a daze, and Aise and Ainilu who were beaten severely.


    "Have you seen it, this is the top powerhouse among those with natural ability!"


    Sun Xu looked at Aisi and Ainilu: "I don''t have high expectations of you, and you can reach this level in the future!"


    Ainilu and Ace couldn''t help but smile wryly.


    Want to reach this level, how easy is it to talk about?


    are both natural ability abilities, and they are more able to appreciate the power and fear of the two people in the distance.


    As proud as they are, they dare not say that they will definitely reach this level.


    "Master Sun Xu, there are many warships below."


    Bai Xing tugged Sun Xu''s arm and said.


    Bai Xing''s strength may be the weakest of all, but her domineering look and hearing may be the strongest.


    Born to see and hear, this kind of aptitude is really terrifying, even if you don''t practice, you can surpass ninety-nine percent of the world''s people.


    Sun Xu has noticed.


    Of course, the navy will not let the red dog and the blue pheasant fight here alone.


    In case a pirate gets news, take advantage of the two losers and kill them in a sneak attack, the navy will have to cry to death.


    In fact, Punk Hassad has been surrounded by warships.


    There are five lieutenants that Sun Xu has noticed!


    Any pirate who dares to approach will be hit hardest.


    Sun Xu thought for a while, and ordered Linglong to rise.


    Although they are now in a very high position, plus the disguise of bad weather, they are unlikely to be discovered.


    But, to be on the safe side, it''s better to fly higher.


    If their trails are exposed, the red dog and the blue pheasant will stop fighting immediately, and the five lieutenants of the comrades will besiege them together.


    Let''s not talk about whether you can play or not, it will not be lively before you can watch it.


    Linglong Tower quickly shuttled in the storm. Under the cover of rain and dark environment, no navy had noticed it.


    Soon, an island appeared in front of everyone.


    Across the rain, not everyone can see it real, but everyone can feel two air currents rising into the sky, one cold and the other scorching hot.


    Ainilu''s body was shocked, his eyes widened.


    "This is too exaggerated!"


    The climate of the island below has been completely changed, half the world of ice and snow, and half the lava hell.


    They couldn''t see the red dog and the blue pheasant at all. They could only feel the confrontation between the snow world and the lava hell, and the island seemed to have turned into a realm of two people, being wrapped in them and constantly colliding.


    "Is this awakening?"


    Sun Xu murmured.


    Devil Fruit can be awakened, he knows, but he doesn''t know what natural awakening looks like.


    Now Aka Inu and Green Pheasant seem to have told him the answer.


    He could clearly feel that the red dog and the blue pheasant did not simply release their abilities. They have a strong control over the surrounding ice and lava.


    The feeling that the island is engulfed is not an illusion.


    After the battle between the two was over, the environment of Punk Hassad changed permanently.


    If they were simply frozen or melted, then after their battle, the environment of Punk Hassad would slowly recover, the ice would melt, and the magma would cool down.


    But, no.


    Punk Hassad has always become half ice and half lava.


    The green pheasant and the red dog must have had a more serious impact on Punk Hassad.


    This kind of influence should be brought about by the fruit awakening.


    "The ability after awakening has a deeper impact on the outside world, even the essence will change, and the capable person has a strong ability to control the environment changed by the ability."


    This is Sun Xu summed up the ability of the natural devil fruit after awakening.


    "It feels a bit like Superman."


    He shook his head, and couldn''t be sure that what he had summed up was correct, so he asked the following two people and probably couldn''t get the answer.


    "The battle between the two has been going on for a long time, right? It''s really scary."


    Ace exclaimed.


    He fought with Jinpei for five days and five nights, and finally he was so tired that he couldn''t lift a finger.


    Knowing from the situation of the island, the following two people fight for three or two days, but they are still alive, and there is no sign of weakness.


    With this physical strength, he will be defeated.


    Rebecca has a complicated complexion.


    She had always felt that Doflamingo was the most powerful and terrifying person in the world.


    Now she knows that she is really ignorant.


    The horror of the following two people has completely exceeded her imagination-although Sun Xu also showed super strength, after all, this scene is not intuitive.


    Rebecca felt that if they wanted, they could kill Dress Rosa alone.


    After looking for a while, Sun Xu suddenly said: "You are waiting here, I will go down and take a look."


    "Hey?"


    Everyone looked over, showing suspicious eyes.


    Is it appropriate to do that?


    Below is the navy den, and there are two generals in charge.


    Sun Xu did not speak, and jumped directly from the door Linglong opened.


    Everyone looked at each other, and they were all speechless.


    Two generals, several lieutenants, and dozens of large and small warships, this lineup is much stronger than Tu Mo Ling.


    In the face of such a lineup, he can still jump in without changing his face. It can only be said that he is their boss.


    The wind whistling in his ears, Sun Xu''s face was calm.


    When the rain is about to fall on him, it will bounce off automatically, as if wearing an invisible raincoat.


    Like a ghost, he fell silently, and finally stopped on the shore of Punk Hassad.


    Although the navy surrounded Punk Hassad, they did not approach, and they were also worried about being injured by mistake.


    If there are people who will meet and see and domineering here, they will definitely be shocked.


    Because Sun Xu didn''t have the slightest breath in his body, it was like a rock and a mass of air, but it could be seen with the eyes.


    Staring at the intertwined scene of ice and fire ahead, Sun Xu showed the color of thinking.


    He has a spell that has been studied for a long time, but he hasn''t made any progress. Seeing this intertwined scene of ice and fire, his heart is moved a little.


    "It seems that I need to go inside and experience it in depth."


    Sun Xu said to himself, but hesitated on his face.


    Now on Punk Hassad, one side is cold, one side is hot, ordinary people can''t get close at all, but for him, this temperature has no effect at all.


    But he was worried that he would be discovered by the green pheasant and the red dog if he broke in.


    The two are not in a normal state, but are fighting in an awakened state.


    Although he can constrain his aura and hide his feelings, he is not sure that when the red dog and the blue pheasant are awakened, the control package of the environment does not include perception.


    Once ¡¡¡¡ was discovered, it was a trivial matter to be besieged, and this special scene of ice and fire was gone, and his plan was completely frustrated.


    "Try it."


    thought for a while, there is no good solution, Sun Xu can only take a risk.


    He didn''t venture in and found the line separating ice and fire.


    This is the place where the two clash, there is ice and fire, and it is a place that neither of them can fully control.


    Entering from here, the chance of being discovered should be lower... right?


    "If I am found, after I am strong enough, I will catch the blue pheasant and the red dog and let them perform for me."


    Sun Xu said, stepping forward and entering the zone of ice and fire.


    At the same time, a hot air and a cold air hit him, half frozen and half steamed.


    Sun Xu''s face remained unchanged.


    neither shivered from the cold air, nor sweated from the heat, his face was ruddy, as if he hadn''t noticed it.


    He let out a suffocating breath and looked forward.


    Although it was raining heavily outside, there was not a single drop of rain falling on Punk Hassad.


    When raindrops fall into the ice zone, they will turn into ice crystals and snowflakes. When they fall into the lava zone, they will be directly evaporated and become water vapor, returning to the sky.


    Sun Xu is covered with snow on one side, and the sky is full of wind. On the other side, heat is rising, and magma is flowing on the ground.


    Shirayuki and magma are both alive, eroding frantically towards each other''s domain.


    At present, it seems that the two sides are still evenly matched.


    After stepping into the Punk Hassad, Sun Xu stopped, and a picture of Tai Chi and Gossip appeared in his eyes.


    "Water and fire, yin and yang..."


    He was silent for a while, and walked forward.


    The more inside, the more intense the conflict between ice and flame.


    The two are like endless enemies, once they meet, they will fight and never die.


    Sun Xu saw that a huge boulder burning with flames hit the world of ice and snow, and the flame was instantly extinguished. He also saw the violent wind rushing into the lava **** with the wind and snow, instantly melting, then boiling and evaporating.


    He even vaguely caught two figures, one completely transformed into a body of ice and snow, the other transformed into a lava monster, fighting frantically.


    "Is water and fire incompatible?"


    Sun Xu watched silently, the Tai Chi diagram in his eyes was spinning faster and faster.


    "Maybe I was wrong. The confrontation between men and women is not as intense as the conflict between water and fire. It is not difficult to coordinate the two. How can the problem reach the confluence of yin and yang, and even the origin of life?"


    "No!"


    He suddenly looked somewhere in front of him.


    There is nothing there now, but he did feel that in that position, the water and fire reached a balance for a moment.


    "Water and fire...yin and yang...male and female...conflict and fusion..."


    Sun Xu muttered, his consciousness gradually emptied.


    He walked forward unconsciously, walking fast and slow, and forgetting what might be discovered. Sometimes he would enter the world of ice and snow, and sometimes he would enter the lava hell.


    The clash between the blue pheasant and the red dog is still going on.


    However, neither of them noticed that beside them, there was a ghost wandering unconsciously.


    Time flows, two days'' time is fleeting.


    on the Linglong Tower.


    Ai Si and Ai Nilu leaned against the wall, looking through the window to the island below.


    "The boss will be fine, right? He has been there for two days, and there isn''t even a trace of movement." Ace said.


    "No movement is also a kind of movement." Ainilu said lightly.


    Ace was startled and nodded: "That''s right, if the boss really had an accident, it would have been turned upside down long ago."


    Even if there are two admirals and several lieutenants below, it is impossible to quietly capture the boss.


    Since there is no movement, it means that the boss''s incubation went smoothly and was not discovered by the navy.


    "I think the battle below is almost over."


    Ainilu said suddenly.


    "The hero sees the same thing." Ace slightly chin his head slightly.


    The storm around ¡¡¡¡ hasn''t stopped for a moment, and the conflict between the ice and fire on Punk Hazard has not weakened in any way, and has even become stronger.


    However, those with the same natural abilities, they can obviously feel that whether it is ice or fire, they are a little weak in succession, and even give the feeling of being at the end of the human race.


    Aka dog and blue pheasant should be close to the limit.


    Now that the ice and the fire are getting stronger, it''s just a glimpse, it''s the final sprint.


    After finishing this breath, the battle should also be determined.


    "Who do you think can win?" Ainilu asked.


    Ace shook his head slowly: "I don''t know."


    Although he watched it for two days, he couldn''t tell who was strong and who was weak.


    Ainilu said: "Their strengths are too close, I''m afraid they won''t be able to tell the winner until the last minute, but..."


    He glanced at Ace and raised his eyebrows: "I like the red dog."


    He remembered that Ace was punched through the chest by a red dog. If it weren''t for the boss, he would have become a pile of bones.


    Ace smiled: "Then I''m optimistic about the green pheasant!"


    He didn''t really care about that punch.


    The red dog is the navy and represents justice.


    But he is the offspring of One Piece, with the most evil blood. He wants to live, but there is nothing wrong with the red dog killing him.


    If the two sides swap positions, he will not hesitate to succumb.


    But he doesn''t like red dogs either.


    Because the old man''s death has a lot to do with him.


    "Would you like to take a gamble?" Ainilu took advantage of the trend and put forward his own ideas.


    "What to bet on?" Ace asked curiously.


    "Whoever loses will take the initiative to take over the task of being trained by the boss next time."


    "Hi! Is this bet too big?" Ace gasped.


    "It''s fun when you grow up!"


    Ace gritted his teeth: "I bet! Are you ready to be beaten for me!"


    Ainilu showed no weakness: "When you are beaten, I will cheer you on!"


    After letting go of the harsh words, the two looked at each other, and when they looked at the battle below, their expressions couldn''t help but become tense.


    I just watched the excitement before, but now it''s about my personal interests.


    Both of them were beaten up together so badly, the result of the fight alone can be imagined.


    Moreover, to prevent another from being dragged into the battle, the loser must take the initiative to attack the boss. If the boss sees it as a provocation, then...


    Both of them shuddered in their imagination.


    Punk Hassad.


    When Ace and Ainilu were betting, Sun Xu''s eyes gradually converged.


    "The battle between the blue pheasant and the red dog is not over yet."


    He sighed and looked up and found that he was actually standing on the water.


    count it.


    Sun Xu stretched his waist, the corners of his mouth curled up, and a smile appeared on his face: "It turns out that two days have passed, but fortunately, I haven''t been discovered."


    "It''s time to leave."


    He walked out of the island.


    At the edge of the island, Sun Xu looked back.


    Outside are raging winds, roaring thunder and lightning, and torrential rain like a galaxy. On the island is a fierce confrontation of ice and fire.


    A round of Tai Chi picture appeared in his eyes, turning slightly, and the yin and yang fish seemed to come alive.


    All the movement on Punk Hassad paused. The ice and lava that were colliding violently had undergone subtle changes, and there was a tendency to merge.


    "never mind."


    Sun Xu blinked his eyes, and the Tai Chi diagram slowly disappeared: "They can be regarded as helping me a lot, so I won''t disturb their battle."


    After playing for so long, it seems that the winner is about to be determined. If it is destroyed by him, then the blue pheasant, red dog and navy will probably vomit blood.


    Such a battle is a huge drain on both of them.


    Sun Xu stopped hesitating, turned and left.


    On Punk Hassad, the blue pheasant and the red dog who were in a fierce confrontation stopped at the same time, their expressions were the same, they were full of shock.


    At that moment, they all felt that their power was out of control.


    Although the time is very short, if you are a little negligent, you may even feel that it is an illusion. UU reading


    However, as top powerhouses, they have absolute control over their own power, how can they regard that as an illusion?


    The red dog and the blue pheasant ceased the war tacitly, and each began to search their own fields-although they had a bad relationship, after all, they had worked together for decades and had a good understanding.


    However, they searched countless times with their sight, hearing, color, and various abilities, and they did not find any reason that might cause their power to lose control.


    "Could it be the power of Kuzan (Sakaski) that caused my power to lose control?"


    The two looked at each other.


    One is ice, the other is fire, their power is absolutely opposite.


    It doesn¡¯t seem to be surprising if some wonderful changes occur under the full efforts of the two.


    More importantly, this seems to be the only explanation.


    They don''t believe that someone can hide their search, nor that someone can make the power of both of them lose control at the same time.


    can only be their reason for each other.


    After a moment of silence, the red dog and the green pheasant moved at the same time.


    The battle broke out again.


    Unless the sky falls, they must decide the winner this time!


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 306： Reunion of Old Friends (5,000 words)

    After leaving Punk Hassad, Sun Xu did not return to Linglong Tower, but flew towards a warship.


    He suppressed all his breath, and under the cover of the storm, he soon came to his target warship.


    was about to go up, Sun Xu rolled his eyes and made a spell, his body flashed and his appearance gradually changed.


    He condensed water vapor, created a mirror, looked at the image inside, and nodded in satisfaction.


    She has short white hair with erect roots, very energetic, wearing a jacket with the word justice written on it, but her chest is open, with a cigar hanging from her mouth, her face is very shabby.


    Sun Xu fell on the warship.


    A navy just happened to look over, and when he saw him, he immediately saluted him: "Major General Smaller!"


    Has this guy been promoted to major general?


    Soon!


    Sun Xu muttered in his heart and nodded: "Thank you."


    The navy was immediately flattered.


    As everyone knows, Major General Smogg is strong, but he treats his subordinates very strictly.


    was treated so kindly, but few people have ever received treatment.


    "Does Major General Smogg have something good today, so he is in a good mood?"


    The Navy looked at "Smogg" from the corner of his eye, and couldn''t help but gossip in his heart.


    Sun Xu didn''t know his rich psychological activities, and went straight into the cabin.


    The navy standing guard next to ¡¡¡¡ immediately handed over the towel-in order to disguise, he had to withdraw his defenses and got caught in the rain.


    Sun Xu took the towel and wiped his hair.


    At this moment, a tall and brave female navy girl with pink hair came over.


    "Smogg, how do you dress like this? Isn''t it cold? Tina wondered."


    Sun Xu''s face was stagnant, and he smiled dryly: "Hehe, I''m more frost-resistant."


    Just thinking about restoring the image of Smogg, he forgot about the temperature.


    This warship is located behind the green pheasant. Although there is also a hot air current, it is mainly cold air current, and the temperature is very low. Everyone on the warship is wearing winter clothes, except for Sun Xu''s disguised Smogg.


    What''s more exaggerated is that he still has his chest open.


    Tina frowned, feeling that Smogg today is a bit strange, but she turned around and left without thinking, and said, "Come on, Lieutenant General Gion is already waiting."


    "Oh oh."


    Sun Xu quickly followed.


    On the way, Tina chats casually.


    "You came very quickly, the weather is so bad, I thought it would take you half an hour to arrive."


    "Ok."


    Sun Xu responded vaguely, muttering in his heart, what a coincidence, he just chose an image he was familiar with, but he didn''t expect that Taotu would really have something to do with Small.


    Tina asked again: "Are you the only one to come here? Where''s Da Siqi?"


    "Her aunt is here, I asked her to stay and rest."


    Sun Xu said casually.


    "Auntie?" Tina was startled and frowned: "How come Da Siqi''s relatives are here at this time?"


    "Not a relative."


    Sun Xu waved his hands again and again: "It was a few days when there were women, you know."


    Tina took a deep look at him, and said nothing.


    The two and come to an office.


    When they entered, everyone stopped their gestures and saluted.


    "Major General Smaller!"


    "Major General Tina!"


    "Tina is also promoted?"


    Sun Xu glanced at her, happy for her.


    stepped into the ranks of generals, and really entered the upper ranks of the navy.


    Although Tina was originally a talent valued by the top navy, it was not easy to get past this step.


    As early as a few years ago, she was a colonel, and it was only recently that she completed the transition from school officer to general officer.


    However, when she was in her early thirties, she was still one of the youngest major generals. With her potential, even if she could not be a general in the future, she could become a big leader in the navy.


    "You wait here, I''ll call Gion Lieutenant General."


    Tina said to Sun Xu, turned around and entered a room further inside.


    Sun Xu sat down on the chair beside him, with a carefree look, he didn''t seem to think of himself as an outsider at all.


    "Is there any coffee? Give me a cup."


    He snapped his fingers and ordered.


    Although he doesn''t know any of the people in the room, he must be no official.


    Major General is already a high-ranking general in the navy, and he can be on his own. Even if Taotu is a candidate for the general, there will be no officers of this level on board.


    As expected, no one had any objection to his order.


    Soon a navy soldier grinds the coffee and brings it to him.


    Sun Xu took a sip and couldn''t help shaking his head.


    He is also a master of the way of coffee now. After a sip, he knew that the quality of this coffee is not very good. Although it is not bad, it can only be regarded as mediocre.


    This is probably just to entertain ordinary people. If you want a good drink, you have to find sister Gion¡¯s private possession.


    The room was very silent, and no one came to get close to Sun Xu.


    Smogg¡¯s maverick and unruly, are well-known throughout the navy, no one finds it boring.


    No one is bothering, Sun Xu is also happy, but he still complains in his heart, this fellow Smogg is really bad.


    If his character does not change, he is destined to become a general.


    General is not only the highest combat power of the navy, but also the leader of the navy. He certainly can''t be a maverick, who just picks up if he doesn''t agree with him.


    However, these are too early for Small.


    Strength is not the only factor in choosing a general, but the most important part is the foundation. Without strength, there is no need to consider other aspects.


    Smogg is far worse.


    It''s a peach rabbit.


    Regardless of the red dog and the blue pheasant, whether the blue pheasant will leave the navy or not, at least one general will be vacated.


    Now Taotu is strong enough to serve as a general, I don''t know whether to promote her to the top, or to conduct world selections like the original.


    but.


    Taotu was originally a candidate for general.


    Now that there is a vacancy for the general position, she is also strong enough. If she is not allowed to take the post, it will not only be unfair to her, but it will also be difficult to convince the public in the entire navy.


    An organization as large as the navy has the same position in dealing with the navy, but it is not monolithic internally, and there will be competition for power.


    Taotu can come this far, and he definitely has his own ambitions.


    Just in Sun Xu''s cranky thoughts, two figures walked out of the room inside.


    Walking in front is Taotu Gion, who hasn¡¯t seen her for a while. She is wearing a red navy uniform. Jinpiluo.


    She has a charming face and a very mature charm, but there is a touch of majesty and sharpness between her eyebrows, which makes people afraid to look directly.


    Tina followed behind Taotu. Although she was not so powerful, she was still brave and heroic. At this time, Jiao''s face was serious.


    Sun Xu showed a smile on his face and waved his hand: "Sister Gion... Lieutenant General."


    Taotu looked at him, pressing his palm on the hilt of the sword, an extremely sharp aura emerged in the room, and suddenly everyone had the illusion of a knife on their neck.


    "Who are you?"


    Sun Xu was a little surprised, but he didn''t make any expressions on his face: "Of course I am Small."


    clicked, the door opened wide, and two figures walked in.


    "You are Small, who am I?"


    A person with short white hair and a dull face was exactly the same as Sun Xu''s appearance at this time. He was just wearing thick clothes and did not open his chest. The other person had a long sword on his waist, with eyes, and tried his best to squeeze his face, but he was still very cute.


    It is Smogg and Dasqi!


    Some chaos suddenly occurred in the room.


    Everyone hurriedly moved away from Sun Xu, their faces on guard.


    They didn''t expect it to be a fake.


    Especially the navy who just made him coffee, the corners of his mouth kept twitching, and he felt like he was being prostituted.


    Sun Xu also laughed, and leaned back, leaning on the back of the chair: "Actually, I am your half-brother. My name is Smok. Look how we look like!"


    Smogg was expressionless.


    lie to fools!


    Not to mention that he doesn''t have any half-brothers, even if he has, even if he is a brother of the same mother, he can''t look like this, right?


    The two are exactly the same, even the details on their faces are the same.


    "Hahaha."


    Sun Xu smiled and looked at Tina: "When did you find out? Did I say that when Da Siqi came to Auntie?"


    That''s really not like what Smogg would say.


    Of course, this is mainly because he didn''t try to imitate.


    "Earlier!"


    Tina''s tone was cold.


    "You don''t doubt me as soon as you meet, right?" Sun Xu was stunned.


    Tina didn''t speak, but he already knew the answer, so he couldn''t help but look at Smogg: "Sad? Tina didn''t trust you at all! With your face, she started to doubt at first glance.


    Smogg ignored his ridicule at all, took a step forward, took off the weapon behind his back, his eyes were cold: "Who are you? What is the purpose of sneaking into the navy?"


    He blocked the exit, Tina blocked the back road, presented two breads with cheese, and surrounded Sun Xu in the middle.


    Now is a critical moment for the confrontation between the two admirals, and no change is allowed!


    Sun Xu didn¡¯t care, he sat on the chair with a grin, and provocatively hooked his fingers towards the two of them: "Want to fight? Come on, let me try your skills!"


    "Arrogant!"


    Smog gave a low voice, and rushed towards Sun Xu holding the sea tower weapon.


    Tina was also ready, but she didn''t rush to make a move, but planned to let Smogg try her opponent''s level first.


    According to her domineering perception, this person''s aura is not strong, it is equivalent to Smogg, and it should not be that difficult to deal with.


    But, thinking that he dared to sneak into the warship like this, and still looked confident after exposure, Tina was vaguely worried, thinking that something would happen.


    Looking at Smogg who rushed towards him quickly, Sun Xu lifted his foot and slashed from top to bottom.


    ßË.


    The air exploded.


    Like a giant axe smashed down.


    violent, tyrannical, unstoppable!


    Everyone has scalp tingling.


    Smoge''s face changed drastically.


    There is no condensed armed look domineering on that leg, but he feels extremely dangerous, and he doesn''t dare to rely on the elemental body of the natural element to block it.


    "Don''t be arrogant!"


    Smogg raised the Hailoushi ten hands in his hand and greeted him.


    àÛàÍ.


    His block was easily rushed away, and that leg hit his chest with an unstoppable momentum.


    ßË!


    Smog flew out and stuck it on the wall.


    "So strong? Tina was shocked."


    Tina was shocked, her face solemn, but she still rushed forward without fear.


    With a wave of her hand, rows of black javelins appeared and stab Sun Xu.


    "Small carving skills."


    Sun Xu chuckled and flicked with his fingers.


    ßËßËßË.


    A few fierce and powerful shots with special powers flew out, and they happened to hit the black spear. With only a click, all the black spears became powder.


    Tina''s face became more solemn, knowing that she had met a strong one.


    "Feather threshold!" She approached Sun Xu, waving her arm, and a row of black guns extended from her arm to form a fence, trying to trap Sun Xu.


    Sun Xu raised his palm and patted forward.


    A huge palm was condensed into a city wall, rushing towards Tina, her black spear was vulnerable to a blow in front of the huge palm.


    Tina screamed, blocking her with all her strength, but she was still slapped flying by the giant palm.


    At this time, Smogg punched Sun Xu from a distance, and with a bang, his fist and wrist separated, and his wrist turned into a cloud of smoke, pushing his fist to fly towards Sun Xu.


    There is still a black armed color domineering on that fist.


    Sun Xu took the coffee in one hand and waved it in a circle without looking at the other.


    "Uh!"


    Smogg snorted, a cold sweat formed on his forehead, and looked at Sun Xu suspiciously.


    What is this ability? Why does it hurt so much?


    Sun Xu took a sip of coffee, put the quilt on the table, and then smiled lightly: "Are you capable of this? It might be a bit difficult to catch me."


    The navy looked at each other.


    It was the first time they saw anyone who dared to be so arrogant in the surrounding.


    Smogg and Tina also had very ugly faces.


    The two looked at each other and attacked at the same time.


    At this time, there is no need to pay attention to one-to-one.


    "The two major generals made a shot together, should they be able to take him down?"


    "Of course, he is definitely not an opponent!"


    "Dare to be so arrogant, Major General Small and Major General Tina taught him a lesson!"


    The navy murmured softly, but the voice became smaller and smaller.


    Faced with the siege of Small and Tina, Sun Xu remained motionless.


    He didn''t even leave the chair, and blocked the siege of the two major generals while sitting.


    This made all the navies dumbfounded and could not believe it.


    However, their shock is not as good as Tina and Small.


    Both of them are going crazy.


    Where is such a strong guy?


    is the admiral of the admiral. Maybe they can defeat their joint efforts, but it is impossible to sit on a chair and block them, right?


    This is too depressing people''s self-confidence!


    Sun Xu waved his palms and fluttered Tina and Smogg out again with two light palms.


    They were about to continue their offensive, and Taotu said, "Stop it!"


    Tina and Smogg both looked at her, thinking that she was going to do it herself, and felt very guilty in their hearts.


    They can''t do it, otherwise the Gion Lieutenant Admiral wouldn''t have to do it himself.


    "You guys go out first."


    Taotu waved to the other navy.


    Although they were puzzled, they all followed their orders honestly.


    When ¡¡¡¡ left, everyone looked at Sun Xu vigilantly, preventing him from taking the opportunity to escape.


    But Sun Xu watched this scene with a smile, without any movement.


    Soon, there were only five people left in the room.


    Sun Xu, Taotu, Tina, Smogg, and Dasqi.


    Taotu stepped forward, pressing his palm on the Jinpiluo. Before the sword was pulled out, there was a sharp breath floating in the air.


    Tina took a few steps back, showing some look of expectation.


    The reason they can calm down is that Taotu is here.


    Taotu''s strength is clear to them. Although he is still a lieutenant general, it is only because there are only three generals.


    In their opinion, after this time the position of marshal was changed, there were general positions vacated, and that was when Lieutenant General Taotu became a general.


    As the highest combat power of the Navy, they believe that she has the strength to deal with anyone.


    Sun Xu didn''t do anything, and smiled helplessly: "Stop making trouble! Sister Gion."


    "Sister Gion?"


    Tina, Smog, and Da Siqi all shocked at the same time.


    Smog and Da Siqi are just pure surprise, this mysterious person seems to know Lieutenant General Gion, and looks very familiar.


    And Tina''s emotions are much more complicated.


    She has met one and only one as she called Gion Lieutenant General.


    She was surprised at first, then suddenly, then turned into annoyance, and finally felt complicated.


    "It turned out to be him! I should have thought of it long ago!"


    "I also want you to help me practice tricks."


    Taotu looked at Sun Xu with a smile.


    Others can''t recognize her, can she not recognize the person who has lived with Sun Xu for so long?


    She recognized him the first time he played against Small.


    "Practice moves?"


    Smog was taken aback, showing a thoughtful look.


    He was really awkward in the fight just now, and every attack made him feel uncomfortable.


    Think about it now, those are the flaws when he did it!


    Moreover, under the pressure of battle, several flaws have been solved unknowingly.


    He was shocked suddenly.


    This is too exaggerated!


    not only easily dealt with the siege between him and Tina, but also guided them in the battle.


    Where is this guy who pretends to be himself?


    Tina was not so surprised.


    Under Taotu''s reminder, she also discovered Sun Xu''s intention.


    However, after knowing Sun Xu''s identity, she acquiesced in her heart. It is not surprising that this man has done anything exaggerated.


    "Then we have to tear down this warship." Sun Xu spread his hands and said innocently.


    The strength of Peach Rabbit is not comparable to that of Smogg and Tina Change back to your appearance! This looks too awkward! "


    Taotu shook her head and put down her hand on the hilt. She was joking with Sun Xu.


    Sun Xu''s body flashed a light, his body suddenly became much shorter, and his face became more handsome.


    "It''s you!"


    Da Siqi exclaimed.


    Of course she remembers Sun Xu, he used to serve her as a sparring partner.


    Of course, what she now impresses Sun Xu more deeply is his bounty: four billion Baileys!


    The man who destroyed the world government headquarters, Maria Joa!


    Smogg also shook his body.


    Tina was silent, her eyes getting more complicated.


    "Long time no see, little beauty."


    Sun Xu smiled and made a move with Da Siqi, then glanced at Smogg, without saying anything, his eyes turned to Tina, and opened his arms: "Hold one?"


    Tina didn''t move, she looked at him with complicated eyes.


    After waiting for a few seconds, Sun Xu prepared to put down his arm in a jealousy.


    At this moment, Tina took a step forward and hugged him.


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 307： discuss

    Tina just hugged him lightly and left, but Sun Xu was still very happy, and the smile on her face became even brighter.


    Smogg took out a cigar and took a deep breath: "How dare you come here alone!"


    Sun Xu raised his eyebrows: "Not only did I dare to come here, I also went to the island for a round before."


    "what?"


    Smogg was surprised: "You went to Punk Hassad?"


    "Don''t be nervous, I just turned on it, and didn''t disturb the duel between the two." Sun Xu comforted.


    "Turn it around? That''s it?"


    Smog was choked.


    Encircled heavily, entered the place where the two admirals were duel, made a round, and successfully left without being spotted.


    No one believes anything like this.


    He suspected that if Sun Xu didn''t come here, but left directly, the navy might not find anyone broke in at the end.


    "You shouldn''t have appeared here for the first time! Don''t forget! You are a pirate now, and a super big pirate with a four billion bounty!" Tina couldn''t help but said, "You know that once your trail is discovered, What does it mean?"


    "It''s nothing more than you unite against me!"


    Sun Xu grinned: "If that happens, Tina, you should release the water, right?"


    "Don''t even think about it!" She categorically cut the line.


    "Too ruthless, isn''t it? We are friends!" Sun Xu said aggrieved.


    "If you are caught in Advance City, I will visit you often." Tina said blankly.


    "Hahaha, that''s not bad too!" Sun Xu laughed.


    Taotu interrupted them: "What the **** are you doing here? Leave as soon as possible, it''s dangerous here!"


    "Appreciate the battle, two generals, and they are both with the top natural ability. This kind of battle is rare. I missed this one and I don''t know if I have a chance to see it again."


    Sun Xu grinned and said: "Of course, I also came to visit you, especially the beautiful Dasqi, but I haven''t seen it in a long time."


    "I, I''m not a beauty." Da Siqi was a little shy.


    Tina''s face is cold: "You are a pirate, we are the navy, or don''t have any friendship!"


    Sun Xu smiled unchanged: "Then you want to catch me?"


    Tina paused and said, "When I am stronger than you, I will definitely catch you!"


    "Hahaha, okay, when your strength surpasses me, you don''t need to catch it, I will send it to the door myself." Sun Xu smiled.


    The indifferent expression on Tina''s face finally lived in Bengbu, and she gave him a white look: "Do you mean I can never compare to you?"


    "Tina, people must learn to accept reality." Sun Xu said sincerely.


    Tina grinned her teeth, pinched her waist and stared at him.


    Although he knows that what he said is very likely to be true, but this tone is too awkward!


    "Lieutenant General Gion, why did you call me over?"


    Smogg couldn''t stand it anymore and interrupted their flirting.


    Yes, it seemed to him to be flirting.


    After hearing this, Taotu looked serious: "Just to inform you that the battle between Kuzan and Sakaski should be over."


    "Really?" Smogg became a little nervous in an instant. He and the green pheasant are good friends, and they are more concerned about the result of this duel.


    "Sister Gion, who do you support to replace the Marshal of the Warring States Period?" Sun Xu took the opportunity to ask.


    "For me, both Kuzan and Sakarski are fine, they are both the best navy." Taotu said lightly.


    Sun Xu nodded, this sentence can be understood from another angle, that is, she is dissatisfied with both the green pheasant and the red dog.


    "Don''t talk about them." He smiled and said, "Sister Gion, you should be able to go further this time?"


    Taotu was silent for a while before saying: "It depends on the arrangements made by the world government and the marshal."


    Sun Xu was surprised: "Sister, how do you feel that you are not very enthusiastic?"


    I remember they talked about related topics before. At that time, Taotu still showed a strong desire. Why is it lacking in interest now?


    Taotu looked at him, and it took a long time before he said: "Becoming a general, you will become a direct subordinate of the Tianlongren."


    Although she didn''t like Tianlongren before, she just didn''t like it.


    However, since Sun Xu¡¯s incident, her senses of the Dragonite have plummeted, and she has become disgusted. Even the position of general she has always longed for is not so enthusiastic because she will become a direct subordinate of the Dragonite.


    is like an exquisite treasure, stained with a ball of Ollie.


    She understands Karp''s thoughts now.


    "This one."


    Sun Xu suddenly persuaded: "Don''t, this is your goal for a long time. Since you have this opportunity, you must not miss it!


    As for the Tianlong people, don¡¯t care about them. Usually they don¡¯t order you to do anything. They really have an order. If you are willing to deal with it, you can just go against the sun if you don¡¯t want to.


    In the Chambord Islands, the Yellow Ape didn¡¯t do well, but what else can they do with you? "


    Don''t look at the cowhide of the Tianlong people, they can order the generals, but those ordinary Tianlong people are just like that.


    As long as they have been on the surface, they can''t help the generals at all.


    The general is the general! In terms of personal strength, they are the top of the world, and in terms of power, there are countless naval support behind every general.


    Even if it is a five-star, you can''t do anything to the general.


    Of course, the Tianlong people can control the world government and firmly suppress the navy. There must be a way to deal with the general.


    But this thing is like a nuclear weapon, deterrence is the main thing, if you really want to use it, it is to smash the table!


    Neither the navy nor the world government would be so unwise.


    Tina was speechless.


    She has always been a qualified soldier whose mission is to obey orders, so she is so entangled in the face of Sun Xu, who has become an enemy.


    Smog was full of approval, as if he was said to be heartbroken.


    That''s what he did.


    Sometimes the practice is even more than what Sun Xu said, otherwise it would not have been demoted to the East China Sea.


    Taotu took a deep look at Sun Xu. Of course she understood these truths, but...


    "If I become a general, then I may be involved in the hunt for you."


    Sun Xu laughed: "That''s not better!"


    Taotu also smiled and shook his head: "It is too early to say this. Whether he can take over as the general depends on the decision of the world government and the marshal."


    Although she is humble in her mouth, her expression is very confident.


    She has enough credit, enough qualifications, enough status, enough contacts, and now enough strength. As long as there is a general position vacant, the upper position is almost a certainty.


    was silent for a while, and Smogg said goodbye: "Lieutenant General Gion, I will leave first."


    "Go." Taotu nodded.


    "Why are you walking in such a hurry? Stay and have a meal!" Sun Xu hastened to stay.


    Smog was very speechless, speaking as if you were the master.


    He stiffened his neck and shook his head.


    "Don''t tell anyone what I am here."


    Sun Xu shouted, he was not afraid of being discovered, but that would cause Taotu a lot of trouble.


    "Don''t worry, I don''t want the battle of the generals to be affected." Smogg said lightly With Sun Xu''s strength, if you want to arrest him, it will inevitably be a earth-shattering battle, Green Pheasant The battle with the red dog will inevitably be interrupted.


    "However, I won''t let you go next time I meet!"


    "Okay. But if you lose, just leave Da Siqi to make amends!" Sun Xu said.


    "I don''t want it!" Dasqi said angrily.


    Sun Xu laughed.


    Smogg said nothing, and left with Dusky directly.


    There are no outsiders in this room.


    The three of them glanced at each other, all smiles appeared on their faces.


    They can be said to be deadly friendship.


    Although Tina said mercilessly, Sun Xu knew that she would not be against him.


    That hug is the best proof.


    The reason why she looks like that is that she has never been friends with an enemy, and she doesn''t know how to face it.


    "It would be great if you join the navy."


    Tina sighed faintly, every time she saw Sun Xu, she couldn''t help but regret it. If she had implemented the plan of feeding the tiger with her body decisively, everything might be different now.


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 308： End of the battle

    Sun Xu didn''t hear Tina''s words, and changed the subject casually: "Who do you think can win?"


    Before they could speak, he continued: "Let me talk about my point of view first, I am optimistic about the red dog, he will defeat the green pheasant."


    Taotu glanced at him curiously: "What about the reason?"


    Until now, she still cannot be sure who will win.


    "Intuition! A man''s intuition!" Sun Xu smiled.


    "I support General Kuzan."


    Tina said.


    There are many factions in the navy.


    The three generals are the largest faction, and each of their subordinates has gathered a group of navies that agree with their ideas.


    In addition to the three generals, the other high-level navy, such as Karp, Crane, Taotu, etc. have their own basic set.


    These factions are also intertwined and complicated with each other.


    Generally speaking, the relationship among Taotu, Crane, Karp, and Green Pheasant is a little closer.


    Tina has a good relationship with Taotu and Crane, so naturally she has to support the green pheasant.


    The corner of Sun Xu''s mouth evokes: "Would you like to make a bet? It''s up to who can guess."


    "Okay, what are you betting on?" Tina''s eyes lit up and asked enthusiastically.


    "If you lose, just kiss me." Sun Xu smiled.


    Tina glanced at him: "Then you lose?"


    "Then I''ll give you a kiss." Sun Xu''s expression was serious and serious.


    Tina took a sip: "The beauty you think! Isn''t that I will lose if I win or lose?"


    "Boys'' kisses are also very precious!" Sun Xu cried out for himself.


    Tina ignored him and thought for a while: "If I lose and do not violate the principle, I promise you one thing. If you lose, next time I encounter the navy who is hunting you, I will spare them my life. "


    Sun Xu smiled bitterly, he was just joking, why did he get serious?


    But he still agreed.


    "Ok, deal!"


    "It feels very interesting, count me as one." Taotu said with a smile.


    "Who are you betting?" Sun Xu did not refuse.


    "Of course it''s Kuzan, what''s the point of my bet with Tina! There will be no navy chasing me."


    Sun Xu nodded slightly: "Then let''s wait and see."


    He did not intervene. The outcome of this battle is the same as the original, and the red dog will win.


    Even if there is an accident, it doesn''t matter if the Qing pheasant turns defeat into victory.


    is just being merciful twice.


    said it was about to end, but in fact the battle between the red dog and the blue pheasant continued for another day.


    Sun Xu stayed on the warship this day.


    With his ability, he will never be discovered.


    With Taotu''s care, he had a very leisurely day, spending most of his time chatting with Taotu-Tina also has her own warship, and she must go back to garrison and can''t stay here forever.


    This day, after lunch.


    Sun Xu and Taotu came to the deck of the warship together.


    There is still lightning and thunder outside, and the rain is like a note.


    The two did not hold their umbrellas, but the rain fell down their bodies, and no one wet the corners of their clothes.


    "Sometimes I feel that being an enemy of you is really terrible!"


    Taotu sighed softly.


    This is also part of the reason why she wants to stand on Sun Xu''s side and maintain a good relationship with him.


    is really for consideration in the navy.


    Now the two are standing together upright and there are soldiers standing guard behind them, but in their eyes, she is the only one on the deck.


    The soldier on guard could not see it, but she could.


    This is no longer an explanation of the invisibility ability, it is even more weird than the invisibility ability.


    The connection between her, Tina and Sun Xu can at least make him feel bound.


    If such a mysterious, powerful, and versatile person would have no scruples and want to become an enemy of the navy when he died, Taotu could not imagine how much damage the navy would suffer.


    "We are not enemies, nor will we become enemies, so don''t worry about sister Gion."


    "I remember you said a word, people are in the rivers and lakes, and they can''t help themselves."


    "If it is strong enough, so strong that the rivers and lakes become a small puddle, there is nothing involuntary


    Sun Xu looked at the distance and said leisurely.


    Others he likes this kind of weather. The sound of rain, thunder, and wind gather together, like a grand symphony.


    Just as Taotu was about to say something, his expression moved, and he looked at Punk Hassad, his eyes slightly solemn.


    "It''s time to tell the winner."


    "The green pheasant is about to lose."


    Sun Xu said lightly.


    Taotu was silent for a while: "Let''s go, let''s go over."


    She gave an order, and the warship began to sail towards Punk Hassad.


    Not just them, all the warships moved one after another.


    Although Punk Hassad is still shrouded in ice and flames, there is no sense of inaccessibility, indicating that the battle on the island is over.


    Sun Xu and Taotu were the second to arrive. The one who arrived earlier than them was a lieutenant general with a vicious expression wearing a gray suit and a helmet with a double-headed dragon pattern on his head.


    Sun Xu had a bit of an impression of this person, he was the one who escorted Ace from Pushing City to Malin Vando.


    "Lieutenant General Gion." The other party greeted him first, showing a certain respect.


    "Lieutenant General Ghost Spider." Taotu also nodded.


    Soon, other warships also arrived.


    plus Peach Rabbit and Ghost Spider, there are five lieutenant generals and ten major generals.


    After everyone arrives, they will greet Taotu first.


    These major generals and lieutenants are all high-ranking officers of the Navy, and they are well informed.


    They all know that whether it is General Akadog or Lieutenant General Green Pheasant wins this time, a general position will be vacated, and nine out of ten will be the top position of Lieutenant General Taotu.


    can now treat her as half a general.


    took a step back and said that Taotu, who was an alternate for the general, had the highest status among the people even now.


    In this **** operation, Taotu is the highest person in charge.


    "Let''s go, let''s go up."


    Under the leadership of Taotu, everyone entered Punk Hassad.


    There are a total of 21 people in the same group.


    Five lieutenants, ten major generals, five colonels, plus Sun Xu.


    Sun Xu changed his appearance and disguised himself as a navy. Although many people were curious about Sun Xu¡¯s identity, because he was brought by Taotu, no one doubted anything.


    What''s more, everyone''s mind is now on the result of the battle between the two generals, and they don''t care much about his identity.


    "The environment seems to have undergone a radical change."


    One of the five lieutenants, Lieutenant Mole''s eyes were filled with a deep shock: "Is this the power of the general?"


    Although I have felt it in the distance, I can deeply feel this horror by entering it myself.


    Other people have similar expressions.


    This is simply a natural disaster! It''s not like the power that humans can have.


    The emotion of surprise did not affect their speed.


    Although the current environment on Punk Hassad is very harsh, the weakest ones on the scene are the colonels of the Navy Headquarters. They are all real supermen. When they are prepared, they are not affected much.


    Everyone soon found the red dog and the green pheasant.


    Both of them are in poor condition.


    The red dog was still standing, but there were frostbite marks all over his body. There was a hole on his right shoulder, and the surrounding flesh and blood were all frozen and necrotic.


    The green pheasant was even more miserable. He was lying on the ground with burns on his body. Needless to say, the left leg was missing. From the thigh down, it was empty and there was nothing left.


    Both of them are awake.


    There is no excitement on the red dog''s face, and the blue pheasant can''t see the loss. They are all very calm.


    The other navies are all nervous.


    "General Sakaski!"


    "General Kuzan!"


    After a panic, everyone carried the red dog and the green pheasant on a stretcher prepared in advance.


    The injuries of the two of them are far more than those on the surface. Their strengths have penetrated into each other''s body deeply. In the case of fundamental conflicts of strength, if they cannot be obliterated, the damage will be even greater.


    Sun Xu did not act as a demon, and even helped to lift the blue pheasant.


    After receiving them, everyone quickly left Punk Hassad. After returning to the warship, Taotu immediately ordered the fleet to set off and return to the navy headquarters.


    The two generals are now in the most dangerous state. If someone is attacked and an accident occurs, the navy simply cannot afford that kind of loss.


    Although medical equipment and medical personnel have been prepared on board, it cannot be compared with the navy headquarters after all.


    Moreover, the injuries of the two generals were more serious than expected.


    must return to the navy headquarters as soon as possible for treatment!


    Taotu was busy for a long time before returning to his warship.


    She took a look, and went straight back to her bedroom. Tina was also with her.


    When we arrived in the bedroom, Sun Xu was there, and she had already found out her treasured coffee, which she was grinding skillfully.


    Hearing the movement, Sun Xu looked up and said, "I''m back? Sit down first, the coffee will be ready immediately."


    "If you don''t know, I thought you were the master here."


    Taotu sat down on the chair beside him and said with a smile.


    Sun Xu did not answer. After a fancy operation, he put twice the strong aroma of coffee in front of the two of them: "Two beauties, please!"


    Taotu did not drink, looked at him, and said, "Aren''t you leaving? We have already begun to move towards the headquarters."


    A smile bloomed on Sun Xu''s face: "Did the two beauties forget something?"


    "It shouldn''t be there?" Taotu said nonchalantly: "That''s not importantThe important thing is that you have to leave quickly, otherwise it will be difficult to leave when you arrive at the navy headquarters!"


    Tina tried to remind her several times, but she interrupted her.


    "Then, owe it first."


    Sun Xu smiled, skipped the topic, silently tasting the coffee he made.


    Taotu and Tina looked at each other, their expressions are subtle.


    The atmosphere in the room fell silent.


    Tina and Taotu gradually became uneasy, and quietly looked at Sun Xu, wondering if he was angry, or why didn''t they speak?


    Just when they couldn''t help but want to speak, Sun Xu put down his cup of coffee.


    "Then, see you next time."


    "what?"


    Taotu subconsciously said.


    "I''m leaving now." Sun Xu smiled.


    Taotu was silent for a moment: "What do you want us to do, let''s talk about it!"


    A smile bloomed on Sun Xu''s face: "I look forward to seeing you next time. By the way, there is a gift I left for you on the bedside table. Goodbye."


    After ¡¡¡¡ said, his image disappeared like a phantom.


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 309： gift

    "Just left?"


    Taotu and Tina were stunned.


    The two looked at each other, and then looked away, both in a subtle mood.


    In the end, their eyes are all looking at the bedside table.


    There are two very other things on it, which should be the gifts Sun Xu said before leaving.


    The two walked over and looked closely.


    These two things, one is a sculpture of an alien animal, with a strong body and handsome appearance. It does not seem to be a creature in the world. The most striking thing is a ferocious unicorn growing on its head.


    The other is a pair of vivid wings, pure white, palm-sized, like a handicraft, very delicate.


    The attribution of the two gifts is very clear, and there are notes on them.


    The sculpture of a strange animal is for Tina, and the white wings are for Peach Rabbit. It also says how to use it. It''s very simple, just drip blood.


    The two picked up their gifts and studied them. They didn''t find anything special, they looked like they were just two toys.


    The peculiar way of using drops of blood is even more unheard of.


    Finally they pierced their fingers and dripped a drop of blood.


    Since Sun Xu said so, they believe it has a unique purpose.


    When the blood dripped on the sculpture of the alien animal and the white wings, there was a burst of light on the two things, and then the blood was sucked in.


    And Tina and Taotu both had extremely weird looks on their faces.


    After a few seconds, the two looked at each other.


    "Did you get the information too?" Taotu asked first.


    Tina nodded: "Yeah."


    "Is this true?" Taotu looked at the white wings on her hand, her eyes filled with surprise.


    "You''ll know if you try." Tina took a breath and said.


    "you''re right."


    Taotu nodded, brewing for a while, the white wings in her hand suddenly disappeared, and at the same time, a dazzling white light appeared behind her.


    When the white light disappeared, a pair of beautiful white wings appeared behind her.


    "Wings are growing!"


    Tina grew up with a small mouth: "Tina is surprised!"


    Taotu''s complexion is also a bit strange, she spread out her wings, with a wingspan of more than four meters, very beautiful. Afterwards, her wings flapped slightly, and her feet slowly left the ground!


    This is not a decoration! Really can fly!


    Taotu tried it, and soon put away its wings.


    The room is too small, it can''t be used at all. After a little try, the room has been blown into a mess.


    However, she can feel that this pair of wings is very powerful, flexible, and can explode at a very fast speed, much more powerful than Yuebao.


    In addition, she still has a feeling that this pair of wings may have a good defensive power.


    Taotu was pleasantly surprised. Although there was no direct increase in strength, this pair of wings greatly enriched her means.


    Tina put away the envy in her eyes and looked at her sculpture of a strange animal.


    Gion¡¯s Lieutenant General¡¯s gift is so great, he shouldn¡¯t be bad either... right?


    Not necessarily, my attitude towards him was so bad just now, unlike Lieutenant General Gion...


    Tina actually began to suffer from gains and losses, and she subconsciously threw the sculpture out of her hands.


    "etc!"


    Taotu''s voice awakened her in time.


    "I think it''s better to try outside." She said cautiously.


    The room has been destroyed by her wings. If there is another accident, her room will be completely abandoned.


    A room is nothing, but there are still a lot of her personal belongings in the room.


    "good!"


    Tina said, with a bit of rejoicing in her voice. According to the information from the sculpture when the blood was dripping, this thing seemed to be quite big.


    Soon, the two came to the deck.


    At this time, the warship had not left the range of the storm, and the wind was still roaring outside, with lightning and thunder.


    Tina took the alien sculpture, took a deep breath, and threw it out.


    hum...


    A strong white light appeared on the sculpture, and at the same time the volume began to expand continuously.


    boom.


    There was a loud noise, the warships shook, and a huge monster appeared on the deck.


    He is about five meters tall and more than ten meters long. His skin is red as fire, he is strong and handsome, and he is extraordinary heroic. There is a ferocious unicorn on his head, slightly bent, and the whole body is crimson, as if poured out by blood. .


    "Roar!"


    The strange beast let out a roar, as if the king of the forest was proclaiming his existence.


    Everyone can feel that kind of domineering and powerful.


    "What''s this?"


    "Where did the monster come out?"


    "Be careful! Be careful! Everyone, be careful!"


    Not only is Taotu¡¯s warship, all the navies that saw alien beasts on the surrounding warships became nervous and took up their weapons and aimed at the unicorns.


    "Don''t be nervous, this is not the enemy."


    Taotu hurried forward to appease everyone.


    She appeared as an alternate, and the riot soon subsided. The navy returned to their posts, but they couldn''t help but glance over here.


    After the initial nervousness, everyone came up with an idea, this guy is so handsome.


    "How about it?"


    Peach Rabbit asked.


    "Very strong!" Tina slowly let out a suffocating breath, her face became excited.


    is different from Lieutenant General Gion¡¯s gift style, but the same powerful, no, even more powerful!


    The wings of Lieutenant General ¡¡¡¡ Gion can only play a supporting role, and this strange beast itself has a strong fighting power.


    The unicorn suddenly jumped up and jumped to the sea, Tina also rushed out at the same time, and it happened to land on the back of the alien.


    Taotu''s eyes condensed, and he quickly walked a few steps forward, and found that the strange beast was standing steadily on the surface of the sea, not sinking at all.


    "Don¡¯t you sink in the water?"


    Peach Rabbit murmured.


    It is not just her who saw this scene, but also a lot of navy.


    In the shocked eyes of everyone, the unicorn stepped forward and started running on the sea.


    Wow!


    The rainstorm was separated, the wind was ignored, and the waves were crushed.


    The unicorn turned into a group of red light, like a group of vigorously burning flames, exuding invincible aura.


    Tina standing on the back of the alien animal was full of spirits and couldn''t help but laugh out loud, but it was a pity that she was swallowed by the wind as soon as she left her mouth, and no one could hear her.


    As a person with the Devil Fruit ability, the unicorn just doesn''t sink into the water. It is worth a lot to her. Not to mention, this unicorn is really powerful!


    Strong strength, fast speed, strong physique, charging up, it is invincible!


    After a big turn, Tina returned to the warship.


    The unicorn turned into a sculpture and returned to her hands.


    Taotu and Tina return to the bedroom.


    "It seems that Sun Xu really gave us a big gift." Taotu smiled lightly.


    Tina nodded her head, the improvement of this alien animal sculpture can not be simply quantified, this is a strategically significant item!


    The envy of Lieutenant General Gion disappeared cleanly.


    Holding her gift, Tina''s eyes were soft.


    Taotu didn''t hold the pair of wings, it turned into a tattoo, which was tattooed on her back, and it was able to arouse her thoughts.


    "It''s so thoughtful." She thought to herself silently.


    Because she is strong enough, she gave a functional item, while Tina''s weaker strength can directly increase her combat effectiveness.


    For both of them, gifts are the most suitable for them, even if they exchange it they would not agree.


    For some reason, she suddenly thought of the bet with Sun Xu, and a smile appeared on her face.


    Taotu and Tina didn''t know, these two things are actually called magic weapons.


    Of course, it''s far behind Linglong, but it''s also amazing.


    Tina¡¯s sculpture of a strange animal was made in the form of a rhinoceros that was taken out by Cyrus.


    The rhino is too ugly and weak, so it doesn''t make much sense.


    He spent a lot of effort to redesign the structure, and finally refined such a sculpture.


    Like Taotu thought, the design idea of ??this magic weapon is mainly to strengthen Tina''s strength.


    As for the ability to not sink into water, it was actually an accident. Originally, the rhino had a certain swimming ability. He just stepped up a bit, but he didn''t expect to get such a surprise.


    Peach Rabbit¡¯s wings are made from the devil fruit that Queen Cyrus gave him.


    That is also an animal devil fruit, a kind of bird, the specific name is unknown.


    The refining of this magic weapon is relatively simple, it just intercepts part of the power of the Devil Fruit and uses the remaining power to strengthen it.


    However, simple refining does not mean that it is not strong.


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 310： Recruiting Green Pheasant

    la la... boom...


    Dozens of warships formed a huge fleet, shuttled in the storm.


    In the middle of the fleet, there are two warships that are extremely tightly guarded, and there are Lieutenant General Ghost Spider and Lieutenant Mole personally guarding them.


    "Is the Lieutenant General too careful?" Hawthorne whispered: "Seeing so many warships, how can any pirates dare to come up?"


    "Speak down! I was heard by the lieutenant, so I won''t take your skin off!"


    Lori looked around nervously, and when he found that no one was paying attention to them, he coldly snorted, "What do you know! These are two generals, so you can''t be careful!"


    "The general is really terrible! Have you seen that, Punk Hassad has half turned into ice and snow, and turned into magma on the other side!" Hawthorne exclaimed, and then wondered: "But why are the two generals fighting? And, In the end they all suffered so badly."


    Lori looked around a few times like a thief, and whispered: "I heard the husband of my god-sister''s daughter who is a colonel''s cousin at the head office, saying that it seems to be for the position of marshal."


    "what?"


    Hawthorne exclaimed, but before he could speak, he was covered by Rory, who had already prepared.


    "Be quiet! We will all be punished if others hear it!"


    Lori shouted, and soon revealed some doubts: "What''s your expression?"


    "Woohoo."


    "Ok?"


    Lori turned his head quickly, but there was nothing behind him.


    He didn''t see it, and the panic in Hawthorne''s eyes grew worse, but it quickly became calm again.


    "Nothing." Rory looked at Hawthorn suspiciously: "Aren''t you kidding me?"


    Hawthorne smiled and said nothing.


    "You bastard!"


    Lori was angry, just about to say something, there was a sound of footsteps, he closed his mouth quickly, and assumed a serious look on guard.


    Hawthorne also looked serious, but his eyes looked a little hollow.


    Because they were in a corner, they didn''t notice. Just beside them, another Hawthorn appeared out of thin air, tidyed up his clothes, and walked to the cabin.


    arrived at the door and was stopped by the navy on guard.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Go to the toilet." "Hawthorne" said.


    "What is your companion?"


    "Rory."


    The navy on guard compared it: "Go in, don''t run around, go to the toilet, hurry back to your post."


    "Yes!"


    "Hawthorne" quickly entered the cabin, and the Lieutenant Mole sitting at the door glanced at him, then looked away.


    entered the cabin and reached a position where no one could notice, "Hawthorne" touched his cheek, a white light flashed on the outside, and then changed into another person.


    Sun Xu.


    "It''s really not easy to want to come in." He sighed softly.


    The defense on this ship is too tight and there are no loopholes at all.


    More importantly, including Lieutenant Mole, more than one domineering owner of the experience and color is always turning on his own view and color to guard against any possible accidents.


    Sun Xu can hide his breath, but it is difficult to hide his body completely, especially in front of lieutenant-level masters.


    After much deliberation, he finally decided to change the day and replace the man on the ship with a navy.


    The trouble is that all positions on the ship are doubles.


    In the end, Sun Xu hypnotized Hawthorne''s consciousness with great effort, then hid his breath for him, and finally appeared seamlessly by himself, so as to prevent Rory from discovering the abnormality and completed the replacement.


    "Then it''s easy."


    Sun Xu took out a piece of hair from his arms, blew it lightly, and turned into Hawthorne''s appearance, and headed to the toilet openly.


    And he hides his body and breath, and heads to a certain room.


    There is a huge hospital bed in the room on which a man with burns is lying on it, being examined by a doctor.


    Suddenly, he opened his eyes.


    "You all go down."


    "General Kuzan, but your body..."


    "My body is fine! This little injury is nothing! Now I have to think about some problems, you will come back later."


    "Oh well."


    Helpless, the doctor took the nurse and left the room, and then closed the door.


    The room became quiet, and after a few seconds, the man said, "Come out!"


    "hehe."


    Along with laughter, a figure appeared in the air.


    Black short hair, tall and tall, handsome face, with a smile on the corners of his mouth.


    "As expected of a general!"


    Sun Xu clapped his hands and exclaimed: "With such a severe injury, his perception is still so sharp and powerful!"


    "A la la la, my little brother praised him absurdly, it''s still a bit worse than you."


    The green pheasant looked at the man who seemed to pop out of the air, and there were some waves in his eyes.


    The invisibility ability is not to be mentioned. At such a close distance, he can''t capture any breath of the other party, which is simply incredible.


    The reason why he was able to find each other was not by other means, but by capturing the flow of air.


    "A lot worse than me, but you are already very powerful compared to others." Sun Xu comforted.


    The corner of the green pheasant''s eyes twitched slightly.


    What he said was clearly "a little bit worse", why did it become "a lot worse"?


    rubbed his forehead, he decided not to dwell on this topic: "You dare to come here, are you really afraid of being caught?"


    "Catch me? Who? Are you two disabled?" Sun Xu curled his lips.


    "There are five lieutenants, ten major generals, and more than a thousand navy!"


    "Except for the peach and rabbit, they are all chicken dogs!"


    Sun Xu said with disdain.


    "Don''t look at me like this, is there something wrong with what I said? Or do you want Peach Rabbit to catch me? I''m afraid it''s a little too close to her alone!"


    Qing Pheasant retracted his gaze. Although he didn''t want to admit it in his heart, he knew that Sun Xu didn''t speak big words.


    Although the navy has a large number of people, except for those lieutenants, the others may not even be able to bear the opposing overlord.


    and Gion...


    He even suspects that Gion will not contribute at all, but it is more likely to take the opportunity to let him go.


    There is no Gion''s control, no other navy''s Gion, with only five admirals, it is impossible to control the other side.


    Sun Xu smiled and said, "Stop talking about me, let''s talk about you. You lost to the red dog in the duel and lost the position of marshal. Do you have any plans next?"


    Qinghu looked at him, his eyes narrowed: "What do you mean?"


    "If you intend to leave the navy, I can reserve a place for you." Sun Xu said frankly. He spent a lot of time to meet the green pheasant, of course not to chat with him, but to recruit him.


    "Pirate? Even if I quit the navy, I won''t be with the pirate!" Qing Pheasant whispered.


    "I am not..." Xu said halfway and shook his head: "Forget it, the pirate is the pirate."


    "There is a saying in our hometown that you don¡¯t know the true face of Mount Lu, but you are only in this mountain, which means that the reason why you can¡¯t see the whole picture of Mount Lu is because you are in Mount Lu."


    Green Pheasant thoughtfully.


    Sun Xu continued: "You know very well that the justice of the red dog is not true justice! The world government chose him to control the navy organization.


    An unjust person, to rule the justice organization in your mind, hehe, I don''t know how it feels, but it must not be so pleasant. "


    "Then what is justice? Is it lazy justice? Or ambiguous justice?"


    Green Pheasant was silent.


    Sun Xu looked at him and smiled and said, "Isn¡¯t it very confused? Then, since you can¡¯t see clearly, why don¡¯t you jump out and take a look? Sometimes, you can¡¯t see a thing clearly, maybe it¡¯s just because you are in it, Confused."


    Green Pheasant was silent for a long time: "Then I don''t need to join the pirate."


    Sun Xu smiled unchanged: "Be a pure spectator? Are you willing?"


    "There are not many forces in this world that have the ability to influence the world. Needless to say, the navy and the world government. Others include the revolutionary army, the BIGMOM pirate group, the beast pirate group, the redhead pirate group, and then we are."


    Sun Xu broke his fingers and counted: "If you don''t join us, do you want to join the Revolutionary Army or the Four Emperors Pirates?"


    "I have a question, what is your purpose?" Qing Pheasant asked slowly.


    Sun Xu thought for a while, and said seriously: "For the time being, there is no purpose. I am a ghost in this world, wandering around, take a look, pay attention to those who are interested, and be a pure spectator if you are not interested. , As long as no one takes the initiative to provoke me, I am the most harmless."


    "You should know that if I had ambitions, I would have been famous all over the world! In fact, if it weren''t for the stupid dragon people on the Chambord Islands, I wouldn''t even have a bounty."


    "No purpose?"


    Qing Pheasant frowned. Although it felt strange, based on the analysis of Sun Xu''s past behavior, it was very likely to be true.


    Of course, it may be that he hides deeply and has greater ambitions.


    "Then what''s the point of joining you?" he asked.


    Sun Xu smiled: "There are two natural ability people in our team and we need a good teacher."


    Qing Pheasant looked at him, feeling a little ridiculous.


    is to recruit him to make him a teacher?


    He is an admiral!


    One of the most powerful people in the world!


    There was a word in his heart, violent things!


    Sun Xu continued: "Joining us does not mean that we are enemies of the world government and navy. Even if we really conflict with the world government and navy, I can promise you that you don''t have to act.


    And for you, by joining us, you can jump out of the shackles of the navy and pirates and observe the world from a new perspective. If you want to do something, you can also use our power. The benefit to you is absolutely greater than the disadvantage. ! "


    The fact is of course not that simple.


    Green Pheasant joins, regardless of whether it is shot or not, it is an extremely important piece of information.


    Whoever wants to be an enemy of them must think more about it.


    However, Sun Xu did not think too much about this issue.


    He doesn''t need anyone to stand up for himself. Whoever finds fault, just let the other party come. Now, he is not afraid of any opponent.


    He came to recruit the green pheasant, UU reading apart from some collection addiction, the most important purpose is to find a teacher for Ace and Ainilu, as he said.


    The green pheasant exhaled heavily: "A la la la, I need to think about it."


    If he loses the battle, he will withdraw from the navy, but he will decide what he has done before the duel with Sarkarski.


    In any case, he could not agree with Sarkarski''s justice.


    But joining Sun Xu and the others, this is a path he has never considered.


    "Then, let me give you a present first."


    Sun Xu smiled and waved a green light.


    Qing Pheasant''s face changed slightly, and he felt that the injuries on his body, whether it was an internal injury or an external injury, had begun to heal quickly.


    Lean less.


    Sun Xu stopped his movements, and a little dissatisfaction appeared between his eyebrows: "Your injury is too serious. You can only do this for the time being."


    The injury on the body of the pheasant is not a simple burn.


    Even half of the island of Punk Hassad has been permanently transformed into a lava hell, and the injuries on the body of the green pheasant can be imagined.


    goes deep into the genes, it is very difficult to cure!


    The situation is similar when I want to come to Sakarski.


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 311： Return to Linglong Tower

    Qinghu glanced at Sun Xu, and said in surprise: "Huh? What''s wrong with you?"


    His body is becoming transparent, and there is only a blurred picture of his face. It looks very weird.


    Sun Xu said lightly: "It''s nothing, the power of this clone is exhausted."


    From beginning to end, Spring Wind and Rain is a supernatural power that consumes mana. He has just treated the green pheasant and has exhausted the mana in this clone.


    "Clone?"


    The green pheasant''s eyes flashed.


    It turned out that the person talking with him was just a clone, but fortunately, he didn''t try to call someone to arrest him, otherwise it would be just a shame.


    "We will stay in Punk Hassad for seven days. In addition, one month later, we will go to Totland to participate in the tea party of the BIGMOM Pirates. If you agree, you can come to us during these two time periods."


    After that, Sun Xu''s figure disappeared completely.


    In the storm, a person is flying leisurely in the air, and the violent rain cannot affect him at all.


    Suddenly, he stopped, turned his head and looked back, revealing a handsome face.


    "It seems that it is time to study the magical power of spring breeze and rain."


    Sun Xu touched his chin and thought, but he had not healed the green pheasant''s injury just now, which made him a little dissatisfied.


    The upper limit of this magical power is far more than this, it is because he has insufficient mastery, which has reduced its reputation.


    "I hope today''s efforts are not in vain."


    shook his head, Sun Xu continued to fly towards Linglong Tower here.


    At the same time, he dispersed the clone disguised as a navy. It was purely to cover people''s eyes. Now that the conversation with the green pheasant has ended, there is no need to continue.


    This action also caused a riot in the warship where the green pheasant was located.


    The lieutenant Mole on the guard immediately noticed that the naval atmosphere that Sun Xu had disguised had disappeared. Unfortunately, he investigated and determined that someone had sneaked in, but nothing else was found.


    didn''t even know the other party''s purpose-Qing Pheasant remained silent, and did not mention Sun Xu to them.


    Linglong Tower.


    Bai Xing lay by the window, his whole body exuding a grey breath, his beautiful eyebrows drooped down, showing a bit of aggrieved color.


    "The battle is over, why hasn''t Sun Xu returned?"


    "It should be coming soon!"


    Rebecca said, and then proposed: "Should we go to play poker? Just play our first two days..."


    Before she finished speaking, Bai Xing began to shake his head, looking listless.


    Rebecca was a little helpless.


    Bai Xing has been like this since yesterday.


    At first, she thought it was sick, but later she figured out that it was Master Sun Xu who had been away for too long and missed too much.


    It didn''t take long to say it, but Robin told her that after Master Sun Xu brought Bai Xing out of his hometown, Bai Xing had never left Sun Xu for so long.


    Furthermore, Rebecca could also tell that Bai Xing was very sticky to Master Sun Xu.


    would be like this, it''s justified.


    In the past two days, she tried her best to make Bai Xing happy, but unfortunately, they all failed.


    Especially after the battle below, Master Sun Xu still did not come back, and Bai Xing''s mood became even more depressed.


    Just when Rebecca racked his brains for a way to make Bai Xing happy...


    squeak.


    A door opened from them, and a man with black hair and black eyes flew in.


    "Yeah, Bai Xing, Rebecca, how are you doing these few days?"


    Sun Xu saw the two little girls at a glance and waved his hand to greet them.


    Bai Xing was stunned for two seconds, and then rushed in front of him, looking up at him: "Sun, Master Sun Xu!"


    "do you miss me?"


    Sun Xu smiled and rubbed her little head.


    In the past few days, there is no white star like a tail to follow, he really misses it.


    Bai Xing narrowed his eyes and let out a lovely nasal sound: "Yeah."


    Rebecca stared at this scene blankly, angry and funny.


    This day has come, and she tried every means to make Bai Xing happy. When she saw Master Sun Xu, it turned cloudy and fine.


    With the brilliant smile on her face, she was almost shocked when she saw it.


    Tucao her friend in her heart, Rebecca walked over and bowed respectfully: "Master Sun Xu, welcome back."


    For her, Sun Xu is a benefactor and future teacher, and even has a certain degree of fatherhood. She respects Sun Xu very much.


    "Yes, it seems you have adapted to life here."


    Sun Xu glanced at her and nodded in satisfaction.


    Rebecca can no longer see the confusion and restraint a few days ago, and it seems that he has adjusted well.


    At this time, all the other people who heard the movement came to the hall.


    "boss!"


    "Owner!"


    "Sun Xu."


    Everyone greeted them one after another. Although they were not as excited as Bai Xing, they were also very happy.


    Sun Xu is their backbone.


    The main body is not there, and it always feels like something is missing.


    "Boss, who won the next battle?"


    After saying hello, Ainilu couldn''t wait to ask.


    The battle between the two top natural abilities made him fascinated, and he wanted to take his place.


    Of course, there is also his bet with Ace.


    Other people also showed curious eyes.


    The battle between the red dog and the blue pheasant, as long as anyone knows this, there is no one who is curious.


    "The red dog won." Sun Xu smiled: "Next, the Navy will enter the era of the red dog."


    As for the admiral of the navy, nobody cared about it. What was even more shocking to them was the fact that the red dog defeated the blue pheasant itself.


    One-on-one duels between top powerhouses are very rare, and the results are extremely shocking.


    But some people don¡¯t care.


    "Boss, coffee."


    Baby-5 was holding a cup of coffee and looked at Sun Xu brightly in his eyes.


    Sun Xu reached out to take it and asked: "How do you feel? Life here is still satisfactory?"


    "Hmm." Baby-5 nodded his head heavily, with a bright smile on his face: "Very happy! There are many people who need me!"


    When she was a maid in Dressrosa, she had a high status, and few dared to tell her to do anything.


    But it''s different here.


    No one takes her identity to heart, so naturally there is a lot of work to do.


    "You really are a perfect labor force."


    Sun Xu shook his head helplessly: "After two days, when I am free, let''s talk about your problems."


    "my question?"


    baby-5 glanced at him and said nothing.


    Sun Xu looked at the others: "We have to stop here for a few days and wait for someone. Would you like to go down and take a look? The island below now has a unique scenery in the world."


    "OK!"


    "want!"


    Everyone responded.


    Linglong Tower is very large, but it¡¯s boring to stay there all the time. If there is a chance to go outside, everyone will be happy.


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 ~： under review

Chapter 312 has been reviewed...


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 312： overnight

    "The Monkey King in Pirate Novels ( to find the latest chapters!


    Instructing everyone to prepare cold-proof clothes, Sun Xu ordered Linglong to land in Punk Hassad.


    "It''s cold."


    After coming out of the tower, everyone could not help but tremble and hugged their shoulders.


    Just after the war, the temperature here is extremely low, estimated to be below minus fifty degrees.


    Although Sun Xu asked them to prepare cold-proof clothes, everyone was still shivering.


    "I don''t like this kind of weather."


    Ace looked ugly.


    He could feel that his abilities were suppressed here.


    Fighting in this environment, his combat effectiveness has to drop by at least 30%.


    "Maybe you like the opposite."


    Sun Xu pointed to the other side, and through the wind and snow, he could barely see the red flames.


    However, there are flames and magma everywhere now, which is not suitable for survival.


    It¡¯s just a little bit colder here, and it¡¯s a bit thicker to wear, there won¡¯t be any problems for a while, but there, except for Ace, it won¡¯t be long before everyone else will be cooked.


    Ace glanced from a distance, and he could feel the familiar breath coming from there.


    It was that kind of power that almost killed him back then, and the memory is especially deep.


    Seeing the weaker girls of Bai Xing and Perona, their faces became paler, and their lips were even stained with blue-purple. Sun Xu no longer hesitated, rubbing his hands, a flame rose, a lot of heat dissipated, and dissipated. The surrounding cold.


    The crowd gathered around and realized the problem after they felt their bodies warmed up.


    "Old boss, why are you doing this too?"


    Ace was particularly shocked.


    He has seen similar abilities, and the rock berry of Akadog is one of them.


    But what the boss is holding is pure flame!


    The ability to burn fruits is exactly the same!


    "wrong!"


    Ace quickly discovered that something was wrong, and his pupils shrank slightly.


    All of his flames are emitted from the body, whether it is an ordinary fire fist, or a powerful move such as Great Yan Jie or Yan Di, it essentially releases the flames in the body.


    And the boss this.


    The flame was floating in the air ten centimeters high above his palm, and there was no contact with his body at all!


    Sun Xu raised his eyebrows: "Not only will I make a fire, but I will also thunder!"


    While speaking, he blinked.


    Boom.


    A blue-violet thunder and lightning fell from the sky, hitting the nearby ice and snow, knocking out a scorched pit.


    Ainilu couldn''t help grinning, feeling that the boss was getting more and more perverted.


    He hadn''t mastered this kind of way of creating thunder in the void.


    "Don''t look at me with that expression. It''s just a little trick. You can do juggling, but it''s not very useful."


    Sun Xu laughed and stopped teasing them.


    Ordinary fire and thunder spells are very simple, but they can be lighted and warmed up, and they won''t have much effect in combat.


    The advanced thunder and fire methods may be powerful, but that is not something he can simply find out.


    "Small means?"


    Everyone glanced at him one after another.


    Or worship, or speechless, in short, they don''t agree with his statement.


    Sun Xu smiled, looked at Ace, and suggested: "Ace, you can try to control your own flame, maybe it can help you develop burning fruit.


    Anilu is the same with you. Learning to control your own power must be good for your strength. "


    Both of them were thoughtful.


    For Ace, it was easy to create a flame larger than Sun Xu''s palm, but it was very difficult for him to hold a ball of flame to maintain stability.


    The flame in his body is extremely violent, as long as there is an exit, it will rush out.


    In the past, he only wanted to increase the output of the flame, never tried to control the flame and improve the stability.


    The situation in Aini Road is similar.


    However, his control over his own Thunder is actually much higher than that of Ace.


    The moves such as Thunder Beast, Thunder Bird, and Thunder Dragon require much more control than Da Yan Ring.


    After all, Sun Xu began to lead everyone forward.


    Punk Hassad''s side has completely turned into a world of ice and snow.


    He also took them to take a look at the lava world opposite.


    That kind of ice and fire are next to each other, but they are very distinct, which is amazing.


    But several people who saw the secrets clearly were shocked and inexplicable.


    "People with natural ability are so powerful!" Rebecca sighed sincerely.


    "Haha, it''s not the natural ability that is strong, but the red dog and the green pheasant are strong."


    Sun Xu corrected her statement with a smile: "These two in our team are also natural ability players. The fruits are not much worse than them, but they are far from reaching this level."


    Neither Ainilu nor Ace refuted.


    After being silent for a while, Ace said quietly, "Boss, the environment here seems to have undergone a fundamental change."


    "Yes."


    Sun Xu nodded: "The abilities of the green pheasant and the red dog have completely changed the island from the inside to the outside. If there is no accident, it will always remain in the state of ice and snow, and the opposite is the flame magma hell."


    Both Ainilu and Ace gasped.


    Before seeing it with their own eyes, they couldn''t imagine that people with natural ability could reach this level.


    "You shouldn''t be afraid of the heat and cold here, so let''s understand it here these few days."


    Sun Xu said.


    Regardless of whether the green pheasant has joined or not, this is an excellent research template for Ainilu and Ace.


    The two stayed, and the others followed Sun Xu to move on.


    Soon, everyone encountered a building.


    "This should be the former naval research base. Let''s live here these few days."


    Sun Xu led everyone in.


    The airtightness here is very good. After closing the door, it immediately blocked the cold wind and snow.


    Although there is no heating, it is much warmer inside, at least Sun Xu no longer has to keep the flame warm.


    Everyone quickly found the lodging area.


    The navy seemed to have left in a hurry, and it was in a mess. Many things were piled up indiscriminately, most of which were damaged.


    Everyone worked together to clean up, and finally cleared out a few clean rooms.


    It was already night at this time.


    Although I didn''t do much work, in the cold environment, the extra calories would have been consumed. Everyone felt very tired and went to rest after dinner.


    Robin knelt on the bed, his plump buttocks cocked, and he was sorting the sheets.


    Suddenly, she felt she was hugged.


    A body was attached to her body, and his hands embraced her from below.


    She is not nervous.


    There is no need to look back, the familiar breath has already told her who the person is.


    Suddenly, Robin shivered and couldn''t help clamping his legs.


    Her earlobe was caught.


    Another hand held her sensitive part.


    "Boss," she murmured.


    "Robin Sun Xu gently peeled off her skirt, revealing a snow-white body.


    ...


    The next day.


    When Robin woke up, Sun Xu was gone.


    She looked out the window.


    It was still snowing outside, but judging from the sky, it was already noon.


    "Why aren''t you hungry today?"


    A hint of doubt passed through Robin''s heart, without much thought, he opened the quilt and got up in his clothes.


    But the next moment, she was stunned and looked at her palm in disbelief.


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 312 Overnight) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 313： The technique of yin and yang double repair

    "The Monkey King in Pirate Novels ( to find the latest chapters!


    "Why has the power become so much stronger?" Robin murmured.


    When she first woke up, she felt that something was wrong. Only then did she realize that her strength had increased dramatically!


    Robin grasped a few times, this kind of powerful feeling was never before.


    After Sun Xu inscribed the magical power of King Kong not bad for her, she also exercised, wanting to improve her strength and physique.


    Unfortunately, after a period of attempts, the results were very few.


    She really has no talent in this area.


    There is no improvement in exercise, why does my strength become so much stronger after a nap? She obviously didn''t have anything...huh?


    Robin was stunned. She didn''t do nothing last night. On the contrary, her exercise was quite intense last night.


    "Could it be that¡­¡­"


    A suspicion arose in her heart, she quickly got up, ready to wash, and went to the boss for inquiries.


    When she stood in front of the mirror and looked at herself in the mirror, she was stunned again.


    "Is this me?"


    Robin rubbed his cheek, with incredible emotions flowing in his eyes.


    She is twenty-eight years old this year, and time hasn''t left too many traces on her body. From anyone''s point of view, she is a mature and glamorous beauty.


    However, the twenty-eight and eighteen-year-olds are still different.


    The face in the mirror, although not as immature as eighteen, looks only in his early twenties.


    She can even feel that her body has obviously become more energetic and revealing. Before, she thought it was because of the increase in strength, but now it seems that she has really become younger!


    From the face to the body, from the inside to the outside, it''s the same!


    "boss."


    Robin murmured.


    Now you don''t need to ask her to be sure, all this must have been brought by her own boss!


    The solution is probably the two of them last night...


    "No wonder I felt a little different last night."


    Robin''s face was flushed, and she thought she was more sensitive.


    However, even though she was already well aware of the mystery and power of the boss, all this still shocked her extremely today.


    After rushing to wash, Robin left the room and wanted to ask the boss.


    When she went out, she happened to ran into Perona who came out of the room.


    "Good morning."


    Robin waved his hand habitually.


    "morning¡­¡­"


    As soon as Perona opened her mouth, her words were stuck in her throat, and it took a few seconds before she shouted, "Are you Robin?"


    Robin hooked his mouth and smiled: "Of course it''s me!"


    "You, you, you, how did you become like this?"


    Perona was so shocked that her chin was about to fall off. Why was Robin so many years younger in the past night? In the end what happened?


    "This, I have to ask the boss to know the answer." Robin said.


    "Sun Xu? He made you younger?"


    Perona had a sense of expectation.


    It seems that only that man can do such a miraculous thing.


    She felt a little hot in her heart.


    Although she is still young and has no worries about aging, no woman is not interested in staying young!


    The two walked together and soon came to the hall.


    Except Ainilu and Ace, everyone else is here-the two came back last night and left before dawn.


    Sun Xu and Bai Xing were chatting, not knowing what they were talking about, making her laugh constantly.


    Because it happened to be in this direction, Sun Xu noticed the two of them first and waved to them: "Come on, we will have dinner soon."


    The table was already full of food, and the aroma filled the room.


    At the same time, baby-5 came over with a pot of broth.


    "Well, this is the last dish!"


    After baby-5 joined, he did part of Ace''s work.


    In the Don Quixote Pirates, she held two positions: killer and maid.


    As an excellent maid, excellent cooking skills are the basic skills.


    Bai Xing had been staring at Robin from just now. After she got closer, she finally confirmed her discovery and shouted in surprise, "Master Robin, you have become more beautiful!"


    Everyone looked at Robin, and then there was an uncontrollable shock in their eyes.


    Her changes are so great, one can tell at a glance.


    Even Shiliu, who had always been very calm, showed shocked and longing eyes.


    No one does not want to be young.


    Robin didn''t speak, but looked at Sun Xu.


    Everyone understood what she meant, and turned their eyes to him.


    Sun Xu picked up a bowl, filled a bowl of broth, and said at the same time: "I did make it, but don''t think about it. My abilities only apply to Perona and Robin."


    Xiliu understood it instantly, with regrets over her face that could not be restrained.


    If it is for other reasons, he may still think of a solution, but in this case, there is no other way but to give up.


    Bai Xing looked ignorant, Rebecca and baby-5 had guessed what, but were not sure, they quietly looked at Sun Xu, Robin, and Perona, not knowing what they were thinking.


    Perona didn''t react either, but she was very surprised when she knew she had a chance to become younger.


    Because of this, everyone except Sun Xu was a little absent-minded in eating this meal.


    After breakfast, Sun Xu took Robin and Perona to his room.


    As soon as he entered, Robin asked impatiently: "Boss, did the changes in my body last night? We...we..."


    Having said that, she was stuck.


    Sun Xu looked at her with a smile, and wanted to hear what she had to say.


    Robin gave him a sideways glance and said calmly: "Is it the result of our love?"


    "what!"


    Perona was taken aback, glanced at her, then quickly retracted her gaze.


    "I''m so stupid! It can only be used for me and Robin, I have already said it very clearly!"


    Suddenly in her heart, there was a blush on her face quietly: "Robin is too bold, and such words can be said."


    And still in front of her!


    "As expected of Robin."


    Sun Xu also sighed in his heart that although he is younger now, he is still full of royal sister Fan.


    "Yes!"


    He nodded, affirming her guess: "This is a new spell I researched out. I call it, the technique of yin and yang double cultivation."


    The technique of yin and yang double cultivation is his perfect spell inspired by the power of ice and fire on Punk Hassad.


    Sun Xu is so famous for the technique of double cultivation, and he has always wanted to develop one.


    The few girls who are close to him are not strong.


    Although he has tried his best to strengthen their strength, they are all treating the symptoms rather than the root cause.


    The magical powers engraved on Robin and Nami, and the devil fruit left by Keya, these are certainly very powerful abilities, but in the world of Pirates, physique is the root of everything.


    Without a strong physique, you can''t develop a strong ability without a strong physique.


    However, few women have any physical talents.


    After much deliberation, Sun Xu finally set his goal on the technique of double cultivation.


    The technique of double cultivation is not a wicked technique, but rather a magnificent way.


    According to legend, Xuanyuan Huangdi was the imperial female three thousand and soared.


    Although Sun Xu is not sure whether this legend is true or false, the technique of double cultivation does exist and is feasible.


    Unfortunately, there is no double cultivation technique in the legacy of Brother Monkey.


    After all, he is a monkey or a stone monkey. He was a demon in the early stage and a Buddha in the later stage. He had never experienced love in his monkey life, and naturally there was no female monkey who had double cultivation with him.


    However, there is a magic that uses yin and nourishes the yang.


    This is a real evil spell.


    The real technique of double cultivation is cooperation and win-win, while taking yin to supplement yang is purely at the expense of others.


    Although this spell has no actual use value, its research value is still very high.


    At least let Sun Xu understand what the yin and yang technique is.


    He has always wanted to deduce the real double cultivation technique based on such evil techniques of collecting yin and nourishing yang, but unfortunately he has been to no avail.


    It wasn''t until I saw the collision and change of ice and fire power when the green pheasant and the red dog were fighting, that I realized a simple version of the technique of double cultivation.


    After coming back yesterday, I immediately asked Robin to try it.


    The effect is better than expected.


    Robin chewed, and praised: "The technique of yin and yang double cultivation, a very suitable name."


    Sun Xu smiled and patted the position next to him: "Come on, I will check your body."


    Robin readily agreed and sat down beside him.


    Sun Xu lifted his palm and pressed it on her shoulder, his divine consciousness poured in. After dozens of seconds, he removed his palm and ended the examination.


    "Physique has increased by about one-third, and the upper limit of life span has been increased for more than 20 years. The effect is good."


    "Life?" Robin was surprised.


    "Of course."


    Sun Xu smiled and nodded: "Do you think you are getting younger? It''s just an external manifestation of the improvement of life origin. In fact, your age has not changed, but your life span is longer."


    In fact, this is also one of his goals.


    His life span will be very long.


    Even if he stops practicing from now on, his life span will be more than 500 years.


    If he doesn''t do something, he will one day watch Robin and others die in his arms.


    "It turned out to be like this." Robin nodded, his expression in a daze, a double repair, which increased his life span by 20 years, wouldn''t it be...


    "It''s not that simple."


    Sun Xu saw what she was thinking, and regretfully said: "Because it is the first time, the effect is so good, the next double repair, the effect can be one-tenth of this time, even if it is good."


    "One tenth? That''s two years? That''s amazing too!"


    Robin was not disappointed, and the shock in his heart did not diminish in the slightest.


    It is more like a god''s ability to increase the life span of a person!


    Suddenly, she thought of a question and hurriedly asked: "Boss, this double cultivation technique will not be harmful to you, right?"


    "Not only is it not harmful but it is good!"


    Sun Xu smiled.


    Since it is a double repair, it is not simply picking yin and replenishing yang and picking yang to replenish yin.


    It''s just that he is much stronger than Robin, and Robin has no mana, and the double cultivation technique must be completely guided by him, so the benefits he gets are small.


    However, accumulation cannot be ignored.


    Moreover, through double repairs, his physique may be improved, allowing him to absorb mana faster.


    In addition, the dual repair technique developed by Sun Xu has another function. Although it is not important, it is very special: it can increase the happiness of the boudoir.


    Keke, this wasn''t his intention, but because of your magic of collecting yin and replenishing yang, which was passed down by Brother Monkey, it has this effect.


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 313 The Technique of Yin and Yang Double Cultivation), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 314： Leave

    "The Monkey King in Pirate Novels ( to find the latest chapters!


    As night fell, Perona was lying on the bed, tossing about and unable to fall asleep.


    She glanced at the door from time to time, but every time she ended in disappointment.


    "Forget it! I''m not rare yet!"


    After looking at the door again and not seeing the person she met, she murmured and covered her head with the quilt.


    A few seconds later, Perona opened the quilt again, grinding her teeth.


    "If you don''t come today, I will never, no, a year, um...for a week to keep you from approaching me!"


    She looked at the door again.


    The door was closed tightly, no one knocked on the door, and no footsteps were heard outside.


    She bulged her cheeks, her black and white eyes showed some grievances.


    "Who made our little princess angry?"


    Suddenly there was a joking voice in my ears.


    Perona was taken aback, and quickly turned her head to look.


    She didn''t know when there was an extra person on her bed, with a handsome face and a nasty smile on her mouth.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Perona snorted coldly, and glanced aside.


    Sun Xu knew her temperament, smiled, got into her bed.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh..."


    Perona exclaimed, but soon turned into a sobbing cry.


    The moon rises and the moon sets, and the sky turns from dark to bright.


    The next day, after Perona woke up, she spent a while, remembering something quickly, and fetched a mirror from the table next to her.


    "Hey? Haven''t you become younger." She muttered dissatisfiedly.


    "You will become a kid no matter how young you are." Sun Xu yawned.


    Perona is only 23 years old this year, and she looks cute. She looks much younger than her normal age. If she gets younger, he will be embarrassed to start.


    Perona glanced at him and continued to look in the mirror. After a long time, she let it down in disappointment.


    "It''s really not getting younger, but the power seems to have become stronger."


    She summoned a ghost, directed it to fly twice, her expression became happy: "It''s really getting better!"


    Sun Xu watched.


    Perona''s strength is not strong.


    Her abilities may seem abnormal, but they are not as easy to use as imagined.


    First, her ghost has a limited flying speed and can be avoided if prepared in advance.


    Second, negative ghosts can be resisted by armed color domineering and some special abilities. If armed color is strong enough, it can even be completely immune.


    As for the ghost bomb, that power can be seen as a firework.


    Third, even if she is affected by her negative ghost and loses her fighting spirit, if she wants to kill someone, under the crisis of death, her spirit is likely to break through the influence of negative emotions.


    It does not necessarily have an effect, and it does not necessarily kill the enemy. The ghost fruit seems to be powerful, but in fact it is more suitable for assistance, rather than fighting alone.


    She and Robin are in a similar situation.


    The strength of the whole body lies in the ability of fruit, and the physical skills are extremely poor.


    Generally speaking, she can bully and bully the miscellaneous fish. Facing a real master, unless she is surprised, there is no possibility of victory.


    However, after this double repair, her body and spirit have been improved a lot, and the ability of the ghost fruit has also been improved.


    The specific manifestations are: the effect lasts longer, those with armed color resistance are weaker, and so on.


    In fact, Sun Xu has been looking for suitable fruits for her and engraving her magical powers, but unfortunately he has not found them.


    However, Perona has always been with him, and there is no urgent need for strength.


    Sun Xu looked down from her face.


    Perona was playing with her own ghost. She lifted the quilt, but she was not wearing any clothes, and her upper body was completely exposed to the air.


    Sun Xu licked his lips and stretched out his evil palm.


    "what are you doing?"


    Perona was suddenly attacked and she couldn''t help exclaiming.


    "Hey, your strength is too weak, I will help you improve your strength."


    "But it''s time to get up for breakfast!"


    "It''s ready with lunch!"


    When Perona wanted to welcome or refused, the two bodies folded together again.


    Time passed quietly, unconsciously, seven days passed.


    Ace and Aini came to the base against the wind and snow.


    One week later, the temperature in Punk Hassad rose slightly, but it was still below minus 35 degrees, and the ice and snowflakes did not even melt at all.


    As soon as the two entered the base, they ran into one person.


    Because it is backlit, the other party''s face is hidden in the shadow, and it is not very real.


    But there was no need to look at the face, or even to distinguish the breath, they knew who the figure was from the silhouette.


    "boss."


    The two greeted in unison.


    "How is your practice?"


    Sun Xu walked two steps forward and walked into the sunlight, revealing a handsome face.


    "good!"


    "Achieve a lot!"


    Ace and Ainilu were all refreshed and their voices were uplifted.


    There are too few people with natural ability.


    They have come to this day, relying on their own groping, and have never received any guidance.


    Although Punk Hassad was only a remnant of the power of the blue pheasant and the red dog, it still gave them a lot of inspiration and guidance.


    Especially Ace.


    His burnt fruit is very similar to rock berry, and the benefits are many.


    Sun Xu squeezed his fist, and the corner of his mouth twitched: "Okay, let me check your gains."


    The excitement on their faces stopped abruptly.


    Ainilu looked at Ace and motioned with his eyes.


    "It''s your turn!"


    Ace immediately showed dissatisfied eyes.


    "Why did I go?"


    "Have you forgotten? Our gambling agreement, who loses, who alone resists the next boss''s training!"


    Ace''s face stagnated.


    "Really?"


    "of course it''s true!"


    "Do you have the heart to watch me get beaten by myself?"


    "Not only endure, I almost laughed when I thought about it!"


    "Courageless Rats! Isn''t it just a training session? As for being scared like this?"


    Ace glared at him, raised his head and chest, looked at Sun Xu, then moved his feet, subconsciously trying to escape.


    Finally, he endured it with great perseverance.


    "As a man, the most important thing is to count the words!"


    Ace swallowed and yelled, "The boss takes the move!"


    While shouting, he took the initiative to rush towards Sun Xu.


    At this moment, he had a vigorous aura of wind and water.


    "Good luck, brother."


    Ainilu murmured and ran away quickly, but the corners of his mouth gradually opened, and his smile gradually became presumptuous.


    Only by contrast can we feel happiness.


    Seeing that he was about to escape into the room, he suddenly felt a strong wind coming from behind him and couldn''t help but look back.


    A figure stood in the air, standing two meters away behind him.


    "Where do you want to go?"


    Ainilu''s eyes were splitting, and he wanted to reprimand Ace for speaking out, and then he saw that he was "embedded" on the wall, and he was struggling to pull himself out.


    "what!"


    A scream came up in the hall.


    There was a sound of ping-pong-pong, and it stopped after ten minutes.


    Sun Xu clapped his hands and let out a sigh of relief: "Slight progress, but still needs more exercise, don''t be proud."


    "Yes."


    Ainilu and Ace looked at each other, and they both wanted to cry without tears.


    Obviously their strength has improved a lot, why are they still not able to fight back in front of the boss?


    "Get ready, we are leaving."


    After all, Sun Xu left directly.


    Ainilu and Ace are not surprised, they came back because of this.


    After a while, everyone converged at the gate of the base.


    Anilu and Ace glanced at Robin and Perona, and felt a lot of powerful auras in them, and they were all concerned.


    They worked hard for a week in the ice and snow and magma hell, but they couldn''t keep up with the improvement of these two people without doing anything.


    This world is really unfair!


    "Are you all here?"


    As Sun Xu said, his eyes swept over everyone: "Then let''s set off."


    Bai Xing pulled up his sleeve: "Master Sun Xu, didn''t you say you want to wait for someone? No longer?"


    "Don''t wait."


    Sun Xu shook his head.


    I don''t know if the green pheasant refused to join them, or was delayed by things, and didn''t have time to come over.


    See if he will come during the BIGMOM tea party.


    Even if there is something, it should be solved for so long.


    If it doesn''t come, then it really refused.


    Linglong showed her real body and rushed to the sky with everyone.


    Marin Vando.


    The collapsed buildings here have been completely rebuilt, and all the naval families who left have returned, and they have restored their former bustling and lively appearance.


    The green pheasant carried a small bag, pushed a bicycle, and left the navy headquarters.


    "Are you really leaving?"


    "A la la la, yeah." The green pheasant narrowed his eyes and remembered the man''s words: "Leaving the navy, looking at it from another angle, you may be able to see what true justice is!"


    Taotu blinked her eyes. This was not like what he would say, but in the style of another person she knew.


    "Lieutenant General Karp and the Warring States Marshal retreated to the second line. If you leave, the high-end naval forces will suddenly lose half of them."


    "Aren''t you still there?"


    "Hey." Taotu sighed.


    There was no one before, but two general vacancies suddenly appeared.


    This is no small trouble.


    At present, she is the only one in the Navy who can take over the position of general.


    Others may have sufficient qualifications and merits, but they are insufficient in the most critical hard power.


    The general is the highest combat power of the navy, and other aspects may be lacking, but strength is indispensable.


    "There will be more outstanding newcomers!"


    The green pheasant is optimistic.


    Although he doesn''t underestimate himself, he doesn''t think that problems will arise if the Navy leaves him.


    "By the way, you stayed with Sun Xu for a long time, I want to ask you, what kind of person is he?" Qing Pheasant asked.


    "Sun Xu?"


    Taotu glanced at him, wondering why he asked this.


    "He invited me to join his pirate group before." Green Pheasant said calmly.


    Taotu was taken aback.


    The green pheasant asked like this, it showed that he was really possible to agree.


    After the admiral retired from the navy, he joined the pirate regiment?


    Taotu felt a little ironic. If it was another Pirate Group, she would definitely find a way to stop Kuzan, but for Sun Xu, there was no need for this.


    She thought for a while, and said seriously: "Sun Xu is a very mysterious person!"


    "mystery?"


    The green pheasant was startled slightly. He was thinking about words such as powerful, cold, and violent. He didn''t expect Taotu to give such an answer.


    "Yes, mysterious!"


    Taotu nodded his head heavily, and the corner of his mouth unconsciously curled up: "He is like a mystery. He has many abilities and can do many people beyond imagination. No matter what danger he encounters, he can solve it. It seems that there is no problem at all. Stuck him, he..."


    She suddenly realized that she had said a little too much, and stopped her mouth quickly.


    Although the green pheasant has left the navy, many things still cannot be revealed to him.


    The eyes of the green pheasant are also a little strange.


    The Peach Rabbit just now is not like the top naval force who is about to take over as the general, but like a little girl who talks about her idol In short, Sun Xu is a very mysterious person. Someone once said However, if there is a **** in the world, it must be Sun Xu! You can use this sentence library praise as a reference. If you join them, you should understand the meaning of this sentence. "


    Finally, Taotu concluded.


    "Thanks a lot."


    The green pheasant nodded, pushing the bicycle and moving on.


    On the top floor of the Naval Headquarters building, Aka Dog, dressed in a red suit and a cloak of justice, looked at the back of the green pheasant, his face was expressionless and he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    In the other direction, the gray-haired Sengoku sighed helplessly.


    The yellow ape, the crane, the tea dolphin... all the great figures in the navy watched silently as the green pheasant left Malin Vandor and disappeared into the sea.


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 314 Leave), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 315： Smogg and Tina (Part 1)

    "The Monkey King in Pirate Novels ( to find the latest chapters!


    "I didn''t expect Kuzan to make such a choice."


    Tina sighed lightly, still with an incredible expression on her face.


    She learned of the news two days ago, but she could only believe it until she saw the green pheasant leave today.


    Smogg was silent.


    After the outcome of Punk Hassad''s battle, he had a bad feeling.


    When the two were chatting privately, he heard Qing Pheasant express his dissatisfaction with General Sakaski.


    This time the world government elected General Sakaski to take over as the marshal, but the green pheasant who has always been very Buddhist has expressed fierce opposition. This is enough to show that the contradiction between the two has reached a level that is difficult to reconcile.


    Seeing Smogg''s appearance, Tina secretly shook her head.


    Sakarski took over as Marshal, General Kuzan withdrew, and the doves in the navy suffered heavy losses.


    Maybe they will get some compensation, but the future situation will be very difficult.


    If the Gion lieutenant general takes the position, General Kuzan''s original strength will surely be eroded by a large part.


    Although they are both in the navy, and even the former Lieutenant General Gion and General Kuzan are relatively close, but the struggle for power is still very cruel.


    However, the situation in Pirate World is actually quite gentle.


    Officers rely on not only their own status, but also their strength.


    As long as there is strength, no matter who is the leader, it is impossible to ignore them.


    "Do you want to fight?" Tina suddenly suggested.


    "It''s not necessary?" Smogg shook his head.


    "What? Are you afraid of losing?" Tina held her arms with a smile on her lips.


    "lose?"


    Smogg glanced at her.


    The two were recruits in the same period. Although Tina was also the best in that period, she had never beaten him.


    "Come on then."


    Smogg spit out the cigar and moved his shoulders. Now he is in a bad mood. It is a good choice to relax after a fight.


    Tina''s expression was a little excited.


    indeed.


    She had never beaten Smogg before, but this time it was different.


    The two did not go to the martial arts field, and if they fought in the martial arts field with their combat power, they would be destroyed.


    They chose an open space directly on the coast as a battlefield.


    Standing more than a dozen meters apart, Smogg said, "You go first, Tina!"


    He thinks he is stronger, so he naturally wants to show his demeanor.


    Tina didn''t refuse either, she gave a low voice.


    "shave!"


    Her body instantly turned into a black line, swept towards Smogg, and waved her right hand at a distance of five meters from him.


    Rows of black guns flew out, exuding surprising vigor.


    Smogg''s face was calm, and his body suddenly dispersed, turning into a large cloud of white smoke.


    "Bai Man!"


    He drank, and smoke flew out, turning into vines, and wrapped it around Tina.


    She held her hands, two black spears appeared in her hands, waved again and again, to disperse all the white vines.


    "White Boxing!"


    Smogg shook his fists, his wrists turned into smoke, and he pushed his two fists to fly towards Tina, and both of his fists became jet black, entwined with a layer of armed domineering.


    Tina''s face was also serious, her toes were a little bit, her body made a few drastic changes, avoiding Smogg''s fist, and at the same time rushed to his side.


    "Hair feather threshold!"


    Her body was still floating in the air, and her palm pressed down.


    Wow!


    The black metal spears formed a huge chain cage, which wrapped Smog, and each black spear was wrapped with armed domineering.


    Smogg''s eyes were calm, and his whole person completely turned into a cloud of white smoke, fleeing from the gap in the cage.


    "Close!" Tina shook her palm into a fist, and the cage quickly shrank, and the gap left by it kept shrinking.


    But before she completely contracted, she stopped her ability, the black cage disappeared suddenly, and a cloud of smoke condensed into the appearance of Smogg beside her.


    Although the two chose a less conspicuous position, their fighting was very dynamic.


    The navy who will see Wense nearby can feel that there are two powerful auras colliding here, and naturally they can''t help coming to investigate.


    After going back and forth, a large audience soon gathered around.


    "That''s Smogg the White Hunter and Tina Black Thrill? Why did they fight?"


    Someone soon recognized their identity.


    Now, Smogg and Tina are both major generals, proper senior generals.


    Moreover, both of them are not very old, so it can be said that they are both young and strong members of the navy, and they are both very famous.


    "What kind of battle, this is called learning!" Someone corrected.


    "Major General Smogg and Major General Tina and I were at the same time. Starting from the new barracks, they were the best in our period! Now they are both major generals!"


    "Tsk tusk, then why are you just a captain?"


    "..."


    "You shut up! What I want to say is that in the new barracks, Major General Tina was never an opponent of Major General Smogg, and I don''t know what the situation is now?"


    "I support Major General Tina!"


    "I also support Major General Tina!"


    "Shut up, you LSPs! Don''t just look at your face, Major General Smogg is a natural ability person! Major General Tina is also very strong, but he cannot be Major General Smogg''s opponent!"


    In the end, this person''s words were approved by most people.


    Among the three types of devil fruits, the natural type is the strongest, which is generally recognized.


    Facing enemies who are not domineering, those with natural abilities are almost invincible. Even if they are domineering, it is still difficult to defeat those with natural abilities.


    The facts are indeed as they said.


    At first, Tina and Smogg were evenly divided, but as the battle continued, she gradually became passive.


    "Black Gun!"


    Tina waved her hand, and a row of black spears flew towards Smogg.


    Smogg calmly avoided, his lower body turned into smoke, his upper body rose into the sky, holding his weapon, Hailoushi ten hands, and constantly attacking Tina.


    Although Tina was in the air, although he could adjust his figure with moon steps, he was ultimately inflexible, and was quickly forced by Smogg.


    "It''s over, Tina!"


    Smogg''s tone was calm, and Hai Lou Shi slammed Tina, who had no room to hide, with ten hands.


    "Sure enough, it''s a bit short of defeating Smogg with my strength."


    Tina sighed secretly Some regrets, but she didn''t care too much.


    "The battle is not over yet!"


    A strange smile appeared in her eyes, and she threw a fist-sized sculpture.


    "What''s this?"


    Smogg was a little more vigilant, but he didn''t pay much attention to it.


    But the next moment, the fist-sized sculpture suddenly began to swell.


    A powerful and domineering aura broke out, and quickly became stronger.


    Boom.


    Hailou Shi hit the back of the alien animal with ten hands, like a wave hitting the rock, without setting off any waves.


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 315 Smog and Tina (Part 1)), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 316： Smogg and Tina (Part 2)

    "The Monkey King in Pirate Novels ( to find the latest chapters!


    A divine and handsome beast with a height of more than five meters and a length of more than ten meters, covered in scarlet scales, with a ferocious unicorn on its forehead, appeared on the coast, with its head high, with a domineering momentum, like the king of beasts. Patrolling his territory.


    Tina stood on the back of the alien beast, her face full of joy.


    "What''s this?"


    Smogg snorted.


    This is also the doubt of many people.


    Seeing that Major General Tina was about to be defeated, a huge monster suddenly appeared and rescued her.


    "This is my new partner."


    Tina touched the scales of the alien beast. It was smooth and moist, as if touching the finest beautiful jade. She tried it. The red scales were extremely defensive, making it difficult for her to break the defense even if she attacked while standing.


    Smogg was surprised: "Could it be the item that ate the devil''s fruit?"


    It felt a bit similar, but it seemed a little different from the Devil Fruit items he had seen before.


    "So this is Tina''s confidence."


    Smogg''s eyes became solemn.


    He could feel the powerful aura on this alien beast, and it was definitely not easy to deal with!


    "White Boxing."


    Smogg tried to attack, but the strange beast did not hide, allowing him to hit him with an armed and domineering fist.


    Boom.


    Hit with a punch.


    Smogg''s face changed completely.


    Although he didn''t use his full strength with this punch, he also used eight points of strength, but he didn''t even smash a single scale.


    This defense is too terrible!


    "Roar!"


    The unicorn roared, opened its hooves, and ran towards Smogg.


    Regardless of its huge body, its speed is extremely fast, it turns into a red flame when it moves, and it almost can''t see its figure clearly.


    Although Smogg''s speed could keep up, he didn''t evade, but planned to try this guy''s power.


    "White Shield!"


    His hands turned into smoke, but they did not spread out, but continued to condense in front of him to form a shield.


    "Bad choice."


    Tina chuckled secretly, and controlled the unicorn to stand up and smashed the shield against the white smoke.


    At the same time, there was a touch of black under the hoof.


    "It can be armed and domineering?!"


    Smogg gave a thud in his heart, giving birth to an ominous premonition.


    It''s a pity that now even if he wants to avoid it, it is too late, so he can only bite the bullet and push it forward.


    The violent power came, and he was like a praying mantis in front of the wheel, crushed easily.


    Puff.


    The white shield dissipated, and Smogg flew out, blood spurting from his mouth.


    He slammed into a huge boulder and smashed the boulder to pieces.


    The surroundings were quiet, and they all looked at Tina and the unicorn in disbelief.


    Really, the situation has changed drastically.


    Major General Tina, who seemed about to be defeated just now, actually knocked Major General Smogg into the air.


    What the **** is that unicorn?


    Wow!


    Smogg got up from the gravel and wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth.


    "What a powerful force!"


    Fast, powerful, and defensive, but also armed and domineering.


    He felt that this strange beast was more troublesome than Tina.


    "Is it the end? Smaller."


    Tina suggested with a smile, she looked very happy with a smile on her mouth.


    "The outcome hasn''t been determined yet!"


    Smogg said coldly.


    Although it feels tricky, he will not give up easily!


    Tina was happier, and finally it was her turn to show this attitude.


    She has always lost to Small, she really wanted to win once, but she couldn''t do it. This time she succeeded!


    Huhuhu.


    Smogg turned into a cloud of white smoke and attacked Tina.


    With the perverted defensive power of the unicorn, he has no good way to deal with it. He wants to win, so he can only avoid it and attack Tina.


    No matter how powerful the Devil Fruit item is, it would be useless without the control of the master Tina.


    He has a good idea.


    It''s a pity that Tina and the alien beast''s cooperation is extremely perfect, just like a person.


    This is indeed the case.


    This week, Tina¡¯s focus is to study the sculpture of a strange animal, and she has already figured out its power.


    The unicorn has no independent consciousness, only a certain instinct, able to accept some simple commands, but more complicated actions must be directed by her personally.


    In addition, the use of a unicorn will always consume her power, so once you start using it, you must try to fight quickly.


    In the end, she also discovered that although the unicorn could not accept her abilities, she could use her arms and domineering.


    The armed color on the hoof just now was what she had crossed over, not Smogg''s guess, it had the armed color domineering on its own.


    This greatly enhanced the attack power of the alien beast.


    But there is still the problem. The unicorn has a huge body and consumes more weapons. It must be resolved quickly.


    In other words, with the alien animal sculpture, her strength has improved a lot, but her durability has also been reduced a lot.


    Tina controls the unicorn and uses it as a shield. Because the unicorn has a strong defense, Smogg can''t break the defense at all, and can block his attacks wantonly.


    The unicorn is responsible for defense and movement, and she is responsible for attacks.


    Although the unicorns are fast, they are less agile, and they consume too much arms and domineering, and their attacks are not good for people with natural abilities like Smogg.


    It only needs to assist in the attack, making Smogg jealous, blocking his position, and Tina is mainly responsible for the attack.


    The two sides fought, and the battle situation suddenly changed. With the help of the unicorn, Tina had a great advantage, but Smogg was somewhat stretched and gradually lost support.


    Finally, Tina found an opportunity to jump off the unicorn and came behind Smogg.


    "Hair feather threshold!"


    She snorted, raised her arms, and black iron bars spread out from her arms, turning into iron railings, locking Smaller tightly.


    Every iron bar is entwined with armed domineering, even if his is a natural ability person, he can''t escape.


    "how?"


    Smogg was silent for a while, then nodded slightly: "You won!"


    "Hahaha, Tina is happy."


    Tina put away her ability. Letting go of Small, there was an uncontrollable smile at the corner of his mouth.


    Won!


    After more than ten years, I finally won Smaller once!


    It''s not easy!


    It was not easy for her to win this battle. Although the battle didn''t last long, her physical strength and domineering were basically exhausted.


    Small''s mouth twitched.


    After a fight, not only did he not feel better, but he felt even more depressed.


    He glanced at the unicorn in front of him and knew that this was the key to changing the outcome.


    Of course, he wouldn''t say that Tina cheated.


    Weapons are part of the strength of both parties.


    Just like his Hailou stone weapon, the same is true.


    There is also the ability of devil fruit.


    Everyone''s devil fruit abilities are different. Is it to be forbidden to use the devil fruit abilities for the fairness of the duel, just like physical skills?


    "Major General Tina actually won!"


    "What the **** is that unicorn?"


    "Have you seen it? Major General Smogg''s attack hit it, and it didn''t even cause any injuries!"


    The surrounding audience also exploded, their eyes focused on the unicorn.


    Shock, envy, jealousy, fear and other eyes are all there Those who can stay in the navy headquarters, it is no exaggeration to say that they are all elites, they can understand the situation more or less, and they also know that the alien beast is there. The role played in this battle.


    It''s a pity that they didn''t give them long time to admire, and Tina soon put away the unicorn.


    "What the **** is that?"


    Smaller lit a cigar, then couldn''t help but ask.


    "Confidential!"


    Tina folded her hands and left with a smile.


    As for Smogg''s mood?


    He is not a kid anymore! Adjust it yourself!


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 316 Smog and Tina (Part 2)), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 ~： Set a small goal

    You can search for the latest chapters in Baidu for "The Monkey King in One Piece Novel Cool Notes (!


    This month, no, it''s already last month, and the update is very wide.


    Let me say sorry to everyone first.


    July is here, let''s set a small goal first, and let it be 300,000 words!


    Stand here, if it can''t be done, please kick me!


    In addition, the life of this book should not be too long.


    Those who know may know that there is now a 500-Jun rule at the starting point. Three months after the launch, if the order exceeds 500, there will be full attendance. If it is not enough, there will be no full attendance.


    This book, next month will be the third month, that is, the last month.


    It is basically certain that it is impossible to order more than five hundred by then.


    Without full attendance, all bookings are too low, the income will become very small, purely for love, it is difficult to write down.


    Of course, I''m not talking about eunuchs at that time, and I won''t write anymore. I''m not sure about the specifics now, but I will definitely finish the book.


    Moreover, if I can write 300,000 words in July, it will add up to 1 million words. My plan at the beginning will be more than 1 million words.


    Not much nonsense, I will work hard to update in July, please support me!


    The latest chapter address of Monkey King in Pirate: https://


    The full text of Monkey King in Pirate Reading address: https://


    Monkey King in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King reading on Pirate¡¯s mobile phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record this (set a small goal) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 317： 3 stories (part one)

    "The Monkey King in Pirate Novels ( to find the latest chapters!


    "What happened here?"


    Rebecca stepped onto the island, and the strong blood squeezed into her nose like she was in a slaughterhouse.


    "Let''s go, look inside."


    Sun Xu did not answer, and walked inside.


    Linglong, Bai Xing, and Rebecca quickly followed.


    The island is not big. According to the news they got in the previous town, there is only one small village on the island with hundreds of households.


    The time is now in the evening, and those who have worked all day should return home and prepare dinner.


    However, there was no trace of cooking smoke or any movement on the island.


    The four of them walked out of a forest and soon arrived in the small village.


    After a glance, the faces of Rebecca and Bai Xing became pale.


    At the entrance of the village, there were three corpses, two adults and one child. The adult was in his thirties and the child was only about ten years old. It should look like a family of three.


    The clothes on these three people are very simple, they should be villagers in the village.


    This family of three who does not seem rich, but is still happy, should have had dinner talking and laughing, and perhaps the child will be reprimanded by his parents for being naughty.


    But at this time all became a corpse.


    They all looked horrified, and seemed to have encountered something terrible before they were alive.


    The three of them were in the same state of death, all of them had knives in their chests, half of their bodies were cut open by a huge knife, and internal organs and blood flowed all over the floor.


    The smell of blood that you can smell from stepping on the island is even stronger.


    If at the edge of the island, it feels like you have entered a slaughterhouse, then it is now like falling into a pool of blood.


    There is even a sticky sensation on the skin, as if it is stained with blood.


    "Master Sun Xu, what is going on?" Bai Xing asked.


    "It should be a pirate!"


    Sun Xu looked into the village blankly.


    Judging from the blood concentration, there are probably no living people in this village.


    "Pirate?"


    A touch of pain passed through Bai Xing and Rebecca''s eyes.


    Their countries have suffered tremendously because of the pirates.


    "Let''s go."


    Under the leadership of Sun Xu, the four continued to move forward.


    As they deepened, more corpses appeared in their field of vision.


    All the deaths were very miserable. Adults, children, and even infants still in their infancy were never let go, and some women had obviously suffered insults.


    There was blood everywhere on the walls and on the ground, as if washed over by a sea of ??blood. The blood was so strong that it even condensed into substance, and a red mist could be seen in the air.


    The sun sank completely, and the sky quickly turned from bright to dark.


    In the deadly villages, bloody, pungent noses and miserable dead bodies can be seen everywhere, and the four people walked in them as if they were in hell.


    After walking through two streets, there was a burst of unbridled laughter in front of him.


    As the sky darkened, a faint fire light could still be seen from above.


    "Master Sun Xu?"


    "It''s that group of pirates! They haven''t left yet!" Sun Xu said lightly.


    The blood in the village hadn''t completely dried up yet. It was not long before the massacre happened. It is not surprising that the pirates will stay.


    However, the courage is really big enough!


    I just slaughtered a village and dared to stay here and spend the night carelessly. Are you really afraid that the navy will come to you?


    "Then, what shall we do now?"


    Both girls are a little bit arrogant, and neither of them is a particularly assertive girl.


    Linglong will not express any opinions.


    "Of course I went to have a look."


    Sun Xu smiled.


    Rebecca and Bai Xing were a little nervous. From the cruel scenes in the village, they knew that they must be a group of very cruel pirates.


    However, they are not afraid.


    With Master Sun Xu, they knew that they would not be in any danger, and tension was just an instinctive guard against those cruel actions.


    Walking through another street, the front suddenly opened up.


    This is a square with a small stage and two statues beside it. It should be a place for gatherings and activities in this small village.


    However, this place is now occupied by a group of fierce and evil guys who don''t look like good people.


    There were more than fifty people in this group. Everyone was armed with weapons, and some still had blood stains.


    There is a bonfire in the center of the square. Barbecue and broth are on the bonfire, and there are several barrels beside it, exuding a strong aroma of wine.


    The four of Sun Xu walked into the square, but no one seemed to be able to see them.


    "Hahaha, I found this on a woman''s neck today, haha, a lot of money!"


    A rough-looking man with a dazzling beard, holding a string of gold necklaces, laughed wantonly.


    The person next to him immediately became interested, but not for the gold necklace in his hand.


    "The woman with the gold necklace should look good, right?"


    "Hahaha, of course! Hippie tenderizer, I loved her so much! By the way, her husband was stabbed by me. He hadn''t died at the time, so I admired Lao Tzu''s majestic appearance!" Smiling triumphantly.


    "You scumbag who has stepped on shit! What I have encountered are peasant women with big round waists and rough skin!" his companion cursed.


    "Hahaha¡­¡­"


    "Scum! Scum!"


    Rebecca gritted her teeth and scolded bitterly.


    Although she has gone through a lot of difficulties, she is still countless times more lucky than the people in this village.


    She hadn''t even thought that there would be such a miserable encounter before, and she didn''t know that there would be such a nasty guy.


    Bai Xing was silent.


    Now she understands what her mother said, it is only a small part of human criminals who brought disaster to Murloc Island. She also understands why Master Sun Xu said that she didn¡¯t need to sell them because of those who caught Murloc Island. I hate the whole mankind for the slaves.


    These scumbags have brought serious disasters to the fisherman island, and in the human world, they have also committed a large number of shocking crimes.


    "What do you think should be done with them?"


    Sun Xu looked at the two girls and asked.


    Both Rebecca and Bai Xing were stunned, and were a little caught off guard by this question.


    After a while, Bai Xing hesitated and said, "Should we catch them?"


    Rebecca nodded and agreed.


    "Then what?"


    Sun Xu asked: "You are all princesses and white stars. In the future, you may not become a king, but your status will be more important than the king. Rebecca, if Doflamingo¡¯s rule is overthrown in the future, you are going to take over as the king. Of the place.


    If these people commit such crimes in your country, what do you think should be done after they are arrested? "


    Bai Xing thought for a while, and said firmly: "After the trial, kill them!"


    She has been following Sun Xu for a long time, and she has been influenced by him in subtle ways.


    Rebecca''s face was very tangled.


    She also felt that these people should be killed, but the education she received from a young age is that she can''t hurt anyone, even if they are criminals!


    Sun Xu glanced at the two of them, and said nothing.


    Rebecca looked in a trance.


    Don''t hurt anyone, even if they are criminals? Even if they are the criminals who committed this tragedy?


    She was a little shaken in her heart.


    Before that, she never knew that people can be so bad.


    In the face of those who abused her and attacked her, she was able to restrain her behavior and not hurt them, but for these scumbags, the murderous intent was uncontrollable in her heart.


    No words for a night.


    Although this group of pirates was cruel, but their strength was not strong, Linglong blinded their spirits and couldn''t find Sun Xu who were close at hand.


    The darkness of the day faded, the white fish belly gradually dispersed, and another day began.


    A warship came quietly to this unknown island.


    "Colonel Holt, this is it! Someone found something wrong here yesterday, as if there were pirates."


    Colonel Holt is a tall, sturdy middle-aged man. He slapped his palms in front of his nose and his face was ugly: "What a strong smell of blood! I''m afraid this village..."


    He didn''t finish what he said, but everyone else understood what he meant, and they all looked sad and sighed silently.


    "Let''s go, land on the island and see if anyone is alive."


    Under the leadership of Colonel Holt, the navy boarded the island and went deep inside.


    When they arrived at the entrance of the village, they saw the three corpses, and their faces became even more ugly.


    "These **** pirates!"


    "Pirates, you should kill them all!"


    The navy was filled with indignation.


    Colonel Holt did not stop the complaints of his subordinates, because he was originally a hawk in the navy, and the appearance of his subordinates was also influenced by him.


    At this moment, he looked up and looked up.


    Wow!


    A mess of footsteps sounded, and a group of people holding swords and full of evil spirits walked out.


    The two sides happened to go face to face.


    "Pirate!"


    "navy!"


    After a brief consternation, the two sides reacted quickly, and the fight broke out.


    One is the worst and cruelest pirate, and the other is the hawkish navy who believes that all the pirates should be killed.


    There was no communication, no withdrawal, and immediately began to fight for life and death.


    However, despite the cruel methods of this group of pirates, they were really not strong enough. They were defeated almost instantly in front of the navy elite led by the colonel of the headquarters.


    The pirate group of this style don''t expect how strong their cohesion is. They can''t beat it at first sight, just like the mandarin ducks before the disaster, they scattered and fled in an instant.


    In order to prevent the navy from catching up with them, some even attacked their companions and forced them to break.


    When encountering a bear, you don''t need to run faster than the bear, just run faster than the companion!


    Not far away, the four of Sun Xu watched quietly.


    They were covered by Linglong''s spiritual power, neither the navy nor the pirates found them.


    "Very good!"


    "Good fight!"


    Seeing the embarrassing appearance of the pirates, Rebecca and Bai Xing both clapped and applauded.


    In the end, the pirate escaped from the island without his helmet and armor.


    The navy quickly packed up the captives and began the pursuit.


    With the help of huge firepower, those pirates are like a bereaved dog, embarrassed.


    However, the good times did not last long.


    Not long after chasing it out, another pirate ship appeared and directly attacked the warship.


    The newly-emerged pirates are far stronger than the pirates who kill on the island, whether it is the artillery fire on the ship or the strength of the ship''s pirates.


    The warship was quickly defeated.


    What made them even more desperate was that just when they decided to retreat, another pirate ship appeared and blocked their retreat.


    "Colonel Holt, what do you do now?"


    A navy wiped his face, and his palms immediately became slimy and stained with blood.


    "Can you break through?"


    Colonel Holt asked.


    "It''s hard!" The Navy said bitterly.


    "Then fight with them!"


    A stern look was drawn across Colonel Holt''s face. As a hawkish navy, although they have various problems, they definitely do not lack the courage to fight the pirates.


    The boats of both sides quickly leaned together.


    A three-meter tall man with extra-large arms and blackened arms stood on the bow of the pirate¡¯s boat, grinning and said: "Those who dare to kill Lao Tzu, I will send you to see the king now!"


    "It''s the Iron-armed Pirate Group!" a pirate exclaimed.


    A touch of enlightenment rose on Colonel Holt''s face.


    "I should have thought of it long ago!"


    No wonder the pirates on the island are so weak and dare to be so arrogant!


    No wonder the two pirate ships here attacked them without saying a word!


    It turns out that they are only part of the Iron Armed Pirates!


    That kind of massacre of a village is indeed the style of the Iron Armed Pirates!


    The Iron Armed Pirates Group is a well-known pirate group nearby. It is known for its cruelty. It slaughters villages at every turn and makes countless killings. The captain is called Iron Armed Wilder and has a reward of 580 million!


    Thinking of this information, even if Holt''s temperament was tough, he couldn''t help but a touch of despair.


    A bounty of 580 million pirates, plus three pirate ships and hundreds of pirates.


    It''s simply not something their team can handle!


    Many navies were aware of this, and their faces became pale.


    Holt took a slow breath, drew out his long sword, and shouted: "For justice!"


    "For justice!"


    The other navies chanted in response.


    Although their faces were pale and their eyes were a little apprehensive, their expressions were extremely firm and they had no intention of compromise.


    "Justice? That''s bullshit! This is a world where the weak eat the strong, the weak should be dominated by the strong! Those who were killed by me should be honored! Hahaha!"


    Wilder grinned, jumped over the gap between the two ships, and came to the warship.


    "kill!"


    Holt burst out and rushed towards Wilder first.


    "go to hell!"


    Wilder''s thick arms were a bit thicker than ordinary people, with green veins exposed on them, glowing blue and black, like two iron clubs.


    He raised his arms and smashed towards Holt who was rushing over.


    Puff.


    Holt spouted blood and flew back, his chest collapsed.


    The difference in strength between the two sides was too great, and he was seriously injured as soon as he met him.


    The situation of other navies is not much better.


    The pirates on the battleship of the Iron Armed Pirates Group are already stronger than them, and they are several times more numerous. They are not as powerful as they are, and they are few in number.


    The four of Sun Xu flew in the air, looking down at this scene.


    The happy colors on Rebecca and Bai Xing''s faces have disappeared, and the two girls bit their lips and looked worried.


    "Linglong." Sun Xu shouted.


    "Understand the master."


    Linglong nodded, she and Sun Xu had the same mind. Needless to say, they knew what he thought.


    A weird spirit wave opened, covering the navy and pirates fighting below.


    Then, in the eyes of Rebecca and Bai Xing, the situation became weird.


    The navy all fell, not dead, but asleep.


    The pirate slashed into the air indiscriminately, and finally showed a wanton smile. After the general ship searched a lot, he returned to the pirate ship with the spoils and the pirate captured by the navy.


    Linglong''s spiritual illusion can even be blinded by Blackbeard. Although this iron-armed pirate group has a bit of strength, it is still far from Blackbeard.


    What''s more, Linglong has become more proficient in mental power control recently. To deal with them, Zhang Fei is completely eating bean sprouts, a piece of cake!


    "Hahaha, the Colonel of the Navy Headquarters is not so good either!"


    A sharp-mouthed monkey gill, extremely thin, and a thin man who can be blown down by a gust of wind laughs wanton.


    He is the deputy captain of the Iron Armed Pirates, known as Judd the Yin Monkey.


    Don''t look at the beast, but the body is very strong, the seemingly thin body seems to be made of steel, and it is very good at sneak attack behind.


    "Don''t be careless, Judd."


    Wilder looked calm: "A small colonel area is nothing, but if there is a navy above the major general to hunt us, it will still be a bit troublesome."


    He killed so many people, made so many killings, and was still alive. The very important reason is that although he killed, he was not stupid. On the contrary, he was calm-headed and knew how to judge the situation.


    Wilder knew very well that a navy colonel was nothing but the navy behind him was a big problem.


    The death of a colonel at the headquarters will definitely provoke the navy''s revenge.


    In the next period of time, their pressure will be very great.


    "Leave here temporarily! Go to other sea areas!" Wilder considered for a while and quickly made a decision.


    "captain!"


    Judd couldn''t help but yelled: "Then we have been in vain for many years of hard work?"


    The situation in the new world is not comparable to the four seas and the first half of the great route.


    There are four pirate emperors who rule the world, and other pirates must survive in the four emperors or survive in their cracks.


    They finally got acquainted here. To a new sea area is not just as simple as unfamiliar roads.


    If you don''t understand the situation there, if you accidentally provoke the pirate emperors, it can be more terrifying than the navy''s wanted!


    "No way, keep a low profile."


    Wilder was calm: "Moreover, we are going to the site of the White Beard Pirates."


    "Oh?"


    Judd''s expression moved.


    The site of the White Beard Pirates used to be the most terrifying sea area, but now...


    Whitebeard is dead, and the Whitebeard Pirate Group is also in chaos. It has been attacked by many Pirate Groups. It is now in chaos.


    "That''s what the boss said." Judd licked his lips, and there was a frenzy on his cheekbones high and raised face: "Maybe we can also grab a piece of land from the White Beard Pirates, that **** thing. We made a sensation in the world!"


    "Hahaha! Exactly!"


    Wilder also laughed, his eyes flashing with red light: "Besides, since we are leaving, we don''t have to worry so much. Let''s take the opportunity to have a big deal!"


    "That''s great!"


    Judd yelled in excitement, his body trembling slightly.


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this (Chapter 317 Three Stories (Part 1)), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 318： 3 stories (below)

    "The Monkey King in Pirate Novels ( to find the latest chapters!


    Stockato Island is a small island with beautiful scenery. It was once the private domain of a great nobleman in the kingdom of Benli Romo.


    Now that the kingdom of Benli Romo is dead, the nobles naturally die and cannot die anymore.


    However, Stokato Island was not deserted, but a new town, Kafan Town, emerged.


    In terms of scale, it is not comparable to the large towns of Roger Town, which is similar to Shiratori Town in the East China Sea, except that there is no navy garrison.


    However, because of the beautiful scenery here, it has attracted many wealthy people to move in, and the guards are not weak.


    Moreover, these rich men have amazing energy and strong connections. Even if they can successfully escape after plunder, the hunting power will be stronger.


    Therefore, although all the pirates know that the oil and water are abundant here, few people come to looting.


    The gain is not worth the loss!


    However, today the tranquility of Kafan Town was broken.


    Five pirate ships rushed in.


    The roar of artillery fire resounded over the town of Kafan, letting everyone know the situation they were facing.


    The town was in chaos in an instant.


    Various sounds such as screaming, cursing, wailing, crying, etc. rang together.


    "It''s the Iron Armed Pirates!"


    On the coast, someone recognized the flag on the pirate ship and suddenly screamed in despair.


    "The Captain''s 580 million Iron Wall Pirates?"


    "No! Now it has become 630 million! They slaughtered several villages in the first two days, and the bounty increased by 50 million!"


    "Oh my God! Who will save me?"


    "It really deserves to be the famous town of Kafan."


    Judd licked his lips and looked greedily at the island in front of him: "Look at those women! Those with delicate skin and tender flesh are not comparable to those of the village women! Captain, should we take a few with us this time? "


    "no!"


    Wilder categorically refused: "Women, it will only cause trouble! I am definitely not allowed to board my boat! However, you can play whatever you want on the island!"


    "Oh well."


    Judd had some regrets, but soon greed prevailed in his mind.


    Boom boom boom.


    The five pirate regiments fired at the same time, and soon the guards on the island fell into disarray.


    The Iron Armed Pirates successfully landed on Stokato Island.


    "Brothers, kill as much as you like!"


    Wilder smiled frantically: "Kill all! Get all! Burn all! We are pirates, the freest pirates!"


    "Long live the captain!"


    The members of the Iron Armed Pirates cheered and rushed out.


    There was already a mess on the dock, and everyone was desperately fleeing. However, the more panicked and the more chaotic, the more chaotic and the less able to escape. Everyone was stuck together, panicking, like a herd of cattle and sheep waiting to be slaughtered.


    "Elsa."


    A fair-skinned, delicate-faced young woman was anxious, shouting loudly.


    But her voice was drowned in various sounds such as crying, cursing, begging, etc., not even a single spray was set off.


    "Elsa! Where are you Elsa!"


    The young woman started crying anxiously. Just when she was desperate, she turned her head and saw her daughter. There was just a touch of joy on her face, and she was quickly replaced by endless fear.


    "Bad guy! Get out of here!"


    A little girl who was carved with powder and jade, holding a toy long sword, suddenly shouted, her small face was firm.


    Judd looked down at this scene, feeling very interesting, the corners of his mouth could not help but split, showing a hideous smile.


    "Such a cute little girl, she must be beautiful when her head is blown out!"


    "Elsa!"


    The young woman rushed over and hugged the little girl.


    "It turns out that there is such a beautiful mother, that is even more perfect!"


    Judd''s smile was full of evil intentions.


    "do not want!!"


    The young woman''s face was pale.


    She had heard of the reputation of the Iron Armed Pirates and knew how cruel they were.


    It doesn''t matter what she does, but Alisa''s life has just begun, how can it end like this?


    "Bad guy!"


    Eliza saw her mother crying, and she was a little flustered, staring at Judd in a frenzy.


    "I like this look!"


    Judd laughed happily and reached out to grab Alisa.


    After he decided to deal with the little girl, he would play with her mother.


    "Don''t touch Alisa!"


    The young woman with Jiaohua Zhaoshui and the weak Liu Fufeng violently took out a dagger from nowhere, and slashed towards Judd and stretched out Alisa''s hand fiercely.


    Judd didn''t expect this scene at all, and was caught off guard and was actually avoided.


    Puff.


    A few drops of blood splashed, and a thin wound appeared on his palm.


    The young woman was stunned, and Judd was stunned.


    The young woman did not expect that she would make such a small wound with all her strength, and Judd did not expect that she would be injured by such an impenetrable woman.


    "very good!"


    Judd came back to his senses, his face became extremely terrifying.


    "Jie Jie Jie Jie, I will love you well, and your daughter, I will definitely receive the best care!"


    He stretched out his palm again.


    The young woman looked desperate and hugged her daughter tightly.


    "Okay, it''s enough to see here."


    A sigh suddenly sounded in everyone''s ears.


    Not just the young woman and Judd, including the Iron Armed Pirates and everyone near the pier!


    Judd''s eyes suddenly widened and his face became distorted.


    His hands were all broken off his wrists!


    The intense pain made him sweat, and he wanted to shout loudly, but his mouth seemed to be sewn up, he couldn''t open it at all, and his body couldn''t move at all.


    "What happened? What''s going on?"


    Judd yelled in his heart, both angry and panicked.


    Then, there was a flower in front of him, and there were four more people in front of him.


    One man and three women.


    The man was handsome in appearance, and his expression was indifferent. The three women were all beauties he had never seen before, especially two of them, they looked like heavenly women.


    Judd is very lustful, but at this time there is no desire in his heart, only endless fear.


    "It''s them! It must be them! These must be done by them! Who are these four people?"


    The young woman opened her eyes and saw the four figures standing in front of her.


    She felt something was wrong, looked around, and was surprised to find that everyone seemed to be in the hold technique and motionless.


    The previously noisy dock instantly became audible.


    This sudden change is inexplicably frightening.


    "Big brother, are you the navy?"


    Elsa spoke suddenly, and in this quiet environment, the crisp voice was particularly sweet.


    Sun Xu turned around.


    "Sorry, little sister, we are not the navy."


    Linglong, Bai Xing, and Rebecca also turned around.


    A touch of surprise flashed across the young woman''s eyes.


    What a beautiful girl!


    She thinks she looks pretty good, and even if she has a daughter now, there are a lot of people who pursue her.


    But compared with the three girls in front of them, they were just like ordinary village girls.


    "Oh."


    Elsa was a little disappointed, but still politely said: "Thank you brother and sister."


    Sun Xu smiled and rubbed her little head: "But I have two very good navy friends!"


    Elsa''s eyes lit up: "My dad is also a navy! When I grow up I want to be a navy too, to fight pirates!"


    "Good ambition!"


    Sun Xu admired and said: "Now, close your eyes and lie in your mother''s arms, okay?"


    "OK!"


    Elsa hugged the young woman obediently, without asking why.


    Sun Xuchao smiled at the young woman, then turned to look at Judd.


    "Scum!"


    Rebecca glared at Judd and cursed in a low voice.


    The cruelty of these people far exceeded her expectations. She had just slaughtered a village, and within a few days she actually spotted such a prosperous town.


    Judging from their actions, if there are no outsiders to stop them, the fate of this town will probably not be much better than that of the previous village.


    Judd''s eyes were full of fear. If he hadn''t been unable to move now, he would have been paralyzed on the ground.


    He recognized Sun Xu.


    Four billion bounty, the new Pirate Emperor!


    Such a big man actually dealt with him personally!


    Unfortunately, he didn''t feel lucky, but was enveloped by great fear.


    "Let''s go."


    Sun Xu shook his head and smiled, as if they suddenly appeared, and suddenly disappeared.


    "Live, survived? Am I not dead?"


    Judd was ecstatic, he could even feel that his body could move again.


    But the next moment, his face changed wildly, and his heart contracted fiercely, as if being held by a big hand.


    Then he felt an invisible force coming, tearing his head.


    boom.


    Judd''s spirit dissipated and his eyes fell down.


    Although there were no wounds on his body, there was no breath of life.


    Bang bang bang.


    More similar voices sounded.


    The young woman turned her head and saw that all the members of the Iron Armed Pirate Group had fallen.


    Motionless, as if the townsfolk who had been subjected to the fixation technique had also recovered.


    "thank you all."


    The young woman folded her hands and said sincerely.


    Elsa looked up at her, closed her eyes, and lay down on her mother''s arms.


    After leaving the town of Kafan, Rebecca fell silent.


    Sun Xu took her to another small town.


    Qinglingcao Hotel.


    A man dressed in formal clothes with an extremely ugly appearance is slowly enjoying his food. Although he looks ugly, his every move is extremely gentlemanly.


    The four of Sun Xu entered the hotel and sat down on the table of the man in formal wear.


    There are still many empty tables in the restaurant, but they just made a table with the men in formal clothes, and the men didn''t care, they were still enjoying their lunch.


    Sun Xu called the waiter and ordered a table of dishes.


    While waiting for the dishes to come up, he glanced at the man in formal suit, then looked at the three of Rebecca and smiled: "Tell you a story."


    "Okay!" Rebecca and Bai Xing replied in unison.


    "There is a man."


    Sun Xu started talking.


    "He is a real gentleman, handsome, kind, generous, humorous, and knowledgeable. He has a high reputation in the small town. Later he married a very beautiful wife."


    "The two lived very happily, and after two years of marriage, the wife became pregnant."


    Having said that, Sun Xu paused and glanced at the man in formal wear.


    He is still eating, but the speed has increased a bit.


    Sun Xu continued: "But this is also the beginning of unfortunate. One day, the man went out to work, and when he came back, he was supposed to make a meal and waited for his wife but disappeared. There were signs of destruction in the room."


    "The man went out looking frantically, and soon learned that a team of navy had appeared in the town and had entered his house."


    "Finally, the man found the body of his wife in the mayor''s house."


    "The man was distraught, but still maintained that a gentleman should be rational. He soon figured out the ins and outs of the matter. A naval branch colonel, passing through the town, saw the beauty of his wife, and forcibly removed his wife from his house. Taken away and eventually tortured to death."


    "The man was distraught and furious. He wanted to ask for justice and get the navy colonel to be punished as he deserved. He tried his best to find the mayor, the government, and the navy. He succeeded, too. Failed."


    "The navy colonel was expelled by the navy, but the country where the colonel was located abolished the death penalty, and in the end he was only sentenced to ten years in prison!"


    Rebecca shook her body, her face turned pale.


    Sun Xu continued: "The man went crazy right away! The wife died, the child died, and the murderer will be able to get out of the prison ten years later, or even less time. The persistence in the man''s heart instantly turned into nothingness.


    He went away from home, changed his handsome appearance to ugly, got rid of all his previous habits, and then went to the hometown of the navy colonel. "


    ¡°He joined the colonel¡¯s family as a housekeeper and gained their trust. He waited for five years. After five years, the colonel came out of prison and returned to his home.¡±


    "On the night he returned home, at his reception banquet, a fully trusted man poisoned the food. Then, let the navy colonel watch and take his family, including his parents, Brothers and sisters, wives, children, etc., were killed in the cruelest way!"


    "According to later memories, everyone who entered the room and saw the scene threw up, including an old detective who had been in the industry for decades and had surveyed countless murder scenes."


    "The story is over, how do you feel?"


    Sun Xu looked at the man in formal wear. He just finished the last bite of food, took out a handkerchief and wiped his mouth slowly.


    "Very ordinary story."


    He was expressionless: "There are thousands of tragedies that have happened, are happening, and are about to happen in the world. This story is neither ups and downs nor full of suspense, and has no merit."


    Sun Xu did not speak.


    When the food came, he stopped paying attention to the man in formal wear and greeted the three of Bai Xing to eat.


    After waiting for a while, the man in formal dress looked at Sun Xu in surprise.


    Sun Xu''s action of picking up vegetables: "Would you like to eat more?"


    "No, no more."


    The man in formal wear stood up and walked out slowly. When he reached the door, he glanced at Sun Xu again and turned away.


    He went to the pier, bought a ticket, took the boat for a day, and came to another island.


    The man bought a bunch of white roses and came to a manor.


    This manor has long been deserted, and it is full of weeds.


    He went straight over the wall to enter and came to the backyard of the manor.


    There is a very simple mausoleum with a yellowed photo on it.


    With a smile on his face, the man put the white rose in front of the mausoleum and sat down cross-legged.


    "Vina, I''m back, and I brought you your favorite white rose. By the way, I have avenged the grudge between you and your child, and that person has been punished as he deserves."


    After a moment of silence, the man continued.


    "Sorry Vina, I have done too much and killed a lot of innocent people. I can feel that although their family is a little proud, they are all kind people, especially Master Humphrey..."


    "Master Humphrey is the son of that man. He is so much like me when I was young! He has always respected me and treated me as a teacher.


    I have always felt that if our children grow up, they should be like him.


    When I cut off his head, I didn''t see hatred in his eyes, but more..."


    The man fell silent again, tears streaming down his ugly face silently.


    He didn''t speak any more. After sitting for a long time, he fell to his side and slowly closed his eyes.


    Sky.


    The four of Sun Xu stood out of thin air.


    The faces of Sun Xu and Linglong were calm. The former had known the whole thing for a long time, and the latter, except for the owner, would hardly experience mood swings due to other things.


    Bai Xing and Rebecca both cried and turned into tears.


    They are not only uncomfortable, but also feel very aggrieved.


    This is a pure tragedy, a tragedy in which everyone is a loser.


    "Let''s go."


    Sun Xu waved his hand, and the four of them disappeared.


    All day long, Bai Xing and Rebecca were not high in nature, especially the latter.


    The next day, Sun Xu took them to another town.


    The four fell at the entrance of the town.


    "What did you do?" The guard stopped the four who were about to enter the city.


    "Tourist." Sun Xu said.


    "Ten thousand Baileys per person to enter the city!"


    The guard glanced at them, especially when he looked at the three of Bai Xing, a strange color flashed across his eyes.


    Sun Xu sneered: "Ten Thousand Baileys? Why don''t you grab them?"


    "This is the rule! Love can''t make it!"


    The guard remarked hard.


    "Forget it, let them in."


    The other guard pulled him, stepped aside, and said with a smile: "Please come in, some of you, I just made a joke with you just now."


    The first guard wanted to say something, but he was forcibly held back.


    Sun Xu glanced at them, said nothing, and took the three of them into the town.


    After they left, the guard who spoke first couldn''t bear it anymore, and said anxiously: "What''s the matter with you? It is stipulated that everyone has to pay the entrance fee, and some people do not pay, but we have to make it up by ourselves!"


    "Don''t worry! Let them in, not only will we not be punished, but we will also be rewarded!"


    Another old guard was there, looking at the backs of Sun Xu and the four of them with evil intentions: "Hey, do you think these girls are good-looking?"


    "Of course it looks good, I have never seen such a good-looking woman!"


    "Then you said, if we dedicate these girls to the mayor, will he still hold us accountable for not receiving the city fee? I tell you, not only no, but the mayor will praise us for being flexible and not entering the city because of a little Fei keeps such a beautiful girl out of the city! If you are lucky, our brothers may be able to enter the guard in one fell swoop!"


    "Guard?!"


    The first guard licked his tongue, revealing a touch of desire, a post that everyone envied.


    But he quickly shook his head hesitantly: "Forget it! If these girls are in the hands of the mayor, I''m afraid..."


    "You stupid! What does that have to do with us? Do you want to enter the guard?"


    "Yes, but isn''t it harmful?"


    "What about the entrance fee?"


    There was a pain in the face of the first guard: "It''s only forty thousand Baileys, let''s take it out by ourselves!"


    "Idiot! If you don''t go, I will go by myself!"


    The other guard left angrily.


    He hurriedly shouted: "Don''t do that when you go, it is harming people!"


    The two did not notice, there were four others beside them, watching them silently.


    Rebecca looked at him angrily.


    The outside world is so sinister.


    Before, she thought it was the bad guys who asked them for money and the bad guys who let them in. She didn''t think that the charges were just to act according to the rules. In fact, she was kind-hearted, but the ones who kindly let them in were very bad in mind.


    "Let''s go." Sun Xu said.


    This time they really left.


    "Master Sun Xu, what''s the situation here?"


    When they arrived in town, Rebecca asked directly.


    "It used to be just an ordinary town. Until five years ago, a group of bullies came and took the position of mayor forcibly, but they acted unscrupulously and did no evil. They also established a guard to suppress the rebellion of the townspeople." Sun Xu said calmly. .


    Rebecca was silent for a while before saying: "Does the world government and navy leave it alone?"


    "Maybe the bully bought the navy to manage here? Who knows! The navy in the new world is not strong, or it may be incapable of managing it." Sun Xu said.


    "Then what will happen here?" Rebecca murmured.


    "You''ll know soon."


    Sun Xu said.


    This "fast" was much faster than Rebecca expected.


    They came to this town at noon, and before dinner, the town was in chaos.


    "what happened?"


    The four rented a hotel and stood in the room and looked out.


    The streets are very chaotic, and the residents are in a hurry, look on guard, but there is a faint excitement on their faces.


    Teams of guards dressed in beautiful uniforms and armed with sophisticated weapons shuttled across the street, but they were panicked and lost spirits, who were supposed to be very proud.


    When a group of guards passed by the street below the hotel, a few people from nearby residents suddenly rushed out and attacked the guards.


    Although they were not as well equipped as their counterparts, they were more focused and determined, and soon gained the upper hand.


    The residents not only panicked, but even became more excited, their pace slowed down, and it seemed that they could not wait to kick the guards in person.


    After a while, the four of them finally learned the development of the matter from the quiet discussion among the residents.


    It turned out that there was a secret organization in the town long ago, with the goal of overthrowing the rule of the bully.


    Just now, the leader of the secret organization successfully assassinated the bully, and the other people in the organization quickly began to eliminate the bully¡¯s direct power: the guard.


    "It''s time for us to dispatch."


    Sun Xu stood up.


    "Master Sun Xu, shall we participate too?"


    Rebecca questioned.


    "It was not used, but the situation has changed a little."


    Sun Xu smiled, did not explain much, and took the three of them directly out of the window.


    They quickly found a guard.


    He cursed and was taking off the guard uniform.


    "I just became the guard, the mayor, no, why did that bully die? He didn''t get any benefits, and he got a lot of trouble! Hastily!"


    "It''s him!"


    Rebecca''s eyes condensed, and she recognized the guards below, who were the "good-hearted people" who had put them into the city.


    "Rebecca, he left it to you, is there a problem?"


    Sun Xu said lightly, he didn''t kill this person, just for now.


    Rebecca was startled, and then fell into a trance without answering.


    Sun Xu was not in a hurry, waiting for her answer quietly.


    Shao Qing, Rebecca raised her head, took a deep breath, and nodded her head: "Okay!"


    She already understood Master Sun Xu''s intention to bring herself to these places, and her thoughts had indeed changed somewhat.


    "Go, I will look at you from above, you will not be in danger."


    Sun Xu led the three of them to the ground and at the same time unlocked Rebecca''s invisibility.


    In fact, this person is very weak, even if he didn''t look at it, Rebecca''s strength would not be in danger.


    "It''s you!"


    After seeing Rebecca, the guard''s expression also changed.


    Although she is not as pretty as the other two girls, she is also the best choice.


    "How will you be here?"


    He asked while looking around. When he found that Sun Xu and the three were not around, his eyes lit up, and when he looked at Rebecca, his face showed a touch of greed.


    "I''ll take your life!"


    Rebecca took a deep breath and took out her long sword.


    In the past, this sword was more like a stick in her hand, but now she is about to drink blood for the first time.


    But her appearance made the soldiers on the opposite side misunderstood, thinking that she was a rookie who didn''t know how to fight.


    He gave a weird smile: "Hey hey, such a bright girl, it''s cheaper for me!"


    "Nausea!"


    Rebecca glanced at him in disgust, no longer hesitating, and rushed forward.


    Her backwater sword dance relied on the three qualities of seeing and hearing, domineering, agility, and speed. At this time, when she moved her hands, how could a little better than ordinary people can deal with it.


    Before the guards could react, she rushed in front of him.


    Stabbed with a sword.


    Seeing that she was about to pierce the heart with a sword, she couldn''t help but flipped her wrist and changed the stab to a pat.


    Snapped.


    The guard flew out, but did not suffer much damage.


    Rebecca turned pale and couldn''t help but glanced back, but saw nothing.


    Although she knew this was a normal situation, she couldn''t help biting her lip, feeling anxious, worried that Master Sun Xu would be disappointed in herself.


    She knew that in order to change her mind, Master Sun Xu had done a lot and collected a lot of information.


    But now she is so disappointed.


    The guards were also startled and angry.


    "What''s the matter? Why did she suddenly appear in front of me?"


    He clutched his heart, but after realizing that he was not injured, he gradually calmed down.


    With his strength, he didn''t understand what that scene meant, nor could he feel the strength gap between the two sides.


    "Is it a capable person? It feels quite tricky, but it didn''t cause any harm to me at all. It seems that capable persons are not good!"


    He was thinking, Rebecca had already cleaned up her mood, her eyes were cold.


    Master Sun Xu said a word, it is not too late to make up for it!


    My performance was poor just now, and then I will do well to satisfy Mr. Sun Xu!


    She danced her long sword and rushed up again.


    Approaching, with a wave of the long sword.


    Puff.


    The sound of the sharp blade cutting through the flesh and blood sounded, and drops of blood splashed out.


    Rebecca was completely stunned, and even forgot to avoid the splashing blood.


    Growing up, she had fought many times, but it was the first time she hurt others.


    At this moment, her heart was extremely complicated, with joy, fear, and confusion, as if she had overturned a five-flavored bottle.


    At this moment, a figure appeared beside her.


    "Master Sun Xu."


    Rebecca''s nose was sore.


    Sun Xu rubbed her hair and smiled: "You have done a good job!"


    "Really?"


    Rebecca''s heart was overjoyed the complex feelings dilute a lot.


    Her eyes narrowed, her face flushed.


    This was the first time that Bai Xing had felt this kind of treatment of touching his head.


    After a while, she looked down at the guard: "He..."


    He is not dead yet.


    That sword only slashed him, not even seriously wounded, because she still subconsciously reduced her strength.


    Sun Xu flicked his finger, punched his forehead fiercely, and smiled.


    "Your task has been completed."


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 318 Three Stories (Part 2)), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 319： Tian Cong Yun

    "The Monkey King in Pirate Novels ( to find the latest chapters!


    The four of Sun Xu walked on the street.


    Rebecca seemed to have been reborn, no trace of confusion was seen on her face, and her whole body was brighter and more flexible.


    The street was very lively, there were people everywhere, as if all the residents had walked out of the house and came outside, and everyone had a bright smile on their faces, and the laughter and laughter in the ears of the four had not stopped for a moment.


    The conflict broke out abruptly and ended very quickly, and the rebels undoubtedly won.


    It is not that the resistance of the Resistance Army is much stronger than the Guards. On the contrary, the Guards¡¯ weapons and equipment are better and their physical fitness is generally better. However, the resistance has occupied the hearts and powers of the people. Coupled with the death of the bully leader, the Guards did not have much thought to resist. Some even surrendered directly.


    Suddenly, huge cheers erupted from the street.


    The four of Sun Xu heard the sound and saw that a man wearing black clothes and a bandage on his chest, with a look of apathy, walked over with the support of a group of people.


    From the cheers around, they quickly figured out the identity of the man in black. He was the one who killed the bully and the leader of the resistance army.


    Rebecca looked at this scene, and suddenly a word came out in her heart: hero.


    What this man in black is enjoying is undoubtedly the treatment of a hero!


    Killers and heroes.


    She chewed these two words silently, and once again felt the words that Master Sun Xu said to her, sometimes killing was just for justice.


    "Mom, you are right. We should not hurt others, but this truth does not apply to all situations and everyone."


    Rebecca thought silently.


    Master Sun Xu said that specific situations should be analyzed in detail, and one idea, especially flawed ideas, is called pedantic behaviors that are never willing to change!


    Her heart became stronger.


    Without disturbing the excitement of the town, the four of Sun Xu left quietly, leaving no traces except for a corpse.


    Linglong turned into a body, and flew away with four people.


    As soon as he entered the tower, Sun Xu dropped Bai Xing and Rebecca, got into the refining room, and came out a whole day later.


    The two little girls have been paying attention to the movement here, and rushed over as soon as the door was opened.


    "How about trying it!"


    Without a word, Sun Xu threw what was in his hand to Rebecca.


    "Sword?" Rebecca took it in surprise: "Master Sun Xu, I already have a weapon."


    "Throw away that one, it''s too rubbish."


    Sun Xu said lightly.


    "Forehead¡­"


    Rebecca smirked. She brought this sword from the bullfighting arena in Dresrosa. It was not bad, but it was just an ordinary weapon.


    She looked at the long sword in her hand, with a look of expectation in her eyes. The weapon that can be treated so solemnly by Master Sun Xu must be a famous sword!


    Click.


    Rebecca drew the long sword from the scabbard.


    "Ah."


    Bai Xing took a step back involuntarily, and carefully looked at the long sword in Rebecca''s hand: "What a dangerous weapon."


    It didn''t wave it, just pulled it out of the scabbard, and there seemed to be a touch of sharpness in the air, giving Bai Xing the feeling of being held by a knife on his neck.


    Of course, this is mainly because Bai Xing''s perception is too keen.


    If you were an ordinary person here, you would probably be careless and totally unaware.


    "Good knife!"


    Rebecca couldn''t help exclaiming.


    She is also considered a swordsman by her size, and she still has a certain ability to appreciate swords.


    At first glance, she knew that this was a good sword!


    Peerless sword!


    In comparison, the one around her waist is simply rubbish! Scrap!


    This knife is completely dark, without any patterns on the knife, like a black hole, constantly consuming the surrounding light.


    Although there is not much decoration, this knife does not appear simple, but gives people a very luxurious and noble feeling.


    It lay there quietly, without any decoration, without any performance. Everyone will feel the first time they see it, this is the king of the knife.


    The emperor is born domineering.


    "It''s called Tian Congyun." Sun Xu said.


    "Sky Cloud Sword?" Rebecca suddenly raised her head: "Isn''t this a legendary sword?"


    "I don''t know if that sword exists, but this sword is absolutely worthy of the name," Sun Xu said lightly: "This sword is a fusion of three famous swords, namely Cong Yunqi, Ying Shi, and Dead Wood. ."


    If anyone who has heard these three names were here, they would definitely be exclaimed, but neither Bai Xing nor Rebecca had much reaction, because they didn''t know what these names represented.


    Sun Xu smiled and asked, "Rebecca, you should have heard of the levels of those famous swords, right?"


    "Ok."


    Rebecca nodded. Mr. Soldier once told her about these things when she was training her.


    Sun Xu slowly said: "Yingxing Ten and Dead Wood are both big and sharp 21 jobs, once belonged to the golden lion!"


    Rebecca opened her mouth slowly.


    Although she is not keen on fighting, she also knows that the Big Knife Twenty-One Worker is the weapon that all swordsmen dream of!


    This sword actually merged two big sharp knives with twenty-one work!


    Moreover, their owner is actually the former golden lion!


    Even if she had heard of this name, it was a legendary pirate who was as famous as One Piece 20 years ago!


    But this is still not her most shocking. What makes her most unbelievable is that the two swords Yingshi and Withered Wood that Master Sun Xu first introduced have such a big name, and the remaining Cong Yunqi, can it be said...


    "You guessed it right." Sun Xu smiled and said: "Cong Yunche is the best weapon in the world, one of the twelve skills of the supreme knife! You are no stranger to its former master, the world''s most Strong man, captain of the Whitebeard Pirates, Four Emperors, Whitebeard Edward Newgate!"


    Rebecca swallowed quietly, feeling the heavy sword in her hand.


    The golden lion is a legend, but it has not appeared in many years, but the white beard has ruled the new world for decades. No one in the world has never heard of his fame!


    Now the weapon in her hand is actually made of a white beard''s weapon!


    No wonder Master Sun Xu would say that this sword is worthy of the name "Heaven Congyun".


    It''s worth it!


    "The masters of the predecessor of Tiancong Yunjian have all created a prestigious name, so don''t let it be ashamed!" Sun Xu said.


    "what!"


    Rebecca turned pale, and looked at Sun Xu pitifully: "Master Sun Xu, you should use this sword yourself, it would be a waste to me!"


    The masters of the predecessor of Tiancong Yunjian are all legendary pirates!


    If she wants to catch up with those two legends, Rebecca thinks she should wash and sleep.


    Everything in the dream!


    "no!"


    Sun Xu''s face was serious, but then he laughed: "Don''t be nervous, this is just to set a long-term goal for you, not that you must complete it. Besides, there is me! You may not be able to surpass them in the future!"


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 319 Tian Congyun), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ()

 Chapter 320： Queen

    You can search for the latest chapters in Baidu for "The Monkey King in One Piece Novel Cool Notes (!


    What she said was just a long-term goal, she didn''t want her to complete it, and she said that with his help, it might not be impossible. Isn''t this still let her surpass it?


    Rebecca was about to cry, feeling a mountain on her back.


    Sun Xu smiled and looked serious: "I won''t mention the surpassing of white beard and golden lion for now, but there is another thing, Rebecca, I hope you can do it."


    Rebecca took a deep breath: "Say it."


    "The Sky Cong Cloud Sword is not only a powerful weapon, but also a symbol of imperial power. I gave it this name. In addition to level fit, another purpose is to hope that you can ascend to the Throne of Dresrosa in the future!"


    Sun Xu said lightly.


    If it was only to defeat Doflamingo, what would he bother to teach Rebecca''s Three Views and forge weapons for her with all his might?


    When the time comes to kick Doflamingo, or do nothing, isn''t it okay to wait for the Straw Hat Pirates to be the hero?


    Worry and effortless!


    The Sky Cloud Sword is not something that can be easily cast.


    Although Cong Yunqi, Yingshi, and Deadwood are all famous swords, the precious materials used are undoubtedly precious, but they have already been refined.


    Even if they were fused, it would be difficult to use them again to forge weapons of the same level, let alone more powerful and half-chip weapons.


    Sun Xu was able to succeed because of his experience in refining art.


    When refining Linglong Tower, he discovered that the bottom-level rules of the Westward Journey World and the Pirate Ship World have great commonality, and the technologies of the two worlds can be transformed into each other!


    During this time, he has been studying this kind of rules. Although there is not much progress, there is still a little gain.


    He is a layman who knows nothing about weapon casting, but he doesn''t talk about the art of refining weapons, but at least he can be regarded as a skilled worker.


    He learned from the ability of refining art, and it took a lot of effort to integrate the three long swords into one, and he got this sky cloud!


    It took him a lot of time and energy to tune and teach Rebecca''s Three Views, and he traveled to many towns to collect information, only to find the three things that could have a deep impact on her.


    It took so much effort just to defeat Doflamingo?


    no kidding!


    Sun Xu wants to cultivate a queen!


    He had long thought about it, if in the future you can''t become immortals and gods, and surpass the world of Pirates, then go to fight for hegemony in the world!


    It is impossible for him to go directly to Mary Gioia and kill the Dragonites and the world government. It doesn''t make any sense. There is no way to lay the ground but there is no way to guard it, just to work for others!


    He needs a base!


    Alabastan is a choice.


    As the only heir to Alabastan, Vivi will surely become the queen there.


    Needless to say the relationship between the two.


    However, neither Vivi nor Cobra certainly didn''t want their country to be dragged into the war.


    Weiwei has paid a lot for him, and Sun Xu didn''t want to embarrass her.


    After comprehensive consideration, he chose Dressrosa.


    Whether it is Doflamingo or the Liku clan, he does not think he is a qualified ruler.


    He can make reforms with peace of mind.


    Moreover, Rebecca happened to have this opportunity.


    Ruling a country is not so easy. If it is only suppressed by powerful force, then this country will not only not be his help, but will become a huge burden!


    Even if Doflamingo can take the throne so smoothly, it is because their family was once the ruler here.


    First name, sometimes very important!


    In addition, this is a new world, more chaotic and more suitable for development.


    Wano Country is also a good choice. There are precious materials such as Hailou Stone and samurai culture, but it is a closed country, too closed. It is very troublesome to turn it into a base and fight for hegemony abroad.


    And, now there is Kaido''s chassis.


    Compared with the Beasts and Pirates, Doflamingo and Don Quixote are much easier to bully.


    There is an old saying that you have to pick a soft persimmon!


    Of course, there is another very important reason, Sun Xu doesn''t like the country of Hezhi!


    Cultivate Rebecca into a queen who fits with her own ideas. If there is a need in the future, she will use Dress Rosa as her base to start fighting for the world''s dominance!


    This is Sun Xu''s goal!


    As for whether the other members of the Liku clan have any opinions, that is not what he cares about.


    Now that he intervenes, Rebecca will definitely become the king of Dresrosa, the former King Liku can stay in the palace if he wants to, and leave to be an ordinary person if he doesn''t want to!


    "Throne? Me?"


    Rebecca was dumbfounded.


    Master Sun Xu''s requirements for her are really higher than one another.


    Although she did inherit the blood of the Liku royal family, she did not consider herself a princess at all.


    Before the age of six, she was just an ordinary girl from an ordinary family. After the age of six, she was a fugitive. Apart from a name, she had nothing to do with the princess or heir to the throne.


    "Can it be done?" Sun Xu looked at her flatly.


    Rebecca''s heart bulged, and she understood that this question was of the utmost importance to her.


    It may directly affect how Master Sun Xu will treat her in the future.


    She took a deep breath and said loudly: "If you are willing to help me, then I can do it!"


    This is a fact.


    If it''s just herself, she doesn''t even have the confidence to defeat Doflamingo, no, she doesn''t even have the confidence to survive the hunt of the Don Quixote Pirates!


    This is not because she has no confidence, but something that has been proven.


    Once she was helped by Mr. Soldier, but was captured by the Don Quixote Pirates and locked into the bullfight arena.


    "Of course, I will help you!"


    A smile appeared on Sun Xu''s face.


    If you don''t even dare to have an idea, then you really can''t help Adou.


    Rebecca also relaxed a little, knowing that she was recognized.


    However, there is still a lot of pressure in her heart.


    Master Sun Xu had too high expectations for her!


    Whether it is the queen of a country or the legend of surpassing two pirates, in the eyes of ordinary people, this is an unreachable goal.


    But at the same time, she was also a little excited in her heart.


    In her fourteen years of life, no one had expected her.


    Mr. Soldier just hoped that she could survive and not be caught by the Don Quixote Pirates.


    This is of course caring, but it also makes her feel that she is very useless and can''t do anything.


    When she was young, she wanted to be cared for like this.


    However, as she got older and watched Mr. Soldier work so hard, she also began to expect something she could do.


    Frankly speaking, she doesn''t have much confidence.


    No one has ever told her that she can, she can do it.


    The expectations of Master Sun Xu made her feel the trust and recognition for the first time.


    This feeling is really not bad!


    The latest chapter address of Monkey King in Pirate: https://


    The full text of Monkey King in Pirate Reading address: https://


    Monkey King in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King reading on Pirate¡¯s mobile phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 320 Queen) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 321： 5 old stars decision

    "The Monkey King in Pirate Novels ( to find the latest chapters!


    The Linglong Pagoda fell on an island, and after the white light flickered, it turned into a beautiful black long straight peerless beauty.


    Sun Xu guarded Bai Xing and Rebecca and landed in an inconspicuous corner with Linglong.


    The four of them walked a few steps forward, and there was a loud noise, and a bustling town appeared in front of them.


    A beautiful woman wearing a gothic dress, holding an umbrella in one hand, and a doll bear in the other was shopping bored, just glanced at them, and ran over.


    "Sun Xu, you are back!"


    "Perona?" Sun Xu raised her eyebrows and smiled: "It''s a coincidence. I saw you when I came back."


    "It''s not a coincidence."


    Robin came over from the side: "These days, she has been wandering around here, boss, you come back, it is a small probability that you can''t see her.


    Perona flushed red: "I, I, I, I just happen to be shopping here, I''m not waiting for him!"


    A smile appeared on Sun Xu''s face.


    It feels great to be so worried and missed, not to mention such a lovely beauty.


    Soon, Ainilu, Ace, Hiliu, and baby-5 also came over.


    They were separated here at the beginning. Sun Xu took Rebecca to correct the Three Views. In order to make it easier to hurry, he took Linglong. Later, at Bai Xing''s strong request, he took her with him. The others stayed here and waited.


    After a few days, finally reunited again.


    Sun Xu looked around and smiled: "Okay, let''s set off to Totland now! Time is almost there!"


    Twenty days have passed since he left Punk Hassad, and the tea party of the BIGMOM Pirate Group is about to begin.


    Afterwards, everyone entered the Linglong Tower and left through the air.


    After they left, two figures walked out from the corner.


    "That is the new Pirate Emperor, Golden Ape Sun Xu, right?"


    "They don''t seem to be pirates, and they have never hoisted the pirate flag!"


    "Yes, it seems to be a monkey! I heard that the fisherman island has hoisted their flag. However, this is not important. The important thing is, why did the golden ape Sun Xu appear here? It is very close to the BIGMOM sea. The scope of the thieves group''s influence is over!"


    "The tea party of the BIGMOM Pirate Group seems to be about to begin. Did they come to participate?"


    "Aren''t you stupid! Is the BIGMOM Pirate Group stupid, or crazy, to invite people of the level of the Golden Ape Sun Xu to the tea party? Emperor, wouldn''t it be easy to meet another emperor!


    I think it¡¯s a bit more likely to cause trouble than to participate in a tea conversation. "


    "But, I haven''t heard of any grudges between Jin Yuan and BIGMOM Pirates!"


    "Forget it! No matter how much, we just pass the information up."


    "Too."


    At the end of the conversation, the two figures disappeared into the shadows again.


    Mary Joa.


    In the magnificent hall, the five old stars gather together.


    "Get the news, the Golden Ape has appeared near Totland!"


    "A month ago, after they left Dressrosa, the intelligence was cut off, and their whereabouts were finally discovered!"


    "Their tower is very troublesome! The flying speed is so fast that it can''t be tracked by ordinary means!"


    "Speaking of which, does that tower have anything to do with Pluto?"


    "According to Begapunk''s analysis, that tower is likely to be Pluto! In other words, that tower was rebuilt on the basis of Pluto!"


    "How is this possible! We all know what Pluto looks like, and it''s not the same as that tower! And that woman, what''s the matter with her?"


    "That''s not important! Now we need to decide how to treat Golden Ape!"


    Wu Lao Xing discussed fiercely.


    Even if they are the most powerful people in the world, they feel very tricky for Sun Xu.


    His personal strength is very strong, although he doesn''t have much influence, but those people under him are very difficult to deal with.


    Holding Pluto in his hand, he dared to openly shoot at Mary Joa if he didn''t agree with him!


    Powerful, crazy, and fearless!


    There is also such a very troublesome existence for the world government like Nicole Robin, the son of the devil!


    Sun Xu has become a thorn in the eyes of the five old stars, and he can''t wait to pull it out right away!


    Jumping from zero to a bounty of four billion, clearly expressed their attitude.


    It''s a pity that they haven''t tried it for so long, but they haven''t even touched the corner of Sun Xu''s clothes.


    "According to the news from Doflamingo, Jin Yuan is going to the BIGMOM Pirate Group tea party!"


    "Will there be any conspiracy?"


    "Very normal! Doflamingo wouldn''t be so kind to send us information specifically, he must be planning something, and the BIGMOM Pirate Group, the purpose of inviting Golden Ape is probably not that simple."


    "One more thing, Jin Yuan will not fail to see the conspiracy inside. It is also abnormal that he promised to participate in the tea party! I can''t rule out that they also have any ideas!"


    The room was quiet again.


    After a while, the five old star holding a long sword coldly snorted: "These pirates are all restless!"


    The other four nodded lightly and agreed.


    More than restlessness, it''s a troublemaker!


    "Should we take action!"


    "In Totland? It will be troublesome!"


    "But if I miss this opportunity, I will find the trace of the Golden Ape next time, I don''t know when it will be!"


    "Kuzan left the navy. Karp didn''t know where he went. The Warring States Period is handing over power to Sakaski. The navy is afraid it will be hard to be distracted for a short time!"


    All five thought for a while.


    "This opportunity should not be missed!" One person firmly said.


    The other four nodded and agreed.


    "Let Polusalino go! But be careful, this time the target is the Golden Ape, watch out for the BIGMOM Pirates, don''t let them unite with the Golden Ape!"


    "Poruzalino is very suitable, but he may not be able to deal with Golden Ape and his men alone!"


    "Let the five lieutenants cooperate!"


    "Do you want to let Gion go?"


    "Forget it, she is about to be promoted to general, and she is getting acquainted with affairs, and she has had friendship with Jin Yuan!"


    "I remember CP4 sent a piece of information and proposed a plan."


    "Let''s put the plan on hold for the time being, the impact is too great! Make a decision after this action!"


    "In any case, we must solve the golden ape! Ancient weapons must be in the hands of the world government!"


    "This is also Master Yim''s order!"


    After Wu Lao Xing made a decision, he issued an order to read it.


    The navy, CP agencies, and other departments of the world government, like gears, turn quickly.


    "Golden Ape? It''s terrible!"


    Huang Yuan who got the order said slowly.


    "Porusalino, I am afraid it will be difficult for you to deal with those people alone!"


    "Isn''t there five lieutenants together? I don''t know who they are!" Huang Yuan''s tone was very slow, with a strange feeling that made people confused.


    "Five lieutenants?"


    The red dog was silent for a while suddenly stood up: "That''s also safe! They must be strangled before they grow stronger, otherwise they will be another Four Emperors!


    We finally found an opportunity to solve the Whitebeard Pirates, and there must be no more Four Emperors! "


    Now he is the marshal, and the things to consider are very different from those of the generals, but the red dog adapts quickly.


    In addition to wrangling with the world government, the Tianlong people, and the pressure related to the pirates, he was happy.


    "Sakaski, what do you mean?"


    Huang Yuan raised his eyes, revealing a touch of surprise.


    "Humph!"


    Akinu nodded, confirming his guess.


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 321 Five Old Stars'' Decision), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 322： Hilius ambition

    "The Monkey King in Pirate Novels ( to find the latest chapters!


    Rebecca leaned against Sun Xu, her expression a little nervous.


    Although she has been following Sun Xu for a while, she is not familiar with everyone. The one with the least intersection is the largest in the team, but the toughest temperament, and the most dare not to approach Yu Zhiliu.


    However, he stared at her from the moment we met today.


    At first she didn''t care. With Master Sun Xu, she didn''t believe what Yu Zhiliu would do to her.


    However, his eyes are too sharp!


    It was the first time that Rebecca was spotted by a character of this level. Although she knew that the other party would not treat herself, the pressure in her heart was still great.


    The specific manifestation is that the body will involuntarily move towards the most secure direction, which is where Sun Xu is.


    Sun Xu looked up.


    Beside him, Bai Xing has a fixed position.


    Perona often dominates the other side.


    Rebecca is usually next to the white star.


    But now she kept leaning here, Bai Xing was too embarrassed to remind her.


    As a result, Bai Xing had already squeezed half of his body into Sun Xu''s arms, and Rebecca was stuck to his shoulder.


    Sun Xu took the Sky Cloud Sword from Rebecca''s waist and threw it to Xiliu: "Don''t look at it, just take it if you want."


    Xiliu reached out and took it, her face unchanged.


    He really wanted to watch it.


    He has his own sword, a monster and powerful sword named Leiyu.


    As a swordsman, he will not change his saber at will, because that will interrupt the process of refining the black sword. For the swordsman, a black sword is far stronger than a sword. The knife is attractive.


    However, at the first glance he saw today, Shiliu was attracted by the knife on Rebecca''s waist.


    Although separated by the scabbard, he felt the sword''s excellence in an instant.


    Not excellent, but beautiful! The ultimate beauty!


    If a beauty pageant between weapons is held, this knife is Hancock in weapons.


    As a swordsman, of course he loves swords.


    If it was outside, Xiliu would just grab it, but he couldn''t do that now, but he still couldn''t help but watch.


    Without pulling it out easily, Xiliu felt the sharpness that the scabbard couldn''t stop.


    He had seen Eagle Eye and one of the Twelve Skills of the Supreme Sharp Knife in Malin Fando, the night known as the strongest black knife.


    The two knives made him feel different.


    Ye is like an exquisite jade carving. The quality and carving skills are all top choices, which makes all swordsmen envy.


    This knife is more like a piece of top-quality jade, without any carving, but it already exudes amazing beauty.


    More importantly, he faintly felt that the quality of this precious jade was even better than that of the black sword night!


    That''s the supreme twelve knives!


    The twelve best knives in the world!


    There is actually a knife with a basic quality that is better than the supreme big knife in the world?


    Xiliu slowly drew the knife out of its sheath, and a deep black leaped into her eyes.


    The blade is the deepest black, and even the blade is black, which is more suitable for the name Yee than the black blade of Hawkeye.


    More importantly, there is no edge!


    After being unsheathed, this knife feels less sharp than in the scabbard, giving people more feelings of depth and dignity!


    This is not like a warrior, but more like an emperor.


    However, as a powerful swordsman, Xiliu could feel that it was not that it had no sharp edges, but that all the sharp edges were converged in his body.


    It doesn''t need spilled edge to show anything.


    "pride!"


    Xiliu murmured.


    That''s right! This is a very proud knife!


    Its arrogance is arrogance, not shallow arrogance.


    It sits upright on the throne, looks down at all beings calmly, and does not use words and actions to express its strength and dignity.


    But if someone wants to challenge it, then it will definitely let everyone see what is beyond imagination!


    After quietly admiring it for a while, Xiliu inserted the knife back into the scabbard, but he did not completely pull out the scabbard from beginning to end.


    He handed the knife to Rebecca. After she took it, he looked at Sun Xu and asked, "Boss, what is the name of this knife?"


    "Heaven Congyun!" Sun Xu said.


    Xiliu was taken aback for a moment, then nodded: "A very suitable name!"


    Sun Xu smiled and said, "Well, I thought you would want to claim it for yourself!"


    As the creator of Tian Congyun, he knew too well its appeal to swordsmen.


    At Xiliu''s level, it is impossible not to feel the power of Tian Congyun, but he did not show any greed, and decisively returned the knife to Rebecca, which was indeed somewhat in Sun Xu''s expectation.


    "If it were ten years ago, I would definitely do everything possible to get it!"


    Xiliu smoked a cigar and said lightly.


    A good sword is unimaginable for the promotion of a swordsman.


    Take Eagle Eye for example, if Hei Dao Ye is taken away, his strength can plummet by half!


    This celestial cloud is the emperor of the sword, and the weapon that all swordsmen dream of!


    but¡­¡­


    "If I change my saber, there will be no hope of making a black sword, even if I change to this sky cloud!" Xiliu continued.


    The black sword is the highest realm of swordsmen, and very few people can reach this realm!


    There may be only one in an era!


    A swordsman who has become a black sword can already compete for the throne of the world''s largest swordsman!


    For the vast majority of swordsmen, this is a realm beyond expectation.


    Compared to making a black sword, if there is a chance to get a sword of the level of Tian Congyun, most people will choose to replace it without hesitation.


    However, Hiliu is obviously not that kind of vulgar generation.


    As one of the top swordsmen in the world, he has ideals!


    "Very good! There should be such courage!" Sun Xu gave a thumbs up.


    Yu Zhiliu''s expression remained unchanged, she turned her eyes, glanced at Rebecca, and smiled lightly: "This sword is not for her."


    Rebecca fell silent for a moment, her hand holding Tian Congyun tightly, a touch of unwillingness rose in her heart.


    Although when Master Sun Xu gave it to her, she also said that she was not worthy of the knife, but now that she heard such words from others, she was very upset and somewhat dissatisfied.


    "Yes! I am not worthy of Cong Yunche now! However, Master Sun Xu gave it to me, indicating that he believes I will be worthy of it one day! And I, I, I, I will not disappoint Master Sun Xu. trust!"


    At this moment, Rebecca''s eyes became much firmer.


    Sun Xu knew that Xiliu didn''t mean this, or that was not all.


    He refers more to the danger of this knife.


    Every husband is not guilty of guilt.


    This principle is the same in any world I can find that this knife is powerful, not only Xiliu.


    Rebecca holds Cong Yun and cuts, just like a child holding gold through the downtown area, it will attract countless ill-intentioned eyes.


    With her small body, she can''t handle it at all!


    "It''s ok!"


    Sun Xu stretched out his hand and rubbed Rebecca''s little head, and smiled: "With me here, who would dare to make a bad idea! When she leaves me, I believe no one will dare to covet it."


    Hilliu nodded and said nothing.


    With the strength of his boss, let alone a handful of clouds, even if he took a dozen hands, there would be no danger.


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 322 Xiliu''s Ambition), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 323： arrange

    "The Monkey King in Pirate Novels ( to find the latest chapters!


    IWC Totland is a huge country composed of thirty-five islands. Among these thirty-five islands, Cake Island is the core and the residence of BIGMOM. The other thirty-four islands are scattered around the Cake Island and guard The Cake Island is managed by thirty-four ministers.


    "Here is a town made entirely of chocolate."


    With that, Sun Xu couldn''t help licking his lips.


    When it comes to the best dessert in the world, it is Totland without a doubt!


    He is a food lover and is also very interested in desserts.


    Because of his limited energy, Ace''s transformation these days is focused on meat, and there is no research on desserts.


    It has been a long time since he left the food island to eat a very delicious dessert.


    Think of the sweet and soft cream, the bitter and fragrant chocolate, and the soft and delicious cake, Sun Xu just swallowed his mouth.


    But the reactions of other people were rather cold, and only Bai Xing and Perona showed some interest.


    Except for Sun Xu, they didn''t have much interest in eating and drinking.


    "Ok."


    Sun Xu curled his lips: "Then let''s talk about another thing. You must be careful of BIGMOM when going to Cake Island this time!"


    "Boss, you don''t need to remind this specifically, do you?"


    Ainilu sat on the sofa with his legs crossed, and said lazily: "That''s the Four Emperors! Who would despise them?"


    "Not enough!" Sun Xu shook his head: "You are all well, pay special attention, don''t be afraid of BIGMOM! No matter when, no matter what happens, don''t have any fear of her!"


    "Ok?"


    Everyone looked over.


    Sun Xu explained: "BIGMOM is a soul-soul-fruit capable person, with a very abnormal ability. As long as there is a trace of fear for her, she can extract souls from her, ranging from a sharp reduction in lifespan, to death on the spot!"


    Everyone was shocked.


    This ability, if placed on ordinary people, might not be so powerful, but BIGMOM is the pirate emperor of the new world, and his reputation can stop children from crying!


    Her strength, her power, her brutality, her madness, she has too many fearful points.


    Except for a handful of extremely determined people, most people in the world will have fear in front of her, and their lives will be handed over to her, allowing her to live and die!


    "If anyone can''t do it, don''t go to Totland, stay on the surrounding islands, and I will pick him up when I leave." Sun Xu said solemnly.


    He also found this ability to directly target the soul very tricky, and there was no good way to deal with it.


    He knew from his knees that this tea party would definitely not be as simple as eating and drinking.


    If he fights, he doesn''t want to see that person is inexplicably taken away from his soul and turned into a corpse.


    "I''m OK."


    Hiliu said first.


    Sun Xu nodded and said nothing.


    Xiliu''s strength can compete with anyone in this world. Formidable strength is his capital. What''s more, he is not the kind of personality that fears the stronger.


    "I''m fine."


    Ace and Ainilu said at the same time.


    The latter, once thought of himself as a god, the degree of self-confidence can be imagined. Although I have lost my second thought, I am still fearless.


    The former, as a person who has died once, nothing can make him afraid.


    Um, except for the boss¡¯s training...


    "I''m fine." Robin said.


    Everyone looked at her.


    The first few people all have confidence, but why does she?


    Robin smiled softly: "By the boss''s side, I won''t have any fear!"


    Ainilu was speechless.


    This reason is really powerful.


    However, he also has to admit that he does feel safe around his boss.


    A touch of Mingwu flashed across Perona''s face: "I''m fine too!"


    "Are you sure?" Sun Xu looked at her and said solemnly: "This is about your life, don''t have any luck!"


    Perona suddenly became angry, puffed up, and said fiercely: "If I say it''s okay, it''s okay! Don''t you believe me?"


    Looking at her expression, Sun Xu understood something and laughed: "Okay, I believe you will do it!"


    Well, someone believed me, but proudly refused to say it.


    "Me too!" Baby-5 raised his hand and shouted.


    The four emperors are powerful, but at most they can kill people. If someone needs her, she can die calmly. How can she be afraid of the four emperors?


    The only thing she fears is not being needed!


    Now only Bai Xing and Rebecca were left.


    Both little girls hesitated.


    Although Rebecca also knew that Sun Xu was very powerful, she hadn''t seen it with her own eyes after all.


    Facing a four emperor, she couldn''t guarantee that she would not have any fear in her heart.


    Bai Xing is even simpler, she also trusts Sun Xu completely, but her courage is very small, even if her life is not in danger, she will still be afraid.


    "Then Baixing, Rebecca, you two don''t go."


    Sun Xu thought for a while, then said, "baby-5, you can stay and take care of them."


    "Okay, boss!"


    Baby-5 said loudly, without any loss on his face, but with a blush caused by excitement.


    Desserts or something, how can there be so much happiness that people need to bring?


    "Understood, Master Sun Xu." The two little girls responded happily.


    Rebecca breathed a sigh of relief, but Bai Xing''s little face was a little sad.


    After the arrangements were made, the meeting ended, and everyone began to work on their own affairs.


    Rarely, Bai Xing did not pester Sun Xu, but returned to his room alone.


    The color of her room is mainly pink, which looks very girlish.


    Bai Xing picked up a shark doll and hugged it in his arms, crouched on the bed, pouted, and tears flowed down.


    "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu."


    The more she cried, the more sad she became. She soon cried, but she still tried her best to suppress it, as if she was afraid of disturbing others.


    Suddenly, a familiar palm was pressed on her little head.


    "What''s wrong? Who made my little princess sad?"


    Bai Xing''s cry stopped, lifted his tears, and saw the familiar figure


    "Master Sun Xu."


    She raised her hand to wipe away the tears, but the tears were like the water of a bursting bank, she couldn''t stop, but wiped more and more.


    Sun Xu patted her little head: "If you really want to go to Totland with us, I can think of a way."


    In his opinion, this is the most likely answer. After all, in the arrangement just now, only her, Rebecca and baby-5 will stay.


    Bai Xing shook his head.


    Sun Xu was a little surprised, and said: "Then you are... homesick?"


    Bai Xing still shook his head.


    Sun Xu wiped the tears from her face and smiled: "Well, don''t let me guess, I really can''t guess."


    Bai Xing sniffed, the tears finally stopped, and said aggrieved: "Master Sun Xu, I feel so useless. I am the weakest among all people. leg."


    Was it because of this?


    Suddenly, Sun Xu said seriously: "Bai Xing, in fact, you are very important! You see, most of us are capable people and can¡¯t swim. If anyone accidentally falls into the water, he still counts on you, the mermaid princess, to save people. ."


    "swim?"


    Bai Xing stared at him blankly.


    Sun Xu was also a little embarrassed.


    This statement is really bad. You must know that they are different from ordinary pirate groups. When they are on the way, they fly in the sky in the Linglong Tower, and there is no possibility of falling into the water.


    After pondering for a while, Sun Xu said again: "Bai Xing, now your strength is indeed the weakest among everyone."


    Needless to say, Ainilu, Ace, Hiliu and others, Robin and Perona also have their own methods, plus the double repairs during this period, the strength is not weak! Rebecca and baby-5 are also qualified fighters.


    Only the white star.


    Bai Xing''s basic qualities are actually not bad. Its speed and strength are far beyond that of ordinary human beings. Moreover, he has the ability to read his mind, and his strength on paper is very powerful.


    However, she grew up so much that she had never done anything with anyone, and she didn''t know how to fight at all.


    "but."


    Sun Xu continued: "Among us, you are the weakest, but you are the strongest! Your strength is not based on personal strength!"


    Bai Xing blinked, she knew who she was, Poseidon, Neptune!


    It is said to be the king of all sea kings.


    "If one day in the future, I am in danger, maybe you are the only one who can save me! Do you understand?" Sun Xu said seriously.


    This is not a lie!


    The size of those super large sea kings is even comparable to that of an island.


    In the windless zone, the number of super large Neptunes is unknown.


    As the king of all Neptunes, White Star has the power to change the world!


    The power of Neptune is greater than that of Pluto.


    Bai Xing was excited for a while, and soon became lost again: "But, I don''t know how to use that power at all!"


    She knew she was Neptune, but she didn''t know how to communicate with Neptune.


    "Don''t worry, you can explore slowly."


    Sun Xu smiled and said: "You just need to know that no matter how you look at it, you are a very important member of us!"


    "I see."


    Bai Xing had a well-behaved face, glanced at him, clenched his small fist, and said, "Master Sun Xu, I will find a way to master that kind of power!"


    Although she knew that she was the legendary Sea King, she didn''t care much about it.


    In her little head, she didn''t think so much.


    When she was on Murloc Island, she was forced to stay in a hard shell tower. Her life was monotonous and simple. She didn''t have much desire. The only thing she wanted to do was to worship her mother.


    After following Master Sun Xu from the fisherman island, UU read www.uuk¨¡nshu.com and she had one more goal, and wanted to let the fish clan live on the sea.


    However, this idea was more instilled in her by the mother, father, and Sun Xu. She was actually ignorant, and she thought more about being able to be with Sun Xu all the time, so she would be very happy.


    Until recently, she gradually realized her weakness, and for the first time began to crave strength.


    "Don''t force yourself, just go with the flow."


    Sun Xu touched her long pink hair, which was soft and smooth, like the best silk and satin, which made people love it.


    At first, I went to search for White Star, more because of her identity as Neptune.


    However, after this time of getting along, he really likes this beautiful, cute, well-behaved and clingy girl.


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (arrangement in Chapter 323), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ()

 Chapter 324： Encounter

    "The Monkey King in Pirate Novels ( to find the latest chapters!


    "If there is danger, immediately use the hair I left for you."


    Sun Xu exhorted.


    This is a small island near Totland.


    Because it is close to the territory of BIGMOM, there are no pirates staying here, and very few pirates come here usually, only the people of the BIGMOM pirate group will occasionally pass by and stop.


    Now the BIGMOM Pirate Group is holding a tea party, everyone is in Totland, no one will come at all, so it is safe and ruthless.


    Of course, the situation should also be considered in case.


    Sun Xu left a clone for each of the three, in case someone is too late to use it.


    Now his understanding of the external body is not comparable to that at the beginning, and it is easy to create a few clones.


    However, the power of these clones is not strong, compared to fighting, the greater role is to transmit information, let his body know that an accident has occurred here.


    At the speed of him and Linglong, such a distance can be reached in an instant.


    "Don''t worry, boss, I will protect them!"


    baby-5 has a serious face.


    This is the task given to her by the boss.


    "We should be able to come back before dark."


    Sun Xu said lastly, his body soared into the sky and returned to Linglong Pagoda.


    Everyone is concentrated in the hall.


    Sun Xu glanced at everyone and said with a smile: "Let''s go, let''s go to Totland! Everyone is also ready, this trip may not be so peaceful."


    "Just to my liking!"


    Ainilu licked his lips, with a feverish tone.


    As a martial idiot, he hasn''t had a good fight for a long time!


    The most recent battles were either to compete with Ace or to be trained by the boss. The former was too familiar to be boring, while the latter was purely beaten and even more boring.


    He has longed for a real battle!


    in addition¡­¡­


    "It''s time to let the world know my name!"


    The corners of Ainilu''s mouth slowly raised.


    He doesn''t want to be an unknown person!


    Xiliu was smoking a cigar and rubbing the hilt of the knife, also showing a smile.


    If I haven''t killed for so long, my old friends are about to rust!


    Robin, Ace and others also looked calm, without any fear.


    "Boss, there is a strange flying machine ahead."


    Linglong''s voice suddenly rang in Sun Xu''s ears. He glanced out and raised his eyebrows.


    It turned out to be an airship!


    This thing is still quite rare in the Pirate World.


    "So it was him."


    Sun Xu''s consciousness swept across, and his face showed a sudden look.


    "Since I met, let''s go visit! Linglong, fly over!"


    "Understood, Master!"


    Linglong adjusted her direction a bit, and at the same time she shrank and plunged into the airship.


    "Who?"


    A white birdman in a black formal suit and a top hat suddenly stood up and looked at the tower that got into his airship in shock...


    tower?


    His pupils shrank suddenly.


    This tower is so familiar!


    As the president of the World Economic News Agency, he was very familiar with all kinds of intelligence and recognized it at a glance. Apart from the difference in size, this tower was exactly the same as the one on top of the war.


    Could it be...


    The thought in his mind had just appeared, Xiaota opened a door, and several figures walked out.


    Then, a white light flickered on the small tower, turning into a peerless beauty with long black hair.


    "really!"


    Morgans held up his hat and motioned to his subordinates to put down the gun: "Hahaha, I don''t know what the golden ape has to do with me?"


    Sun Xu looked at the bird, his eyes narrowed.


    Morgans, the president of the World Economic News Agency, one of the emperors of the underground world, the largest news group in the Pirate World.


    All news birds in the world are his subordinates.


    Even the navy and the world government want to quickly communicate the wanted order to the world, they have to use his channels.


    This guy is an animal type capable person, but he is completely animalized, and he maintains his animal form day after day for several years. This is very similar to the awakening of the animal system.


    Morgens'' complexion changed suddenly and opened his wings, but then a terrifying aura came and pressed **** him.


    Crackling.


    Morgans'' face was directly on the ground.


    He felt that a mountain was pressed against him, and he remained motionless as he struggled desperately.


    "What did you do?"


    "Let go of the president!"


    All of the World Economic News in the airship changed their faces, raised their guns and aimed them at Sun Xu and others.


    However, no one dared to shoot, and their faces were full of tension.


    Others may not recognize it, but as an elite of the World Economic News Agency, they recognized Sun Xu at a glance.


    Four billion bounty!


    Master of Hades!


    The lunatic who shelled Mary Joa!


    The new pirate emperor!


    These famous heads were smashed into their hearts with a sledgehammer, making their gun-holding hands tremble.


    Sun Xu put away his momentum, pulled Morgans up from the ground, and said with a smile: "Haha, it was just a joke. President Morgans shouldn''t care, right?"


    Morgens twitched.


    joke?


    Play with your hammer laugh!


    The corners of Lao Tzu''s mouth are knocked out!


    Furious in his heart, there was an ugly smile on Morgans''s face: "Don''t care."


    Does he care?


    To say that he said he cares, I don''t know if he can walk down and leave the airship alive!


    This is the lunatic who just started attacking Mary Joa. Wouldn''t he dare to kill him?


    Sun Xu grinned and sat down in the chair beside him, "Are you here for the tea party? So are we, let''s be together."


    Morgens secretly exhaled a suffocating breath, nodded, and signaled his subordinates to relax at the same time.


    People under the eaves have to bow their heads.


    Now he can only agree to the party''s request to see what the uninvited guest thinks.


    "A cup of coffee."


    Sun Xu beckoned to a person dressed as a waiter.


    He hesitated, still made a cup of coffee and brought it up.


    Morgans looked at him and suddenly said, "Your Excellency Jin Yuan is here to participate in the tea party of the BIGMOM Pirates. Are you afraid of traps?"


    "Yes?" Sun Xu looked up at him.


    Morgens was choked for a while, thought for a moment, and slowly said: "I think it''s very likely."


    "I can''t help it either."


    Sun Xu sighed: "Tottland is a paradise for dessert lovers. My identity is more sensitive. It is too rare to have a fair meal. Even if I know that there may be a trap, I have to bite the bullet."


    "Ok?"


    Morgans grinned.


    Just for sweets, risking your life to join the tea party of the BIGMOM Pirates?


    Are you a fool? Or do you think I am a fool?


    He actually didn''t want to attend this tea party.


    As the president of the World Economic News Agency, he has a clear grasp of the world situation and keenly felt that major events might happen at this tea party.


    He is very interested in this news, but does not want to personally participate as a frontline reporter.


    The battle between two or even more imperial-level powerhouses is not something ordinary people can participate in!


    If you get closer, you may be affected and lose your life.


    However, although the BIGMOM tea party is an invitation, it is actually a mandatory call. Those who dare to come will be chased by the BIGMOM pirate group.


    He is also not willing to offend the BIGMOM Pirates.


    Sun Xu took a sip of coffee and nodded in satisfaction: "Stop talking about me, it''s meaningless, let''s talk about President Morgans and the World Economic News Service!"


    Morgens'' eyes narrowed slightly: "I don''t know what the Lord Jin Yuan wants to talk about?"


    "Don''t call me Golden Ape. Actually, I really don''t like this title. I am too similar to the wretched man Huang Ape. What should I do if I am misunderstood?" Sun Xu said with dissatisfaction.


    "The wretched man..."


    The corners of Morgens'' mouth twitched, that''s an admiral! Does this address seem a bit disrespectful?


    Of course, he would not try to correct Sun Xu''s name.


    "I don''t know what title Jin... Your Excellency Sun Xu wants, I might be able to help."


    Morgans made a good gesture.


    "Great Sage Monkey!" Sun Xu said.


    "Qi Tian what?"


    Morgens puckered his ears, thinking he didn''t hear clearly.


    "The Monkey King!" Sun Xu repeated.


    "Hehe, it''s a domineering name, but the suffix ¡®Holy¡¯ is exclusive to the Tianlong people. I suggest you change the title."


    Morgans gave a dry laugh.


    It''s holy and heavenly again, so don''t you be afraid of losing your life with such a name?


    "Dianlongren? Am I afraid of Tianlongren?" Sun Xu asked back.


    Morgans just remembered that the person in front of him was the one who dared to shell Mary Joa, and the Denon who died in his hands could reach triple figures!


    "never mind."


    Just when Morgans was embarrassed, Sun Xu''s words made him relaxed.


    "Now I call it the name Great Sage Monkey, I really don''t know that the sky is high and the earth is thick!"


    When Brother Monkey was known as the Great Sage of Heaven, he had already become Taiyi, and Dao Xing was accomplished.


    Now I am not even a fairy!


    Even if no one else knew, he would think his face was hot after thinking about it.


    "Then call it... Demon King!"


    Sun Xu thought for a while and said.


    The power he inherited was obviously all the magical powers of Brother Monkey in the early stage, belonging to the Monkey King, without the power to fight against the Buddha.


    Demon King, this name is much more common, and it doesn''t have much to do with strength.


    Even if it is an incompetent little demon who occupies a hilltop, collects a few subordinates, and is bolder, he can be called a demon king.


    "Demon King? Haha, good name! After I go back, I will take the title of your lord out for a walk."


    Morgans laughed.


    In fact, he didn''t know what it meant.


    There is no demon in the Pirate World, so he naturally doesn''t know what the demon king represents.


    But the flattery is over!


    Otherwise, if Sun Xu changed his mind and became interested in that sage again, he would still have a headache.


    That is an offense to Tianlongren!


    "Thanks a lot."


    Sun Xu suddenly slapped his head: "Going off the topic, off the topic! When it comes to business, I am curious, who is the power behind the World Economic News Service? The world government? The revolutionary army? Or some of the four emperors?"


    Morgens was taken aback and hurriedly said: "Your Excellency Demon King, don''t talk nonsense, there is no one behind the World Economic News Service! We are an independent newspaper group!"


    "Yes?"


    Sun Xu looked suspiciously: "Then how did you endure the pressure of the world government and the Four Emperors?"


    The strength of this bird is pretty good.


    Those who are capable of awakening are not stinky fish, rotten shrimps.


    But it''s just not bad.


    The upper limit of fruit ability is there, and awakening does not mean anything.


    Just like Doflamingo, he is the awakening of Devil Fruit, but his strength is average.


    "We are just a newspaper, reporting the news honestly, how could the Four Emperors and the world government care about us?"


    Morgans had a sincere tone, but Sun Xu sneered.


    He had just shot Marie Joa, and the next day the World Economic News Agency¡¯s news spread all over the world, with pictures of Marie Joa being destroyed. This kind of intelligence capability is probably not possessed by a few forces in the entire world. !


    Taking a step back and saying that just being the world''s largest news group, it is impossible not to attract attention. Sun Xu does not believe that no one notices the power of public opinion.


    Morgens said that they are only reporting the news honestly, and it is not false. This guy is not honest and often guides public opinion.


    "Is that right?"


    Sun Xu stared at him with a faint smile: "If I were the Four Emperors, or the world government, I would never let such a huge intelligence group and public opinion tool be independent, or control it in my own hands, or else I would destroy it. !"


    "His."


    Morgens looked ugly.


    This is a blatant threat, translated into another simpler description: surrender or death!


    "Your Excellency Demon King, our World Economic News Agency is not so easy to destroy! We have our own beliefs and are not afraid of strength and power. Even if we can be destroyed temporarily, one day, we will rise again!"


    Morgans said solemnly.


    Sun Xu smiled.


    He knows what Morgans'' confidence is.


    Is the foundation of the World Economic News Service those writers with extraordinary pen skills?


    Or is it the head of the world''s largest news corporation?


    neither!


    It''s that group of news birds!


    This is the only distribution capability that can deliver newspapers to the world in one day!


    That group of news birds are probably also intelligence collectors themselves!


    This is the foundation of the World Economic News Service!


    Even if the headquarters is destroyed and employees are arrested, as long as Morgans is still alive, as long as he still owns the flock of news birds, the World Economic News Service will be able to start again!


    As for drawing salaries from the bottom of the tank, directly addressing the news bird... it is simply impossible!


    There are thousands of news birds distributed all over the world, even if the world government and the four emperors unite, it is impossible to kill all news birds.


    However, this system has a fatal flaw, and that is Morgans.


    As the foundation of world economic news, Morgans can only control the news bird, otherwise the president would not be him, and there is such a form that makes people have to doubt.


    Then, if he suddenly dies suddenly and unexpectedly, no one can control the newsbird, and the World Economic News Service will automatically collapse.


    But Morgens is strong, especially strong in survivability. As an animal awakened, it has extremely strong vitality, it is difficult to die, and it can fly, and it is extremely difficult to be killed.


    This may be the reason why the World Economic News Service has always existed.


    Of course, Morgans should have reached some agreements with the Four Emperors and the world government, at least a tacit understanding.


    For example, not reporting their embarrassment, not revealing their secrets, and some flattery, etc.


    Since it can''t solve him, it''s quite interesting, and sometimes it''s still useful, let him exist.


    If this were not the case, even if Morgans had all sorts of reliance, it would not be possible to live so moisturized.


    "I know, you have a lot of hole cards, but sometimes, the hole cards will fail."


    Sun Xu said meaningfully: "President Morgans still has to pay more attention to his own safety."


    Morgens looked ugly.


    For him, Sun Xu was a huge trouble.


    First of all, Sun Xu can fly, and the speed is extremely fast, which makes one of his advantages disappear.


    Secondly, this is a lunatic! It is not surprising that anyone who dared to shell Marjora did anything.


    If Sun Xu said to kill him, that would not be a surprise at all, and there is a high probability of success!


    Thinking of this, Morgans felt that the chair under his hips turned into a stove. He couldn''t sit down for a moment, he just wanted to run away immediately!


    "Huh? It seems to be in Totland?"


    Sun Xu stood up suddenly and looked down.


    At the same time, an employee walked over and asked Morgans to report: "President, the Totland waters are ahead."


    Morgens suppressed the messy emotions and said solemnly: "Land!"


    Flying over Totland, that is to be beaten down!


    The airship snorted and landed, and there was a ship waiting here.


    This was arranged in advance by Morgans.


    Sun Xu unceremoniously took Robin and the others onto the boat, and ordered: "Don''t go directly to Cake Island, stop at Cocoa Island."


    Morgans took a deep breath: "Do as he said."


    Now he only hoped that Sun Xu would not go crazy and immediately get rid of him. As long as he didn''t want his life, everything else would be easy to say.


    Sun Xu looked at Morgans and smiled.


    This is an important role.


    That kind of powerful intelligence ability and public opinion ability are all he needs.


    Of course, not now, but when he will compete in the future.


    The army is well trained, but the intelligence system is much more difficult to construct.


    But in the war, the importance of intelligence is particularly high.


    If Morgans can be brought under his command, a powerful intelligence system will be in vain.


    As for the ability to manipulate public opinion, it goes without saying that Sun Xu, who has experienced modern society, knows the power of public opinion better than everyone else.


    What he said to Morgans just now was not a simple threat.


    If he is in power, he will definitely not allow such a prevention of intelligence and manipulation of public opinion to drift out of his control!


    Of course, it is not easy to make Morgans surrender.


    However, Sun Xu is not in a hurry. He is just planning ahead, and he may not even use it in the future.


    "Master, has left a mark on him!"


    Linglong''s voice sounded in his mind, and Sun Xu remained calm.


    As soon as he entered the airship, he asked Linglong to leave a spiritual mark on Morgans.


    It doesn''t have much effect, but it can locate the opponent''s target to find him when needed.


    As a master of mental power, Morgens didn''t notice what Linglong did.


    This spiritual mark will not dissipate for at least two decades.


    Sun Xu suppressed other thoughts and looked forward.


    This level is enough now.


    It''s just to say hello and leave some impressions, so that you can do things well in the future.


    The next focus is on Totland and his party.


    There are sea slugs in the Totland waters, and the fruit tower warship next to the thirty-four small islands monitors the entire world together.


    The news of Sun Xu''s arrival soon reached the ears of everyone in the BIGMOM Pirate Group.


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this (Chapter 324 Road Encounter), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 325： Brin

    "The Monkey King in Pirate Novels ( to find the latest chapters!


    "Cocoa Island is here."


    A crew member ran over and said.


    Sun Xu stood up from his chair and came to the bow of the ship.


    Ahead, a seemingly ordinary island is already in sight.


    "call!"


    He took a deep breath and said in intoxication: "You can smell the sweet smell of chocolate here. I really look forward to it."


    "hehe."


    Morgans gave a dry smile, anyway, he didn''t smell any sweet smell, there was only a faint smell of sea in the air.


    "President Morgans, you should feel it, food is one of the most wonderful things in the world!" Sun Xu said.


    Morgans glanced at Sun Xu in surprise.


    Is he really a dessert lover?


    Among the Four Emperors, there is already a sweet-smelling old lady named BIGMOM, now we need one more?


    Do sweets help improve your strength?


    hehe.


    He smiled in his heart, knowing it was impossible.


    If eating desserts can really improve your strength, then this world has already become a dessert world.


    I chatted casually, and soon the boat sailed to the pier on Cocoa Island.


    There are a lot of people gathered here, and the types are very rich, including fur tribe, long-legged tribe, long-hand tribe, murloc tribe, little human tribe, etc. It is simply the Pirate World Race Exhibition Hall!


    "The race here is really rich."


    Robin sighed: "It''s worthy of being a place known as the world!"


    "There is no giant race!" Sun Xu smiled and said.


    Morgens'' face changed.


    He knew very well that Totland did not have giants, and knew the whole ins and outs.


    This is a big taboo of the BIGMOM pirate group, especially BIGMOM himself, to mention it at random in Totland, it is simply looking for death.


    However, BIGMOM is terrible, but the one around him is not easy to provoke.


    Morgens turned his head quickly and said before Robin asked, "Your Excellency Demon King, there is still a long way to go from Cake Island. We can''t stay on Cocoa Island for too long, otherwise we won''t be able to catch up with the tea party!"


    "Don''t worry, President Morgans, we won''t be late." Sun Xu said indifferently.


    "If you can, try to go by boat."


    Morgens raised his wings: "If you fly, you may be misunderstood and accidents!"


    Sun Xu didn''t say anything, and walked towards Cocoa Island.


    Morgens'' face changed slightly and followed.


    No matter what, his goal was achieved, interrupting them to continue talking about the giants.


    "Yes, is it Your Excellency Golden Ape Sun Xu?"


    Just stepping on Cocoa Island, a girl with light brown hair ran up to Sun Xu and asked cautiously.


    Sun Xu glanced at her with a smile on his face.


    "it''s me."


    "This is Charlotte Brin, mother''s thirty-fifth girl, and now I am in charge of receiving you."


    Brin bowed slightly, with an extremely respectful attitude, which made people feel good.


    "Three-eyed tribe?"


    Sun Xu''s gaze stayed on her forehead, and there was a hint of curiosity in his eyes.


    In the legend, the third eye of the three-eyed tribe has many magical abilities, whether it is true or not.


    Of course, what really interests him is that there is also a guy with three eyes in Journey to the West, Erlang shows the true monarch Yang Jian!


    That''s a super strong man who is not inferior to Brother Monkey!


    Bulin''s face turned pale in an instant, and her gaze at Sun Xu was filled with horror.


    She built up her bangs and learned to disguise, just to hide the eye on her forehead, but now she was cracked!


    There was a mess in her mind, many bad memories appeared, and twisted thoughts continued to rise in her mind.


    But she suppressed herself desperately.


    Because she can''t afford to provoke the person in front of her!


    Not only she can''t provoke her, but everyone else in their country can''t provoke her except her!


    This is a strong man at the same level as his mother!


    Sun Xu looked at Brin, he could feel the confusion in the girl''s spirit.


    In his world, this is actually a schizophrenic patient.


    Because of the unfortunate childhood experience, she gave birth to a distorted and cold personality to protect herself.


    "It''s still pretty upright."


    After saying something that everyone else didn''t understand, Sun Xu turned his head and looked at the depths of Cocoa Island: "Where is the best chocolate? Take me to try it!"


    Brin suppressed the messy thoughts and took a deep breath: "Please follow me."


    She led Sun Xu and Morgans to Chocolate Town.


    "Most of the buildings in the entire town are made of chocolate, and the chocolate on the street can be eaten at will, but the chocolate used to build the roof is forbidden.


    In addition, foods other than chocolate are forbidden. "


    By the time she arrived in Chocolate Town, Brin had recovered her composure and performed her duties earnestly.


    "This is the coffee shop I run."


    She led everyone into a shop called "Caramel" and took out some desserts such as chocolate, milk, coffee and so on.


    "I made this myself, please taste it."


    There was a shy smile on her face, and her eyes were shining, like a puppy waiting to be praised.


    Sun Xu picked up a piece of chocolate and tasted it, and his eyes lit up: "Yes! The scent is mellow, and although the sweetness is high, it happens to be neutralized by the bitterness and not greasy at all!"


    Brin''s face flushed, as if there was heat rising on her face: "Thank you, thank you for the compliment!"


    Sun Xu glanced at her. There was a certain amount of disguise, but a large part of it was true.


    However, he was here to taste dessert, not to expose the scheming girl, let alone to be a doctor.


    Give Brin the chance to be a hero, and leave it to Sanji!


    "Coffee is good too!"


    Sun Xu took a sip of his coffee and praised it again.


    The coffee that Breen brought up was closer to a latte. It used more milk, was sweet and fragrant, and it seemed to be filled with chocolate, which enriched the taste.


    This is the sweetest coffee he has ever had, but it feels pretty good.


    "You eat too, don''t be polite."


    Sun Xu greeted the others and said with a smile: "Totland''s desserts are really well-deserved! I really want to stay here for a few more days!"


    Robin and others all laughed.


    They knew that the boss was really not joking, and his love for food was known even to Hiliu and Ace, who had joined them for a short time.


    Although Morgans nodded his head, he was a little numb.


    Is it really here to eat chocolate?


    Isn''t there a conspiracy?


    Sun Xu ate the chocolate that Bulin took out. In the end, he didn''t know enough to say: "The chocolates just now are all delicious, are there other ones?"


    "Don''t worry, I will be satisfied with my mother''s order."


    Brin bowed slightly and opened the door.


    The people outside are all over the river, everyone is dressed as a chef, and they hold a piece of chocolate-made food in their hands.


    A person who looked like a representative came out and said respectfully: "Master Brin, the desserts are all made."


    "Leave it to me!"


    Brin said.


    Take all the desserts into the coffee shop and put them on the table in front of Sun Xu. The table is full.


    "Because I am worried that the cold will affect the taste. This is only part of it. When you finish eating, more will be served."


    "Is this arranged by BIGMOM?"


    Sun Xu asked with interest. It seems that the pastry chefs in the entire town have been gathered together to serve him alone. This hospitality is too great!


    Brin hesitated for a moment, and said, "Brother Perrospero arranged it."


    Sun Xu picked up a food that looked like chocolate beans and threw it into his mouth, and said vaguely: "For the sake of these desserts, if there is a conflict for a while, I will spare his life."


    The gentle expression on Brin''s face froze.


    How should she answer this?


    Say thank you?


    Or reprimand him not to have such thoughts?


    None of it seems appropriate.


    "Oh." Sun Xu showed a suddenly realized expression, and clicked on her: "And you, Brin, don''t worry, I will spare you too."


    Brin''s expression was stiff, and her acting skills were already superb, and she didn''t know how to react at this time.


    Sun Xu ignored her and ate up a large table of desserts.


    Only then did Brin wake up: "Please wait a moment, I''ll let someone continue."


    "No need!"


    Sun Xu took a tissue from Robin and wiped his mouth: "I''m already very satisfied, it''s getting late, we should go to the tea party."


    "I will send you there."


    Brin recruited a flying carpet.


    Sun Xu glanced twice.


    He knew that this kind of thing called Homitz was a personified object made by BIGMOM with the extracted soul. It had a certain amount of wisdom and various peculiar abilities.


    It''s a bit like Moria using shadows to make zombies.


    "Soul fruit?"


    Sun Xu showed a look of interest. If there is enough time, he wants to study it, but unfortunately, he can come to this day, and I don''t know if there is a chance to come to Totland again in the future.


    "However, if you can get the fruit of the soul and soul, you don''t need to be subject to these restrictions."


    Sun Xu retracted his thoughts and shook his head slightly to Bulin: "No need, we just go over by ourselves."


    "I''m going by boat now, I''m afraid the time is too late." Breen reminded.


    "It seems that you don''t know me, but you will know soon." Sun Xu said with a smile.


    Brin was surprised.


    She really didn''t know Sun Xu very much. She knew that he had a 4 billion bounty and was the chief culprit in the destruction of Mary Joa, which once caused a sensation in the world, that''s all.


    "President Morgans, I''m afraid your subordinates who have wronged you will stay here."


    Sun Xu turned his head and said.


    "Actually, I can do it by myself...ahhhhh..."


    Before he finished speaking, he felt a mighty force enveloping himself, and then he was dragged and rushed out, flying into the sky, filled with a gust of wind.


    Morgens has an ugly face He has flown many times, from the airship to flying with his wings. This experience is the worst, but the speed is also the fastest!


    His eyes were full of shock.


    This kind of flying speed surpasses him too much!


    This also means that if Sun Xu wants to disadvantage him, he has almost no chance of escape!


    Even more frightening is that Sun Xu was flying with nearly ten people at this time!


    "What kind of perversion is this?"


    Morgans has a tingling scalp.


    Thinking of Sun Xu''s threats before, he couldn''t help feeling a little desperate.


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 325 Brin), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 326： Come

    "The Monkey King in Pirate Novels ( to find the latest chapters!


    Cake island.


    This is a very peculiar island. Other islands are full of mountain peaks, but here is covered with huge cakes. At first glance, it looks like a few super huge cakes placed together.


    This island, which looks a lot like a fairy tale kingdom, is the residence of the famous new world emperor, BIGMOM.


    Today, Cake Island is beaming, full of songs and laughter, and is completely bathed in the ocean of grand festivals.


    A tall, fat woman, wearing thick lipstick and light purple eyeshadow, wearing a pirate hat and wearing a pink wide dress sits on a huge throne.


    "Well, is the Golden Ape still on Cocoa Island?"


    "Yes, mother." Wearing an exaggerated top hat and holding a huge candy stick, Perrospero walked out with his tongue sticking out of his mouth and said: "Just now there was news from Brin that he is still eating chocolate desserts! "


    "Unexpectedly, Jin Yuan is also a person who likes desserts."


    BIGMOM was a little surprised, and even admired Sun Xu.


    There are many sweets lovers, but Sun Xu is the one who has the same status as her and also likes sweets.


    "Mom, does it really matter if he doesn''t come to Cake Island?" Perrospero was a little worried.


    "Well, it doesn''t matter if he comes or not, as long as he enters Totland is enough!"


    BIGMOM laughed, but his eyes were indifferent.


    She is an extremely indifferent person, and even her own children are only used as tools, and if she dares to violate her, she will be mercilessly beheaded.


    The appreciation of Sun Xu is even worse than the serious injury of a group of catkins.


    How to treat it, or how to treat it!


    BIGMOM rubbed the handle of the throne, showing some expectation: "Ancient weapons should be able to make up for the loss in the giants, let me defeat others and become the One Piece!"


    Among the former Four Emperors, Baibeard didn''t have any interest in One Piece. He used to be within reach, but he gave up.


    The red-haired Shanks has an ambiguous attitude. He has never said that he will become One Piece. Someone who knows more inside knows that he does not intend to become One Piece, but it is not that he is not interested in One Piece, but entrusts this dream to it. A boy from the East China Sea.


    The beasts Kaido and BIGMOM are coveting the position of One Piece.


    Of course, if Blackbeard is not dead, then his target is also One Piece.


    Others also showed excitement.


    Here are the absolute core of the BIGMOM Pirates, knowing their plans.


    "Ancient weapons should belong to our BIGMOM Pirate Group!"


    "The next one to become One Piece must be mom!"


    BIGMOM interrupted their discussion: "After defeating Golden Ape, there are more things to do. Are you ready?"


    "Don''t worry, mother."


    Kata Kuri, who is tall and has a scarf around her mouth, said calmly.


    "Well, well, then I will go to the tea party! Today, there is a delicious Napoleon cake to eat!"


    BIGMOM stood up, with pure desire on his face.


    Regardless of her strength or personality, she has changed. The only thing that has not changed is her love of desserts.


    Even if you become One Piece, eating dessert is not important!


    On the most gorgeous cake hill.


    Several special characters were seated around the table.


    "Why hasn''t Morgans come yet? He won''t be uninvited, has he?"


    Stushy smiled lightly. She wore a white hat, orange dress, ladylike dress, and a beautiful face. Every move made people intoxicated.


    "No! I contacted him, and he was also invited!"


    Feld said he was wearing a purple suit, smoking a cigar, and wearing very funny sunglasses the size of a bean.


    Pierclo laughed: "Jie Jie Jie, is it that Morgans has become bolder and dare to refuse the invitation of the BIGMOM Pirates?"


    The other people just glanced at him lightly, but didn''t answer.


    As the emperor of the dark world, the other four people didn''t catch a cold to him.


    Pierclo is the boss of a killer organization, who kills too many people, and his body exudes a disgusting **** smell all the time.


    "Have you heard about that?"


    Keeping a mustache and wearing a top hat, Gibbson suddenly said: "Morgans is the most informed of us. I originally wanted to take the opportunity to ask him if he was true or false, so as to make follow-up responses. I didn''t think he didn''t. Appear!"


    "Ask Morgans for inquiries?"


    Stucci smiled and said, "If you dare to believe it, the news of seeing the sun tomorrow may not be big."


    Gibbson snorted and didn''t say anything. Both are the emperors of the dark world, and they naturally understand Morgens'' character.


    Of course, he would not believe Morgens'' words credulously, but would make a comprehensive judgment based on the information he discovered and the information he knew.


    However, it doesn''t make any sense to say these now.


    Morgans did not come at all, there is no prerequisite for believe it or not!


    "I think it should be true!"


    Umit, who had been silent, said suddenly, wearing a captain''s hat and a thick beard on his chin. His expression was solemn, and he looked like a real king at first glance.


    "Do you have any news?"


    The other four people all looked at him.


    "no."


    Umit shook his head and said lightly: "However, it may not be without cause! I think it''s better to be careful!"


    The others fell silent.


    They are the emperors of the dark world, they sound very powerful, but the reason why the dark world is the dark world is because it is only a shadow of the light world!


    The emperor of the dark world is too far away from the emperor of the light world!


    The emperor of the new world, with a summoning order from BIGMOM, they have to come and see him honestly. This is the best explanation.


    Several people who can reach this height are undoubtedly smart people who can understand the situation and recognize their own position.


    Simply put, there are compelling numbers!


    If the emperor of the new world fights, even if it is on the sidelines, it will be a huge danger for them.


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh."


    There was a familiar laughter, and everyone stood up and looked into the distance.


    BIGMOM took the lead in front of her, her huge figure was extremely conspicuous, but the figures around her should not be ignored.


    Dessert four star, Charlotte Smoky!


    Dessert four stars, Charlotte Creeper!


    Dessert four star, Charlotte Umit!


    And the last dessert, the first of the four stars, Charlotte Kata Kuri!


    At this moment, the joyous atmosphere reached its peak.


    Even the surrounding flowers and rocks showed a happy expression, humming softly.


    But the next moment, all movement stopped.


    Everyone couldn''t help but look up.


    A strong sense of depression rose in everyone''s hearts, as if there was a behemoth entrenched above the clouds, looking down at them, and as if something terrible in the sky was about to fall.


    BIGMOM also looked up, with a strong killing intent on his face.


    There is absolutely no room for problems in the tea conversation!


    Anyone who dares to prevent her from eating dessert is her worst enemy!


    "Mom!" Kata Kuri showed shocked eyes: "They are here!"


    "them?"


    Before BIGMOM had time to ask, a white shadow fell from the sky.


    "Ah!"


    The white shadow was like a bird, screaming in his mouth, flapping his wings frantically, until he was about to fall to the ground, did he adjust his balance, and he didn''t fall ashamed.


    "Isn''t that the president of the World Economic News Service? How did he fall from the sky?"


    "Morgans?"


    The other five emperors of the dark world glanced at each other, their eyes full of worries.


    What they worry about seems to be coming true.


    BIGMOM also knows who is in the sky.


    She had long been informed that Morgans had gotten up with Jin Yuan for some reason.


    "Boy, don''t be too arrogant!"


    BIGMOM''s powerful momentum suddenly broke out and rose to the sky.


    The aura of the sky did not show any weakness, and it expanded indefinitely, like a floating ocean, flooding down.


    Boom.


    The two auras collided, the sky seemed to darken, the air became extremely depressed, and the weaker passed out directly, even the emperor who was as powerful as the dark world felt a little trembling.


    "Hehehe, it''s quite lively."


    Several figures slowly descended from the sky, and the leader was a tall and handsome young man with a gentle smile on his face, who seemed to be very talkative.


    But at this moment, all the people on the cake hill were trembling, trembling for the breath of the other side.


    "really!"


    The five emperors of the dark world are all bitter.


    Long before the tea conversation started, they had received news that it was Golden Ape Sun Xu, the newly promoted Pirate Emperor, who might appear at the tea party of the BIGMOM Pirate Group.


    At first they thought it was fake news!


    Lions will invite foxes, rabbits, and even cheetahs to the banquet, but they will never invite tigers!


    However, the news became more and more true later, and even the details of Smoky leading the team to go to Dresrosa to invite the Golden Ape came out.


    Brin slipped away from Sun Xu on the flying carpet and came to the camp of the BIGMOM Pirate Group.


    "Brin, what''s going on? Didn''t you say that they are still on Cocoa Island?" Perrospero asked in a deep voice.


    This matter is very important!


    If his mother misunderstood him to deliver false news, she would lose her head!


    "Brother Perrospero, when you contacted me, they were indeed still on Cocoyasi!" Brin was almost crying, and she was afraid of losing her head!


    "How is it possible! Cocoyasi Island is one day away from Cake Island..."


    Perrospero was talking, and couldn''t help stopping.


    One day, it was time to make a boat, and the other party obviously didn''t come here by boat!


    However, it has not been more than an hour since he contacted Brin. They arrived at Cake Island from Cocoa West Island?


    Even if it came here, it''s still too exaggerated!


    However, now is not the time to care about these.


    Perrospero looked serious.


    The air was full of tension. Mom and Jin Ape were facing each other in a tit-for-tat manner. No one would admit defeat. If this continues, I''m afraid they will start fighting!


    This is different from the plan!


    All the visitors around held their breaths and looked worried.


    "Who are these people? Why do they come to the tea party? It seems a bit unkind."


    "Fool! You don''t even recognize him? Golden Ape Sun Xu! The new Pirate Emperor the one who destroyed Mariah!"


    "My grass! It''s him! How could he come to Totland? The two sides won''t fight, right?"


    Everyone is aware of the seriousness of the problem.


    The battle of the four emperors, of course, will be very exciting.


    However, if you let them be the audience, then everyone is unwilling!


    Because it will drop your head!


    Not long ago, there was a report that the admiral Akadog and the blue pheasant had a battle that completely destroyed the climate of an island.


    How much will the battle between the two Pirate Emperors differ?


    If the cake island is destroyed, will the people on the cake island end well?


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 326), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 327： War will begin (5,000 words)

    "The Monkey King in Pirate Novels ( to find the latest chapters!


    To say that the most nervous one is now, it must be Morgans!


    He is right between Sun Xu and BIGMOM. If the two fight, he will be the first one to be unlucky.


    "They must be stopped!"


    Morgens gritted his teeth: "Ahem..."


    In an instant, everyone''s eyes in the entire venue focused on him.


    Morgans felt his scalp numb, but still bit his scalp and said, "Um, we are not late, are we?"


    Perrospero hurriedly continued: "No, no, the tea conversation will officially start right away. You came just right."


    "Then let''s sit down."


    Morgens looked at Sun Xu, his hairy face showing expectation.


    "Hehe." Sun Xu smiled, his gaze swept across the audience, and nodded in anticipation and anxiety: "Okay, then."


    "mother."


    Perrospero looked at BIGMOM.


    "Well, well, forget it, let''s enjoy the cake together!"


    BIGMOM slapped his palms, the coldness in his expression gradually disappeared, and he seemed to be very talkative.


    The atmosphere in the venue suddenly relaxed.


    Everyone glanced at each other, and they all showed a look of rejoicing, but there were also a few people who still had unstoppable worry on their faces.


    Judging from the situation just now, the conflict has not disappeared, it is more like postponed.


    That means that the danger has only been delayed for a while, and it will eventually come.


    "I went there!"


    Morgens found that Sun Xu was looking at him, almost jumped up, pointed in the direction of the five dark world emperors, and ran over quickly, his back looked very embarrassed.


    He really didn''t want to have any intersection with Sun Xu!


    At this moment, a man with a calm expression and a tall stature with short red hair came over.


    "Please come with me, your seats are here."


    Sun Xu glanced at him, and the corners of his mouth twitched.


    It''s not so obvious in the first half of the Great Route, but since entering the New World, such tall monsters have emerged one after another.


    He is 1.9 meters tall, which is quite tall among ordinary people, but compared to the person around him, he is only a small one.


    This person is more than five meters tall, which is equivalent to two and a half of him.


    "Kata Kuri?"


    The man nodded, his eyes flashed red: "Sorry, I''m not interested."


    "Would you like to mess with me?"


    Before Sun Xu said this sentence, he got an answer.


    "Foresee the future?" He narrowed his eyes.


    High-level seeing, seeing, and domineering have a variety of special abilities, Roger''s listening to everything, Bai Xing and Princess Otohime''s listening heart, and Kata Kuri''s grasp of this kind of foreseeing the future.


    In fact, among the tri-color domineering, Sun Xu is most interested in seeing and hearing the domineering.


    Especially this ability to foresee the future.


    It''s a pity that if you want to raise the domineering level of seeing and hearing to that height, talent, hard work, and opportunity are indispensable!


    With divine consciousness to replace it, it is impossible for him to spend a lot of time learning to see, hear, and domineering.


    "That''s a shame!"


    Sun Xu sighed regretfully.


    For the role of Kata Kuri, he likes it very much.


    Unfortunately, among the senior cadres of the Four Emperors, the people of the BIGMOM Pirate Group are the most difficult to dig into the wall!


    No way, they are all the biological children of BIGMOM.


    "Please sit down."


    Katakuri led them to one of the front tables.


    Sitting in this row are the highest-ranking group of people, such as the dessert four stars of the BIGMOM Pirates and some important cadres, and the six emperors of the dark world.


    "What were you talking about just now? It''s so lively, why did you stop?" Sun Xu asked with a smile.


    Morgens wiped the sweat from his forehead, feeling helpless in his heart.


    Why did you meet this evil star again? Can''t avoid it, can''t you?


    He glared at Kata Kuri, and couldn''t help complaining. Why did he arrange the two people so close? Isn''t this messing up?


    No one answered, and Sun Xu didn''t mind, turning his head to look at Morgans: "Yes, President Morgans, I just missed you and fell off. Would you mind?"


    "do not mind!"


    After being silent for a while, Morgans said lightly.


    What a miss, it was obviously deliberate!


    As for the purpose, it is nothing more than testing his strength.


    Of course he has dissatisfaction in his heart, but the form is better than human beings, what can he do?


    "That''s good!"


    Sun Xu nodded in satisfaction, as if he had never heard of the indifference in his voice, and asked enthusiastically: "Several people are big people in the dark world. I''m very curious about what the dark world is like, and who can Tell me about it?"


    Several people looked at each other, but no one spoke.


    Sun Xu pointed to Stushi: "This beauty, let''s talk about it first."


    Stushi hid his face and smiled, and his voice was clear and clear: "Your Excellency Golden Ape, there is actually no difference between the dark world and the light world, but the rules are simpler and more rude."


    "Oh? How to say?" Sun Xu asked.


    "Simply speaking, whoever has the big fist is stronger, higher in status, and more respected." Stutsi said slowly, unlike the emperor of the dark world, but like an elegant lady. .


    "So that''s the case." Sun Xu nodded and asked, "I wonder what industry the beauty is in?"


    "I lead a few sisters to run a happy street." Stutsi glanced at Linglong and a touch of surprise: "If you have time, you are welcome to play."


    Happy Street?


    Simply put, it is a brothel and a brothel!


    Of course, it needs to be a little more advanced and has a wider scope of business, but it''s basically selling meat!


    This is an old bustard!


    I really can''t tell from the outside!


    This woman has another identity, an intelligence officer of cp0!


    cp0 is an espionage agency directly belonging to the Tianlongren! Great power! Not even the world government can order them.


    However, this woman is probably not serving the Tianlong people wholeheartedly.


    She was able to make a fortune at the beginning, perhaps thanks to the help of the Tianlong people, but now that she is the emperor of the dark world and enjoys the high life, how can she be a dog honestly?


    "I will visit when I have time, but, beauty, you''d better let go of the phone worm in your bag."


    Sun Xu smiled, but what he said made Stussi frightened.


    Her calm expression disappeared, and she looked at Sun Xu nervously, lest he should get into trouble.


    Although her strength is good, it is not enough to compare with this kind of emperor-level figure with a bounty of up to four billion.


    Sun Xu just warned her, and did not move more, turning his head to look at other people.


    "By the way, I just heard you mentioned the Admiral, what happened, can you tell me more about it?"


    "We are talking about the general blue pheasant." Morgens did not remain silent: "It is said that the blue pheasant has left the navy!"


    "I also got the news, it shouldn''t be fake!"


    "It''s amazing..."


    After Morgens spoke, everyone else started talking.


    There is no change in Sun Xu''s face. This is something he has known for a long time: "Do you know where the green pheasant has gone?"


    "This is not clear, no one dares to follow the green pheasant."


    Morgans said: "However, it is said that he has come to a new world."


    "Will you come to Totland?"


    Sun Xu murmured and reacted quickly, and when he looked up, he found that everyone was looking at him.


    "Just talk about it, don''t care."


    He waved his hand perfunctorily: "Any other interesting news?"


    Several people shook their heads and secretly said in their hearts that if there is news, they will not tell you!


    "Well, I''m eating cake!"


    The cheers of BIGMOM interrupted their conversation.


    Amid the rumbling sound, a huge cake was pushed over. It was more than ten meters high, like a hill, stacked with layers of pastry, with blueberries, mangoes, blueberries, red mulberries, and cherries in between. , Chopped chocolate, cheese, cream, etc., the shape is gorgeous, the aroma is tangy, and it looks very delicious.


    "What a huge Napoleon cake."


    Sun Xu was shocked. It was the first time he saw a cake more than ten meters high. After the shock, he raised strong expectations.


    "It looks great, don''t know how it tastes?"


    He licked his lips, squinted at Ace, and complained: "You should have devoted part of your energy to dessert."


    Ace was helpless.


    Obviously you made me focus on the transformation of meat food, and now I am complaining about my carelessness in desserts.


    However, you are the boss, you have the final say!


    "I see, boss."


    After a while, Kata Kuri walked over with a large piece of cake in person: "Please enjoy."


    "Why is it so?"


    Sun Xu dissatisfied: "BIGMOM won''t be so stingy, right? Get more!"


    Kata Kuli glanced at him. This piece of cake is more than two meters tall and bigger than yours. Isn''t it enough?


    He didn''t say anything, turned around and walked away, and soon returned again, with a larger cake.


    Sun Xu picked up the spoon, dug a piece into the mouth, and suddenly narrowed his eyes.


    "Sweet and crispy, rich in taste, perfect! It''s perfect!"


    Butter, fruit, meringue, chocolate chips and other foods are perfectly combined. The rich aroma flows from the mouth and nose straight to the mind, and a strong sense of happiness rises from the deepest part of the heart.


    Sun Xu dug the second and third pieces again, and the surprise on his face became more and more serious.


    The recipe for each bite is different, giving a completely different, but they are all extremely delicious.


    The whole person seems to be in a delicious ocean, with different surprises at every step.


    This is a perfect cake with perfect ingredients and perfect cooking skills!


    Before he knew it, Sun Xu ate two big cakes clean.


    He opened his eyes and looked at Kata Kuri standing next to him: "Please have another piece!"


    "Sorry, it''s gone."


    Kata Kuri looked at him with weird eyes.


    Where did so much food go?


    He didn''t even bulge in his stomach at all!


    "there is none left?"


    Sun Xu raised his voice.


    "It''s really gone, after all, there are so many people in the venue to split." Kata Kuri said.


    The most important thing is that most of it will be left to mom.


    In fact, it''s hard for Sun Xu to get so many points.


    In the past, most of the final desserts belonged to my mother, and everyone else could only share a little.


    "Ok."


    Sun Xu wiped his mouth regretfully, took a sip of the coffee on the table.


    Afterwards, he had an expression on his face.


    Kata Kuri''s expression did not change, only his eyes darkened a bit.


    "Also don''t have a flavor."


    Sun Xu shook his head and smiled and drank the coffee clean.


    During the whole process, he was the only one who ate and drank himself, while Shiliu, Ace, Anilu, Robin and others looked at the food on the table and did not move.


    They have eaten and drank enough on Cocoa Island, and they are not hungry at all in less than an hour.


    Of course, more importantly, this is the base camp of the enemy, how can you eat and drink with confidence?


    As time passed, the sun gradually slid to the west.


    "Well, I''m so happy today."


    BIGMOM is like a dozen tons of children, dancing happily.


    "Before the tea session is over, I have one last thing to announce."


    The venue quieted down instantly.


    BIGMOM looked at Sun Xu.


    There was a squeak in everyone''s heart, it seemed that there was an extra stove under their buttocks, and they wanted to run away immediately.


    It''s a pity that no one dares to act rashly at this time, otherwise, if you become an early bird, you will only die faster.


    "Well, Jin Yuan, are you having fun?"


    "It''s ok, the dim sum is delicious, and the condiments in it are also very distinctive."


    Sun Xu''s expression was calm and gentle, and he smiled and said: "By the way, don''t call me Golden Ape, I like this title, you can call me Demon King!"


    He looked around and laughed: "The same is true for everyone. Besides, please spread this out! Golden Ape and Yellow Ape are too similar! I don''t want to be mistaken for that wretched old man!"


    Everyone looked at each other.


    There are a lot of slots here.


    I won''t mention Huang Yuan as trivial, right now is not the time to talk about it?


    Can''t you feel the change in atmosphere?


    "Well, demon king, I invite you to join the BIGMOM Pirate Group, so that you can eat delicious snacks anytime in the future!"


    BIGMOM laughed.


    Of course, dessert can be eaten whatever you want, but Pluto must give it to her!


    "Golden Ape, no, the Demon King joins the BIGMOM Pirate Group?"


    The faces of the onlookers changed.


    The power of the BIGMOM Pirate Group will instantly surpass everyone and become the most powerful Pirate Group in the world!


    If it can be done, it will be a shock!


    But is this possible?


    Demon King, that is also a figure of the Four Emperors!


    His bounty, not even much less than BIGMOM, will he condescend to join the BIGMOM Pirates?


    In a sense, BIGMOM is making the Demon King surrender to her, which is a blatant insult!


    Those who understood this were all chilly, foreseeing what would happen next.


    Ace, Anilu, as well as Hiliu of the Rain, Robin, and Perona all had cold eyes.


    The Lord humiliated the minister to death!


    Although they are not the real master-subordinate relationship, they are not much different.


    "Hehehe, join the BIGMOM Pirate Group?"


    Sun Xu''s expression remained calm: "Are you going to give me the position of captain?"


    "Well, of course it''s impossible!"


    BIGMOM''s eyes gradually became cold: "You can become our pirate group, you can also disband, and completely join the BIGMOM pirate group, I can make you a cadre!"


    Before Sun Xu spoke, Anilu proudly said: "Old lady, are you eating too much sweets and have your head turned into shit? Baibeard once personally invited our boss to take over the Whitebeard Pirates. Rejected, are you taking a green onion again?"


    "What are you, do you speak here?"


    BIGMOM''s expression was severe, and the powerful momentum pressed over.


    Ainilu shook his body, his face was a little pale, but after all he did not back down: "Listen to the old woman, and everyone else, you all listen carefully, I am under the banner of the Demon King, and Ainilu, the **** of thunder!"


    Crackling.


    While speaking, there was a blue arc flickering around him.


    "Boy! You''re looking for death"


    BIGMOM was angry. For so many years, everyone was trembling in front of her, not daring to show any disrespect, and no one dared to speak rudely. Someone dared to scold her today!


    Her aura became even more terrifying, as if black smoke rose into the sky on her body, it was a demon who walked out of the abyss.


    BIGMOM is a real talent!


    When she was five years old, she was able to destroy the giant village alone, and killed the giant hero with one punch!


    I''ve been a monster since I was young!


    She looks fat, but her skin is terribly tough! It''s a veritable steel balloon!


    Anilu''s resistance suddenly became difficult.


    Although he has been improving and his strength has been much stronger than when he was on Sky Island, he is still a bit far from the level of BIGMOM.


    At this time, Linglong, who had been standing silently beside Sun Xu, took a step forward, and the momentum of BIGMOM suddenly disappeared.


    Everyone looked at her with a bewildered expression.


    Wh... what''s the situation?


    Who is this woman?


    Can actually block the momentum of BIGMOM? And it looks easy!


    Although she is very beautiful, she shouldn''t have anything to do with her fighting ability, right?


    Only a few people have an impression of Linglong.


    "really!"


    Morgens had serious eyes. As the president of the World Economic News Agency, he certainly knew that a black-haired woman next to the demon king Sun Xu stood up to block the blow of the white beard during the war on the top.


    Although it was just a blow, it was a white beard!


    Perhaps many people thought that Whitebeard was on the verge of death and his strength had decreased a lot, and they didn''t pay much attention to it, but Morgans didn''t think so.


    Stushi also reacted similarly.


    She is an intelligence officer of CP0 and belongs directly to the Tianlong people. Naturally, she is particularly concerned about Sun Xu and the others, and even the Tianlong people specially gave her some information.


    "Master." Linglong called.


    Sun Xu did not respond. He looked at BIGMOM and said lightly: "For the sake of the taste of today''s dim sum, if you apologize, I can forgive you."


    "Forgive me? Kid, don''t be too arrogant!"


    The aura on BIGMOM''s body became more and more violent, and his eyes were full of killing intent.


    "It seems that you just want to fight, so please satisfy you!"


    Sun Xu sneered.


    In this regard, he had long anticipated and prepared.


    Even this is what he hopes to see.


    He looked at Linglong: "Go, teach her a lesson!"


    Linglong nodded, her expression cold.


    Sun Xu was humiliated, and she was the most angry one.


    Now that he got the master''s order, he can finally punish the old woman who doesn''t know how high the earth is.


    Linglong took a step forward.


    Boom.


    Horror and pure mental power surging out like a rushing river.


    Everyone shook their bodies, and there seemed to be rumbling thunder in their ears.


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 327 War will start (5000 words)), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 328： The mighty Robin and Perona (7,000 characters)

    "The Monkey King in Pirate Novels ( to find the latest chapters!


    BIGMOM looks serious.


    As the emperor of the New World, she has an extremely large intelligence network.


    Before deciding to do something, he naturally conducted a detailed investigation on Sun Xu, including everyone around him.


    This woman called Linglong is no exception.


    However, there was very little information about her, only Sun Xu was suspected to be brought out from the fisherman island.


    Before that, there was no information about her, as if it had emerged out of thin air.


    This is incredible!


    Beauty is also a kind of power, especially when it is so beautiful that it is a local figure no matter where you live.


    However, the BIGMOM Pirates tried their best and did not find out any information about her.


    However, they still maintained sufficient vigilance towards Linglong.


    She blocked the White Beard''s blow at the top of the war, and the BIGMOM Pirates would naturally not ignore it.


    As Baibeard''s former companion, BIGMOM knew enough about that man. Although it was just a blow when he was about to die, it was not something ordinary people could follow.


    What''s more, after receiving that blow, she hasn''t got any injuries yet.


    Although it has paid enough attention, Linglong''s feeling to BIGMOM is still a bit beyond expectations.


    This little girl seems to have the power to threaten her life!


    There was a slight tingling pain from BIGMOM''s temple, which was a sign of feeling threatened.


    Although she did not cultivate the domineering and domineering practice of seeing, hearing and color like the second son Kata Kuri, but the seeing and hearing color is also strong enough.


    As the Four Emperors, there is no shortcoming!


    This feeling is really not felt for too long!


    Except for a few people, no one in this world can make her feel threatened. Today, one more member has been added.


    "Napoleon!"


    BIGMOM snorted, and the hat on her head suddenly opened a pair of eyes and a mouth: "Mom."


    The hat leaped up, with a bang, turned into a huge long knife, and fell into BIGMOM''s hands.


    Linglong is not afraid, looking at her faintly, violently and tit-for-tat.


    When BIGMOM confronted Linglong, the venue was completely chaotic.


    Many people tried to escape, but they soon discovered that it was impossible, and the whole cake hill had been completely sealed off.


    Only allowed in, not allowed out!


    This is to prevent Sun Xu and his party from escaping in the chaos.


    overbearing?


    Yes! It''s overbearing!


    There are no taboos when pirates act! But there are not as many concerns as the Navy.


    Of course, at the level of the BIGMOM Pirate Group, there are still some rules.


    But that only applies to ordinary conditions.


    What''s the situation now?


    To **** the ancient weapon Pluto!


    This is about whether BIGMOM can become One Piece, it is the highest priority!


    Sun Xu calmly sat on the chair and looked at the cadres of the BIGMOM Pirate Group who surrounded him.


    "There are so many people!"


    Today, most of the power of the BIGMOM Pirate Group is concentrated on Cake Island.


    "A lot of capable people are really... tempting."


    Sun Xu licked his lips, revealing a touch of greed.


    The reason why he agreed to BIGMOM''s invitation, in addition to wanting to taste Totlan''s desserts, also has a very important purpose, which is to collect the devil fruit ability!


    As the strongest under BIGMOM, Kata Kuri stood in front of everyone, and said solemnly: "Demon King, hand over Pluto, otherwise you will not be able to leave Cake Island today!"


    "Pluto?"


    The corner of Sun Xu''s mouth conjured up: "If you want, you can get it yourself!"


    Kata Kuri''s eyes were solemn.


    Although he claimed to have never defeated, it was only because he had never played against an enemy of this level.


    This is a powerhouse at the same level as his mother!


    After being silent for a while, several figures rose up at the same time and rushed towards Sun Xu.


    "call."


    Spit out the cigar from her mouth, Xiliu drew the long sword from her waist and slashed towards Kata Kuri.


    "Ha ha ha ha."


    Anilu laughed wildly and turned into a ball of thunder, covering Smoky.


    "Then you leave it to me!"


    Ace looked at the remaining two stars Charlotte Crane and Charlotte Snug at the same time.


    "fire punch."


    Boom.


    When it ignited, it quickly turned into a sea of ??flames, covering the Crane and Snug.


    The four dessert stars were all stopped.


    However, the BIGMOM Pirate Group is not only four stars, but also other officials.


    Including Perrospero, Tai Fook, Owen, Compert, Armand, as well as the Dan Dan Baron, Pok Moss, etc., all of them are extraordinary.


    However, they surrounded Sun Xu with a look on guard, and no one dared to do anything for a while.


    This is a powerhouse at the same level as his mother!


    They are just ordinary cadres, and they don''t even have a general star. How dare to attack such a strong one?


    "No? You don''t even have the courage to make a move?" Sun Xu asked in surprise.


    This sentence is full of mockery!


    "Don''t be afraid! He has been poisoned after eating so many things! Now he is just bluffing!"


    Charlotte Owen, with golden-orange hair and a haircut that resembled a flame, was **** and dressed as a boxer with bloodshot head. He roared and rushed towards Sun Xu.


    "Thousands of reds, thousands of hands, on top of the Buddha!"


    Robin crossed his arms across his chest.


    Amidst the flying petals, a huge Buddha statue rises, full of gold, and even more eye-catching is the arms behind the Buddha statue, densely packed in rows, like a halo.


    The Buddha statue is more than ten meters high, and the arm behind it is dozens of meters high.


    Several arms waved and smashed at Owen who rushed over.


    "What is this?"


    Owen''s face changed and he wanted to avoid him, but he had too many arms, and he barely avoided one or two before he was hit.


    Boom boom boom.


    "Ahem."


    Owen''s eyes protruded, he coughed up a mouthful of blood, and was hit hard in an instant.


    However, he did not give up.


    "Hot Air Fist!"


    He roared, his fist began to turn red, the surrounding temperature began to rise, and a hot wind wrapped around his fist.


    Boom boom boom.


    Owen and Robin''s arms banged against each other.


    He knocked his arms into the air, but more and more arms rushed towards him.


    And those arms were glowing with golden light, and his hot fists hit them, causing no harm at all.


    But the other party''s fist hit him, but his fist hit the flesh, and his whole body trembled and he kept coughing up blood.


    "Owen!"


    Charlotte Taifook is in a hurry. He, Owen, and Kata Kuri are brothers, and their feelings are naturally better than other brothers.


    He rubbed his belt.


    "Majin, come out!"


    There was a white light in the middle of the belt, and then, a demon with a strong blue upper body and a large sword flew out, and a cloud of smoke appeared on the lower body, which was connected to Charlotte Daifuku''s belt.


    "Did you call me, master?"


    "Chop that woman up for me!"


    "Yes! Master!"


    The demon roared and charged up.


    Sun Xu''s eyes lit up.


    "Nice ability!"


    He has been looking to strengthen Perona''s Demon Fruit ability, but has not found a suitable one.


    Seeing this demon, he felt like he had found it!


    "Be careful, Robin! This guy is not easy!"


    "Don''t worry, boss!"


    Robin is confident in his voice.


    During this period of double cultivation with Sun Xu, her strength has improved by leaps and bounds. The focus is on physique and strength, and this is also her biggest weakness in the past.


    After making up at this time, the strength is no longer the same.


    The promotion of her and Perona made Ace and Ainilu both jealous and lamented the injustice of the world.


    boom.


    Many arms blasted out again, locking the demon who was flying over.


    The improvement in physique has greatly increased Robin''s control over this trick, "Infinitely Red, Really Thousands of Hands, Top of the Buddha", including but not limited to maximum power, maintenance time, usage methods, and so on.


    At first it could only be used as a one-time big move, but now it can be maintained for a long time and used all the time. This is the gap!


    "Watch me smash your arm!"


    The demon roared and slashed Robin''s arm with a knife.


    When... stabbed...


    A sound of metal rubbing sounded, and the golden light on Robin''s arm became indeterminate, and then together with the arm, it turned into petals and dissipated.


    "Hahaha."


    The devil laughed: "Do you know how good I am?"


    "Majin, you fool!"


    Dafu roared angrily.


    "Owner?"


    Just as the devil was about to scream, his fists fell like raindrops, and those fists were not golden, but dyed with a layer of pitch black.


    Puff puff puff!


    The demon was hammered into a cloud of smoke, and quickly retreated, and finally condensed again next to Daifuku, but his body became much thinner.


    "You stupid! You just cut off an arm, what are you proud of?"


    Dafu scolded angrily.


    After scolding, he looked at Robin with a solemn expression.


    "Armed and domineering?"


    That''s right! It is the armed color domineering.


    Among the three-color domineering, armed color domineering is the simplest, and seeing and hearing color requires some aptitude, but as long as the physique is up, everyone can learn to arm the color domineering.


    Robin and Sun Xu have greatly improved their physique after the weekend, and they have reached the standard of learning to be armed and domineering.


    This standard is actually not high.


    On Daughters Island, many people who are not enough to join the Nine Snakes Pirates have reached this standard and have mastered the domineering armed forces.


    It mainly depends on whether there is a good teacher.


    Sun Xu is not good at armed **** and domineering, but someone is good at it.


    Xiliu, as the world''s top swordsman, is naturally also a master of armed and domineering, and Ace, his domineering has accepted the personal guidance of Baibeard.


    Robin naturally learned to be armed and domineering.


    Moreover, not only the armed sex, she also awakened the domineering look and hearing.


    Double cultivation, in essence, improving is not physical, but the source of life.


    The origin of life is enhanced, and life span, physical fitness, spirit and other aspects will all be enhanced.


    Seeing and hearing that color domineering has a lot to do with spirit.


    With strong mental power, it is easy to awaken to see, hear, and domineering.


    Domineering in the new world is not uncommon.


    However, Tai Fook still wanted to curse.


    The opponent was already very difficult to deal with. The Buddha statue didn''t know what devil fruit was, it was too powerful, and now it showed armed and domineering, how to fight it?


    Owen also retreated, with blue-purple fist marks all over his body. One eye seemed to have been punched. It was swollen and the corners of his mouth were cracked open with blood flowing.


    Everyone in the BIGMOM Pirate Group looked very ugly.


    Two cadres, and the best of the cadres, launched an attack together. The Demon King didn''t do anything, and was easily repulsed by a woman on the other side!


    This¡­¡­


    What did they use to defeat the Demon King?


    "That''s Nicole Robin? The reward is 79 million. How can she be so strong?"


    Owen was a little skeptical of life.


    They investigated Sun Xu and others, but only after investigating did they suspect.


    I have taken Nicole Robin seriously.


    Her strength and deeds are obvious.


    Although the 79 million bounty is not bad, they are the Four Emperors Pirate Group, and the bounty of any cadre is higher than hers!


    However, the gap between Nicole Robin''s performance and the intelligence record is too big.


    79 million?


    790 million is almost the same!


    "Everyone go together!"


    Perrospero thought for a while and commanded: "Everyone, let''s go! What Irving said just now may be true. The Demon King is poisoned, and now we can¡¯t do anything at all. As long as we defeat Nicole Robin, we can catch the demon. King!"


    He was not just talking about a few cadres, but everyone in the BIGMOM Pirate Group.


    "Yes!"


    Everyone responded in unison, with great momentum.


    Many people showed excitement and stared at Sun Xu.


    This is four billion heads, if they are caught, then they will be completely famous!


    In this era, many people become pirates for fame.


    This is the best opportunity for them.


    Click.


    Everyone took up their own weapons, knives, guns, and even cannons.


    The six emperors of the dark world did not know when they hid in the corner.


    "Piecro, if you can kill the demon king Sun Xu, you will be completely famous in the dark world and become the strongest killer!"


    Stushi said.


    Pierclo didn''t even look at her. He wasn''t a fool, killing the Demon King? Is that so easy to kill?


    Looking at the other party''s casual and comfortable look, he didn''t believe that the Demon King had no cards.


    Stushi looked to the other side again: "Kibson, you should be the one who needs the support of the BIGMOM Pirates the most? Now is your best opportunity to perform!"


    "The cadres of the BIGMOM Pirate Group are not their opponents, what can I do?" Kiboson was unmoved, he was a little tempted before, but Robin''s performance just poured cold water on him.


    His personal strength is the worst, so don''t join in the fun.


    "Morgans, you seem to be at odds with the Demon King. This may be your only chance to get revenge!"


    "You are wrong, I have no contradiction with the Demon King!"


    Morgens solemnly said: "On the contrary, I am very grateful to the Demon King. If it weren''t for his help, I might not have time to participate in the tea party. I respect the Demon King''s strength and character very much, and I will never be an enemy of him for the rest of my life!"


    In the last sentence, he said categorically.


    Stushi was dumbfounded.


    She obviously felt that Morgans was a bit resentful against Sun Xu, and now she could say this. More importantly, she could hear that Morgans was not joking, he really seemed to never plan to talk to Sun Xu. enemy.


    Haha, you know what a fart!


    Morgans gave Stussy a sideways look.


    At Sun Xu''s flying speed, he would never take the initiative to become an enemy.


    That''s too dangerous!


    Once targeted, it is impossible to escape!


    Suddenly, there was a movement in his heart, and he said meaningfully and authentically: "Stuxi, I think you are very hostile to the Demon King."


    "You think too much."


    Stushi rolled his head, as if he was attracted by the battle.


    Morgans thought silently in his heart: "Is that legend true? Stushi really has something to do with the Draco?"


    The other party couldn''t lie to him, she did have great hostility towards Demon King Sun Xu.


    If Stushi is from the Draco, it makes sense.


    The whole world knows that the Demon King controlled Pluto and smashed Mary Joa in one shell, killing countless Celestials.


    As the nobles of the world, the Tianlong people who claim to be descendants of the creator, this is the biggest loss they have suffered in 800 years, and they naturally hate the culprit.


    Morgans silently adjusted his attitude towards Stutsi in his heart.


    There are many things, facing the emperor of the dark world and the lackey of the Tianlong people, there is a big difference in the way they do it.


    Soon he suppressed these thoughts and concentrated on the battlefield.


    The BIGMOM Pirate Group launched a large-scale attack, how should the Demon King respond? As the saying goes, ants often kill elephants, even if these people can''t kill him, they can force him to shoot, right?


    If possible, Morgens hopes that Sun Xu can die here!


    Sun Xu is alive, which is a great danger to him, especially since the other party has made clear his own attitude.


    Morgans guessed right, and Sun Xu was going to make a move.


    "More people is also an advantage."


    Sun Xu sighed.


    But at this moment, two domineering colors broke out and swept the audience.


    One is stronger and the other is weaker.


    Sun Xu looked over in surprise.


    The strong one came from Ace, and the weak one was beyond his expectation. It was Ainilu!


    He knows that Ace will be overbearing and domineering, when did Anilu awaken?


    "Hey, boss, this is a surprise for you!"


    An electric light flickered, and Ainilu appeared beside Su Xu.


    His opponent is Charlotte Smoky. In terms of strength, he is the third person in the BIGMOM Pirates, second only to BIGMOM and Kata Kuri, with a bounty of 932 million Baileys.


    This is also a huge challenge for him.


    However, he likes challenges!


    Although Ainilu is dressed coarsely and consumes a lot of money, his eyes are very bright and full of excitement.


    Tearing.


    With a flash of lightning, he rushed towards Smoky again.


    "Whether you like it or not, it''s really a little surprised."


    Sun Xu muttered.


    However, if the overlord''s appearance is the aptitude of the king, then Anilu''s awakening of the overlord''s appearance is not surprising.


    In this way, they have three domineering and domineering owners in their small team of over a dozen people, and the ratio is really exaggerated.


    There were only a few people in the BIGMOM Pirate Group, most of them were outside and stationed on various islands.


    However, there are still many guests in the venue.


    Ace''s domineering level is not high, and Anilu has just awakened, and he has no ability to distinguish between the enemy and the enemy, and he does not distinguish between the enemy and the enemy.


    The two cleaned it up, and the number of enemies rushing over was greatly reduced, but it still looked like a raging area, at least hundreds of people!


    This does not include those cadres who are looking for opportunities later.


    "Leave it to us!"


    Before Sun Xu spoke, Perona jumped out and said with a smile: "Let you see my strength."


    "No problem boss, leave it to us!" Robin also said, his voice full of confidence: "No one will hurt your finger."


    "Okay! Then I''m waiting to enjoy your performance."


    Sun Xu lay down again.


    Although Perona may be willful, Robin has always been very reliable. Since she said that there is no problem, she should be really confident.


    He also wants to see how much Robin and Perona''s strength have improved after he has worked so hard for so long.


    Bang bang bang.


    The first was shooting and shelling, and rows of bullets and shells flew over.


    Sun Xu picked up the coffee and took a sip.


    Unlike all coffees, this cup of coffee has a taste of "hemp".


    There is a feeling of eating popping candy.


    Of course, it''s not that strong. To be precise, if it weren''t for his senses to be too keen, he wouldn''t be able to detect it at all.


    However, this kind of taste is not bad unexpectedly. It is perfectly integrated with the taste and texture of coffee. It seems that the poisoner should also be a high-level chef.


    He was watching while drinking toxic coffee.


    Those bullets and shells were all slow in his eyes, and he felt that he would not be able to hit him when he returned from a bath.


    At this moment, countless arms were swung out, and each arm was glowing with golden light, as if the whole body was made of gold.


    Bang bang bang.


    All bullets and shells were shot and flew back.


    "Mini Ghost Ghost Bomb!"


    Perona yelled, each white ghost flew out, and split again during the flight. Each ghost turned into dozens of small ghosts, and then the small ghosts split again, becoming dozens of glass beads. Super little ghost.


    In an instant, a large swarm of tiny ghosts flew out like a white ocean.


    What''s more terrifying is that these super little ghosts have a certain sense of sane.


    Although not high, it is enough for them to know how to chase the enemy.


    This is a group of cannonballs with tracking capabilities.


    "What is this?"


    "Hey, they are flying towards me! They are going to hit! They are going to hit! They are hitting!"


    boom!


    The intense fire burst open, accompanied by a powerful shock wave.


    The explosive power of an ultra-small ghost is equivalent to a cannonball.


    The person who was blown up was scorched, with black gas in his mouth, and fell.


    Even people who were closer to him were thrown into the air by the shock wave, and fell to the ground severely, making them dizzy.


    However, before they could react, a few small white ghosts the size of marbles and a grinning face flew over.


    boom!


    Boom!


    Boom boom boom!


    "No!"


    "Don''t come here!"


    Boom boom boom boom...


    The explosion sounded endlessly, and the entire square was filled with fire and smoke.


    The people who had been stunned by Ace and Aini''s domineering look were also awakened, but they were even more unlucky.


    I was not injured before, and I could wake up after sleeping for a while, but now I am all wounded all over by the bombing.


    Perona''s move is effective!


    But it is not a fish that misses the net.


    Because of too many splits, although her strength has improved a lot, the ultra-small ghost''s flying speed and explosive power are limited, and can only deal with those miscellaneous fish. The powerful can escape, and even rush over with the explosion.


    "Hahaha, blow you up!"


    Perona looked excited.


    She didn''t notice, just behind her, a tall figure emerged, with a long slender neck, but wearing a huge hat, holding a long thin sword in her hand, and slowly chopped it down.


    "Die!"


    Charlotte Armand looked cold.


    when.


    An arm suddenly appeared, blocking her long sword.


    Although the arm changed for a while, it turned into petals and disappeared, but she knew the real situation without any joy.


    "Whee."


    Perona, who heard the figure, turned her head and glanced at Armand.


    Adelman is ready to withdraw temporarily.


    Although she was not afraid of the little ghost that would explode, the Buddha statue next to her was a great threat.


    Owen''s brother was beaten so badly, if she was attacked, the result would not be better.


    But the next moment...


    "Negative ghost!"


    Perona snorted, and a ghost similar to her size flew out of her palm.


    The speed was very fast and the distance was too close. Armand had no time to evade. He watched the white ghost hit his chest and then passed through his chest.


    Pass through the chest? Did not explode?


    Not only did Amand lose joy in his heart, but was wrapped in great anxiety.


    Then, a strong sense of negativity surged into my heart.


    All thoughts of fleeing, fighting, and killing the enemy disappeared, leaving only strong negative emotions.


    As soon as she loosened her hand, the long sword fell, and with a plop, she knelt to the ground.


    "I''m really useless, I''m not as good as a cabbage worm!"


    "Armand, what''s the matter with you?"


    The Baron Dandan, who arrived a step slower, was shocked, and his preparations for the attack also slowed down.


    The negative ghost that passed through Armand took a turn, appeared right behind the Baron Dandan, chuckles, and pierced his chest from behind.


    Puff through.


    Dan Dan also knelt down.


    "Please forgive me, I want to become a croaking egg in my next life!"


    Several other people who were rushing over stopped in an instant.


    This scene is too weird!


    Armand and Dandan Baron are the strongest among all of them, but now they fall so easily.


    "It''s late! Kneel down for me!"


    Perona opened her palm, and the ghosts flew out.


    For her, the improvement of physique is not obvious enough, the most obvious change is that there are more negative ghosts that can be changed in one breath!


    Puff puff puff...


    The negative ghost flew extremely fast. Except for the last few pushes away in time, everyone else was pierced through their chests, and then all knelt down, as if they had received a huge blow, and the whole person turned gray.


    "Sun Xu, look at me, look at me!" Perona shouted excitedly.


    "Leave it to me next!"


    Robin waved his palm, smashing countless arms.


    If they still resisted and avoided before, then they are now the fat on the chopping board.


    Boom boom boom.


    The dust is flying and the ground shakes.


    Even the onlookers felt a toothache.


    Amand fell to the ground, recklessly.


    A large number of people fell on the other side.


    However, a strong ray of light emerged from Baron Dandan, and he stood up again, and his appearance changed drastically.


    The previous red suit became a yellow suit, and the arms became wings, more like a chicken.


    "Viscount Chick!"


    He called The negative ghost who had been waiting nearby rushed up.


    Puff through.


    The Viscount Chick also knelt.


    Then he became Earl Rooster again, and his aura became stronger.


    And this time he was prepared. After transforming, he just jumped away without saying anything.


    However, this time Perona transferred a few negative ghosts and completely surrounded them. One jump was equivalent to an active collision with the negative ghosts.


    With a puff, he knelt down for the third time.


    Robin was beaten by old punches, and he was completely unconscious and changed back to the appearance of Baron Dandan.


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 328 Robin and Perona (7000 words)), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 329： Linglong fights BIGMOM (Part 1)

    "The Monkey King in Pirate Novels ( to find the latest chapters!


    "Trouble!"


    Charlotte Daifuku murmured.


    The fall of Armand and Baron Dandan was a huge blow to them.


    First of all, in terms of strength, Armand and Dandan Baron are among the best in all cadres!


    When the four general stars were unable to participate in the battle, without them two, their strength plummeted by a large amount in an instant.


    Secondly, in terms of momentum, an attack was prevented, nothing was gained, and two Titans were lost. Even the thugs who were stunned by fame and fortune had to consider the consequences of continuing to shoot.


    Perrospero''s face is also very ugly.


    What''s more troublesome is that the Demon King hasn''t made a move yet!


    Sun Xu was also a little surprised.


    The cooperation between Perona and Robin is a bit incomprehensible.


    Perona¡¯s ghost bomb can clear the creeps, the passive ghost can be controlled, and Robin is responsible for attack and defense.


    The Dandan Baron bounty more than 400 million yuan, which is not too small in the BIGMOM Pirate Group. With the cooperation of the two, they actually kneeled without fighting back.


    Of course, part of the reason is unexpected. If you don''t know Perona, you will basically suffer a bit when you meet her for the first time.


    But this still cannot conceal the strength that the two showed.


    "It seems that when they go out, they are also strong people who can be alone."


    Sun Xu thought with satisfaction.


    It''s not in vain that he has worked so hard for so long.


    Adelman, Baron Dandan, Owen, Tai Fook, plus other cadres and a group of small soldiers, this lineup is enough to deal with ninety-nine percent of the pirates on the sea.


    It was easily blocked by the two, not to mention, leaving behind the backbone of the two enemies here, Ademan and Baron Dandan.


    It is impossible to do better with the three major powers of the Straw Hat Pirate Group at this time.


    There is no need for him to worry about it, Sun Xu turned to look at the other battlefields.


    Hiliu and Kata Kuri fight hard to separate.


    The three colors of Kata Kuri are all domineering. The Devil Fruit is a special superhuman waxy fruit. After awakening, it is almost natural than the natural one. There are no weaknesses in strength and physique, and it is extremely powerful.


    Especially the domineering of seeing, hearing and sex, has reached the point of meeting the future.


    This bonus to combat power is too great!


    Kata Kuri can be seen as an enhanced version of Doflamingo, definitely the first echelon under the Four Emperors! The one billion bounty is a bit low for him.


    Shiliu is not weak either.


    He is not as comprehensive as Kata Kuri, but he is more armed and has extraordinary sword skills. He is on par with Kata Kuri.


    As a swordsman, Xiliu''s attacks are stronger, but Kata Kuri can foresee the future, and his dodge points are full.


    No matter how strong the offensive power is, it is useless to not be able to hit people.


    Conversely, it is not easy for Kata Kuri to defeat Shiliu, his armed color is weaker, and his speed is not as fast as Shiliu, it is difficult to hurt Shiliu.


    Sun Xu looked at it for a while and determined that the two of them couldn''t tell the difference in a short time.


    The situation on the other two battlefields is not very optimistic.


    Anilu challenges Smoky.


    "Juicer Ji" has a bounty of up to 932 million. As the second person under BIGMOM, his strength is still very strong. For Ainilu, challenging her is a little reluctant.


    It''s almost the same for him to fight a crack or Snug.


    However, as the thunder fruit of the natural type, both attack and speed are one-to-one. Moreover, thunder and lightning also have a paralyzing effect, which can reduce the speed of the enemy. In addition, the natural type can be elementalized, even if it is invincible, Smoky It is not so easy to defeat him.


    Ace''s situation is similar.


    After obtaining the double fruit ability, his strength has been greatly improved, and he is even stronger than today''s Anilu.


    Neither Crane nor Snug are his opponents.


    However, he is now a one-to-two, and it is more difficult for him to deal with two people, Crane and Snug at the same time.


    Although these two are the weakest of the four general stars, they are still relatively strong.


    Ace also fell into a disadvantage.


    However, in the same way, the opponent can''t beat him in a short time.


    If he finds an opportunity, he may even turn defeat into victory.


    The corner of Sun Xu''s mouth curled up with a happy smile: "It seems that we have won the high-end combat power."


    Yes.


    Only Shiliu and Kata Kuri fought a match, Ais and Ainilu were both suppressed, but don¡¯t forget, the opponent¡¯s boss has already gone, and as the highest combat power of his own side, he Still sitting firmly on the Diaoyutai.


    It is not only Sun Xu who understands this scene, but also many people.


    The six emperors of the dark world are also insightful.


    "It seems that Golden Ape, no, it''s the Demon King who is about to sit firmly on the seat of the Four Emperors." Stutsi sighed softly, the elegance on Qiao''s face was gone, and a heavy touch appeared in his eyes.


    This is very bad news for her.


    As Tianlongren''s direct subordinates, although she and Sun Xu have no grievances, their stand is naturally hostile.


    What''s more troublesome is that the other party seems to be aware of her identity.


    If her identity has not been revealed, then she can stay away from him. As for the orders of the Tianlongren, it would be nice to just follow the instructions. She has done it many times and there will be no problem.


    But now, even if she wants to hide, will the Demon King be willing?


    Stushi was lost in thought.


    She couldn''t provoke the Tianlongren, but she couldn''t provoke the great figure who was about to be crowned the emperor of the new world either.


    If you want to live well, especially if you live well and easily, you don¡¯t have to worry about your head suddenly falling off all day long. You have to think of something.


    "Yes, who would have thought that the Demon King would have such a powerful group of partners?"


    Gibbson grinned, very fortunate that he hadn''t been stunned just now to help the BIGMOM Pirate Group besiege the Demon King.


    Otherwise, the head may have moved now.


    During the attack just now, he saw many acquaintances who died under the fist of that huge Buddha statue.


    "I remember that the World Economic News published an article before, saying that the Demon King is only a few powerful partners away from realizing the position of the four emperors. Now someone''s face is probably swollen." Feld jokingly said.


    "Someone"''s face remained unchanged.


    These people know the news!


    News reports that facts are true, but sometimes some artistic processing is required.


    Otherwise, how does he bring the rhythm?


    However, he does regret it now.


    Although what he did was not very obvious, he did suppress the Demon King''s enthusiasm before, which was a signal from the world government.


    Although he is not a subordinate department of the world government, as the most powerful force in the world, face is still to be given.


    As long as it is not a matter of principle, he will generally cooperate with the requirements of the world government.


    Before the world government asked him to suppress Sun Xu''s enthusiasm, he felt that the problem was not big, so he agreed, knowing that Sun Xu would be so dangerous!


    Boom!


    A strong shock interrupted everyone''s thinking, and even several battlefields on the side of the BIGMOM Pirate Group and Sun Xu stopped.


    Two powerful auras fought fiercely, and even soared into the sky, tearing apart the clouds in the sky.


    Everyone has a strong sense of panic, as if a natural disaster is about to happen.


    Even the super powers such as Kata Kuri and Xiliu all have a solemn expression, resisting these two raging powerful auras with difficulty.


    As for those who are weaker, they all fainted just after their momentum broke out.


    Some are particularly bad, even frightened and burst into death.


    "Oh? Are you going to start?"


    Sun Xu turned to look.


    Now the easiest player in the audience is him.


    The battle between BIGMOM and Linglong is finally about to begin!


    The two have been fighting between spirit and momentum before.


    Linglong is powerful in two aspects, one is the majestic energy given to her by Pluto, and the other is the devil fruit ability of the phantom beast species.


    Seriously, she was somewhat restrained by BIGMOM.


    BIGMOM has an extremely powerful physique, which is a huge trouble for everyone, and Linglong is no exception.


    In addition, BIGMOM is a soul-soul-fruit ability, and it is also a spiritual and soul-level ability. Although she can''t directly control mental power to fight like Linglong, she is extremely resistant to mental power attacks.


    Including spiritual fantasy!


    In addition, she also has a domineering look and will interfere with the spiritual illusion.


    Suddenly, BIGMOM moved.


    Rumbling.


    Although her body was fat, her speed was still amazingly fast, and she instantly crossed the distance between the two and came to Linglong.


    BIGMOM is close to nine meters tall, fat and strong, with extremely high musculoskeletal density, and weighs more than ten tons!


    She is like a heavy tank, but with super speed.


    If it is an ordinary person, she only needs to speed up, and then with a light bump, she can hit the opponent to pieces.


    Of course, if she really faced ordinary people, she could kill them with a single look, without moving at all.


    "Go to death for me!"


    There was no emotion in BIGMOM''s eyes, so he cut it off.


    Exquisite eyebrows frowned slightly.


    She has been trying to use her mental power to interfere with the other party''s judgment, but this old woman is astonishingly tyrannical, completely ignoring the various environments she created, and accurately locking her ontology.


    As soon as she fought, she was sure that this old woman was much more difficult to deal with than the wretched guy (black beard) she had killed before.


    Mental force led Linglong''s body, avoided BIGMOM''s attack, and retreated.


    Head-to-head is not what she is good at.


    Her physical strength is far worse than that of BIGMOM, and there is no need to use her shortcomings to attack the enemy''s strengths.


    BIGMOM suddenly turned around and cut out with a sword: "Albuff''s Spear¡¤Weiguo!"


    Wow.


    A huge sword aura flew out, fierce and domineering, making people afraid to look directly at it.


    Xiliu''s pupils shrank suddenly.


    As a swordsman, he must admit that this sword aura is stronger than his slash!


    It can even be said that, apart from the recognized world''s number one swordsman Hawkeye Mihawk, he couldn''t think of anyone who could cut this kind of sword energy.


    "Is this the Four Emperors?"


    Xiliu held the knife in his hand tightly.


    Obviously he is not a swordsman, even the sword in his hand seems to be made by fruit power, but his slash is stronger than his expert swordsman.


    This is simply a blow to people''s self-confidence!


    Linglong frowned. The speed of this sword aura was too fast and the scope was too wide. She had no time to evade, so she had no choice but to accept it.


    She nodded her eyebrows.


    Hum!


    A bright and sharp light emerged, which looked like a beam of condensed sunlight, but it exuded an icy atmosphere, making everyone who saw it like an ice cellar.


    This kind of cold is not the kind of cold that is low in temperature, but the dead silence and nothingness brought about by the ultimate destruction.


    Buzzing.


    Bright light flew out from Linglong''s forehead, turned into a huge beam of light, and rushed towards the sword energy cut by BIGMOM.


    In an instant, the sharp, violent, and domineering sword aura collided with the bright light full of destruction.


    All the sounds between heaven and earth seemed to have disappeared, entering a peculiar silence.


    Everyone was caught in an inexplicable panic, with horror and dazed expressions on their faces.


    This situation only lasted for a moment, but in the perception of everyone, it lasted for a long, long time.


    Rumbling.


    The thunderous sound exploded, and the sound was higher than once, and the ears of the people who shook the last began to ache.


    The sword energy and the light repel each other, and continue to expand, and finally a huge mushroom rises.


    The flying sand and rocks, the shaking of the ground and the shaking of the mountains, the wind blade that can tear people to pieces whizzed up, and the ground cracked huge gaps.


    The surrounding tables, chairs, and tableware instantly turned into powder in the shock wave.


    Cake Island seems to be destroyed.


    Not only the venue, but the entire Cake Island people were caught in a huge panic.


    Ace, Ainilu, Hiliu, as well as their opponents Kata Kuri, Smoky and other members of the BIGMOM Pirate Group, involuntarily retreated outside.


    They all looked solemn.


    too strong!


    Too strong!


    Not to mention letting them fight head-on, it is the aftermath of the two fighting, they have to deal with it carefully.


    As for the outcome of their battle, no one cares anymore.


    In fact, under the pressure of this kind of aura, it is almost impossible for them to continue fighting.


    The movement gradually subsided.


    BIGMOM stood holding the sword, his expression still cold, but there was a touch of madness in his eyes.


    There was a bottomless gully in front of her, ten meters wide, spreading to the end of the cake hill, making people wonder if she cut the cake hill in half with a single sword.


    opposite.


    Linglong stood in the air, her clothes fluttering, and her beautiful face was calm.


    In the violent collision just now, both of them were unharmed!


    "Linglong is so strong?"


    Ainilu, Ace, including Robin and Perona had their mouths grown, and Xiliu''s eyes were full of shock.


    Some of them have seen Linglong make a shot, and some have never seen her, but they never thought she would be so strong.


    She killed Blackbeard, everyone knew.


    But Blackbeard is just an unknown pirate. Although she won the title of Qiwuhai, her strength will not be weak, but now she is facing BIGMOM!


    The emperor of the new world!


    One of the most powerful pirates in the world!


    Ace looked at Ainilu: "Where did the boss get Linglong? Why hasn''t I heard of it before?"


    How could it be unknown if it''s so beautiful and its strength is so strong?


    Just look at the pirate empress!


    Ainilu shook his head gloomily.


    He also wants to know this question.


    When the boss stayed in the room all night, Linglong appeared.


    The boss does not say, who knows where she comes from?


    Different from their curiosity in shock, the people in the BIGMOM Pirates group are all shocked and panicked.


    "Where did this woman emerge from?"


    "She, she, she, she actually blocked her mother''s attack!!"


    "Who is she?"


    "The Demon King actually has such a powerful partner?!"


    The people of BIGMOM Pirates are going crazy.


    You are so strong, why don''t you set up the Pirate Group by yourself? Why do you want to subdue to others?


    Are you upset about being the boss?


    Now, their strongest person has been blocked, but the opponent''s strongest has not yet ended!


    How do you fight this?


    Without other people, the Demon King can kill them all by himself!


    What''s more, the other partners of the Demon King are not weak!


    However, what made the people of BIGMOM Pirate Group a little relieved was that the Demon King had never made a move.


    Someone poked inwardly, wondering if the poison really worked.


    Of course this is not the case.


    Sun Xu didn''t do anything, mainly to be alert to his surroundings.


    "Isn''t there just this power? BIGMOM is so confident that I think one person can solve me?"


    He didn''t think it was possible.


    The four billion bounty is not fake!


    Unlike other people who are silent and unknown, nor like Linglong who was just a surprise, he had taken a serious shot at the top of the war in the first place.


    If BIGMOM is not a lunatic, he would not think that one person can keep him!


    Sun Xu changed his mind: "Uh...not necessarily. Although BIGMOM is not a lunatic, it is a neurotic!"


    He has been investigating with divine consciousness for a long time, and he has not found too strong aura around him.


    It can''t be outside Cake Island, right?


    Ok?


    Sun Xu''s expression moved, it seems that this is also possible!


    He looked around and really didn''t see Bree.


    That woman is a person with the ability of mirror-mirror fruit, who can travel through the world in the mirror and shuttle between different islands.


    With her there, it is indeed possible to directly teleport from other islands to Cake Island, or even this venue.


    "This is even more troublesome."


    Sun Xu sighed.


    The battle between Linglong and BIGMOM has begun again.


    "Prometheus!"


    "mother!"


    A round of the sun flew and turned into a ball of flames, lying on top of BIGMOM''s head, making her look like the legendary **** of fire.


    "Zeus!"


    "mother!"


    A white cloud flew up, swelled rapidly, and turned black, with flashes of thunder and lightning in the middle.


    BIGMOM stepped on the dark clouds and flew up.


    "Success!"


    She waved the long knife in her hand, and a strong killing intent appeared on her face.


    Prometheus, Zeus, and the hat Napoleon that turned into a long knife are all Homitz made by BIGMOM with his own soul, and they have very powerful power.


    Although BIGMOM is so addicted to sweets that she is sometimes crazy and mentally abnormal, but her Devil Fruit develops extremely well.


    The soul soul fruit is suitable for cleaning up miscellaneous fish, and it is not very useful for people who are not afraid of her.


    However, the emergence of Homitz has changed this situation.


    Through Hormitz, she mastered the power of flame and thunder, which greatly enriched her attack methods.


    And Napoleon''s weapon.


    Her slash is so powerful, and Napoleon has a lot of credit.


    And Zeus can take her to fly without affecting the battle.


    With the help of these Hormiz, BIGMOM has no weaknesses.


    Boom boom boom.


    The sky darkened for some time, and large black clouds obscured the sky, and silver thunder snakes shuttled through it.


    BIGMOM holds a long knife, and flames and thunder are flying around him, like a **** in charge of the punishment of heaven.


    Except it''s a bit ugly.


    Linglong looked serious.


    Flying was one of her advantages, but it has now been offset.


    This is indeed a very difficult opponent!


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 329 Linglong Battle BIGMOM (Part 1)), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 330： Linglong fights BIGMOM (Part 2)

    "The Monkey King in Pirate Novels ( to find the latest chapters!


    "Thunder!"


    BIGMOM grabbed her hand, and thunder and lightning gathered in her hand from the sky and feet, and then pressed towards Linglong.


    Stabbing. Stabbing.


    Linglong waved her hand and shot a white light, which dissipated the thunder, and continued to rush towards BIGMOM unabated.


    "Flame Jet!"


    BIGMOM waved his arm, the flame turned into a long whip, collided with the white light, and annihilated each other.


    At the same time, with a stroke of her hand, a large flame was scattered from the sky, like a sun setting.


    "Heaven is on fire!"


    Those who were still alive in the meeting were nervous.


    If this is smashed down, I am afraid that few people will be able to survive it.


    Not letting them down, Linglong was another white light, tearing the flames to pieces.


    The two immediately started a long-range confrontation.


    BIGMOM has thunder and lightning in one hand, flame in the other hand, and occasionally thick sword aura, while Linglong has a trick to eat fresh all over the sky. It will always respond with white light, but it will never be detrimental. Whether it is flame, thunder, sword aura, when encountering white light, All will be destroyed.


    "Anilu, her lightning seems to be better than you." Ace bumped his elbow against his companion.


    "Your flames don''t seem to be as powerful as hers!" Ainilu gritted his teeth, his face ugly.


    Ace''s breathing was stagnant.


    After hurting each other a lot, the two looked at each other and both saw the helplessness in each other''s eyes.


    The two people who watched this battle were extremely painful.


    BIGMOM has flames in one hand and thunder in the other, just as powerful as theirs.


    However, as a natural ability person, their mastery of flame and thunder is actually not as good as BIGMOM''s transfer student.


    Both felt their faces hot.


    Although no one said, but ashamed!


    The job is not as good as the part-time job.


    Although the opponent is the Four Emperors, this is still very inappropriate for the two of them.


    "The Emperor''s Sword¡¤Breaking Blade!"


    BIGMOM jumped to the top of Linglong, and Napoleon was smashed by a burst of flame wrapped around it.


    Linglong''s eyes condensed, and the majestic spiritual power surged upwards.


    Boom.


    A barrier seemed to appear in the air, and BIGMOM''s sword was cut in half, and it couldn''t fall anymore.


    Zeus appeared automatically at her feet, supporting her body.


    "Weiguo!"


    BIGMOM attacked continuously, and another sword aura slashed out.


    Linglong''s body flashed away, and a dim light appeared in her eyes.


    Of course, the Devil Fruit of the Eudemons species is not only the ability to create spiritual illusions, but the spiritual power is infinitely useful. After this period of temptation, she has found a way to deal with this old woman.


    "Your body is very strong, your soul is tough, your defenses are invincible, and your intuition is amazing, your perception is extraordinary, it''s hard to confuse, but your tough soul is full of chaos!"


    A spiritual force flew out, entered into the mind of BIGMOM, and turned into an exquisite appearance.


    She observed for a while and sneered: "Old lady, pay the price for your arrogance!"


    Her figure suddenly dispersed, like a shadow, spreading and corroding around.


    "what!"


    BIGMOM''s movements suddenly stagnated, his face became very ugly, and he uttered a scream. The huge sound wave was mixed with the overlord''s domineering and a special soul impact, causing everyone around him to fly out, with blood spurting in his mouth.


    Ace and the others also changed their faces and pushed away quickly.


    They felt that that kind of weird call could cause them harm.


    Linglong took the opportunity to shoot a white light and hit BIGMOM''s chest.


    She flew out and hit a rock, smashing the rock.


    Linglong''s pupils shrank slightly, but she was not injured!


    She had known for a long time that this old woman had a strong physique, like a steel balloon, but it was so strong that it was far beyond her expectations.


    Linglong raised her palm and made another blow.


    The blade light flashed, and the white light was cut off.


    BIGMOM has a disheveled head, his face is fierce, and his eyes are crazy.


    "How dare you do this to me! How dare you? I''m going to kill you!"


    "The effect is better than expected!"


    Linglong thought silently, her expression unwavering.


    As for the threat of BIGMOM?


    In her mind, it was no different from a dog barking.


    Now that the weakness has been discovered, it is natural to go after it.


    Just now that mental power was destroyed, Linglong made a few more shots, all rushing towards BIGMOM.


    "what!"


    BIGMOM seemed to perceive something, yelling loudly, looking like a slapstick shrew, without the demeanor of a pirate emperor.


    However, the shock of the soul in her strange cry shredded Linglong''s mental power.


    Although it is not good-looking, the effect is good.


    Linglong''s beautiful face is still as calm as water, without any waves.


    Weaknesses have been exposed, how can it be so easy to cover up?


    What''s more, the opponent''s current madness has made her power more violent, but the defense of mental power has many more loopholes.


    For a spiritual master, these loopholes are the ant nests on the river embankment. As long as they continue to expand, there will always be a day when they will completely collapse.


    "Weiguo!"


    BIGMOM roared, stepped forward to Linglong, and slammed the knife down.


    However, when the blade reached Linglong, her figure looked like a phantom, and disappeared after an indeterminate change.


    Click.


    The huge sword energy slashed on the cake hill.


    The mountain that had been devastated just now couldn''t hold on anymore and began to collapse.


    Rumbling.


    The mountain shook, and the whole Cake Hill was shaking. The place where the Cake Hill was before was billowed with smoke and dust, and rubbles of various sizes continued to fly out, like cannonballs, smashing deep pits of various sizes around.


    Amidst the loud noise of the collapse of the mountain, there were less obvious screams.


    Those who were stunned by the domineering look of Ace and Ani Roadhog, and those who were frightened by BIGMOM and Linglong''s aura, and those who were sober but too late to deal with, and some unlucky people, I don¡¯t know how many were crushed into the rubble. , Lost his life.


    "where?"


    BIGMOM rushed out, although his clothes were a bit torn, there were still no wounds on his body.


    "This tin balloon!"


    Floating in the sky, Sun Xu couldn''t help cursing when he saw this scene. This body is too tyrannical.


    He suspected that the strongest defensive force in the world might be BIGMOM.


    If it wasn''t for the mentality to be a little abnormal and too many children were born, BIGMOM''s strength must be stronger!


    The Pirate World is a world where physique is king. Whether it is domineering or devil fruit ability, physical support is required.


    BIGMOM''s talent in this area is unmatched!


    Unfortunately, maybe there is no perfect thing in the world.


    She has the strongest physique, but she has had schizophrenia since she was a child, and she will have episodes from time to time.


    However, after gaining the Soul Soul Fruit ability, although it made her stronger, it was hard to say whether it was good or bad for her.


    She is so confused, it is very likely that there is also the reason for the fruit of the soul.


    Linglong''s face also changed slightly.


    "This attack is much stronger than before!"


    She soon found out the clues.


    "Is the overlord''s color entangled?"


    Sun Xu told her this ability.


    Unfortunately, as a mixture of the ship spirit, the Pluto, and the body of the capable person, although her appearance is no different from that of a human, she can''t cultivate domineering.


    Including armed color, seeing and hearing color, and overlord color.


    Therefore, although she knew this ability, it was impossible to learn it at all, otherwise the strength would be stronger and the ability to attack tough issues would be much stronger than it is now.


    "Fortunately, I found her flaw, otherwise, things would be a bit troublesome."


    Linglong let out a breath.


    After making BIGMOM''s spirit crazy, her illusion finally worked.


    Although it is still very difficult, it requires a multi-pronged approach of reality, senses, and spirit, but it is better to use it than useless.


    This way of avoiding deception through mental power and attacking with Pluto energy is the way she is most familiar with fighting.


    The next situation became anxious for the people of the BIGMOM Pirates.


    They didn¡¯t know what happened to their mother, but they saw that her mother looked like a headless fly. Although the attack was getting more and more violent, they couldn¡¯t hit the opponent at all, and even the direction of the attack was completely different, except for destroying the surrounding ground and good buildings. It''s out of shape, without any results.


    Although my mother was not injured, the situation is terrible.


    Strength is consumed.


    Whether it is physical strength or domineering, the less you use it.


    Continue like this. Although they don''t want to admit it, they all realize that their mother may lose!


    As the strongest member of the BIGMOM Pirate Group, if mother loses, not to mention the loss of reputation and prestige, the BIGMOM Pirate Group is even in danger of destruction!


    Everyone hasn''t forgotten, the Demon King is still watching!


    "Do not worry!"


    At this time, the strongest under BIGMOM, the idol in everyone''s mind, Kata Kuri stood up: "Mom won''t be defeated so easily."


    "Really? Brother Kata Kuri!"


    Everyone was overjoyed.


    This news is so important to them!


    If this continues, their spiritual beliefs will collapse before their bodies are overthrown.


    Kata Kuri nodded calmly.


    He didn''t say this to comfort these younger siblings.


    He could see that his mother''s situation was a bit wrong, but if the other party thought that her mother would become weak when she fell into madness, then he would be wrong!


    On the contrary, that is the strongest state of the mother!


    It''s just that in that state, the mother will not distinguish between the enemy and the enemy. Although she can defeat the enemy, she may cause more damage to her own side.


    After all, this is Cake Island! It is the headquarters of their BIGMOM Pirate Group!


    If mother fights here without scruples, she may even sink the entire island.


    Then their years of foundation will be completely ruined!


    However, one thing is unavoidable, that is, the other party must step on their BIGMOM Pirate Group to take the upper position!


    From the few people who fought with them before, to the mysterious woman who can fight against her mother now, these people will shake the whole world after today.


    However, thinking of the Demon King, these are not unacceptable.


    The opponent was originally an emperor-level figure.


    Unless... I can keep them all here this time!


    Kata Kuri was thinking, suddenly felt something was wrong, and quickly turned to look.


    The next moment, his eyes widened.


    "The Demon King is gone! Where did he go?"


    The Demon King who had been floating in the sky before disappeared!


    Kata Kuri has a tingling scalp.


    This is an emperor-level master!


    If he joins the battlefield, then mother is really in danger!


    There is another more terrifying thing, if he takes action against people like them, no one can stop him at all!


    "Ok?"


    There was a flash of red light in Kata Kuri''s eyes, and his eyes instantly became cold and severe, his arms squirmed, swelled and enlarged, and the surface was wrapped in armed domineering, which looked like Luffy''s third gear.


    boom!


    He smashed out with a punch, and the blue veins on his forehead throbbed, seeming to have used the most strength.


    But this punch hit the air.


    The air in front of his brother, Charlotte Taifook.


    The next moment, the air fluctuated, and an extra figure appeared.


    Boom!


    Sun Xu raised his hand to catch Kata Kuri''s fist, and praised: "Foreseeing the future, this ability is indeed too powerful, and it completely eliminates the possibility of sneak attacks."


    Katakuli''s face also changed.


    "You are not poisoned!"


    Before, he watched Sun Xu drink the poisoned coffee with his own eyes.


    Isn''t that poisonous to kill, but a chronic poison that makes people powerless.


    However, there is no weakness in the palm of his fist!


    "Your little poison is nothing more than a condiment in my opinion!"


    Sun Xu smiled lightly.


    When he drank the first sip of coffee, he tasted that it was poisonous, and at the same time, he judged that the poison had no effect on him.


    As he said, it can also enrich the taste of coffee, nothing more.


    As for injury, it is better to bite a mosquito.


    At this time, the other talents reacted and took a few steps back in fright and looked at him vigilantly, leaving only the dessert four stars.


    "What do you want to do?"


    Kata Kuri asked in a deep voice.


    "Of course it is collecting loot!"


    Sun Xu smiled and said, since no more enemies have appeared, he didn''t plan to wait any longer.


    Let''s get some of the trophies in your hands first!


    Otherwise, it would be terrible if you can''t take care of it for a while!


    "I won''t let you hurt my family!"


    Kata Kuri put on a fighting pose.


    "Kata Kuri, although I admire you very much, but...this is not for you!"


    With that, Sun Xu took a step forward, and his figure suddenly disappeared.


    Kata Kuli was stunned for a while, suddenly spouted a mouthful of blood, his body shook, and he almost fell down, and Sun Xu had appeared behind him, with his palm pressed on a person''s head.


    "It seems that the ability to foresee the future is not invincible!"


    Sun Xu looked back.


    The biggest variable is Kata Kuri himself!


    No matter how Sun Xu changes, what Kata Kuri sees is his final choice, but as long as Kata Kuri reacts, the future will be changed!


    The moment Sun Xu reacted at Kata Kuri, he changed his actions.


    Even if he foresaw the future again, it wouldn''t help, because he didn''t have time to react.


    "Let go of Dafu!"


    Kata Kuri supported her body and roared loudly!


    It was his younger brother, Charlotte Dafu, who was caught by Sun Xu''s head! As he saw it, but he stopped it last time, but failed this time.


    "I''m sorry, no way!"


    Sun Xu said lightly, and at the same time he used his hands hard, and at the same time, a piece of black smoke flew out from his waist, like a black cloth wrapping Dafu.


    "do not want!"


    Kata Kuri''s eyes widened.


    Click.


    The sound of broken bones sounded.


    Shao Qing, the black smoke retracted to Sun Xu''s waist, and Dafu''s eyes had completely lost their spirit and turned into a corpse.


    In the face of Robin, he still fought fiercely, but in the face of Sun Xu, he couldn''t even resist even a little bit.


    "If you get the most important one, then you can harvest it at will."


    Sun Xu threw Dafu''s body aside, clapped his hands, and looked forward.


    The first thing he saw was Perrospero.


    As the eldest son of BIGMOM, although he is not a general star, he is also good at strength. Of course, he is also a demon fruit capable person.


    Perrospero''s face changed drastically.


    What happened to Dafu just now has told him what the consequences of being stared at by Sun Xu.


    Wow!


    The Dessert Four Stars once again surrounded Sun Xu, their expressions becoming more solemn.


    Just now Sun Xu rushed out of the encirclement, they did not react at all!


    The gap between the two sides can be imagined.


    However, as the strongest of the brothers and sisters, now they can only bite the bullet and stand up.


    "Don''t worry, I said that for the sake of the entertainment on Cocoa Island, it will spare you your life."


    Sun Xu smiled, looked away from Perrospero, and fell on the cradle.


    When fighting Ace just now, his cookie soldier shell was destroyed long ago, and now he shows his true colors.


    Although Sun Xu has no particular interest in biscuit fruit, glutinous fruit, etc., it is also possible as a pure material.


    In this regard, he has never been picky eaters.


    Sun Xu was about to act. He noticed something and looked back.


    A huge figure is rushing towards him, accompanied by a loud rumbling noise, every step down, the ground seems to be trembling.


    There is only one person who can cause such a big movement, BIGMOM.


    She actually abandoned Linglong and attacked him directly!


    "The old woman is very keen. She reacted so quickly. The plan to grab the devil fruit seems to be temporarily stopped."


    Sun Xu shook his hand, and the golden cudgel appeared in his hand.


    Although BIGMOM is ruthless and daring to go against her will, even if it is a biological child, he will not hesitate to do it.


    However, she knew the importance of these children to her, and she could not let Sun Xu slaughter her.


    "Humph!"


    He snorted coldly, and the golden **** slammed forward.


    In the process of swinging, the front end of the golden hoop suddenly swelled, becoming a dozen meters long and a few meters thick.


    "Boy!"


    BIGMOM picked up Napoleon and greeted him without fear.


    Boom!


    The loud impact sounded half of the island.


    Sun Xu was lifted off and flew tens of meters to stabilize his figure.


    "What a monster."


    He shook his hand, feeling numb in his mouth.


    Without changing his body, his strength is not as strong as BIGMOM.


    "Owner!"


    Linglong also flew over.


    The two stood side by side, their looks were very outstanding, they looked like a pair of golden boys and girls.


    However, everyone in the BIGMOM Pirate Group is very heavy, and even BIGMOM has a solemn expression.


    She has just tried it, and that little girl at UU Reading is so slippery that it''s hard to be tangled!


    At first she felt right, this little girl has the ability to threaten her life!


    And the other kid, according to intelligence, is even more difficult than that little girl!


    BIGMOM no longer hesitated, and nodded to Kata Kuri.


    Kata Kuri understood immediately, and glanced in a certain direction.


    Wow.


    Several people appeared, raised a huge mirror, and stood up.


    A tall, burly, black shawl figure appeared in the mirror.


    He lifted his steps and stepped out of the mirror.


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 330 Linglong Battle BIGMOM (Part 2)), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ()

 Chapter 331： Sun Xu Zhan Kaido

    "The Monkey King in Pirate Novels ( to find the latest chapters!


    "Lingling."


    The figure in the mirror came out and shouted: "I''m going to kill you!"


    "Kaido! Don''t go crazy!"


    The aunt, Charlotte Lingling in Kaido''s mouth, roared back: "Now there is more important thing to do!"


    "Huh!" Kaido spouted a white gas in his nose: "When you solve this kid, get the Pluto, it''s your death date!"


    "It''s not certain who kills who!"


    The aunt said without fear, and then the two looked at Sun Xu together.


    "It''s really Kaido!"


    Sun Xu narrowed his eyes slightly.


    Kaido, known as the strongest creature in the sea, land and air, is one of the pirate emperors in the new world! He has been alone for many times in the four imperial territories and the navy headquarters. He has been captured 18 times and betrayed more than 40 times, but he has not been able to kill him in the end.


    He also committed suicide many times, and even tried to jump down from a height of 10,000 meters without falling to death.


    This guy''s record is a mess!


    Kaido is a demon fruit capable person of Eudemons.


    Sun Xu is sure that his devil fruit must have awakened!


    The Eudemons awakened, thinking about it, it felt terrifying.


    For the helper of the BIGMOM Pirates, he has many speculations, including Doflamingo, Krokdal, Kaido, and other careerists.


    In the end, the worst answer appeared.


    Doflamingo, Crockdale, and other ambitions, dare to take action against him, their strength will not be weak, but no matter how strong they are, it is impossible to be better than Kaido.


    However, this is not surprising.


    The relationship between Auntie and Kaido is very strange.


    The two were once crew members of the Rocks Pirates, and they seemed to have a good relationship. Kaido''s Devil Fruit was given to him by the aunt.


    That''s an Eudemons! More precious than nature!


    The fish fruit that Kaido eats is still in the form of a dragon, and it should be the top-notch among the Eudemons!


    The aunt gave it like this, which shows the deep affection!


    Later, the two of them broke up without knowing what they were fighting, and Kaido threatened to kill her when they saw the aunt again.


    However, the aunt seemed to still be thinking of Kaido.


    In the original book, the two met and fought, then reconcile and form an alliance.


    "When they were young, they might have an ulterior relationship."


    Sun Xu slandered in his heart. Although the aunt is just a fat and old woman, when she was young, she was also a graceful beauty with a very hot body.


    Although it was a little taller and stronger, it was a good match for Kaido, and it was impossible for ordinary women to resist Kaido''s impact.


    "In the end, the romantic aunt gave birth to a child with someone else. Kaido, who was abandoned, became angry and broke with the aunt, and has not been in contact for many years."


    Sun Xu speculated maliciously.


    In any case, the aunt and Kaido have a special relationship. In order to deal with him, the "quasi-pirate emperor", the owner of Pluto, it is not particularly surprising that the two broke the barrier in advance and united.


    Sun Xu and Linglong fell slowly, standing on a pile of ruins, their eyes just as high as Kaido and Auntie.


    Ace and others quickly came to the two of them, and the people from the BIGMOM Pirate Group also gathered around the Malaysian monkey Ekaiduo.


    "That, that, that''s Kaido! Why did he come to Cake Island?!"


    Stushi wanted to scream, but was afraid of being noticed by the two gangs over there, so he could only suppress his voice desperately.


    For the emperors of the new world, the navy and the world government attach great importance to them and have been monitoring their movements.


    But Kaido''s action was not discovered at all!


    Otherwise, the Tianlongren will definitely remind her to pay attention to this aspect.


    This is also a very troublesome situation for the navy and the world government.


    If there is a conflict, it''s okay, they will not feel sad for the navy and the world government, they will only applaud.


    But if it is something else, such as alliances and alliances, it will be a huge disaster for the navy and the world government, and it will instantly break the balance of the new world.


    "No wonder..."


    Morgens whispered, he felt something was wrong, and wanted to hunt the Demon King Sun Xu with the power of the BIGMOM Pirate Group. It was a bit too reluctant, even whimsical.


    After all, the Demon King can still run if he can''t beat it.


    Judging from the battle between the two sides, the Demon King didn''t even need to run, and even the BIGMOM Pirate Group was in trouble.


    It turns out that they have such reinforcements.


    Although there is only one person, this is Kaido of all the beasts!


    One person is worth a thousand troops!


    "No matter who wins or loses, the world will be shaken tomorrow."


    Feld said with a low smile, he now has nothing to do with himself, and his mentality is just an ordinary people who eat melons.


    Of course, it''s not completely "it''s none of our own." He is too close to the battlefield, and he may be affected by the aftermath if he is not careful.


    Thinking of this, Feld quietly shrank back.


    He didn''t want to die like that aggrieved.


    Hearing what he said, Morgans was also a little anxious.


    The Quasi-Four Emperor Demon Kings fight against Auntie and Kaido. This is undoubtedly a news that shocked the world. He wanted to spread this news to the whole world at once, but now he can''t leave Cake Island at all, he can only stare at it. In a hurry.


    "Boy, I have been looking for you for a long time!"


    Kaido suddenly yelled and interrupted their conversation: "Hand over the Pluto! You don''t deserve to have ancient weapons at all!"


    Sun Xu''s face also became cold: "Stupid donkey! Is your head stuffed with donkey hair? I''m not worthy, don''t you deserve to be a stupid donkey? In addition, stupid donkey, you don''t deserve to have this phantom beast devil fruit at all !


    Wait, I will unload you eight pieces, and then dig it out of you! "


    Others don''t care, but Kaido, Sun Xu had already sentenced him to death!


    This dragon-shaped phantom beast fruit was put on this lunatic, and it was completely ruined!


    "Ah!"


    Being scolded by Sun Xu by a stupid donkey, Kaido burst into anger instantly, and his powerful aura expanded to the surroundings unscrupulously, causing the nearby Kata Culi, Perrospero and others to step back and stay away a little bit. He is a little bit.


    "Stop barking, stupid donkey! No matter how loud you scream, you are also a stupid donkey!"


    Sun Xu buttoned his ears, his face full of disgust: "Is there anyone else? Isn''t it just you? What about the three little donkeys under yours?"


    "Roar!"


    Kaido''s patience has reached its limit, and with a roar, his body swells, transforming into a huge blue dragon, suspended in the air.


    "so big!"


    Anilu shouted out of voice.


    Kaido''s body hovered in the air, covering almost all of their vision.


    A rough estimate is that his dragon''s body is at least several kilometers in length!


    "It''s imaginary!"


    Sun Xu''s voice was cold and harsh.


    As he spoke, his body began to swell, his thick golden hair grew wildly, his aura became stronger and stronger, and more and more violent.


    The golden chain mail, lotus root silk footsteps, and phoenix wings and purple golden crown appeared one by one.


    In a blink of an eye, a two-meter-high golden orangutan wearing a gorgeous armor appeared in front of everyone, sweeping the entire Cake Island with a terrifying aura, making everyone on the island shiver.


    "Eudemons?"


    Kaido looked at the movement below, opened his mouth, and sprayed out the heat.


    "Small bugs!"


    Sun Xu gently shook the golden hoop, smashing the heat easily.


    The heat after the fragmentation flew around, burning large pits around it.


    A member of the BIGMOM pirate group accidentally splashed with a fist-sized heat, and was instantly burned half of his body.


    "Kaido!"


    Sun Xu yelled, and his body rose from the ground.


    "The law of heaven is like the earth!"


    His body began to swell rapidly, and at the same time his appearance became more and more ferocious, a vicious, violent, lawless aura rose, and instantly filled the whole world.


    In the end, he became a huge golden ape with a hideous face and a few hundred meters high with golden hair all over his body.


    His previous image was more similar to that of an ape with monkey hair, and now he has completely transformed into an ape.


    This is animal form.


    The size is larger, the power is more violent, but the agility and speed will decrease, and more importantly, the mana will become more violent and more difficult to control.


    The peak strength of this form is higher, but the controllability is reduced, and it is only suitable for attacking tough situations. It is not as strong as the ape form when it is really fighting.


    Therefore, Sun Xu rarely uses this form.


    However, it was just right to deal with Kaido''s dragon body now.


    Below, everyone was like an ice cellar, deterred by an inexplicable fear, and their bodies began to tremble involuntarily, as if a mouse had met a cat.


    "Gudong."


    Anilu swallowed, and his voice trembled with a hint of imperceptible: "Is this really the boss? It feels terrible!"


    Ace looked in a trance.


    He felt his body trembling involuntarily. Although he desperately told himself that this was the boss and would not hurt him, the fear still gurgled up from his heart like spring water.


    This kind of fear seems to transcend the will and go deep into the depths of life, and every cell is trembling.


    He didn''t know, this was the difference in life level.


    Sun Xu has been a real demon since he cultivated.


    Although he didn''t take the initiative to target them, the fear of facing higher-level beings was carved in the deepest part of the soul.


    In contrast, Perona and Robin both looked calm.


    They could also feel Sun Xu''s powerful and mysterious aura, but they didn''t feel the fear like Ace and the others.


    Because in the process of double cultivating with Sun Xu, their life origins have already blended with each other to a certain extent.


    To put it simply, it means becoming one''s own person.


    Wolves and cheetahs will be afraid and run away when they encounter tigers. Little tigers are weaker but not afraid.


    Although the situation is not exactly the same, the reason is similar.


    Sun Xu stepped on the void, and the horrible aura almost condensed into substance, suppressing the void.


    A body that is hundreds of meters high is a real mountain, and the entire Cake Island has no higher mountain than him.


    When you look up, you can see the whole cake island clearly, and you can even see the ocean directly.


    Sun Xu grinned.


    In this form, the power is indeed strong to the limit. He feels that as soon as he raises his hand, he can pierce the sky, and with a stomping, he can break the mountains and rivers.


    The ape''s posture was originally easily affected by the will of the monkey brother''s inheritance, and he became rebellious and could not wait to fight against the sky. With the blessing of this kind of power, it gave birth to a feeling that he was invincible.


    No matter who is in front of you, it can be shredded!


    Sun Xu didn''t suppress his thoughts, and looked up.


    Kaido''s huge pupils also showed a clear look of shock.


    One Piece World reminds that there are many huge creatures, but those with such a huge size are rare.


    "Kaido! Your death date is here!"


    Sun Xu yelled, concealed with his right foot, and with a thud, a huge wave of air exploded, and a dozen levels of gusts were immediately set off below, and his body quickly rushed towards Kaido.


    "Heat!"


    Kaido opened his mouth again, the crimson light condensed and turned into a scorching ray.


    Sun Xu patted him casually, as if patted a fly, directly patted his heat into nothingness.


    His figure flickered, disappeared, and appeared again, already leaping above Kaido, and the golden hoop was raised high.


    "Eat me a great!"


    Towards Kaido''s head, he slammed it down.


    Kaido twisted his head without hesitation, but his body was too large to avoid completely, and he was hit in the back. It was a coincidence that the position was just above the cross wound.


    "what!"


    Kaido let out a mournful cry, and his body crashed.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The body that is thousands of meters long is like a huge meteorite, hitting the cake island.


    The deafening noise spread for dozens of kilometers, and the place where it fell was boundless smoke and dust.


    Click! Click! Click!


    The cake island became fragmented, splitting a series of hideous cracks, like a piece of broken glass.


    Sun Xu hung in the air, the golden hoop raised high, his mana turbulent, and his aura to the extreme.


    The dark clouds in the sky were washed away, as if the sky had been torn open.


    Under the shining of the setting sun, the golden hair of his whole body was dyed blush, as if blood was spilled all over, making him look more and more eccentric.


    "Demon King, no wonder it''s called the Demon King!"


    Morgans murmured.


    He didn''t understand why Sun Xu chose such an inexplicable title before, but now he understands a bit.


    Weird, violent, powerful, monster!


    So this is the Demon King!


    "Kaido!" Sun Xu smashed the golden hoop and shouted violently: "Bengshan!"


    Rumbling.


    The endless gust of wind howled, and the sound of air wailing echoed across the cake island.


    Kaido stood up on his body, and he felt the strong threat.


    "Roar!"


    He roared, raised his paw, and grabbed the golden hoop that fell.


    Click.


    His two claws were instantly shattered, a sour bone cracking sounded, blood splashed, and the golden claw continued to smash down.


    Boom! !


    Kaido just got up and fell down again.


    He was in a big hole tens of meters deep, surrounded by circles of cracks, like spider webs.


    Puff.


    Kaido spit out a mouthful of blood, and the look in his eyes became more ferocious and crazy.


    His resistance was still effective. Although his claws were broken, it also greatly weakened the power of the golden hoop.


    "Ah!"


    Kaido roared loudly, trying to take off.


    His terrible physique appeared, his broken paw had stopped bleeding, and the wound was healing at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Animals are awakened, and they have strong resilience.


    Kaido is talented, and he is the strongest Eudemons capable person, and his recovery ability is beyond imagination.


    He just flew up tens of meters, and the sky suddenly darkened.


    It was not dark, but a huge figure blocked Yangon.


    With such a big body...


    Kaido had a bad heart.


    The next moment, his tail was grasped by a huge hand.


    "Catch you!"


    Sun Xu''s loud voice sounded.


    Then, like a whip, he grabbed Kaido''s tail and turned.


    Boom.


    After turning for two times, he forcefully slammed Kaido onto a cake-shaped peak, which shook the mountain for a while.


    Kaido was even more dizzy after being smashed. He didn''t know how many pieces of his bones were broken, and blood poured out from his mouth like drinking water from a bank burst.


    Sun Xu kicked Kaido up again.


    call! call! call!


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    It was quiet all around.


    Only he kept squeezing the sound of Kaido''s drop.


    Everyone was dumbfounded.


    When Sun Xu became a great ape, everyone lost their voices.


    A body that is hundreds of meters high is a true mountain. A stomping foot can set off an earthquake, and the sense of oppression is unparalleled!


    When he beat Kaido violently, everyone opened their mouths in fright.


    "That, that, that''s Kaido! Demon, demon, demon king, he actually..."


    Stushi stammered, her beautiful face in awe.


    Use Kaido as a whip!


    Everyone knows what she hasn''t finished.


    There is no interface, not because I don''t want to, but I am speechless.


    They really don''t know how to express their shock.


    The golden giant ape, hundreds of meters high, grabbed a dragon that was thousands of meters long and smashed it wildly.


    The visual impact it brings is extremely shocking.


    They all wonder if they have come to the ancient mythology, or are they dreaming now? Otherwise, why is there such an exaggerated scene?


    "Demon King! Demon King!"


    Owen couldn''t help taking a step back, touching his forehead, wet and sweaty.


    He didn''t understand, why did he have the courage to attack the Demon King in the first place?


    Did you eat the courage of the bear heart and leopard?


    No!


    Even if the real bear and tiger stand in front of the Demon King, they will be scared to death, right?


    He was very fortunate that the Demon King didn''t trample him to death at the beginning! Although I knew it shouldn''t, there was still a strange gratitude in my heart.


    Perrospero, Kreca, Smoky and others were all dumbfounded, Kata Kuri''s eyes widened too, his eyes swaying constantly, it was obvious that the mood swings were extremely violent.


    Boom.


    Another cake mountain was smashed to pieces, rubble rolled down, boundless smoke and dust agitated.


    Kaido cried out, and finally came back to his senses.


    Sun Xu suddenly felt his hands empty, and the huge blue dragon disappeared.


    His eyes moved slightly, and although the smoke obscured his vision, his divine sense had already caught Kaido''s trail.


    He changed back to the eight-meter-tall body before, but his appearance was very different from before, with many blue-blue scales on his body, two very long beards at the corners of his mouth, a more ferocious face, and a strong tail behind him.


    Dragon form!


    For those with animal abilities, half-humans and half-beasts are generally the most suitable form for combat.


    Kaido is no exception.


    Although his dragon body is huge and deterrent, it looks very domineering, but it is too inflexible.


    More importantly, as a human, Kaido might not be used to fighting with that body.


    After going back and forth, the huge dragon body actually dragged down his combat effectiveness.


    Buzzing.


    Sun Xu''s body also began to shrink, his protruding mouth began to shrink, his hideous face reappeared and became correct, and the strange and violent aura began to weaken.


    In the end he became a man ape more than ten meters tall.


    At present, the limit of the changes of other laws is about fifty times.


    In other words, the ape form can reach a height of 100 meters, while the ape form is several times as high as the ape form, and the extreme height of the celestial phenomena is close to 800 meters.


    However, that state is very unstable, there is a risk of losing control of power, and the mana consumption is extremely high, which has no much practical significance.


    Thirty times is a more appropriate number.


    The consumption will not be too great, the power control is still perfect, the strength is strong, and it can fight for a long time.


    Further up, the mana consumption will increase rapidly.


    Going down, the consumption will be smaller, but the effect of improving the strength will also be weakened.


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 331 Sun Xu and Kaido), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 332： The disappearing cake island

    "The Monkey King in Pirate Novels ( to find the latest chapters!


    The smoke dissipated.


    The figures of Kaido and Sun Xu appeared in everyone''s eyes.


    The previous behemoths have disappeared, one is only ten meters away, and the other is less than ten meters.


    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief, with a feeling of returning to reality from myths and legends.


    "Boy, the second round has begun."


    Kaido held a huge mace, his whole body in tatters and wounds everywhere.


    But he didn''t care.


    Those wounds healed quickly at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    "This guy!"


    Sun Xu frowned.


    Kaido''s defense may not be as good as the aunt, but this recovery ability is too abnormal!


    No wonder you can''t kill!


    The original four pirate emperors, if one-on-one fights, endlessly die, maybe this guy is the strongest.


    Whitebeard may be stronger than Kaido at his peak, but Kaido is more resistant! As an awakened animal type phantom beast capable person, his physical strength is definitely better than that of the white beard.


    He can completely consume the white beard with his strong resilience and physical strength!


    It is easy to defeat Kaido. He has been defeated many times when he was young, but it is harder to kill him than to reach the sky.


    If you spend it with him, the result may be that your physical strength is exhausted, and then Kaido will be counter-killed.


    Kaido stepped, his figure disappeared in an instant, and he appeared in front of Sun Xu. The mace was wrapped with a heavy armed domineering, and black and red lightning flashed around him.


    "Thunder and gossip!"


    Sun Xu raised his golden cudgel to greet him.


    Click.


    The weapons of the two did not collide, and there was a short distance between them, and black and red lightning flashed cracklingly.


    Shock waves spread outward, and the surrounding gravel seemed to be weathered, crushed into powder, the earth resembled a book, and the earth and rocks were peeled layer after layer.


    Boom.


    The power exploded completely.


    Kaido took two steps back, and Sun Xu was directly lifted out.


    "Hahaha, come again!"


    Kaido laughed, raised his mace, and smashed it again.


    Sun Xu snorted, his body swelled to fifty meters instantly, and the golden cudgel swept across.


    Boom.


    Kaido was directly swept away by him.


    After climbing out of the gravel, Kaido''s laughter disappeared, and he stared at Sun Xu ferociously.


    "Come on! Stupid donkey!"


    Sun Xu beckoned at him.


    "You''re looking for death! Kid!"


    Kaido roared and rushed towards Sun Xu.


    The fighting between the two broke out again.


    Although the size is much smaller than before, the movement of the two people''s battle has become even greater this time.


    Every collision will produce a huge shock wave.


    Wherever the two fight, they will become a ruin.


    The earth is full of large and small deep pits and winding cracks. Buildings collapsed in pieces, and mountains were even cracked open.


    The rumbling sound is endless, the gust of wind is generated and torn apart, and the situation is extremely chaotic.


    Sun Xu completely suppressed Kaido, the golden hoop flew around, and Kaido was hit by him flying around like a sandbag.


    His speed and strength have the advantage!


    But Kaido defends and recovers invincible!


    When the heavy golden cudgel hits the body, it only leaves a blue-purple stick mark, and it will soon disappear. Sometimes Sun Xu can break him, but if Kaido ignores it, it will quickly change again. Got to be alive and kicking.


    The fighting between the two became more intense, but the aunt was anxious.


    This is Cake Island! It''s her lair!


    If you continue to fight like this, the cake island will be destroyed by two people!


    "what are you thinking about!"


    A word suddenly sounded in her heart, her voice and tone were exactly the same as hers, as if she was speaking by herself.


    The aunt''s face changed, and the madness reappeared in her calm eyes.


    "Get out of here!"


    She roared, rumbling, and the forceful soul impact combined with the overlord color swept out.


    "mother!"


    Katakuli''s face changed and he took a step back.


    The other brothers and sisters were directly lifted off, spouting a mouthful of blood, and their faces became pale.


    The aunt ignored them at all, turned her head, and looked at Linglong fiercely, her eyes ferocious and crazy.


    Buzzing.


    There was a gleam of light on Linglong''s forehead.


    The aunt held Napoleon in both hands: "Weiguo!"


    A huge sword aura flew out and collided with the light full of destruction.


    Boom! !


    A huge mushroom cloud rose, and a large crater tens of meters deep appeared on the ground.


    Linglong''s battle with Auntie started again.


    "Then let''s continue too!"


    Ainilu looked at Smoky and showed a fanatical expression.


    Watching the boss fight, he has long been tickled.


    "Resolve them first!"


    Kata Kuri said in a deep voice, "Then find a way to help mother!"


    This war was provoked by them on their own initiative. If they did nothing and let the other party leave, their behavior would become a joke!


    What''s more, the battle between their four generals and the opponents is dominant.


    Defeating these people, even if it distracts the Demon King, is a great help to both Mom and Kaido.


    The fighting here also broke out.


    However, this battle is more chaotic.


    Several people no longer focus on their opponents and start fighting in chaos, often besieging a person in a single brain, the purpose is to cause attrition as soon as possible.


    As long as there is one less person on either side, the situation will immediately tilt to the opposite side.


    However, everyone in the BIGMOM Pirate Group made a mistake.


    Who is best at range attacks?


    There is no doubt that it is a natural ability person!


    On Sun Xu''s side, there are two natural element abilities, and they are the most powerful natural element such as flame and thunder.


    Moreover, the two often discussed and cooperated with each other, and the fight made the people of the BIGMOM Pirates miserable.


    Although Shiliu didn''t have much understanding with the two, he and Magellan were the closest comrades-in-arms.


    Although Magellan is not a natural school, his ability to use is quite similar to that of a natural school.


    Having had experience working with Magellan, he knew very well how to cooperate with people of similar ability.


    The three of them are all geniuses. They knew what to do without words and knew what to do once they cooperated. Soon they became in perfect harmony.


    Robin and Perona were not afraid to face the remaining cadres.


    The two of them are not capable of actively attacking, mainly Robin. The Buddha statue can''t move and can''t take the initiative to attack. Unless the summoning is cancelled, the physical consumption will be too serious.


    However, the two cooperated, and the battle of positions was extremely strong.


    Robin is responsible for attack and defense, Perona assists, no one can approach them at all!


    Perona, who was under the protection of Robin, had extra energy to manipulate negative ghosts and ghost bombs to harass the Kata Kuri people, and to provide help to Ainilu and Ace.


    At this time, the drawbacks of her negative ghost appeared.


    The speed is not fast enough, and if defensive, Kata Kuri and others can easily escape.


    However, this is enough!


    Not only must they allocate a part of their energy to guard against Perona''s sneak attack, they must also be careful to avoid it.


    If there are only negative ghosts, it is nothing at all, but they are engaged in a fierce battle, and the enemy''s strength is not much weaker than them.


    If you are not careful, you may be taken advantage of by the opponent and be hit hard!


    The melee of these three parties instantly turned Cake Island into a hell.


    Everyone is fleeing desperately.


    At this time, no one cares whether the escape will offend the BIGMOM Pirates.


    If you escape, you may be punished in the future, but if you don''t escape, your life will be in danger!


    In fact, most of the people on Cake Island are the core members of the BIGMOM pirate group, and there are not many outsiders, so they are not worried about punishment.


    The dark world emperor group of six couldn''t stay any longer, and left Cake Island by boat.


    However, none of them left, instead they were observing the situation from a distance.


    They all want to know the outcome of this war.


    Unlike the other five people, Morgans is very busy.


    Holding the phone worm in constant communication with someone, and quietly took out the camera phone worm to take pictures.


    As an intelligence officer of CP0, it is reasonable to say that Stushi should contact the Dragonite at this time to pass the information here, but she did not do so, just watched silently.


    Time slowly passed, and soon the sun sank into the sea, and the night was general.


    However, the Totland waters, especially Cake Island, are particularly lively today.


    The flames blazed into the sky and thunder bursts into the sky, as if a grand banquet was being held.


    In addition, there are four powerful breaths across the sky, each of which is like a **** and is worshipped.


    Sun Xu smashed Kaido down with a stick, slammed through the ground with a loud noise, and disappeared.


    But not long after, Kaido got up again.


    He tugged at will, straightened the broken arm, and rushed over indifferently.


    "This stupid donkey really resists beating!" Sun Xu barked his teeth, a little helpless.


    He no longer knows how many times he has beaten Kaido into the air, but he has never caused any fatal damage. Kaido is still alive and well!


    Moreover, he could feel that the vitality in Kaido''s body was still very strong, like a blazing campfire, almost undiminished.


    At this rate, it would be impossible to consume Kaido to death without ten days and a half!


    Sun Xu flew up into the sky, avoiding Kaido''s attack, and at the same time spreading his spiritual consciousness, sweeping across the other two battlefields.


    Linglong''s fight with her aunt is indistinguishable.


    Although the aunt does not have such a strong resilience as Kaido, her defense is even more abnormal, and there is almost nothing that can hurt her!


    The battle between Ai Si and Kata Kuri and others also continued.


    They may be the first to tell the winner, but it will probably be two or three days later.


    Kata Kuri is too powerful!


    That is to say, the armed **** is weaker, if you strengthen the armed **** and then learn to entangle the overlord, his combat effectiveness may be able to catch up with the aunt!


    "It seems that it is impossible to kill Kaido and Auntie for the time being."


    Sun Xu shook his head.


    If you really fight for ten days and a half month, no one knows what will happen.


    They are not like the navy, they have enough confidence and strength to let the green pheasant and the red dog fight freely.


    After fighting for a long time, there may be news spread out, which will attract countless conspirators!


    What''s more troublesome is that it will attract the navy!


    In case the ship overturns in the gutter and someone comes to catch the cicada and the oriole is behind, they can''t cry.


    What''s more, Kaido and Auntie are not fools, they really want to fight, and they may run away.


    In short, there are too many hidden dangers in a long battle.


    Sun Xu couldn''t spend it with them all the time.


    More importantly, Bai Xing is still waiting for him to go back!


    It''s about going back before dark, and now it''s been dark for several hours.


    "Let¡¯s end today!"


    Sun Xu made a decision and hammered Kaido into the ground with another stick, glanced at him, and flew away without looking back.


    When Kaido climbed out, he found that his opponent had disappeared and smashed two streets angrily.


    After feeling Sun Xu''s breath, the aunt who was entangled with Linglong moved her away for the first time.


    Now she is very alert.


    These two people are very difficult to get along with.


    Although she has enough confidence, she doesn''t want to be one against two.


    "Owner?"


    Linglong looked over.


    Sun Xu did not answer, but first took Robin and others to his side, and then said: "We should leave!"


    "good!"


    Everyone was startled, except for Ainilu who were still a little unwilling, and the others readily agreed with him.


    Fighting is very tiring, and you can''t eat. It''s very hard. Even Xiliu who pursues stimulating life and is more combative doesn''t like fighting that lasts for several days.


    "Boy, do you want to go with our consent?"


    The aunt''s tyrannical aura locked on them, and she said loudly: "If you don''t leave Pluto, it is impossible for you to leave today!"


    There was a thumping sound in the distance, and Kaido was rushing over quickly.


    "We can''t leave?"


    Sun Xu grinned: "Mother, you think too much! We didn''t leave before, it''s just that we didn''t want to leave! Do you really think you can stop us?"


    Knowing that there would be a conspiracy in this tea talk, he still agreed, naturally with a purpose.


    One is for the devil fruit.


    The harvest can only be considered average, only the Deng Deng fruit from Dafu, the Dan Dan fruit from the Dan Dan Baron, and a very ordinary animal fruit.


    Aunt is too vigilant!


    He was interrupted as soon as he started harvesting.


    Later, faced with Kaido''s entanglement, there was no way to collect it.


    However, both Deng Deng Fruit and Egg Egg Fruit are very distinctive Devil Fruits, especially Deng Deng Fruit, which can strengthen Perona''s strength.


    Although the quantity is small, the quality is good, and the harvest is passable. This goal is considered complete.


    The second is to test their strength.


    After this period of development, almost everyone''s strength has increased to a certain extent.


    Even Sun Xu didn''t know how strong his small team was.


    As the saying goes, know yourself, know your enemy, and win every battle.


    He had long wanted to find a chance to test it.


    Facing ordinary pirate groups, it is impossible for them to be their opponents, and only the Four Emperors Pirate Group is suitable.


    This goal was also successfully completed!


    Third, they need a big battle.


    If you are not famous, Sun Xu has no desire for fame.


    However, everyone in the world now knows that Pluto is in his hands.


    Don''t even think about it, there must be countless people who are hitting their ideas!


    The reason why they don''t feel too much right now is because they rarely stay in one place for a long time, and their mobility is too strong, and they throw all the unkind eyes behind them.


    However, in the future, there will definitely be more and more troubles.


    Sun Xu hates trouble the most.


    Just do it once and for all.


    Pick the strongest one out for a while, and if other people want to do something, they will naturally think more about it.


    This goal is considered complete.


    It would be best if the BIGMOM pirate group could be eliminated. Although it was not successful, fighting against the two four emperors alone, plus the high-end combat power of the entire BIGMOM pirate group, this record is also strong enough!


    In addition to these three goals, I also completed a less important small goal by the way, that is to be famous!


    Although Sun Xu has no need for fame, other people are not as desperate as him.


    The most passionate is Ainilu.


    Since Sun Xu brought him down from the sky island, he longed to be famous for moving the world.


    Usually so hard exercise, this is also a very important motivation.


    In addition, although Xiliu didn''t say anything, Sun Xu also noticed that he was also quite interested in being famous.


    Perona and Ace did not reject either.


    One of the most important purposes of being a pirate these days is to be famous!


    Since his companions have this need, as the leader of the team, Sun Xu naturally wants to satisfy them!


    With the stepping stone of the BIGMOM Pirate Group, everyone who participated in the battle this time should be famous all over the world.


    All the purposes have been successfully completed, and you can leave with satisfaction!


    "Boy! Tell me, where is Hades! Otherwise you can''t leave Totland!"


    The aunt stepped on Zeus and slowly lifted into the air, her face faintly mad, and her murderous intent.


    Cake Island was basically completely destroyed.


    People can run away, but the Hormiz she worked so hard to make can''t. In this battle, they were almost destroyed.


    After paying such a big price, if she can''t get anything, then she is really going crazy!


    "Pluto doesn''t have one, but I will give you another''present''." Sun Xu smiled lightly.


    There was no joy on the aunt''s face, but a deep vigilance appeared.


    She didn''t believe what gift Sun Xu would give her.


    Moreover, she doesn''t need any gifts, she just wants Pluto! Only Pluto can make up for her loss!


    Sun Xu understood her expression and couldn''t help but smile, but unfortunately, you have to ask for this "gift" or not!


    "exquisite!"


    "Understood, Master!"


    The crowd suddenly began to rise.


    The aunt was about to catch up immediately, but then her face changed and she turned back without hesitation.


    Kaido, who was rushing here, also stopped, and immediately turned into a dragon, taking off.


    Kata Kuri reacted earlier and faster than them.


    When Sun Xu flew up, his expression changed drastically, and he began to gather his brothers and sisters to his side.


    Buzzing.


    The light on Linglong''s forehead was brighter than ever, and the aura of destruction exuded was stronger than ever.


    It was so strong that Xiliu, Anilu and others who were beside her felt the coldness of the whole body.


    This is different from any other power, it is absolute and ultimate destruction!


    She!


    The bright light gushes out!


    When it was on Linglong''s forehead, it was just a point, and it zoomed in quickly after it was shot out. In a blink of an eye, the world was all occupied by this bright light.


    In the dark night, it seemed that a round of the sun had risen, dispelling the darkness of hundreds of kilometers around it, and the light spread far and wide.


    The difference is that from this round of the sun, people do not feel any warmth, but only the freezing cold of the soul!


    It took 30 seconds for to fade away.


    Everyone around them opened their eyes wide, and their faces were full of shock.


    Cake Island, disappeared! !


    Not broken, not sinking, but completely disappearing!


    Before the location of Cake Island, there was only a bottomless huge pit, which was darker than the night, as if leading to the other end of the world.


    Wow!


    The sea began to pour in, and a huge whirlpool formed.


    The people watching the excitement all reacted and started rowing out desperately.


    There is no doubt that once caught by this huge vortex, they will probably be over!


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 332 The Missing Cake Island), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 333： navy

    "The Monkey King in Pirate Novels ( to find the latest chapters!


    The aunt stood on Zeus, protecting the Kata Kuri, her clothes in torn and tattered, and there was a lot of scorched black on her bare skin.


    Kaido seemed to have been peeled off, and his body was dripping with blood. He didn''t know how many wounds there were, but he was healing quickly.


    "Boy!"


    The aunt looked up to the sky and roared, her voice full of anger.


    Gone!


    Completely gone!


    Not only Homitz, the entire Cake Island has disappeared!


    Decades of hard work have been destroyed!


    "Thank you for the hospitality, we are leaving now!"


    Sun Xubin politely said: "In addition, what happened today will be repaid in the future!"


    Retribution, of course, does not mean retribution, but revenge!


    Although they did not suffer, it was because of their strength! The fact that the BIGMOM Pirates and Kaido actively attacked cannot be changed!


    "Weiguo!"


    The aunt cut out a sword aura, but Sun Xu and others have disappeared, and can barely see that at the end of the night sky, a huge pagoda is piercing through the sky, and soon disappeared.


    That kind of speed makes people desperate.


    The aunt was silent for a while, and snarled loudly: "Boy! I won''t let you go!"


    Kata Kuri and others were silent.


    Today, they lost all their face and ties!


    Many important cadres such as Taifook, Armand, and Dandan were killed, and the ordinary members who died were countless! Even Cake Island was destroyed.


    This kind of loss, even for the BIGMOM pirate group, can be called a painful one!


    More importantly, after suffering such a heavy loss, they didn''t even gain anything!


    The other party left calmly, and no one was even seriously injured.


    "Lingling!"


    Kaido cruised over, roaring angrily: "Why did you let people go?"


    Upon hearing this, the aunt exploded in an instant.


    With a wave of his hand, he threw all Kata Kuri and others out, and then drove Zeus, carrying Napoleon, and rushed towards Kaido.


    boom!


    The fighting broke out again.


    Sun Xu glanced back.


    Although it was beyond the scope of the divine consciousness, he still felt a strong wave of power.


    There are very few people who can create this level of power fluctuations, and you can know what''s going on after a little thought.


    However, this has nothing to do with them.


    "Linglong, how are you?"


    Sun Xu asked.


    "I''m fine, master."


    Linglong''s voice sounded in his heart.


    It was not Pluto''s greatest power just now, and it was not even comparable to that shot by Mary Gioria. The reason why the effect was more shocking was that the defense strength of Cake Island was far worse than that of Mary Gioria.


    After Pluto became Linglong, it was basically impossible to recover to its peak power.


    The energy of Pluto is the driving force that supports Linglong activities and the flight of Linglong Tower.


    Once consumed excessively, Linglong will be paralyzed and even cause unknown changes.


    For example, body collapse and so on.


    Sun Xu was a little worried when he issued an attack of the same intensity just now.


    Fortunately, because a lot of energy was reserved, nothing bad happened.


    Of course, although the attack intensity has dropped a bit, Linglong can definitely help him more than Pluto!


    "Have you seen that I beat that Smoky, tsk, it was so terrible, and the whole body was scorched, it was almost cooked by me!"


    Ainilu brags loudly, with a refreshing look, people who don''t know think what he did!


    "You didn''t see how terribly you beat the enemy, and you heard the screams of being beaten again and again." Ace said quietly.


    Ainilu''s expression froze, and angrily said: "Playing with fire, do you want to fight?"


    "While going, I''m not in the mood to fight with you now."


    Ace lay down on the sofa and lazily said: "I am different from you, but it takes me a lot of effort to deal with two generals and suppress them at the same time."


    "Come on!"


    Ainilu despised: "Don''t think I didn''t see it. You were screaming and screaming when they were beaten by them. I remember that embarrassing look now."


    Ace also froze, and looked up at him: "Do you really want to fight?"


    "Stop fighting, stop fighting!"


    Perona interrupted them and said with a grin: "If I hadn''t helped you, you wouldn''t know if you would come back alive!"


    "Without your help, I can defeat them!"


    Ainilu looked proud.


    Ace nodded happily: "Although you like to brag, this sentence is right! How can those few people be our opponents?"


    Perona was furious.


    Don''t brag about drafts!


    You were clearly in a disadvantage at the time. If it weren''t for her help, you wouldn''t have died, but the situation was definitely more difficult, and some people might still be injured.


    "Humph!"


    She snorted and raised her hand: "Negative ghost!"


    "what are you doing?"


    Anilu and Ace jumped up from the sofa instantly as if their buttocks were on fire.


    But they were still a step late, and white ghosts passed through their chests.


    They knelt again just after standing up.


    "Sorry! Seeing me, it polluted everyone''s eyes!"


    "I don''t deserve to live in this world!"


    "Hahaha." Everyone laughed.


    When the two of them escaped from the strong negative emotions, they all breathed fire in their eyes, looking for Perona''s trace, but she had run to Sun Xu''s side and hugged his arm.


    The two gritted their teeth in hatred, and helplessly, they finally left in a desperate manner.


    No way, the boss is a guy who cares about colors and friends.


    Going up, it is unlikely that Perona will be successfully taught. On the contrary, if they are arrested, the situation of training (ou) training (da) is more likely to happen.


    Everyone was in a good mood, and left the Totland waters while talking and laughing.


    Affected by the power of a few people near Cake Island, the weather was terrible, but outside, it was actually a sunny day.


    A bright moon hung in the sky, forming a night sky picture with the sky full of stars.


    Soon, Sun Xu and his party arrived at the island where the three of Bai Xing were located.


    The fighting in the depths of Totland did not affect this place. The island was quiet, without a trace of light, and all the villagers fell asleep.


    "Bai Xing should still be waiting for me to come back?"


    Sun Xu thought, while letting Linglong fly to the foothold of the three of Bai Xing, he opened up his mind.


    This was just his subconscious move, wanting to check the situation of the three white stars, but the next moment he stood up suddenly.


    The laughter stopped in Linglong Tower, and everyone turned to look at Sun Xu.


    They all know where it is.


    Can Sun Xu be so gagged, could it be said...


    The atmosphere in the Linglong Tower changed rapidly, the laughter and laughter disappeared, and a serious atmosphere rose.


    "Boss, what happened?" Robin asked.


    "Baixing and the others are not on the island!"


    Sun Xu''s voice was calm, and he couldn''t hear much emotion, but everyone could feel the depressed feeling, like the moment of tranquility on the eve of a storm.


    Robin was startled, and the hearts of the others gradually sank.


    It''s agreed to meet here, it''s okay, they will definitely not leave at will!


    What''s more, since they were separated, there is only one day time in total, could they not help but ran out after half a day?


    impossible!


    More likely, something unexpected happened!


    I just fought a victory, and I haven''t come to taste the joy of victory. When this kind of thing happened, everyone secretly sighed and prayed in their hearts that nothing would happen to the three of them.


    Otherwise, no one knows what the boss will do.


    "Boss, are there any signs of fighting?"


    Robin calmed down quickly and asked quickly: "Did they leave by themselves prepared, or were they forcibly taken away?"


    "There are no signs of fighting in the hotel, but Bai Xing and his belongings are all in the room and they haven''t been taken away."


    Sun Xu said.


    Robin frowned.


    This is not good news.


    Even if they weren''t taken away, it also shows that the situation when they left was very critical and there was no time to pack their things.


    Sun Xu''s body surged, and two yin and yang fish flew out, quickly evolving into a Taiji Bagua diagram, slowly turning.


    Lean less.


    The Tai Chi Eight Diagrams disappeared, and the power in Sun Xu calmed down.


    "Bai Xing and the others are fine, but the situation doesn''t seem to be very good."


    All three are alive and well for the time being, but the situation is very dangerous. If there is no external force to break the situation, their lives may be in danger.


    Everyone sighed.


    Just be alive!


    There is hope of redemption in life.


    The boss will not go crazy.


    As for the danger of the situation, everyone did not mind.


    They have just defeated the entire BIGMOM Pirates of Kaidoga, and they are full of confidence. They don''t think there is any problem that can stump them.


    "Linglong, hurry up!" Sun Xu said.


    "Yes! Master!"


    Linglong also knew that the situation was urgent. Regardless of energy consumption, her speed instantly soared to the limit and flew in the direction indicated by Sun Xu.


    Everyone had serious faces and was ready to fight.


    Under Linglong''s extreme speed, they soon came to an island.


    Unlike the previous island, this is an uninhabited island with a smaller area, only the size of a small village.


    This humble uninhabited island is very lively at the moment. It is surrounded by one ship after another, and it is difficult for even a fly to escape from the enclosure.


    Even more amazing, these ships are all warships!


    Moreover, this is not an ordinary warship, nor an ordinary navy. They are all elites among the elite, and they all exude a powerful atmosphere.


    This is not surprising.


    Because they are all directly under the generals!


    "navy!"


    Sun Xu had cold eyes.


    These navies are nothing, the two auras on the island are the fundamental reason why the Bai Xing trio fled all the way here.


    Red dog! Huang Yuan!


    Two generals!


    Wrong Now I am a general and a navy marshal!


    This lineup is definitely not for Baixing and Rebecca, but only for one person, that is, Sun Xu!


    "Marshal of the Navy and Admiral of the Navy chased me down personally, it''s really a shame!"


    Sun Xu sneered, and Linglong Tower fell down quickly.


    Several people on the island looked up at the same time.


    "This tower, could it be that Sun Xu found here?"


    Huang Yuan asked with his mouth closed.


    "No accident, it should be like this!"


    Akimaru''s expression is cold: "The action is quite fast, but I can take this opportunity to solve him!"


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 333 Navy) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 334： Short battle

    "The Monkey King in Pirate Novels ( to find the latest chapters!


    Sun Xu walked out of Linglong Tower and looked down.


    The red dog and the yellow ape just looked up.


    Four eyes face each other.


    Sun Xu shook his palm, and the golden hoop appeared in his hand. Without saying a word, he slammed directly at the red dog.


    At the same time, the red dog also moved, his arm turned into tumbling lava, and he slammed into the sky with a punch.


    Boom.


    The golden cudgel flew back upside down, and the magma was also smashed to pieces, scattered around, not knowing how many plants were burned.


    Sun Xu fell on the ground and sneered: "Aka Dog, you are not in Malin Fanduo as your marshal, and you went to the New World to hunt me down. Is it because of the orders of the Tianlong people? What a good dog!"


    The red dog was unmoved, and his expression was hard as a stone: "You are such a vicious criminal, I want to get rid of it all the time!"


    Sun Xu disdain: "I didn''t find me, so I started on the two little girls. You are really good marshals of the navy, what a general!"


    "Since they have joined and become pirates, they must have this kind of awareness!" Chi Dog said coldly.


    "Are you **** blind?"


    Sun Xu yelled: "Which eye do you see that we are the Pirate Group? Yes, I am wanted, but what does that have to do with them? Start with two kind little girls, you really **** do it !


    justice? Justice you paralyzed justice! Just as the lackeys of you Tianlong people, are you embarrassed to claim to be righteous?


    When you say these two words, don''t you feel your face is hot? "


    "You are a vicious criminal who knows justice!"


    There was no change in the expression of the red dog, and Huang Yuan had been lazy, and no one could see his true thoughts.


    At this point, both of them are extremely determined people, how can they be broken by a few words?


    Sun Xu''s expression suddenly calmed down: "Aka Dog, no matter how you quibble, you can''t cover up the countless sins that the Tianlong people have made! As the running dogs of the Tianlong people, you are not worthy of the word justice!


    You and the Tianlong people are all cancerous tumors in this world, and there will be a day when they will be swept into the dust! "


    Akino was expressionless and shook his body: "Perhaps, but you definitely won''t see that day! Because you will die here today!"


    "Come on! I have seen the top superhuman and animal abilities, and I want to try what the top natural abilities can do!"


    Sun Xu said lightly: "Huang Yuan, let''s go together!"


    "It''s terrible!" Huang Yuan said slowly: "I want to challenge both of us at the same time. Now the kid is really confident!"


    Sun Xu didn''t take his words to heart, "One bite is terrible, one foot is a supernova" who doesn''t know?


    In fact, among the three admirals, the one he was most wary of was Huang Yuan.


    It''s not that the yellow ape is stronger than the green pheasant and the red dog, but he is the fastest!


    Sparkling fruits are born with rapid characteristics.


    Sun Xu is very fast. After learning somersaults, he is not afraid of anyone in a long-distance attack, but at short-distance speed, I am afraid that no one can compare to a yellow ape!


    Relying on the two advantages of flight and speed, facing the blue pheasant and the red dog, he can firmly grasp the initiative, and he can run away at any time if he doesn''t want to fight.


    However, with Huang Yuan there, it is not so easy to evacuate.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh, it is great that you have come here, I am having a headache!"


    The atmosphere was tense, and when the three of them were about to do their hands, a sound suddenly sounded next to them.


    Rustling.


    A tall man walked out from the shadow beside him, holding his forehead with one hand, and covering his mouth with the other, yawning, as if he hadn''t woken up.


    There were three petite petites behind him. Seeing Empress Sun Xu, the three of them all looked happy, and ran to him.


    "Master Sun Xu!" *2.


    "boss!"


    Sun Xu''s expression eased: "Are you okay?"


    "fine."


    Bai Xing shook his head and pointed to the green pheasant: "When these people came up, this adult suddenly appeared, rescued us, and took us to escape here."


    "A la la la, you are welcome."


    The green pheasant said lazily: "However, these three beautiful young ladies are too vigilant. They keep holding that golden hair, which makes me very distressed."


    Sun Xu looked at it, and sure enough, all three of Bai Xing took the clones he gave them, and they were able to arouse them at any time.


    He smiled: "When you join us, you can naturally get their trust."


    The red dog couldn''t stand it, and asked coldly, "Kuzan, what the **** are you doing? Why are you messing with this guy?"


    The green pheasant said lightly: "Sakaski, I have retired from the navy, and what I do is my freedom."


    "Then you are going to be a pirate?"


    Sakaski looked very angry.


    "Sakaski, I know exactly what I''m doing."


    The green pheasant did not intend to elaborate, and simply mentioned it, and stopped talking.


    Buzzing.


    Linglong showed up behind Sun Xu with Ainilu and others.


    Many soldiers from the navy also gathered and stood silently behind the red dog and the yellow monkey.


    These navies are worthy of true elites. It can be seen that they are very surprised and curious about the appearance of the green pheasants, but none of them speaks without permission.


    "Kuzan, you don''t have to make a move later."


    Sun Xu said lightly.


    He had promised the green pheasant before that he would not force him to be an enemy of the navy, and he would not be unbelievable.


    The green pheasant sighed: "I will help you stop Sarkarski. I hope you can save the navy as much as possible. They are all innocent."


    Although he left the navy, his feelings could not be cut off in one fell swoop.


    Many of these navies are still his acquaintances.


    The green pheasant didn''t want to see their dead bodies on the spot.


    Sun Xu agreed after thinking about it briefly.


    The Red Dog and Huang Yuan did not bring other lieutenants over, and they dominated the high-end combat power.


    However, both the yellow ape and the red dog are natural abilities, and the damage range is very large.


    Really fighting, they can''t please!


    More importantly, they just had a battle with the BIGMOM Pirates and Kaido, and their physical strength and spirit were not at their best.


    Especially Linglong, after using a powerful bombardment, the energy has not been fully recovered. Continue to fight, there is a certain risk.


    If the green pheasant joins, it will be completely different. He is also a top natural ability person. Although he has been defeated by the red dog, there is no problem in stopping the red dog.


    Moreover, it is an all-round interception, as a power of the opposite attribute, he can make the power of the red dog completely affect other people.


    "Kuzan!"


    The red dog roared and watched the green pheasant breathe out fire.


    This is not an adjective, it''s really a fire-breathing.


    The two have worked together for decades, and they fought a battle not long ago. He knew the strength of the green pheasant too well.


    In addition to Sun Xu''s trouble, if the green pheasants insist on being an enemy of them, then the goal of this trip may be difficult to achieve.


    Moreover, not only this time, they will become more threatening in the future, all because of the green pheasant''s decision!


    He couldn''t understand why the blue pheasant was so depraved, even if he retired from the navy, he shouldn''t do this kind of thing!


    The green pheasant''s face was calm, facing the angry eyes of the red dog, and said lightly: "Sakaski, go back! You can''t catch Sun Xu, don''t make unnecessary sacrifices!"


    "Spitfire!"


    The red dog rushed up with his fists.


    "Ice Cube''s Pheasant Mouth!"


    The green pheasant waved his arm, and the bird, which had been condensed with ice crystals, faced the fist of the red dog.


    Ice and fire collided and a huge explosion occurred.


    A month later, the two former navy generals fought again.


    Sun Xu observed it.


    He discovered that the green pheasant and the red dog not only used the fruit ability when they shot, but also used the armed color domineering.


    Both of them have very high levels of armed color domineering, they can be released from the air, penetrate heavy defenses and injure each other, and they blend perfectly with the fruit ability.


    "Then, let''s start too."


    Sun Xu retracted his gaze and looked at Huang Yuan.


    His body disappeared quickly, and Huang Yuan appeared behind him, and the golden cudgel swept out.


    Click.


    Huang Yuan was cut open from his waist, and his body was broken in two.


    Sun Xu didn''t have any joy on his face. For those with natural abilities, if they didn''t grasp their entities, let alone breaking them into two pieces, it wouldn''t have any effect.


    He raised the golden hoop and was about to strike again.


    At this time, Huang Yuan''s two bodies turned into a ball of light and flew a few meters away, reuniting his figure, without any injuries on his body.


    "Sure enough, you have a very troublesome power. You can capture our entities without being armed and domineering."


    Huang Yuan said slowly: "No! It should be said that that kind of power is more troublesome than armed and domineering."


    As the world''s largest organization, the world government and navy have long collected all the intelligence of Sun Xu, and they are very clear about his various capabilities.


    As the general who led the team to capture Sun Xu this time, Huang Yuan is no stranger to these things.


    Sun Xu did not speak, and approached again.


    This time Huang Yuan did not evade, but condensed a golden long sword, and blasted Sun Xu against him.


    The speed of both sides is very fast, not only the speed of movement, but also the speed of shooting.


    The golden cudgel and the golden long sword were danced into a phantom by the two, and they collided fiercely, and they fought hundreds of times in a blink of an eye.


    "Kick at the speed of light!"


    Huang Yuan lifted his foot suddenly, and the dazzling light flashed across his feet.


    This foot is a piece of cake! Sun Xu had no time to evade, so he could only play the golden hoop.


    Boom.


    He was kicked out and broke a dozen trees before he stopped.


    "This foot is much stronger than Sanji''s."


    Sun Xu tore off his tattered shirt and grinned: "Unfortunately, the clothes I bought at the high-end clothing store in Dresrosa were just changed into rags."


    With a little tiptoe, he returned to the fighting place in an instant.


    "I think Zefa''s evaluation is biased."


    Sun Xu stood on a tree branch: "Your physical skills are not weak at all!"


    "Have you met Teacher Zefa?"


    Huang Yuan gave him a surprised look: "The old man''s requirements are very high, and my physique is normal."


    After all, Zefa relied on pure physical skills and domineering to become a general, these two aspects are definitely stronger than the yellow ape who relies more on fruit ability.


    Both of them didn''t do anything again, and the fighting spirit on their bodies gradually subsided.


    Because the red dog and the blue pheasant have stopped, the movement of the battle is weakening, the ice and snow have melted, and the magma has cooled.


    Different from the last time I competed for the position of Marshal, whether it was a red dog or a green pheasant this time, I didn''t actually have much thought to fight.


    Although he retired from the navy, the green pheasant still had concerns about the navy. He always disagreed with the idea of ??the red dog, but he didn''t want to fight him for no reason.


    For the red dog, he came to catch Sun Xu, not to fight with the green pheasant.


    More importantly, both of them knew that their battle was indistinguishable in a short period of time.


    At such a close distance from the Totland waters, they couldn''t fight without scruple.


    In addition, Akino knew very well that this arrest operation had failed.


    From the moment the green pheasant decided to shoot, it was doomed.


    He just started to vent his anger.


    Sun Xu returned to the others, and the green pheasant also came over.


    The red dog and the yellow ape stood together, looking at them with ugly expressions.


    For him, seeing the enemy right in front of him, but not being able to catch him, this feeling is simply too bad!


    Damn Kuzan!


    The red dog roared in his heart and stared at them fiercely.


    Taking a deep look at them, Sun Xu said, "Let''s go!"


    Later, Linglong turned into a huge tower and carried them away.


    Aka Inu''s face is ugly.


    A navy came up from the rear, held a phone, and looked at him carefully: "Marshal, news from the headquarters."


    "Huh?" Akagi took it suspiciously.


    Listening to the words of the intelligence personnel on the opposite side of the phone worm, his face became more and more ugly.


    "BIGMOM Pirate Pirate Group? Beast Kaido?"


    The red dog could no longer suppress the roar and anger, and threw a punch forward. The lava erupted like a volcano, destroying all the trees in front of him.


    He regrets a bit, he shouldn''t let those people go just now, and he should do his best to eliminate them here, even if he made a huge sacrifice!


    They are already a great threat to justice.


    Once the number of people swell, it will be trickier than the previous Whitebeard Pirates!


    At least the White Beard Pirates can''t deal with BIGMOM Pirate Map and Kaido at the same time.


    In fact, Akinu finds it very tricky now.


    That Sun Xu can suppress Kaido, that woman named Linglong can make a tie with Charlotte Lingling, two powerful men of this level in a pirate group, and now the green pheasant has joined them again...


    The red dog sprayed two hot air from his nostrils.


    Is it possible that the whole navy will come out next time they encircle and suppress them?


    But now it''s impossible to catch up, and the other party''s exhaust gas can''t be seen.


    "retreat!"


    The red dog turned and walked out, his breath suppressed.


    Unexpectedly, he encountered such a big trouble as soon as he took over as the marshal. The Tianlong people and the world government continued to urge them to kill the thieves. Thinking about him, he was only one of the first two big men. This is much more troublesome than being a general!


    "Really, UU reading is terrible."


    Huang Yuan glanced at the direction where Sun Xu and others had left, and his expression was also serious.


    He heard all the sounds on the phone.


    There is no doubt that another Emperor-level pirate was born.


    "The news will spread all over the world tomorrow morning, right?"


    Huang Yuan retracted his gaze and walked towards the coast.


    After boarding the warship, the navy did not stop and sailed directly to the headquarters.


    It''s too close to the Totland waters!


    Moreover, Kaido was also here at this time, even with the red dog and the yellow ape leading the team, they did not dare to stay for long.


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 334 Short Battle), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ()

 Chapter 335： Face the heart (5,200 words)

    "The Monkey King in Pirate Novels ( to find the latest chapters!


    In the Linglong Pagoda, Sun Xu is thinking.


    Today''s two battles gave him a clear understanding of his strength.


    On the bright side, it is definitely the undisputed number one! That is to say, Kaido can resist the first fight by virtue of his rough-skinned physique, and everyone else should be inferior.


    However, it is not easy for him to really defeat other top masters, because they are not stupid idiots, they will run away and call people!


    His strength is also beyond the first line of others, probably just like Roger and Whitebeard in their peak period. He has a one-on-one advantage. Once someone helps, this advantage will be quickly wiped out.


    Moreover, each top master has some unique advantages.


    For example, Kaido''s rough skin and thick physique, the aunt''s tougher skin than steel, the speed of the yellow ape, and so on.


    Considering the environment, mood, mental state and other factors, once a fight is started, it is easy to gain the upper hand, but it is difficult to achieve a complete victory.


    As for killing another pinnacle master, I don''t even have to think about it.


    Only when the time, place and manpower are on his side, is there such a possibility.


    "The strength is still not enough."


    Sun Xu thought silently.


    Actually, today''s situation is quite dangerous.


    Huang Yuan and Red Dog set out together to find Bai Xing, Rebecca, and Baby-5 who were alone. If there were no green pheasants, they might really be in danger.


    With the strength of the red dog and the yellow ape, even if they activate all the three clones of Sun Xu, they will not last long under the hands of these two people.


    What''s more troublesome is that he was at war with Kaido at that time, and he couldn''t get over at the first time.


    Once this happens, the White Stars are really in danger!


    Therefore, the appearance of the green pheasant is still very important. He asked Sun Xu to be merciful before, and he so simply agreed that there were also factors in this regard.


    He voted for a peach, I repayed it for Li.


    Because of the appearance of the green pheasant, the three Bai Xing were not in danger, and Sun Xu didn''t worry about what hadn''t happened. What made him feel bad was that he couldn''t make the red dog and the yellow ape pay the price.


    He can''t do anything with the red dog and the yellow ape for the time being.


    Because they were concerned about the opponent''s strength, the two sides only tried a little bit and then sensibly stopped. However, even if they really fought, it would be difficult for them to win.


    The navy''s power is spread all over the world, and once it is found that something is wrong, it will soon be deployed to support it.


    And if they want to defeat the red dog and the yellow ape, even if they don''t run away, it won''t be possible in a short time.


    In short, his strength can suppress other top players, but it is difficult to truly threaten them.


    "Fortunately, I found this group of partners."


    Thinking of this, the corner of Sun Xu''s mouth evoked an arc.


    Because of Ainilu and them, he was able to face the other Four Emperors Pirate Group and the navy with confidence.


    If there is only himself, or only him and Linglong, then facing the Four Emperors Pirate Group and the navy, he still has to retreat.


    Imagine making a big fuss in the realm of the Four Emperors Pirate Group today, and it is impossible to leave safely!


    It is impossible for the two admirals to be helpless and watch them leave.


    The Pirate World is not a world where one person can suppress everyone.


    The top masters are all similar in strength, and can''t form absolute suppression on others.


    Guns and various powerful weapons pose a certain threat to the top powerhouses.


    "However, it would be better if the strength can be improved to the next level!" Sun Xu thought.


    In that way, he has the power that can truly threaten all forces in this world.


    Yes, he was talking about the world government!


    Although his current power is strong, he still cannot threaten the world government.


    Not to mention the hidden power of the world government and the Tianlong people, that is, the navy, which still cannot be handled by him.


    With one marshal, three generals, there are four top combat powers on the bright side of the navy! The basic force is even stronger, with bases all over the world and the number of navies more than hundreds of millions!


    The navy is undoubtedly the overlord of the sea!


    Not any pirate group can challenge, even the four emperors!


    The four emperors were able to dominate in the new world, on the one hand because they were indeed powerful, and on the other hand, because the countless pirates in the world involved too much power in the navy!


    However, such a powerful navy is only a department of the world government.


    It is conceivable that the world government is definitely not simple, and there are absolutely terrifying forces behind it.


    For hundreds of years, the pirates have changed crop after crop, and there have been countless careerists, but the world government still stands firm and rules the world. This is the best evidence!


    Sun Xu has always been vigilant against world governments.


    "When my strength is further improved, if Bai Xing is able to awaken, he should be able to wrestle with the world government!"


    Sun Xu thought a little longingly.


    He has the high-end combat power, the basic combat power has the Neptune type controlled by the white star, the weapons have Linglong, the auxiliary is Ace, Ainilu, Shiliu, etc., based on Dresrosa, if it is not enough, then join the revolutionary army. , This configuration is definitely enough for the world government and Tianlong people to drink a pot!


    Dangdang.


    Sun Xu knocked on the table, deducing quickly in his mind.


    Suddenly, he was taken aback for a moment, and realized one thing, why has he been thinking about overthrowing the Dragonites and the world government more and more frequently recently?


    Obviously before, he was thinking of becoming immortal and Buddha, leaving the world of Pirates.


    Is it because I don''t have confidence in myself, that''s why I think more actively about how to deal with being trapped here?


    Sun Xu lowered his eyes and asked himself in his heart.


    He quickly came to the answer.


    No!


    Not so!


    He still has enough confidence in himself!


    As a traverser, the most important thing is self-confidence.


    Why is that?


    Sun Xu thought, and a sense of enlightenment gradually rose in his heart.


    It''s because he has more and more connections with the world!


    From Keya, to Nami, Vivi, and Bai Xing, to Tina, Taotu, and even Anilu, Ais, and Shiliu, it became more and more difficult for him to live his little life behind closed doors.


    People in the arena involuntarily.


    The more he has contact with this world, he will naturally be involved in various events.


    People have all kinds of desires.


    Once you have concerns, you naturally want to seek more benefits and benefits for yourself and those close to you.


    With the strength of him and the people around him, most of the things in this world can be obtained as long as they want.


    Money, fame, and power, when these things are at your fingertips, he doesn''t cherish that much, and his eyes will look higher.


    Until now, the Four Emperors and Pirates had to bow its head in front of Sun Xu, and only the world government and the Tianlong people who had ruled the world for eight hundred years could make him look up!


    There is only one position on the top of the world. The most precious resource in the world is only that much. There is a pit for a carrot. If the people below want to be in position, they can only overthrow the person above their heads. If they want to get more, they have to grab it from others!


    This is an absolute conflict of interest without any buffer! It is also the fundamental reason why he has been thinking more and more about overthrowing the world government and the Tianlong people recently!


    Of course, there are also reasons for a sense of justice.


    From the very beginning, he hated the Tianlong people very much, and regarded them as the cancer of the world.


    However, I have to admit that it is more because of interests.


    Sun Xu laughed at himself, he was just a layman.


    As the saying goes, not seeing the heart is not annoying, even if the Tianlongren is evil, but he did not see it with his own eyes, and did not feel too strong, it only affected him once, and he simply retaliated back.


    After laughing at himself, Sun Xu fell into contemplation again.


    Since Ming realized his own heart, he didn''t intend to escape.


    If you want, go for it!


    What''s more, he has this qualification and this strength!


    "Overthrow the world government and the Tianlong people?"


    For the first time, Sun Xu began to think deeply about this issue.


    The power needed to do this is what he thought of before.


    However, there is another issue that needs attention, and that is Love Drew.


    Judging from the reactions of Roger and others, the so-called Great Secret Treasure is probably related to the rule of the Tianlong people.


    If it''s just a pure secret, it doesn''t matter much, but how to involve specific power is worthy of attention.


    "Go grab the big secret treasure?"


    As soon as Sun Xu thought about it, he denied it again.


    No need for this!


    From the analysis of various situations, Luffy is almost destined to be the next One Piece.


    He may be able to break this fate, but what is the point?


    Given his relationship with the Straw Hat Pirates, you can go in together when you go to Lovelu!


    With Luffy''s character, even if he really got the key to overthrowing the Tianlongren, he would not think of himself as the king of the world.


    Let Luffy and the Straw Hat Pirates take the historical stele for him, is it not fragrant to find the big secret treasure?


    In the end, they may be able to be thugs and contribute to his overthrowing of the Tianlongren.


    The great mentor once said that politics is to do a few enemies and a lot of one''s own people.


    This is the same reason!


    What he wants is to take the Tianlongren and become the king of this world. He wants to unite all the forces that can be united. How can he push the relationship between Luffy, who is already very close and is destined to be an important role in the future, into a hostile direction?


    As for the name of One Piece, Sun Xu has never cared about these false names!


    What''s more, if he can become the king of this world, he will definitely strengthen the order, and will never allow these lawless and reckless pirates to exist!


    When the Pirates die, the so-called One Piece will become a name that no one cares about.


    Thinking of this, Sun Xu laughed: "I really have a bit of a heroic aptitude."


    The thoughts of crossing the river and tearing down bridges, unloading the mill and killing donkeys, turning their faces and denying people naturally came into being.


    The overthrow of the Tianlongren hasn''t happened yet, so I figured out how to use Luffy, and decided to use it to weaken his influence and end the era of the great pirate he loved.


    "If you think about it this way, other pirates can also use it, including Auntie and Kaido."


    Sun Xu''s thinking couldn''t help but diverge: "After all, the power of the pirates in this era is the most powerful. If you can unite the pirates with coercion and coercion, then it will not be difficult to overthrow the Tianlongren.


    After the matter is over, the cunning rabbit will die, the lackeys will cook, and then the pirates will be removed, and they will be in power. Tsk tsk..."


    Sun Xu fell into a beautiful fantasy, but soon came to his senses.


    Although the pirate¡¯s power is strong, it is scattered, and the good and the bad are uneven, some are rebellious, some are short-sighted, some are crazy and bloodthirsty, and even the real mentally handicapped have a lot of them. How can it be so easy to unite?


    Thinking about this kind of thing, it''s better to think about proving Taoism and becoming immortal by oneself, and it is reliable for one person to coerce the world.


    "These are too far! What I should do now is improve my strength."


    Sun Xu thought calmly.


    To rule the world is not something that can be done with noble morals, formidable power is the root!


    Without enough power, even if the wave of the last era hits and the rule of the Tianlongren is overthrown, it will not be his turn to come to power!


    The most indispensable thing in this world is the careerist!


    What''s more, just like Luffy, if he contributed the most in the process of overthrowing the Tianlongren, even if he didn''t have this mind, he might be forced to add himself to Huangpao.


    "Speaking of speaking, everything is back to the original point!"


    Sun Xu stretched and stopped thinking.


    We still have to improve our strength!


    What''s more, he is different from others.


    The strength of Kaido, Auntie, Red Dog, Huang Yuan and others has reached the upper limit, and it is almost impossible to improve, but he is just getting started, and there is still a lot of room for improvement!


    Maybe he can suppress the world by himself without the help of those Luffy!


    Without humility, Sun Xu feels that his opportunity is the greatest!


    Kaido and Auntie are all short-sighted guys, only staring at a Pirate King who only has a false name. They probably never thought about overthrowing the rule of the Tianlongren and becoming the real king.


    Kaido has some special thoughts, destroying the world, tusk, a fool with an abnormal brain!


    Sooner or later, dig out his devil fruit!


    Sun Xu raised his head and found that everyone was looking at him, and he couldn''t help being stunned: "What''s wrong? Is there anything on my face?"


    "Boss, are you okay?"


    Anilu asked cautiously.


    "What can I do?" Sun Xu said out of temper.


    "hehe."


    Anillu gave a dry smile: "Your face was not so good just now, everyone is very worried about you."


    Suddenly, Sun Xu, no wonder the atmosphere in the tower was a little depressed.


    Of course, some people are worried, such as Bai Xing, Rebecca, and Perona, but some people are probably just worried about being "trained" or something.


    For example, this guy who speaks.


    "I was just thinking about a very important thing." Sun Xu said.


    Everyone looked over, showing serious expressions.


    From his ugly face just now and his thinking look afterwards, everyone felt that what he had to say was a very important thing.


    Even the green pheasant also looked over.


    Although he joined the group of Sun Xu with his own careful thoughts, he was already one of them after all, and he also cared a little about the next plan.


    Of course, just a little bit.


    Sun Xu squeezed his fingers: "Your previous performance was terrible! You can''t even handle a few stars, and your wife disappointed me!"


    Anillu and Ace had a bad feeling in their hearts.


    "So." Sun Xu raised the corner of his mouth: "I decided to train you guys!"


    Ace and Ainilu didn''t say a word, turned their heads and ran away.


    That speed is faster than when fighting against Jiangxing.


    "There is still potential! This speed has not increased! It is all my credit. It seems that I will train them a few more times in the future."


    Sun Xu thought comfortingly, and at the same time, it did not affect the speed at all, and appeared in front of the two almost instantaneously.


    "what!"


    The miserable cry instantly resounded through the entire Linglong Pagoda.


    The green pheasant was stunned.


    Is this the "very important" thing?


    Also, what''s the matter with this cry?


    It''s too miserable!


    You will have nightmares if you listen too much, right?


    After a burst of crackling, Sun Xu came over with two guys who looked like dead dogs and threw them to the green pheasant.


    "From today, they will leave it to you!"


    "no problem."


    The green pheasant simply agreed, Sun Xu said when he invited him, the main purpose is to let him be a teacher for the two natural ability students in the team.


    Now that he has decided to join, he is naturally prepared for this.


    At the same time, he was actually quite curious.


    This person with thunder and fruit ability is nothing more than that, what is going on with this fruit-burning ability?


    Not long after Ace was executed, how did they get the burned fruit?


    In addition, he remembers that Ace''s body was taken away by Sun Xu, does it have anything to do with it?


    "However, I declare in advance that I will teach them with my heart, but I do not guarantee how much their strength will improve."


    The green pheasant rubbed his forehead.


    Although I agreed, I still have a headache thinking about it.


    This is the first time for him to be a teacher.


    Not familiar with it or not, it''s still strenuous.


    With this time, what a good night''s sleep!


    "no problem."


    Sun Xu kicked Ainilu and Ace and said, "Have you heard? From today, Kuzan will be your teacher! You will learn everything for me. If your strength is not improved, hehe, you will definitely not want to know the consequences. !"


    The beaten dizzy Ainilu and Ais awoke awake and nodded hurriedly.


    "We will work hard boss!"


    "Absolutely nothing like that will happen!"


    After speaking, they realized what had happened.


    "Teacher? Green pheasant?"


    Ace and Ainilu looked at each other, and both saw the shock and excitement in each other''s eyes.


    Among those with natural abilities, the three navy generals absolutely stand at the apex.


    Before in Dresrosa, through feeling the strength left by the blue pheasant and the red dog, both of them have gained a lot and their strength has improved a lot.


    If a green pheasant teaches himself...


    Thinking about it, both of them couldn''t wait to get up.


    "Ah la la la, it''s late today, let''s talk about it tomorrow."


    Seeing the thoughts in their eyes, the green pheasant left a word and slipped decisively.


    Although he promised the teacher, he hadn''t figured out how to teach it yet.


    There aren''t many people with natural ability in the navy, Smogg is one, but the two are a bit far behind in power, and they can communicate with each other at best.


    Well, that''s how his friendship with Smogg came from.


    The difference between fire, thunder and ice is not small.


    He needs to think about how to teach.


    Although he said that the effect is not guaranteed, he also didn''t want Sun Xu to feel that he was not intentional, and he couldn''t afford to lose that person!


    In addition, what he said is actually correct, it is getting late now.


    When Sun Xu and the others left Totland, the sky had been dark for a long time. After rushing on the road, confronting the navy, and Sun Xu thinking, it was already past twelve o''clock, and it was properly late at night.


    After the green pheasant left, the others also returned to their rooms.


    A lot of people happened today. Many people got tired early, but because Sun Xu''s condition was a bit wrong just now, no one took a break.


    Now that the crisis is lifted, exhaustion and sleepiness are flooding.


    "Master Sun Xu."


    Bai Xing was the last to leave, looking up at Sun Xu.


    "Go and rest first!"


    Sun Xu touched her little head: "I''ll talk about it tomorrow."


    "Okay." Bai Xing nodded obediently and returned to his room. Finally, his little head poked out from the crack in the door: "Good night, Master Sun Xu."


    "Good night."


    Sun Xu smiled.


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 335 Facing the Heart (5200 words)), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 336： Demon King Pirate Group (5,000 words)

    "The Monkey King in Pirate Novels ( to find the latest chapters!


    The new Pirate Emperor is born!


    The Demon King alone fights Auntie and Kaido!


    The next day, everyone in the world who received the newspaper was stunned by two black and bold headlines.


    Emperor?


    That''s not a common name, there were only four in the world before, and one died not long ago, only three are left.


    Who can become the next pirate emperor has always been a topic that the world talks about.


    Sun Xu is one of the favorites, but not the only one, there are several guys who can compete with him.


    Now, is the answer coming out?


    As for the second title, it''s even more amazing.


    Although the World Economic News has always been considered reliable, people who saw it did not believe it first.


    This sentence is really amazing.


    Who is the aunt? Who is Kaido?


    Two emperors on the sea!


    The world''s top powerhouse!


    How could someone beat both of them at the same time?


    Besides, who is the Demon King? Why haven''t you heard of it?


    With many doubts, everyone could not wait to read two articles.


    After reading it, they knew what was going on.


    The Demon King is the former Golden Ape, the most popular candidate for the new Pirate Emperor, and the Pirate Emperor in the title refers to him.


    "Cao Te, really is the title party! I said that it is impossible for anyone to fight two Pirate Emperors at the same time, and it is impossible for White Beard to live!"


    One person yelled.


    "You got it wrong! This Demon King does not refer to Sun Xu alone, but refers to the Demon King Pirate Group!"


    Another person next to him corrected and said with a fanatical expression: "Facing the BIGMOM Pirates and Kaido of the beasts at the same time, they can still be defeated. The Demon King Pirates has replaced the White Beard Pirates and become the most powerful in the world. The Pirates!


    Kaido, who can fight the Demon King, has no strength to fight back, and he is also the strongest man in the new world! "


    Now that person couldn''t refute it.


    In fact, he was shocked.


    The Demon King, that is, the previous Golden Ape, only came to the fore in the Top War, and the whole world was shocked. He was directly rewarded with a bounty of four billion, and he suddenly became the most popular candidate for the new Pirate Emperor.


    However, no one thought that he would break such a big news in less than two months.


    Beat Kaido!


    Into the world of Totland, kill her son in front of the aunt, destroy her nest, and finally retreat calmly.


    Simply domineering to the extreme!


    However, the most shocking thing is not the Demon King. After all, he has already risen to fame, carrying a four billion bounty on his back, and beating Kaido is a bit exaggerated, but it is not unacceptable.


    But who is Linglong?


    People who have never heard of it can actually block the aunt alone!


    too strong! !


    The Demon King Pirate Group, which has both the Demon King and Linglong at the same time, is even more powerful and shocking.


    "Wait, what is this?"


    When the man flipped through the newspaper, a few sheets of paper floated out.


    "It''s a reward order!"


    The sharp-eyed companion immediately recognized it.


    All of them brightened their eyes, and quickly picked up the reward order from the ground.


    The first one is the Demon King.


    It''s still a tens digit, but the first 4 has become a 5.


    "five billion!"


    Everyone exclaimed, but soon felt that this was reasonable.


    Beating Kaido is worthy of such a bounty.


    What''s more, all of the Demon King''s subordinates have shown great strength. As the captain, even if the Demon King does nothing, the reward should be greatly increased.


    "Quickly, look at the second one, it should be the mysterious exquisite!"


    A companion hurriedly urged.


    This person did not hesitate, and immediately turned to the next reward order.


    Above is a beautiful woman with her feet on the void, and below is a pile of ruins, diffracted and cold, with long black hair flying, as if the goddess of destruction has descended on the world.


    Below is her name.


    LINGLONG.


    The bounty is 2800000000!


    2.8 billion Baileys!


    "This is the mysterious Linglong?"


    "Okay, so beautiful!!"


    "From now on, I am a fan of the Demon King Pirate Group and Master Linglong!"


    The photo taken by the World Economic News Agency is very good. The exquisite beauty and extraordinary temperament are vividly displayed. I don''t know how many people are dazzled by it.


    In this era of big pirates, the strong will be worshipped, and the strong and beautiful women are even more like superstars.


    For example, the Pirate Empress, Boya Hancock!


    At this time Linglong turned out, although it was just a photo, her shining record and beautiful face still made a lot of fans for her.


    After discussing for a long time, everyone remembered that there were still a lot of rewards they hadn''t watched, and then they withdrew their attention and kept watching.


    Hiliu, bounty of 900 million Baileys.


    Bowen (Ace), bounty 800 million Baileys.


    Ainilu, bounty 700 million Baileys.


    Nicole Robin, bounty 500 million Baileys.


    Perona, a bounty of 200 million Baileys.


    There was a sound of air-conditioning.


    "Over 100 million people?"


    "All bounties added together... more than 10 billion! There are only seven of them! On average, all of them are over 1 billion!!"


    "No, reading the information in the newspaper, there are still three people in the Demon King Pirate Group, but they did not participate in this battle, so there is no reward."


    "That''s only ten people! The average bounty is still over one billion! This is definitely the Pirate Group with the highest average bounty!"


    Everyone was dazzled.


    That''s an exaggeration!


    One billion!


    Only a few pirates whose bounty on the sea can exceed one billion?


    Take the BIGMOM Pirate Group as an example. This is the Emperor Pirate Group, one of the overlords of the New World. There are a total of... two bounties with a bounty of more than one billion!


    "etc!"


    Someone suddenly screamed, with extreme shock in his voice: "Look here! Isn''t this true?"


    "There is more shocking news?"


    Everyone was taken aback for a moment, and then immediately looked over.


    On the other side of the newspaper, there was an article with the headline... Former Navy Admiral Green Pheasant, suspected of joining the Demon King Pirate Group!


    Everyone fell silent.


    After a long time, someone muttered: "Invincible! If this thing is true, then the Demon King Pirate Group is already invincible!"


    Several other people nodded blankly.


    Who said no!


    Although Linglong''s bounty was only 2.8 billion, everyone knew that she had a level of 4 billion.


    The green pheasant, as a former admiral, is undoubtedly.


    Coupled with a few other people, this framework is stronger than all the Pirate Groups, and it is much stronger, almost comparable to the two Four Emperors Pirate Groups united!


    It''s just a bit short of ordinary members.


    However, as long as they raise their arms, some pirates are willing to join them.


    "This is stronger than the previous Whitebeard Pirates." Someone sighed: "And the legendary Roger Pirates can be compared with them, right?"


    "Roger Pirates?"


    The companion''s sigh made everyone stunned.


    That''s One Piece!


    Is the Demon King Pirate Group comparable to the Roger Pirate Group?


    Doesn''t that mean that they are very hopeful to become the next One Piece?


    Everyone fell silent.


    ...


    On this day, countless people all over the world were shocked by the name of the Demon King Pirate Group.


    Several warships moved side by side.


    The red dog and the yellow ape sat opposite each other, and there was a newspaper and several reward orders on the table.


    They are still on the way to the headquarters, but they have also received newspapers.


    "The Demon King Pirate Group, it''s terrible!" Huang Yuan sighed slowly.


    The red dog couldn''t help it anymore, and slapped the table to pieces.


    "It''s all rubbish! We will kill them all one day!"


    Huang Yuan stretched out his hand to accept a reward order that floated beside him, on which was a beautiful black-haired woman.


    "The image of the destruction of Cake Island came over, and it was made by this woman. The scene is almost exactly the same as the scene that Mary Gioia encountered."


    The red dog frowned: "So, Sun Xu really made Pluto come alive? Become a woman?"


    The world government and navy have long had this speculation, but they have not been sure.


    "No accident, it should be like this." Huang Yuan said: "Someone has heard that she calls the Demon King the master. This is not what a general relationship would call her."


    "How did you do it?" Chi Inu asked.


    "It should be a devil fruit."


    Huang Yuan said with interest: "According to speculation, this woman should be a capable person, but no one knows how he did it."


    After being silent for a while, Aka Dog slowly said: "Does this mean that we will never get the Pluto?"


    "I''m afraid it is."


    Huang Yuan sighed.


    A battleship can be snatched, but how can one **** it?


    Moreover, he is also a strong man who can not let go of the wind in the face of the aunt!


    Even if she was willing to join the navy, they would not agree.


    Once she reverses the water, the harm is too great!


    Dangdang.


    There was a knock on the door suddenly.


    "Come in!"


    The red dog''s voice is low, and everyone can tell that he is in a bad mood.


    On this trip, the goal was not completed, but he was hit one after another. It was because his will was as tough as iron, and he was also a little irritable.


    The incoming navy is not old and cautious, lest he accidentally anger the new marshal who is obviously angry.


    "Report to the marshal, there is a pirate ship ahead."


    "Sink it! All pirates should be cleaned up!"


    Aka Inu said authentically without hesitation.


    "Yes."


    Xiao Haijun responded, and was about to leave, when the red dog stopped him again.


    "Wait, I will go there myself."


    "Ok?"


    The little navy was taken aback, a little pirate, there is no need to pay this attention to it, right?


    But before he could speak, the red dog''s figure had disappeared.


    "I''ll go take a look too." Huang Yuan also stood up, his body turned into a ball of light and disappeared.


    "Hey?"


    Xiao Haijun was stunned for a while before reacting, and hurriedly ran out.


    When he returned to the deck, he found General Huang Yuan and Marshal Red Dog standing on the bow.


    "Have you not done it yet?"


    As soon as this thought came to him, he saw the scene ahead.


    A group of broken pirates floated on the surface of the sea, the remnant body was burning with flames, and masses of lava were flowing.


    There was a large body of corpses all around, all burned in disrepair, and some of them couldn''t be seen in human form.


    "It turned out to be over."


    Xiao Haijun scratched his head, quietly glanced at Marshal Akadogu, and found that his expression had improved by two minutes, and he suddenly felt enlightened.


    ...


    Marin Vando.


    Taotu, who was buried in a pile of papers, raised his head.


    The previous three generals were also in charge of General Kasasski. General Polusalino and General Kuzan were simply synonymous with negativity, and there was a pile of unprocessed documents.


    Although she has not formally taken office, her status and status have basically reached the level of a general, and these documents have also been lost to her.


    Taotu was about to drink a cup of coffee, rest for a while before processing, suddenly saw the newspaper on the table.


    "Who brought it here? Is there any important news today?"


    She picked it up, and then didn''t put it down again.


    After a long time, Taotu sighed, put down the newspaper, leaned back on the chair, and lost the mind to continue processing the documents.


    "Five billion! Linglong! Kuzan! Demon King Pirate Group!"


    As a companion, Sun Xu is very reliable, allowing people to let go of all their worries, just follow his steps, no matter what difficulties are in front of him, they can get through easily.


    However, if hostile, he must be the most terrifying enemy!


    Now, he has not targeted the navy, but the navy has felt strong pressure.


    Dangdang.


    The office door was pushed open, and a beautiful woman with pink hair appeared at the door and couldn¡¯t wait to ask: "Master Gion, have you seen the news?"


    "just saw."


    Taotu nodded.


    The two looked at each other and didn''t know what to say.


    Sun Xu is their good friend, and he gave them a gift separately not long ago, which is very helpful to their strength, but in a blink of an eye, he is about to become the navy''s greatest enemy.


    This makes them helpless and speechless.


    "Sun Xu really made a lot of noise."


    After being silent for a while, Tina finally spoke.


    "This is normal."


    Taotu slowly said: "A giant dragon, even if it turns over, can cause a big earthquake."


    Tina rubbed the sculpture of the alien animal around her waist. With this gift, she had recently killed several pirate groups and made great contributions.


    "What will happen after that?"


    "Follow your heart!" Taotu has a deep gaze: "If you want to catch him, you can participate in hunting him down, disconnect him, or keep in touch secretly, even if you want to leave the navy and go to him!"


    "I¡­¡­"


    Tina was interrupted by Peach Rabbit as soon as she spoke.


    "It''s okay! No matter what you decide, I understand you."


    Tina understood her meaning and fell silent.


    Leaving, or betraying the navy, and defecting to Sun Xu?


    Every time this kind of thought appears, she will be immediately suppressed in the deepest part of her heart, but the need to suppress it means that this kind of thought has indeed appeared.


    More than once.


    It''s all late at night, when a person is lying in bed tossing about and having trouble falling asleep.


    Tina left, Taotu froze for a while, and continued to process the files.


    ...


    Karp did not know when he returned to the naval base and sat opposite the Warring States period.


    "Hahahaha, that kid Sakaski has a headache, you are really timely to resign as the marshal!"


    Less than two months after retiring, the black hair of the Warring States Period has turned white.


    He looked at the old man on the opposite side helplessly, knowing that you don''t like Sarkarski, but your gloating appearance is too obvious, right?


    You are a navy hero!


    But... Sarkarski probably does have a headache right now.


    The Warring States period felt a headache.


    As soon as the White Beard Pirate Group was destroyed, the Demon King One Piece Group emerged, and it was even more troublesome than the White Beard Pirate Group.


    That Demon King was also more terrifying than White Beard.


    White Beard has nothing to do with the world, as long as no one provokes him, he is actually quite easy to get along with.


    But the Demon King...is hard to say whether he has ambition, but his mind is definitely smaller than the white beard! And the methods are crazier!


    What''s more troublesome is that he has killed the Dragonites and killed many Dragonites!


    The Tianlong people and the world government hated him deeply!


    As the last marshal, the Warring States period was very clear about how much pressure Sakarski would face.


    but¡­¡­


    "Kuzan joined the Demon King Pirate Group, they are already very difficult to deal with, in order to deal with the Tianlongren and the world government, I am afraid that in order to deal with them, they will adopt some very crazy methods." Warring States said.


    Karp ate the donuts carelessly.


    Ace''s death made him feel discouraged, too lazy to take care of the navy.


    Warring States shook his head, and left the matter behind.


    Now that he had resigned from the position of marshal, he had completely let go of it, whether it was power or responsibility.


    This incident caused Sakarski to have a headache.


    ...


    East China Sea.


    West Robe Village.


    Keya sat on the chair, her eyes hollow, as if she was in a daze, but the pen moved by herself, quickly recording something in the notebook.


    After a page is filled, it will automatically turn the page.


    "Miss! Miss!"


    Mei Li stumbled and ran in: "Something big happened!"


    "What''s the matter, Meili?"


    But Ya didn''t move, but the chair floated up and turned around by herself.


    Mei Li''s emotions gradually calmed down, her expression straightened.


    Since the last time Mr. Sun Xu came, the young lady has had a kind of magical ability: it can make many objects float.


    This ability is very powerful!


    The last time I went out, I encountered a pirate looting, and the young lady easily solved the other party!


    These days, the young lady has become more majestic, and her momentum has increased day by day. When facing the young lady, Mei Li has also become more serious and serious.


    "Miss, it''s the news from Master Sun Xu!"


    He handed over a newspaper.


    Ke Ya''s eyes lit up and she quickly reached out to take the newspaper, even ignoring Mei Li, and couldn''t wait to read it.


    Mei Li did not leave either, and waited silently beside her.


    Before reading it, Keya was very anxious, but she was very serious when she read it, almost reading it word by word.


    After a long time, she finally read all the articles and wanted orders.


    "The teacher''s bounty has reached 5 billion!"


    But Ya murmured.


    Mei Li was also full of surprise.


    The average bounty for Donghai is...three million Baileys!


    Tens of millions are big pirates!


    Once known as the strongest pirate group, the leader bounty was only 17 million.


    five billion!


    Mei Li couldn''t imagine how powerful she would be offered so many rewards.


    He knew early on that Mr. Sun Xu was very powerful and a big man, but to such an extent, it was far beyond all his imagination.


    However, he was not very surprised with the previous 4 billion base.


    After all, For him, whether it is five billion or four billion, it makes no difference. It is a level beyond imagination.


    "BIGMOM Pirates, Kaido of the Beasts... Teacher, they have experienced so many great adventures!"


    Keya''s eyes were bright: "I wonder if the teacher will take me with me next time?"


    Linglong, Robin, Perona, she has discovered that there is more than one girl in the teacher''s pirate group.


    She carefully read the battle scenes described in the newspaper and found that many of them could do it herself.


    Can even do better!


    This shows that she can also help the teacher!


    Ke Ya looked at the rewards of Linglong''s three daughters, and closed the newspaper.


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 336 The Demon King One Piece (5000 words)), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 337： Reactions from all parties (part 1)

    "The Monkey King in Pirate Novels ( to find the latest chapters!


    No wind zone.


    Amazon lily.


    Hancock was holding a newspaper and a reward order, his face flushed with excitement: "Sun Xu is so strong! As expected, as expected..."


    What it was, she didn''t say it in the end.


    Granny Za secretly sighed.


    That is indeed an incredible man.


    Five billion bounty, she has only heard in her life that there are two people whose bounty has reached this level, Baibeard and One Piece Roger.


    Sun Xu, who was still unknown two months ago, rushed to the level of 5 billion after two months!


    His actions of slaughtering the Dragonites and destroying Mary Joa were even more shocking to the world.


    But Snake...


    She sighed again, Snake Ji, Snake Ji, that''s not a good match!


    As the king of the Amazon lily, one of the seven martial arts under the king, with the most beautiful appearance in the world, Hancock can make most men in the world rush.


    But that man is an exception!


    He was surrounded by a large group of women whose looks were not inferior to Hancock.


    Granny Za showed memories, and there were even two girls who were faintly three-thirds exquisite than Hancock, but they didn''t have the thrilling charm of Hancock.


    One is the girl with long pink hair, but she and Hancock are not the same type, she is the kind of weak and cute girl, and she is a little younger.


    But another...


    Granny Za looked down.


    She also has a reward order in her hand, on it is a beautiful woman with long black hair flying, with a reward of 2.8 billion.


    exquisite!


    This woman and Hancock have a considerable degree of overlap. Both have long black hair, both have perfect looks, both are tall and outstanding, and both are powerful.


    Although there is a big difference in temperament, it is not important.


    With such a woman by his side, that man would never think of Hancock at all.


    The most important thing is that that guy seems to be a big carrot!


    Granny New''s face is ugly, no matter what, Hancock must not fall into his trap!


    After chanting a few words, she reacted.


    It was Hancock who fell in love with each other now, and the man did not show any affection to Snake Ji at all.


    She had mentioned these things to Snake Ji vaguely, but unfortunately, Snake Ji didn''t know if she didn''t understand, or deliberately pretended not to understand, and still went her own way.


    She didn''t dare to do too much.


    In recent years, Snake Ji''s temper has become colder and colder, and she is almost turning into a block of ice.


    After all, someone broke her heart defense. If she destroys her thoughts now, Granny Zhe is worried that Snake Ji will completely become a block of ice without feelings.


    There are wolves in the front and tigers in the back, unable to enter or retreat, mother-in-law New feels bitter.


    At this moment, Hancock stood up suddenly and walked out.


    "Snake Ji, what are you going to do?"


    New mother-in-law asked quickly.


    "I''m going to find Sun Xu!"


    Hancock''s voice still echoed in the room, and people were gone.


    Mother-in-law New was stunned, her face changed drastically, and she hurriedly chased her out.


    "Snake Ji, don''t!"


    ...


    On an island near Daughter Island.


    Luffy dodged the attacks like a prophet, and finally rushed in front of the big cat, his arms stretched back suddenly: "Rubber rubber! Pistol!"


    Boom.


    The big cat, several meters high, turned his eyes and fainted.


    "Hee hee! It worked!"


    Luffy jumped up happily.


    Boom.


    A wooden stick suddenly stretched out from behind and hit him on the head with a stick.


    Luffy suddenly bulged up on his head, screamed, and hugged his head and squatted down.


    Wearing glasses, slippers, and gray hair, Rayleigh walked over, looking a bit sloppy.


    "Success? You are still far away!"


    "Hehehe, I think I have improved a lot!"


    Luffy didn''t care about his blow, rubbed his head, and sat down on the ground: "Raleigh, is it time for dinner?"


    Raleigh shook his head helplessly.


    He found that almost all of Luffy''s head was eating, sometimes like a...


    Raleigh stopped his thoughts in time.


    At any rate, it is a child who has inherited Roger''s will, and now he has become his own student. Saying that is like cursing himself.


    "Go and pick up some firewood."


    "OK!"


    Luffy cheered and went to pick up the wood.


    Soon, the bonfire rose, and the big cat who had just been killed was cramped and skinned and placed on the bonfire. Soon after, the smell of barbecue wafted out.


    After it was cooked, Luffy tore off one of his thighs and gnawed at it eagerly, muttering vaguely, "His, it''s hot! But it''s not as delicious as Sanji''s."


    Reilly didn''t bother to pay attention to him, while eating the barbecue, while holding a newspaper and looking at it.


    "what?"


    Lufei took a look here, suddenly widened his eyes, and said in surprise: "The person above seems to be Sun Xu!"


    Raleigh didn''t leave the newspaper, and said lightly: "Yes, it''s him! In fact, this newspaper is all about them."


    "What''s written on it?"


    Luffy leaned over and asked enthusiastically.


    "They went to Totland and had a big fight, and they fought with Kaido and Lingling."


    "Oh."


    Raleigh put down the newspaper and looked at Luffy in surprise, so calm? Even the old man he was shocked when he first saw the news.


    Although retired for many years, he knows exactly what kind of monster Kaido and Lingling are.


    According to the introduction in the newspaper, Sun Xu completely suppressed Kaido. Kaido had little strength to fight back in his hands, and he was fighting against him with a rough skin and fleshy physique.


    Soon, Leily remembered something, and tentatively asked: "Do you know who Lingling and Kaido are?"


    "I do not know."


    Lu Fei took a bite of the barbecue, blinked, and asked dumbly, "Who are they?"


    "Sure enough." Leily said silently, "They are the captains of the BIGMOM Pirate Group and the Beast Pirate Group! They are the overlord of the new world! That is, the second of the four emperors in people''s mouth!"


    "Four Emperors?"


    Luffy swallowed the barbecue and licked his lips: "I know this! The White Beard Pirates that Ace was with is the Four Emperors! Oh, and Shanks! Shanks is also the Four Emperors!"


    "Yes."


    Reilly nodded slowly: "If you want to be the One Piece, they are your worst enemies!"


    Luffy grinned and ate the barbecue again.


    "Why are Sun Xu going, go, where are they going to make trouble?"


    "I don''t know this, but this time they made a big splash!"


    Leili said: "The Demon King Pirate Group has replaced the White Beard Pirate Group as the new Four Emperors."


    "Demon King Pirate Group? What is that?"


    "It''s the pirate group founded by Sun Xu!"


    "Hehehe, has Sun Xu also become a pirate? I remember Sun Xu said that he doesn''t like pirates."


    "Don''t like it?"


    Raleigh was noncommittal.


    In this era, not all pirates are willing to become pirates, many are forced to be helpless.


    He doesn''t know whether Sun Xu is willing to be a pirate, but from today on, everyone will regard him as a pirate, and he is one of the most powerful and evil pirates!


    "What else is written on it?"


    Luffy asked enthusiastically.


    "The main thing is to introduce the battle between Sun Xu and several of his companions."


    Raleigh said, "Oh, yes, and their reward order."


    He drew a few rewards from the mezzanine of the newspaper and handed them to Lu Fei. The top one was Sun Xu''s.


    "One hundred million..."


    Luffy counted it carefully, as if it was on fire, he jumped up.


    "Five, five, five, five billion?!"


    "He had four billion before, but it has increased by one billion, which is reasonable."


    Reilly commented.


    Before Sun Xu''s strength was more legendary, he was given such a high bounty more because he owned the Pluto and once destroyed Mary Gioia in one shot.


    It can be said that the number of four billion is a bonus for the hatred of the Tianlong people and the world government.


    This battle was the battle that truly showed his strength.


    If Kaido can be completely suppressed, 5 billion is more reasonable.


    After all, Kaido''s bounty has more than 4.6 billion.


    Luffy brought the reward order to his eyes, and the corners of his mouth were almost left behind. His eyes were full of envy: "There are five billion! Five billion! Five billion! Five billion!!!"


    He is only 300 million!


    Luffy felt as if he had a vinegar spring in his heart, and the sour water was gurgling out.


    "Hahaha."


    Raleigh smiled knowingly.


    On the surface, the rewards of the navy and the world government are a life-death talisman, but for many pirates, it is also a manifestation of their worth and status.


    Lu Fei is obviously a loyal fan of this Dao.


    After watching for a long time, Lu Fei put down Sun Xu''s reward order and looked down.


    Linglong, 2.8 billion!


    Suck! Suck! Suck!


    so envious!


    But who is this woman? Is Sun Xu looking for a new partner?


    Xiliu, 900 million!


    Suck! Suck!


    Bowen, 800 million!


    Suck! Suck¡­¡­


    "Hey? Ace bounty actually has 800 million!"


    As Luffy was talking, he suddenly reacted and covered his mouth.


    But this obviously cannot hide from Raleigh.


    He looked over, stared at the green figure on the reward order for a while, and slowly said, "Is he Ace?"


    "I don''t know! I don''t know anything!"


    Luffy shook his head warily.


    Before, Sun Xu specifically told him not to tell anyone that Ace was still alive, otherwise, Malin Fandor''s thing might happen again!


    Of course, this was to scare Luffy, lest his big mouth spread the word about it all over the world.


    He had kept this secret well before, but today he was negligent...


    Lei Li looked at it for a while, then looked back, his whole body seemed to be unchained, and the wrinkles on his face seemed to be missing by two.


    With his wisdom and observation ability, Sun Xu actually discovered some clues before Sun Xu and the others did not leave.


    However, out of various concerns, he never asked.


    Today, getting the answer from Lu Fei''s mouth can be considered to be all his thoughts.


    Anyway, Ace is still alive!


    Luffy glanced at Leili secretly, and found that he didn''t look like he continued to ask, he immediately relieved, thinking that he had made up for the mistake, deceived him, and started to continue to offer the reward.


    At the end, he seemed to be cast with a gray shadow.


    "Even Robin has a 500 million bounty!"


    There are so many people in the Sun Xu Pirate Group, he is actually only more than the one named Perona, and only 100 million more!


    Luffy is too sour.


    Lei Li looked funny and was about to comfort him. Luffy suddenly jumped up, full of vitality: "Work hard! Train! I want to become stronger and get more bounty than Sun Xu!"


    With that, he ran out in a hurry, and soon there was a roar of fighting in the forest.


    Lei Li showed a relieved expression, picked up the reward order dropped by Luffy, looked at the handsome and handsome man above, and muttered to himself: "What do you want to do?"


    Although the tide of the times cannot be stopped, people like Sun Xu can change their lives against the sky!


    Just like Roger.


    The biggest feeling Sun Xu gave him was that he was unpredictable, drifting, and detached, as if everything was not on his mind.


    In other words, not in the eyes?


    He felt this way. The man seemed gentle and polite, but he was actually the most arrogant.


    I am so proud that I don''t put everyone and everything in this world in my eyes!


    All the pirates dream of the title of One Piece, it seems that it is just a chicken dog.


    Raleigh''s eyes moved, and a word came to mind.


    God!


    Sun Xu is looking at the world from the perspective of a god!


    right! That''s it!


    It''s not like the Tianlong people want to show their dignity, but they really think that they are gods.


    Is this arrogance and ignorance?


    Raleigh thought for a long time, but didn''t say these four words.


    The self-proclaimed gods he had seen in the past were arrogant and ignorant people who had too little vision or were stunned by the compliments of the outside world.


    Simply put, those are idiots!


    Will a normal-headed person fail to distinguish his own species?


    But none of these were in Sun Xu''s body.


    He is even more polite than most people in this world, regardless of status, strength, or strength, as long as he is not an enemy, he is polite.


    It is said that he used to be a traveler and novelist, highly educated, and very knowledgeable.


    His image is indeed in line with this identity.


    Occasionally, Raleigh could still see a strong bookish spirit from him, which was the temperament that only those academics had.


    Such a person is not like that kind of self-proclaimed idiot!


    If Sun Xu is gentle on the surface but ambitious in fact, he wouldn''t be surprised.


    Because many heroes are like this.


    But he just didn''t show any ambition, but like a god, standing high, looking down at the world.


    This is weird!


    "Isn''t he really a god?"


    The funny thought came to Raleigh''s mind, and then he left it behind.


    There are no gods in this world!


    "Forget it Lei Li stretched his waist, put down the newspaper and the reward order, and walked in the direction of the fighting movement in the forest.


    He is just a retired horrible old man. He doesn''t have the energy to deal with these messy things, so let''s leave it to the young man!


    What he should do now is to train young people.


    When he was about to enter the forest, Leily stopped again, turned his head to look at the newspaper and the reward order by the campfire, and the thoughts that had just been abandoned came again.


    "how is this possible?"


    Reilly shook his head, feeling ridiculous for his thoughts, and turned to the forest.


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 337 Reactions (Part 1)), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 338： Reactions from all parties (below)

    "The Monkey King in Pirate Novels ( to find the latest chapters!


    A small island suspended in the sky.


    Nami sat in a room full of books and drawings.


    At this time in the past, she should be like a sponge, greedily absorbing the weather knowledge in the room.


    But today, she rarely stunned. The table was not covered with books and drawings, but a newspaper and a few reward orders.


    After a long time, Nami recovered and looked down.


    The reward in the middle is a handsome young man, holding a golden iron rod with a thick baby arm in his right hand, smiling at the corners of his mouth, and his handsome face is full of confidence and charm.


    Nami slapped the man''s face with a slap, and "gritted her teeth" and said, "Fancy carrots! Is five billion yuan really amazing? I don''t know how to come and see me!


    Robin! Perona! exquisite! snort! One is more beautiful than the other! "


    After cursing for a while, she seemed to lose strength, lying on the table, staring at a wanted order in a daze.


    Not Sun Xu''s, but Robin''s.


    When the two sides were separated on the sky island, Sun Xu took Robin, who had just met recently, but left her behind.


    "Eat what''s in the bowl! Look at what''s in the pot!"


    Nami slid.


    At first, Sun Xu and Robin didn''t have much, but now they are still pure and flawless, she didn''t believe that they were killed.


    Robin also shined in this battle.


    She is just a person with the ability of flowers and fruits, but this time she summoned a huge Buddha statue with tens of millions of golden arms, which is invincible to attack and unparalleled in defense!


    Others may not know what is going on, but as Sun Xu''s first person to engrave supernatural powers, can Nami still be unable to guess it?


    Do that, but you have to take off your clothes!


    No special relationship, would Sun Xu do such a thing to Robin?


    "Why is Robin so much better than me after being transformed? It must be the eccentric big carrot!"


    Nami murmured, Robin''s bounty is 500 million!


    This is higher than Luffy! It is more than twenty times hers!


    Reading the description in the newspaper, Robin showed strength beyond her reach.


    Nami felt something was wrong subconsciously.


    She knows Robin.


    Robin''s strength is stronger than her, and she is a demon fruit capable person. After inscribed with supernatural powers, it is equivalent to dual abilities, and it is natural that her strength is stronger.


    But this is too strong!


    Nami knows very well that Robin''s strength lies in her ability, strength and physique, and she doesn''t want to be as good as Luffy and Sauron.


    But this battle is completely different!


    The two sides have been separated for only a few months. Why has Robin''s power increased so much?


    Nami suspected that it was the big carrot that did something!


    He has that ability!


    "When I meet next time, I must "squeeze" him well!"


    Nami squeezed her fist, got up from the table, took a deep breath, and plunged into her study again.


    Sun Xu is getting more and more dazzling, and the people around him are getting better and better, and she can''t be underestimated!


    Fighting is not her strong point, but in her area of ??expertise, she will do her best!


    ...


    "I will kill them!"


    Kaido growled loudly.


    There are a large number of scraps of paper around him, and from the occasional few larger pieces, he can be identified as newspapers and wanted orders.


    "Shut up! Go crazy and return to your turf!"


    The aunt scolded.


    She is also very upset now, but is not in the mood to coax Kaido.


    Kaido was only violently beaten up, but she lost a lot of her men. The Cake Island where she had lived for decades was destroyed. Compared to... Uh, Kaido seemed to be a little bit more unlucky.


    For the aunt, children, subordinates, and territory are just tools. They have no feelings at all. If they die, they will die. Compared with this loss, leaving the other party calmly and losing face will make people more mindful.


    However, in comparison, Kaido''s violent beating is much more embarrassing!


    Moreover, the violent beating of Kaido attracted a lot of attention for the BIGMOM Pirates, and it actually made them receive a lot less attention.


    However, the facts are facts, and the aunt is still very upset.


    "Two, don''t quarrel, the most important thing now is to find the trace of the Demon King! As long as you kill him, the losses of those two can be made up!"


    In front, a gloomy voice came from a phone call.


    "Doflamingo!" Kata Kuli said lightly: "The Demon King is not so easy to kill! You should have read the newspaper, the green pheasant may have joined the Demon King Pirate Group, and their strength has become even better. Stronger!"


    "Hey, hey, of course the Demon King is not easy to kill, but this is the joint action of our three parties, Kata Kuli, don¡¯t you have confidence?"


    Kata Kuri frowned and did not speak.


    He wanted to say, yes.


    Before, almost all of their high-end combat power in the Pirate Group was deployed, and even with Kaido, they couldn''t keep the Demon King group. Is it all right now?


    Yes!


    With the addition of a Qiwuhai, the Hundred Beast Pirates Group will also fully participate, but the opponent also has a former admiral to join, and the strength has been raised to another level.


    More importantly, with the opponent''s speed, even if they can be suppressed, how can they stop the opponent from escaping?


    It takes a lot of hard work, if you can''t kill the opponent, but can take advantage of some face, it''s not worth it at all!


    However, these words are to grow up the ambition of an adult and destroy one''s own prestige!


    Mom and Kaido are both people who stand at the top of the world, have invincible self-confidence, and will not accept this view at all.


    "JOKER! Tell me immediately after finding the trace of the Demon King! I''m going to tear him apart!"


    Kaido growled loudly.


    He is the most depressed and angry.


    He ran over from the country of Wano and was beaten for nothing. He didn''t get anything and was passed out. He was beaten to the corpse in front of everyone in the world and lost his face severely.


    This is a great shame!


    He was not afraid of failure when he was young, but now that he has stood at the top of the world for so many years, his mentality has long since changed.


    It''s not unacceptable, but the killing intent in his heart is extremely strong, and it is almost breaking out!


    "Hmm, no problem!" Doflamingo laughed, his voice cold: "I want him to die too!"


    "Ah!"


    Kaido roared, his body turned into a dragon, rose up into the sky, and disappeared.


    "Mom." Kata Kuri looked at the aunt.


    "Use all the power to find the Demon King and all his information!" the aunt said coldly.


    Having suffered such a big loss, losing such a big face, it is impossible not to find it back!


    Don''t let her find the weakness, otherwise...As pirates, they don''t have so much scruples, it can be said that there are no taboos in their actions!


    "I see, mother."


    Kata Kuli sighed secretly. He was actually not satisfied with the situation of his pirate group. Unfortunately, even the second strongest of the pirate group, he didn''t have much right to speak, and he didn''t dare to disobey his mother at all.


    Dressrosa.


    Doflamingo hung up the phone and turned to look at the window.


    Blazing sunlight shone in along the window, forming a triangular bright area that just extended to him.


    One body is in the sun, and half is in the shadow, just like his real face.


    He is not only the king of Dresrosa, but also the king of Qiwuhai under the king, but also the king of the underground world, the world''s largest arms trader, who combines darkness and light.


    Doflamingo covered his face, the corners of his mouth curled up, and his shoulders shrugged slightly. After a while, he finally couldn''t help but laugh out loud: "Humhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! That group of idiots must be a headache!


    The Demon King Pirate Group?…ò…ò…ò…ò·¢, a very good name! Go ahead and let me see how powerful you are! Is there... …ò…ò…ò…ò! "


    Dangdang.


    There was a knock on the door outside.


    "Come in."


    Doflamingo leaned back, supporting the armrests of the sofa with both hands, and looked towards the door.


    With thick eyes, a slender figure, and long light green hair, Monet walked into the room.


    "Young Master! Investigate it all!"


    Doflamingo gave a stare and immediately returned to normal.


    "Violet and that toy are indeed connected! Back then, Sun...the first day the Demon King and the others went to the bullfighting arena in Dresrosa! Violet and that toy were there!


    Later, the reason why the Demon King rescued Rebecca from the bullfighting arena was probably because of their trust. "


    "Got it! Well done!"


    Doflamingo''s voice was flat, neither angry nor surprised.


    Monet glanced at him in surprise, and asked, "Young Master, I want to take her..."


    With that, she made a gesture of wiping her neck.


    "No need! It''s still useful to keep her!"


    Without thinking about it, Doflamingo directly rejected her proposal. He glanced at Monet and asked, "What is your impression of the Demon King?"


    Monet was startled and glanced at Doflamingo, wondering why the young master suddenly asked this.


    But his expression was calm, his eyes were deep, and he couldn''t see anything.


    "Don''t have any worries, just tell the truth!" Doflamingo said lightly.


    Monet was silent for a while, then slowly said, "I think the Demon King is a gentle, but domineering person in his bones."


    She thought about encountering Sun Xu.


    The first time I met, he didn''t give the young master any face. Later, when Rebecca disappeared and searched the whole city, the entire hotel was sealed off. The soldiers wanted to forcibly break in and were beaten out, and so on.


    Definitely worthy of the word "dominant"!


    However, his strength can also withstand such domineering.


    Monet also read the newspaper and knew that Sun Xu had a fight with the Beast Kaido and the BIGMOM Pirates, which had the upper hand, and the bounty had risen to 5 billion Baileys!


    Bai Beast Kaido, that is a character that the young master is also very jealous of!


    Basically everyone agrees with the view raised in the newspaper, that the Demon King and the Demon King Pirate Group are the new emperors!


    Four emperors, domineering is right.


    He was able to talk to himself so gently, and he was willing to treat sugar for free, which surprised Monet.


    "Gentle? Domineering?"


    Doflamingo chuckled twice: "Not accurate enough. An accurate statement should be arrogant!"


    "arrogant?"


    Monet''s eyes were a little puzzled, she didn''t feel too much arrogance in Sun Xu.


    "Hey hey hey, in his eyes, we are all ants! Do you have a domineering and gentle mood when facing ants? It''s just a different mood!


    If you are in a good mood, you may let us go. In your opinion, it is gentle, but if you are in a bad mood, then you will step on it to death, that is, you will be overbearing! "


    "Is that right?"


    Monet thought about it, but he was still very confused.


    She believed that Young Master would not lie to herself, but she did not feel much arrogance from Sun Xu.


    "So, I''m really curious, what is his confidence!"


    The corner of Doflamingo''s mouth convulsed: "If I can, I don''t mind pushing him!"


    Monet was silent, she didn''t know exactly what the young master was referring to.


    Doflamingo didn''t explain any more, and waved her to leave.


    After Monet left, Doflamingo sat alone in the room, his body hidden in the shadows, tapping his fingers on the table lightly, not knowing what he was thinking.


    ...


    Baldi.


    This is called the island of white soil.


    But there is actually a more amazing but little-known name here, the Revolutionary Army Base!


    For the world government, although the pirates are a trouble, even the four emperors are just bigger wounds. Even if they shed some blood temporarily, they will always heal in the future.


    The revolutionary army is cancer cells.


    It is an organization that truly threatens the lives of world governments! Considered by the world government as the biggest threat! The leader of the revolutionary army, Monch D. Long, is also known as the most evil criminal in the world.


    So far, the revolutionary army has planned many activities to overthrow the state power, and has fought against the world government many times, winning each other.


    Today, many high-level leaders of the revolutionary army gathered together, including the leader Monch D. Long, the chief of staff Sabo, Ivankov, Kerla, and so on.


    They were sitting around a table, with a newspaper and a number of wanted orders in front of everyone.


    "Have you seen it?"


    Long pointed to the newspaper, and asked in a deep voice, "What we are going to discuss today is the attitude towards the Demon King Pirate Group!"


    Everyone nodded solemnly.


    Although their goal is to overthrow the Tianlongren, they will not ignore other forces in this world, especially those that can affect the world situation.


    Moreover, the Demon King Pirate Group is exceptionally special.


    "I once invited the Demon King to join the Revolutionary Army, but he refused."


    Long exploded from the very beginning.


    Some people in the revolutionary army know this secret, but many more have never heard of it.


    "However, that was before the Demon King became famous." Long said.


    He also sighed.


    When I saw Sun Xu in Luoge Town, although he felt his strength, Long did not expect that he would be so strong.


    Moreover, the current Demon King is no longer alone, and has a group of powerful and excellent partners.


    This is also where Long was surprised.


    In Luoge Town, Sun Xu was lonely and wanted to go to sea by Luffy boat.


    How long has it passed now that so many such powerful partners have gathered around me! For Long, this was even more surprising than when he beat Kaido.


    If he can, he wants to learn from Sun Xu.


    How to search for talents?


    The revolutionary army has always lacked outstanding talents!


    "Long, I want to know the attitude of the Demon King towards the Revolutionary Army."


    Ivankov asked, his attitude was very serious when talking about business.


    "Based on the conversation with him at the beginning, I think he has a certain affection for us!" Long Shen said, he is still confident in his ability to see people.


    What''s more, Sun Xu is not a person who is good at disguising! In other words, is he disdain to pretend?


    In short, the original attitude was obvious.


    "That''s good!"


    Ivankov clapped his hands excitedly and said: "The attitude of the Demon King boy towards the Sky Dragons and the relationship with the Sky Dragons are well known to the world, and they are our natural ally!"


    Everyone laughed and nodded in agreement.


    To say that the person that the Tianlong people hate the most is not the revolutionary army they have done a lot of destruction over the years, but the demon king Sun Xu!


    The destruction of Mary Joa was not only a slap in the face, but also caused the death of a large number of Drakonians.


    This is definitely an endless hatred for the Tianlong people who pride themselves on the world''s nobles and have controlled the world for eight hundred years! There is no room for relaxation!


    Kerla took out a wanted warrant: "Moreover, Nicole Robin is also in the Demon King Pirate Group!"


    Everyone smiled.


    This is not a good thing for the revolutionary army.


    They think Robin is a "revolutionary lamp", and they have been accustomed to her, hoping that she can join the revolutionary army.


    Now, I have found Nicole Robin, but she is a member of the Demon King Pirate Group, and can basically declare that the idea of ??letting her join the revolutionary army has been shattered.


    Even if you can become an ally with the Demon King Pirate Group, your own people and allies are completely different.


    "The Pluto, one of the three ancient weapons, is also in the hands of the Demon King." A cadre reminded.


    Ancient weapons and legends have the power to destroy the world.


    If there is such a weapon, it will greatly increase the chance of overthrowing the rule of the Tianlongren!


    "So."


    Long opened his mouth, drawing everyone''s attention back: "It is so decided. First, test the true attitude of the Demon King. If there is no problem, try to make good friends with them! It''s best to form an ally! Do you have any problems?"


    Everyone shook their heads at the same time.


    Whether it is for Nicole Robin or for the Demon King, a natural ally to deal with the Tianlongren, it is the best choice to make good friends with them.


    Of course, this is just a directional decision, and there are definitely many issues to be discussed in the follow-up.


    For example, the cooperation between the two parties after the alliance, who is the master and who is the follower, etc.


    However, these are all things to come.


    Long''s eyes flicked across everyone, and finally stopped at a young man with short blond hair and a gentle smile: "Sabo, leave this to you."


    "No problem, Mr. Long!" Sabo agreed without hesitation.


    Others have no opinion.


    This matter is very important to the revolutionary army.


    If it succeeds, the revolutionary army will have one more powerful ally!


    Although the number of the Demon King Pirate Group is not large, everyone is very powerful, and it has high-end combat capabilities such as Demon King, Linglong, and Green Pheasant. This happens to be the weakest place in the Revolutionary Army.


    Although Sabo occasionally got off the ground, things can always be done well when it is handed over to him. Moreover, as the second-in-command of the revolutionary army, he has the right status to meet the Demon King.


    After discussing a few more words, the cadres of the revolutionary army left one after another, and in the end there were only four people left in the room: Monkey D. Dragon, Shemale King Ivankov, Sabo and Kerla.


    "The demon king boy is very similar to my nickname!"


    Ivankov grinned.


    A smile appeared on Long''s face: "Ivan, Sun Xu should have no interest in shemales."


    "Hip-hop! Shemale, but the most perfect creature in the world!" Ivankov said.


    "I mean it."


    Long helplessly, his tone was serious: "If you can see Sun Xu and Ivan, you must not mess around."


    "Dragon, don''t worry."


    Ivankov patted his chest to make sure.


    He is not a fool, he knows the attitude of ordinary people towards shemales.


    Sun Xu''s strength and status are enough to make him take the most cautious attitude.


    Long said nothing, Ivankov was one of his most important comrades in arms, and he would certainly not do anything unfavorable to the revolutionary army.


    "Sabo, if you talk to the Demon King, you can start with Lu Fei."


    "Luffy?"


    Sabo and Ivankov yelled at the same time.


    "The Demon King stayed on Luffy''s ship for a long time. Their relationship should be good. With Luffy as the starting point, you should be able to quickly gain his trust."


    "I remember." Ivankov said, "In Malin Vandor, he saved Luffy boy!"


    "I see!"


    Sabo sighed, showing some mixed emotions.


    His memory only awakened after hearing the news of Ace''s death and being stimulated.


    Although it has been a long time, but every time I hear related things, I still feel depressed.


    The few people present naturally knew about him.


    Long comforted: "Luffy is now cultivating with Leili. After two years of his practice, you can find a chance to meet him."


    "Ok."


    Sabo nodded and cheered up again.


    Ace is dead, and people cannot come back from death.


    Luffy is the only one left with his brother.


    He must take the responsibility of taking care of Luffy, even with Ace''s share!


    Although I hope I can see Lu Fei immediately, but now Lu Fei is practicing, it is best not to disturb him.


    I''ve been here for so many years, and it''s not bad these two years!


    What is more important now is the matter of the Demon King Pirate Group!


    Kerla and Sabo left together.


    They are partners, all tasks are together, and this time is no exception.


    Sabo is a little more jumpy sometimes, and Kerla needs to remind him often, and wind him up from time to time, so that he doesn''t want to play off.


    Only Dragon and Ivankov remained in the room.


    They came to the window and looked out the window.


    "Dragon, do you think you can succeed?" Ivankov asked.


    "I don''t know." Long said in a low voice: "I know Sun Xu, he is a very strange person, he has a feeling of wantlessness. And he is afraid of trouble. Although he has an enemy with the Tianlongren, he has already reported it. There is not necessarily the idea of ??continuing to deal with the Tianlong people, unless..."


    "Unless the Tianlongren angered him again!"


    Ivankov said.


    The two looked at each other and laughed.


    With the temperament of Tianlong people, this is simply destined!


    It is impossible for the world government and the Tianlong people not to report the enmity of the destruction of Mariejoa and the killing of countless dragons!


    Therefore, the Demon King will have a more violent conflict with the Tianlong people one day, and it will be a natural ally with the revolutionary army.


    ...


    A newspaper, a battle, a few wanted orders, the whole world was shaken by Sun Xu again.


    The title of the Four Emperors was proposed by the World Economic News, and the bounty endorsed by the world government and navy soon gained recognition from the whole world.


    At the same time, some keen people are faintly aware that the world situation seems to have changed a little, as if something is brewing.


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 338 Reactions from all parties (below)), and you can see it when you open the bookshelf next time!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 339： Yin Yang 2 Ritual Knife Technique (6,000 words)

    "The Monkey King in Pirate Novels ( to find the latest chapters!


    Snapped.


    Sun Xu threw the newspaper on the table with all his strength, and said with an unhappy expression: "Demon King Pirate Group, what is it! When did Lao Tzu say that I am a pirate? This Morgans, don''t let me catch him next time! "


    Because they were flying in the air, the news bird could not deliver the newspaper to them. When Sun Xu saw the report, it was already two days later.


    They only saw the newspaper when they arrived in a town to replenish food and daily necessities.


    Others ignored his complaints.


    "Did you see it? My wanted warrant, 700 million bounty!"


    Ainilu is holding a wanted warrant with a bust of him on it. Above his head is a bird made entirely of thunder and lightning. With its wings spread, it looks like it is about to fly high.


    Ainilu didn''t know when this was. During the battle, he used Thunderbird many times, but...being handsome is over!


    Of course, the more handsome is the number below, 700 million Baileys!


    Ainilu was no longer a rookie who had just arrived in Qinghai, and he couldn''t be familiar with Pirates and Bounty.


    He knows very well that 700 million is already a very high number!


    He was very satisfied with such a high bounty the first time he was offered a reward.


    This is the good advantage of stepping stone selection.


    The BIGMOM Pirate Group and the General Star are well-known throughout the Pirates, and he can get a bounty of 700 million in one fell swoop. If he chooses an ordinary Pirate Group, it would be great to be able to exceed 100 million!


    "My old Ai can be considered to have basically completed his life goal."


    Ainilu sighed in his heart.


    What?


    What is the goal in life?


    Of course it is famous! Famous! Let the whole world know who you are! It would be great if I could tremble after hearing his name.


    As for the goal of becoming the strongest in the world when he first came to Qinghai, he had silently forgotten.


    If others didn''t mention it, the boss crushed him to death.


    After all this time, he has long since despaired of surpassing the boss.


    If he couldn''t become the strongest in the world, and it didn''t make much sense to pursue the second in the world, he silently revised his goal.


    "It''s only 700 million!"


    Ace said with disdain, and took his wanted warrant on the road of Aini without saying anything.


    Unexpectedly, Ainilu was not angry, but was full of pride: "You are 100 million higher than me, but my title is much more domineering than you!"


    Morgens not only described everyone fighting in detail in the newspaper, but also gave them a nickname.


    Sun Xu is naturally the demon king.


    Linglong''s title is very simple, with only two characters, death.


    I don''t know if Morgans guessed something to give her such a title that is similar to that of Pluto.


    Hiliu is the demon guard commander, and should be based on his previous position.


    Ace directly inherited his previous title, still the Fire Fist.


    The title of Anilu is very domineering, Thor!


    He was very satisfied with this title, and what was most satisfied was Biace''s domineering title.


    Perona was called Princess Mononoke, nothing changed, but Robin''s title changed. In the newspaper, Morgans gave her a new nickname, Thousand-Handed Buddha.


    "It''s just a title, what''s so good about it!"


    Ace''s voice was disdainful, but he grinded his teeth in secret.


    He didn''t care about symmetry before, and he doesn''t care much now, but he can''t stand the appearance of Anilu.


    Since seeing the report, Ainilu has shown off in front of him more than a dozen times, consciously or unconsciously!


    Ace is very angry! I have already begun to wonder, next time I see Morgans, will he also force him to change his title?


    How about Vulcan?


    no! It''s too similar to Ainilu''s! It''s like copying him!


    Emperor Yan!


    Yandi is good!


    Not only domineering, but like Fire Fist, it is his signature move.


    Sun Xu: "..."


    Actually being ignored, the authority of this boss seems to have declined.


    "Hehehe, I think there is nothing wrong with being a pirate."


    Perona leaned on his shoulder, holding a comic book, and said while flipping through it.


    "Well, it can only be this way." Sun Xu curled his lips.


    According to the information in the previous town, the identity of their pirate and the name of the demon king, the pirate king, have been firmly established, and even his position of the four emperors has been universally recognized.


    He even heard many people say that he wanted to take refuge in them.


    This is the power to master the weapon of public opinion.


    When the report was published, even he couldn''t change it.


    Sun Xu didn''t mind being a pirate.


    He is still him, how to live or how to live, a name, an identity, will not have any impact on him.


    What he was upset about was that this identity was forcibly given to him by others!


    Morgans is the driving force, and the Denon people and the world government are the culprits!


    "Master Sun Xu."


    Bai Xing pinched a grape to his mouth, Sun Xu opened his mouth to eat, and turned to look at Rebecca on the other side: "How is your sword practice?"


    "Yet... haven''t learned it yet."


    Rebecca lowered her head with a guilty conscience.


    "How many styles have you learned?" Sun Xu''s expression remained unchanged, and he continued to ask.


    "Only, only three styles."


    Rebecca''s head dropped lower.


    She has worked very hard, but the knife technique called "Yin and Yang Sword" taught to her by Master Sun Xu is too difficult, and she barely learned the first three styles.


    Really learned, barely able to run smoothly.


    "It''s okay." Sun Xu nodded, not stingy with his admiration.


    The highest state of education is to teach students in accordance with their aptitude.


    He thought carefully about the way of teaching Rebecca, and finally found that her will and determination were enough, and there was no need to use critical and oppressive education.


    Moreover, she lacked herself very much, and the Doflamingo and Don Quixote Pirates left her too deep psychological shadow.


    To be too strict may be counterproductive.


    Appropriate praise will increase her confidence and produce unexpected results.


    Besides, the first three styles can be mastered in two days, let alone the talent, Rebecca should be really attentive.


    The yin and yang liangyi sword technique is a martial arts secret.


    The name is very common, and the general liangyi sword technique is indeed not a brilliant martial arts, but this yin and yang sword technique is different.


    This is the secret book Sun Xu obtained from the inheritance of Brother Monkey.


    What can be noticed by Brother Monkey is definitely not ordinary martial arts.


    In fact, it is true.


    This yin and yang sword technique is cultivated to the highest level, and it is a profound cheat that can be used to enter the Tao!


    The so-called "entertainment", after Sun Xu studied, discovered that it was the realm of foundation building.


    Unlike many Xiuxian novels, the journey to the West in Journey to the West does not have many realms.


    Take Dapin Tianxianjue as an example, before becoming immortal, there are only three realms: Qi training, foundation building, and soul.


    Different levels of cheats may be different, but there is one thing in common, that is, there must be a state of foundation building.


    Build the foundation and cast the foundation.


    At this point, it can be said to be successful in Taoism, and in the eyes of ordinary people, it is already an expert in Taoism.


    Being able to enter the Dao with martial arts, this yin and yang sword technique is an out-and-out magical skill in the martial arts secrets!


    Of course, this is the Pirate World. Without the environment of Journey to the West, Sun Xu doesn''t know whether it can build a foundation.


    His current cultivation is entirely dependent on the magic power evolved from the immortal power given by Brother Monkey, and does not rely on the external environment.


    This time it was an attempt for Rebecca to practice the Yin and Yang Sword Technique.


    Experiment with what it will be like to cultivate immortals in Pirate World!


    After he has completely digested the mana, he will really face the problem of cultivating the Tao.


    It is very important to find out in advance whether the environment of Pirate World supports monasticism. Whether it is possible or not, he can make preparations in advance.


    This is also a good thing for Rebecca.


    She wants to improve her strength in a short period of time, even surpassing Doflamingo, it is simply impossible!


    She is not the protagonist!


    You can only go slant forward!


    The sword technique of Yin and Yang Liangyi was specially selected by Sun Xu for her.


    Although you can use martial arts to enter the Tao at the highest level of cultivation, it is still a martial arts secret in essence, starting with the most superficial use of the body.


    He has better cheats for cultivating Taoism, even Dapin Tianxianjue, an extraordinary technique that directly points to the root of the Taoism.


    But some of the Taoist secrets are too advanced. From the beginning, they are all kinds of Taoist secrets and mantras. If the environment of Pirate World is not suitable for Taoism, a lot of energy and time may be wasted.


    Moreover, Rebecca does not have all the conveniences of Sun Xu. If you learn to practice Taoism, you must learn everything from the beginning, starting with the most basic things such as various terms, nouns, meridians and so on.


    These things like optics may take years.


    If you want to practice the Great Grade Tianxian Jue, it will take longer, or even fail to meet the requirements for a lifetime, and this possibility is not small.


    All things considered, the most common martial arts cheats are the most suitable.


    It''s easy to learn, and the initial restrictions are small.


    The yin and yang liangyi sword is not only a martial arts secret, but also a move against the enemy.


    Even if there is no way to practice the Tao in the end, learning it will also allow Rebecca to improve the enemy''s tactics.


    There is also a very important reason. Although Sun Xu has not learned the yin and yang sword technique, many of his magical powers, such as the art of arithmetic, somersault cloud, and seventy-two transformations, involve the way of yin and yang.


    With his vision, even if he didn''t learn the yin and yang sword technique, he could still give Rebecca a lot of guidance.


    Of course, based on his own understanding, Sun Xu made some adjustments to this yin and yang sword technique to make it more suitable for the Pirate World.


    Rebecca breathed a sigh of relief when he heard Sun Xu''s praise.


    There are a total of 16 styles of yin and yang swordsmanship.


    It is not a simple 16 kinds of movements, but 16 kinds of comprehensive changes, which is very complicated.


    She tried her best to master the three forms, which was less than one-fifth, and was very worried that she would not be able to meet Sun Xu''s requirements.


    "Since you have learned the first three poses, the next step will focus on the fourth and fifth poses." Sun Xu said.


    Rebecca immediately sat upright, opened her piercing eyes, as if she was listening attentively.


    Nobody else reacted, what to do and what to do.


    Sun Xu didn''t mind other people watching. If someone wanted to practice together, he would not stop him, and even provide some help.


    However, his focus will only be on Rebecca, including taking care of her body, checking her progress at any time, and revising the cheats based on feedback.


    As for the others, they can only ask for their own blessings.


    In fact, there were indeed people who were interested at first, including Ainilu, Ace, and Shiliu who were all very curious, and even Rebecca expressed a certain interest.


    However, after two days, everyone gave up.


    "Tai Chi is easy to have, and the two rites of life are first born", "Everything bears yin and embraces yang, and energizes to think of harmony." What are these things?


    Knife technique, it sounds like the technique of using a knife, what does it have to do with things that sound like philosophy?


    There are indeed some things that seem to be moves, but even Xiliu, a sword tyrant, feels that he can''t fully understand it.


    However, Rebecca learned very seriously.


    Although she didn''t know the use of learning these, Master Sun Xu must be especially interested in letting her learn.


    In fact, she is not a girl who is willing to think hard, she is willing to accept the arrangements of people who can trust Sun Xu and Mr. Soldier.


    Rebecca studied very seriously, and Sun Xu taught him seriously. Unfortunately, relying on Sun Xu, Rebecca who harassed him from time to time, and Bai Xing who kept feeding him various fruits and snacks on the other side greatly destroyed Ben There should be a serious teaching atmosphere.


    "Well."


    Sun Xu chewed on a piece of orange, and said vaguely, "How is it? Remember?"


    "Uh-huh!"


    Rebecca nodded her head, remembering it is remembering, but I don''t know if I will forget it in a while, and, when I practice it later, I''m not sure if I can do it.


    These things are really too difficult!


    "You go to practice first, practice twice, and I will look at it again."


    "OK."


    Rebecca picked up the Sky Cong Yun Sword next to her and walked to the specially selected exercise room.


    In the Pirate World, there is no distinction between swords and swords. In Sun Xu''s eyes, these swords are all knives, so the martial arts secret he found for Rebecca was the sword technique, not the sword technique.


    Xiliu looked at the knife in her hand until Rebecca entered the practice room.


    Every time he sees it, he still sighs, feeling that Mingzhu secretly casts.


    It¡¯s not that he has an opinion on Rebecca. From his perspective as a top swordsman, Rebecca is not suitable to be a swordsman. She doesn¡¯t have that kind of sharpness and sharpness, so she can learn the sword forcibly, and nothing will happen. Results.


    In his opinion, the best way for Rebecca is to become a capable person.


    Not only does the strength increase rapidly, but also does not have such high requirements for character and aptitude.


    He doesn''t believe that the boss can''t see this.


    "Is there any magic in that Yin and Yang sword technique?"


    Xiliu is not a fool, it is easy to think of this.


    However, thinking of Gui, he has no intention of practicing for the time being.


    That kind of sword technique was completely different from the swordsmanship he knew.


    As a strong man with accomplishment and his own knowledge of kendo, if he wants to practice that kind of sword technique, the difficulty is much more difficult than that of Rebecca, who is almost blank.


    Of course, he did not intend to give up, but to observe.


    His strength has been close to the bottleneck, and it hasn''t been significantly improved for a long time, and it is nowhere near for him to become a black sword.


    Now that he found another completely different swordsmanship, he was not as calm as he appeared to be on the surface.


    This may be an opportunity for him to break through the bottleneck and further his strength!


    But he needs to observe the effect and see if it is worth spending a lot of time and energy to learn.


    Time passed, and night soon arrived.


    Sun Xu let go of Perona''s soft body and kissed her on the forehead: "You go to bed first, I''ll be back later."


    "Ok."


    The exhausted Perona answered in a daze, and as soon as her voice fell, she fell asleep.


    Sun Xu left the room and came to the practice room.


    In the empty practice room, a petite figure was waving a knife, and her rapid gasps echoed in the air.


    Two minutes later, her movement stopped abruptly, as if the program had a bug, it was suddenly interrupted, and then her body lost her balance, and she fell to the ground.


    Rebecca lay on the ground for a while, straightened her upper body, looked at her red knees, and pouted, "It''s still not possible."


    rustle.


    There was a sudden sound of footsteps behind her, and Rebecca quickly looked back.


    "Master Sun Xu, you, why are you here?"


    After seeing the person, she exclaimed and stood up.


    Sun Xu did not speak, but with a flick of his finger, a group of green light flew from his fingertips and fell on Rebecca.


    She showed a puzzled look, but when the green light disappeared, she looked at her palm and slowly opened her mouth.


    The wounds left by the bumps during the practice are all healed!


    Not even a scar is left!


    "Thank you, Sun Xu!"


    Rebecca said in surprise.


    It is the nature of all girls to love beauty. Although she hopes to be strong, she does not want to leave a scar.


    "Go take a shower and wait for me in the room!"


    Sun Xu said, and then left.


    Rebecca was stunned. After reacting, her face immediately flushed and her small head became confused.


    "This, this..."


    When she recovered, Sun Xu had already left the practice room.


    Rebecca stood there, tangled for a while, and walked towards the bathroom.


    When taking a bath, she felt that her face was still hot, and even her body was hot, as if burning with a layer of flame.


    However, after taking a shower and returning to the bedroom, she calmed down instead.


    Dangdang.


    There was a knock on the door outside.


    "The door is unlocked."


    Two seconds later, Sun Xu pushed the door in and saw Rebecca lying in the bed. He was a little strange, but he didn''t think much about it, and asked directly, "Have you taken a bath?"


    "Ok."


    Rebecca clicked her chin in a small margin, and held the quilt tightly with both hands in the quilt.


    She also used the shower gel twice more specifically to make sure she washed herself for nothing.


    Sun Xu reached out to lift her quilt.


    Did not open.


    Obviously caught inside.


    He looked at Rebecca in surprise.


    She took a breath and let go of her hand holding the quilt.


    Without hindrance, Sun Xu smoothly lifted a corner of the quilt, revealing his white and round shoulders.


    He immediately put it down again, glanced at Rebecca, and understood what: "You are not wearing any clothes?"


    Rebecca looked at him blankly, without speaking.


    "It seems that my opinion is very bad."


    Sun Xu couldn''t help scratching his cheek, turned around, and said helplessly: "Let''s wear it!"


    He admits that his resistance to beauty is relatively low, but he is not abnormal!


    Fourteen years old, still a minor!


    This was absolutely unacceptable to him, so he didn''t think in this direction, otherwise he would be aware of the problem when he saw her lying in the bed.


    Rebecca''s face flushed again and her eyes became dull.


    It turned out to be a misunderstanding!


    What a misunderstanding!


    At this moment, she deeply understood a word that Master Sun Xu said, social death!


    Ha ha, tired! Destroy it!


    After a while, no sound was heard, and Sun Xu reminded him by asking, "Are you okay?"


    "Horse, right now."


    Rebecca was awakened at this time, resisting the shame, quickly put on her clothes, and said, "It''s okay."


    Sun Xu looked at her ashamed, a smile appeared in his eyes, but he did not deliberately irritate the girl, and calmly said: "Lie down, I will check your body."


    "Oh."


    Rebecca lay down, closed her eyes tightly, her body was tight, and she looked extremely nervous.


    Sun Xu pressed the palm of her hand on her wrist, and a wisp of mana followed her fingertips into Rebecca''s body.


    Rebecca became more nervous, her eyelashes trembling constantly, trying to see what he was going to do, but she didn''t dare to open her eyes.


    But peace fast, she can''t take care of these, even the nervousness has forgotten.


    The body became warm, as if bathing in a hot spring, and the body and mind could not help but relax.


    Feeling Rebecca''s body no longer tight and her face calmed down, Sun Xu nodded secretly.


    It seems to work well!


    His divine sense covered Rebecca''s entire body, monitoring all changes in her body, and at the same time, his fingers moved continuously in different positions of her body.


    These are the key points in the practice of the yin and yang liangyi sword technique.


    Checking the body is just a rhetoric. In fact, this technique is an auxiliary practice method he created specifically for Rebecca.


    Whether it is cultivating Taoism or martial arts, it needs the assistance of external energy.


    In Journey to the West, this energy is called Reiki.


    There is no aura in Pirate World, and Sun Xu can only think of other ways.


    After serious consideration, he decided to start from two directions.


    One is to modify the cheats to turn aura into other energy, such as biological energy. He couldn''t predict what it would become after such a modification, and it might become another thing completely.


    The second is to instill energy into Rebecca. The mana in his body was evolved from immortal power, and it can also be regarded as a high-level form of spiritual energy, which should help her practice.


    According to the second concept, Sun Xu developed this technique.


    This is not simple.


    His mana level is very high, aggressive, and destructive. If directly input into Rebecca''s body, it is almost like pouring magma into her body.


    He must be very careful, otherwise he may not only not be able to help Rebecca, but will hurt him instead.


    And he has to monitor the changes in Rebecca''s body at any time.


    This supplementary method is not a fixed routine. It needs to be adjusted at any time according to the changes in Rebecca''s body. The difficulty can be imagined.


    After finishing all this, Sun Xu''s tired forehead was sweaty but Rebecca was already asleep comfortably.


    "Girl, you are the first person to be treated like this."


    Sun Xu sat on the bed, looked at Rebecca''s calm face, wiped his sweat, and laughed softly.


    Immediately, he fell into contemplation again.


    This time assisting Rebecca''s practice, he found many problems.


    Although he had tried his best to modify the cheats, the yin and yang sword technique still carried traces of Journey to the West that could not be erased.


    In other words, its essence has not changed.


    It''s just the current level of modification. If he doesn''t use mana to help Rebecca, she will never be able to truly practice the Yin and Yang sword technique, and she will not even be able to really get started, and can only be used as a technique.


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 339 Yin and Yang Sword Technique (6000 words)), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 340： Black wrist

    "The Monkey King in Pirate Novels ( to find the latest chapters!


    Even after the revised martial arts cheats, aura is still a must for practice.


    This is just martial arts, and it is the beginning stage. If you really start to practice Taoism, the problem will be more serious, right?


    Sun Xu thought silently that the importance of aura may be even higher than he expected.


    "Can''t you cultivate without aura?"


    After a while, he shook his head, this question is still uncertain for the time being.


    "However, after I have completely digested my mana, I will build Daoji and become the soul. It is reasonable to say that I am already Consummated, and I will become a semi-immortal body. I don''t need aura anymore?"


    Sun Xu thought about it, after all, he was only half a step away from becoming a fairy at that time.


    Immortal is not an accumulation of spiritual energy, but a complete qualitative change.


    Xianli has the characteristics of endless life.


    With the magic power evolved from the magical power of Brother Monkey, he can squander it wantonly and never have to worry about running out.


    Therefore, Xianli is definitely not the accumulation of a lot of spiritual energy.


    Based on this, it can be speculated that the step of becoming immortal does not require aura!


    Sun Xu sighed, but all this was just his speculation.


    He had a hunch that he would never be able to solve the problem of "Aura is a must for Taoism".


    Once becoming an immortal needs aura, even if it is only a wisp, he may never be able to become an immortal in the world of Pirates.


    According to his speculation, the minimum requirement to break through the world''s restrictions and travel between different worlds should be immortal.


    Because only the power of Xianli''s level can face various problems and adapt to various environments.


    Once that happens, you will be trapped in an unsolvable situation where you cannot become a fairy in the Pirate World, and you cannot leave the Pirate World without becoming a fairy.


    However, it seems good to stay here.


    Unconsciously, the concern in this world is more than in the previous world.


    "My pursuit of becoming immortal has long been not about going back to the original world! I want to see the scenery of a higher level, I want to live longer, I want Nami and Robin to live longer."


    After thinking about it for a while, Sun Xu felt that he was almost resting, patted his butt, and left Rebecca''s room.


    This experiment needs to continue.


    It doesn''t matter if he can''t solve the problem of aura, he wants to try, with his own support, whether Rebecca can build a foundation successfully.


    This is also related to another question he will encounter when he becomes an immortal: whether the Pirate World allows monasticism at all.


    In fact, this issue is more critical.


    If the Pirate World does not allow it, then it will be useless to become an immortal without aura, and it is impossible to break through.


    After Sun Xu left, she kept her eyes closed, and Rebecca, who seemed to be sleeping soundly, opened her eyes.


    She did fall asleep at first, but after Sun Xu stopped moving, she soon woke up.


    "I feel that my body is so relaxed now, what exactly did Master Sun Xu do?"


    Rebecca grabbed the quilt with both hands and covered half of her face: "However, Master Sun Xu seems to be working hard. This seems to be the first time I have seen Master Sun Xu tired."


    In the darkness, her eyes were shining, as if glowing.


    "Tomorrow, I will practice harder!"


    Rebecca squeezed her small fist, her eyes closed again, but the corners of her mouth covered by the quilt rose.


    After coming out of Rebecca''s room, Sun Xu found that there were people in the hall.


    The two looked at each other.


    "Cough." Sun Xuqing cleared his throat and said seriously: "I have a business deal with Rebecca."


    "Yeah." The green pheasant nodded, but his face was full of contempt.


    What has to be discussed in the middle of the night? Can you talk about things with a tired face?


    The corner of Sun Xu''s mouth twitched, and he probably guessed what the green pheasant was thinking.


    In the middle of the night, it was because Rebecca had been training for too long and was exhausted...Shall we talk about cultivating immortals?


    In the end he still said nothing.


    Those who are clear will clear themselves.


    In this matter, he is confident.


    After the green pheasant stays for a long time, he will naturally know the truth.


    He walked to the window and stood side by side with the green pheasant.


    Outside the window, dark clouds obscured the sky, the rain poured down, silver snakes shuttled through the clouds, and the fierce wind carried rain water on the Linglong Tower.


    "It''s a magical tower." The green pheasant sighed.


    The storm outside is so violent, it is conceivable that the sea is like a mad beast now, and all the ships sailing on it will be careful not to be swallowed by one bite.


    However, being in this tower was not affected in any way, not even a hint of turbulence.


    You know, one of the biggest troubles in the new world is the unpredictable environment.


    With this tower, it seems that this trouble can be completely ignored.


    This advantage is simply too great! And the speed is so fast, he just couldn''t help thinking that if the Navy had this kind of equipment, the efficiency of catching pirates might be improved by two steps!


    "She is far more precious than you think!"


    Sun Xu is not modest and authentic.


    Coming to the world of Pirates, his most proud work is Linglong!


    "Really?" The green pheasant''s eyes condensed.


    He believed that Sun Xu didn''t need to lie to himself on this kind of thing.


    After being silent for a while, the green pheasant asked slowly: "Is she related to Hades?"


    As a navy admiral, he naturally also knows the speculation about Pluto and this woman named Linglong.


    The person who knows all this most is the man next to him.


    Although a little sensitive, the green pheasant did not restrain his curiosity in the end.


    "It''s kind of related."


    Sun Xu nodded calmly, and the corners of his mouth twitched: "But this is still not her most precious place. You will never understand her truly precious place!"


    The green pheasant didn''t say anything, and now he understood what Sun Xu just said was far more precious than he thought.


    It turned out that even he guessed that she had something to do with Pluto.


    However, the green pheasant was still very puzzled.


    Ancient weapons are definitely one of the most precious things in the world. What could be more precious than ancient weapons?


    He knows not to ask this question.


    Sun Xu looked at the green pheasant, his eyes slightly moved downward.


    His left leg disappeared from below the thigh, and now he condensed the ice leg entirely by ability.


    The green pheasant is a natural ability person, and the impact of a broken leg on him is relatively small, but it will inevitably weaken his strength.


    "I just ran into it. How did you consider my previous proposal?"


    The green pheasant''s movements paused, and there was a rare entanglement on his face: "Is it really possible to regenerate a broken limb?"


    "Ran out my speculation, the probability of success is more than 50%! Of course, I have not tried it before, and it is still at the theoretical stage. If you want to try or not, you can decide after you think about it." Sun Xu said.


    The green pheasant frowned and thought about it seriously.


    He didn''t sleep in the middle of the night and ran to the window, of course not to watch the rain. In fact, he was bothered by what Sun Xu said.


    Yesterday, Sun Xu suddenly found him and said that he could help him connect his broken leg.


    I''ve heard about the replantation of a green pheasant with a severed limb, but that requires a well-preserved leg. His broken leg has long been burned by magma. Can he still receive it?


    After repeated inquiries, he was sure that Sun Xu was not joking.


    Yes, you can pick it up!


    But he still finds it hard to believe.


    Green pheasants have never heard of this kind of technology. Even the scientist Begapunk, who claims to have surpassed human wisdom for five hundred years, has not developed this kind of technology.


    "as a result of¡­"


    "There are no consequences. Failure is a waste of materials. I provided the materials. You don''t have to worry about this at all."


    Sun Xu glanced at him and said, "Besides, you can rest assured that I am willing to post the materials upside down and perform surgery on you purely out of scientific interest."


    Although the green pheasant agreed to join them, the two parties did not have much friendship before, or even hostile, and naturally there was no trust at all for a while.


    The green pheasant tangled for a while, and let out a stale breath: "A la la la, then I beg you!"


    He decided to give it a try!


    Although it can be replaced by ability, it is still too inconvenient! It also has an impact on strength.


    There was no way he could refuse the opportunity to connect the broken leg.


    As for the safety issue, he doesn''t worry much... just having an operation on his leg, can it endanger his life?


    "Okay, I will prepare for the operation in two days!"


    Sun Xu walked to his room and waved his hand: "Besides, go to bed early! Time is running out."


    After all, he returned to Perona''s room.


    Regarding their relationship, everyone please be clear, there is no need to avoid it.


    Perona had fallen asleep long ago.


    Sun Xu carefully got into the bed, Perona in her sleep seemed to feel his breath and unconsciously got into his arms.


    Holding Perona''s soft body, Sun Xu closed his eyes.


    He was not sleeping, but thinking about problems.


    It was okay before, but when things came, a few things came together. ¡®


    It''s okay to help Perona inscribe the magical powers, he has done it more than once, and when he does it, he is also very familiar with it.


    But for the green pheasant to receive a leg, this kind of thing is still done at one time, and the plan must be deduced well.


    The core is still the use of the devil''s fruit, but it used to exist in the form of magical powers and artifacts, but this time it has to be refined into a leg that will exist forever.


    This is also a challenge for Sun Xu.


    No words for a night.


    When everyone got up the next morning, the rain had stopped, and there was no cloud in the sky.


    When Sun Xu and Perona came out of the room, Ace and baby-5 had already prepared their breakfast.


    "boss."


    Baby-5 brought the breakfast full of energy.


    "thanks."


    Sun Xu stretched out his hand to take it as he spoke.


    He has despaired of baby-5.


    Rebecca''s concept has been reversed by him, but there is nothing to do with baby-5.


    Sun Xu talked to her many times, using all the methods he could think of, but there was no way to cure her condition.


    Rebecca is only a three-view problem, while baby-5 is a real mental illness, and it is already very serious.


    Sun Xu is not a psychiatrist, and after trying every possible method, he can only give up.


    Of course, he still has a last resort, and that is to directly tamper with her spirit.


    But this is too dangerous!


    Maybe the disease could not be cured, but it made her completely crazy.


    For the time being, baby-5 can only be used as a real maid.


    In this regard, she is quite excellent.


    Sun Xu opened up his mind while eating breakfast, wanting to explore the surrounding environment.


    "Huh?" He glanced at the green pheasant: "I found an interesting person."


    At this time, the green pheasant also raised his head with awareness: "It seems to be the breath of Teacher Zefa!"


    After a short flight, Linglong Tower came to the sky above an island.


    The construction here is very majestic, like a huge military base.


    In fact, it is true.


    Above the island, there is a flag floating, consisting of an upside-down navy logo and a skull pierced by a sword.


    There is a navy logo, but it does stand upside down. There is a skull representing a pirate, but it is pierced by a sword. The two groups are mixed together, and it is very weird now.


    "Has Zefa retired from the navy?" Sun Xu thoughtfully.


    "Yes."


    The green pheasant sighed.


    The former admiral of the navy, Black Fist Zefa, also known as the General Admiral of No Kill, was a navy of the same period as Karp, Warring States, and Crane.


    Although not as dazzling as Karp as a naval hero, nor was he promoted to marshal in the Warring States period and became the leader of the navy, Zefa also made an indelible contribution to the navy.


    He is a very good instructor.


    Nowadays, the senior navy generals are basically all his students.


    Including the red dog, the yellow ape, and most of the lieutenants, as well as the blue pheasant who has now retired from the navy.


    However, Zefa''s whole life is a tragedy.


    For the first half of his life, he insisted on the notion of not killing people, and crusade against countless pirates, but never killed any enemy.


    When he was forty-two years old, he was retaliated by pirates. His wife and children were all killed by pirates. He was left alone. From then on, he became discouraged, doubted his own ideas, and wanted to withdraw from the navy.


    However, he was retained by the marshal of the time.


    Without relatives, Zefa poured all his feelings on the students.


    However, when he was 65 years old, tragedy will once again befall Zefa, who is already an old man.


    The training ship he led was attacked by the Navy. Only two of his beloved students survived. All the others died. He himself lost his right arm.


    The two heavy injuries almost crushed him and completely shattered his idea. He stepped onto the front line again and began to fight the pirates. The difference is that this time he never kept his hands and became cold and ruthless. The crusading pirates are eliminated directly.


    However, Destiny made a huge joke with him again.


    After the top war, Moonlight Moria died, and Blackbeard died shortly after joining Qiwuhai. Jinping was deprived of the title, leaving only four Qiwuhai.


    In order to supplement the power of Qiwuhai, the world government has invited the crew of the once One Piece, Bucky who shined in the war on the top, and the powerful Edward Weibull, known as the Whitebeard II, to join Qiwuhai.


    And Edward Weibull was the pirate who cut off Zefa''s arm and killed his student.


    Then, UU reading Zefa completely collapsed.


    He had strong distrust and doubts about the navy and the world government that he had dedicated his life to, and eventually retired from the navy and changed his name to Z. On the basis of the pirate guerrillas he established in his early years, he established the NEO navy.


    The upside-down navy logo and the pierced skull are the flags of the NEO Navy, which means that he neither trusts the navy, but is at odds with the pirates, and wants to create a new world.


    Later, Zefa became more extreme, and wanted to completely end the era of the great pirates at the cost of destroying the new world. He ignored the hundreds of millions of inhabitants of the new world and regarded it as a necessary sacrifice, in sharp contrast with his early benevolence. It seems particularly ironic.


    Of course, Zefa should have just retired from the navy and the NEO navy was founded, and it should not have come to this point.


    Sun Xu probably said briefly about Zefa, after listening, everyone was silent.


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 340 Black Wrist Zefa), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ()

 Chapter 341： End the era of great pirates?

    Zefa¡¯s experience proves a cruel fact. Sometimes, good people are not rewarded.


    The former admiral, who has trained countless outstanding naval veterans, ended up in such a fate, which is embarrassing.


    "It shouldn''t be like this!"


    Ace growled.


    This incident has nothing to do with him, but at this moment, there is a flame burning in his heart, which makes his breathing rush.


    Sun Xu said calmly: "For the world government and the Tianlong people, the navy is nothing more than a strong dog. It would be okay if Zefa is still an admiral, but he is old, and he has lost an arm. .


    With no use value, the world government will naturally not consider his feelings. "


    Qing Pheasant was silent, without any expression on his face, making it hard to see what he was thinking.


    Except for Ace¡¯s biggest reaction, Rebecca, her face was a little pale with her lips pressed.


    Don¡¯t kill, isn¡¯t that the philosophy of their family?


    No!


    Their philosophy is even more extreme, not to not kill, but not to harm anyone, even the enemy!


    Listening to Zefa''s experience, she suddenly seemed to see her future end.


    Suddenly, when her arm was slapped, Rebecca woke up and turned her head to find that her friend Bai Xing was looking at her worriedly.


    She smiled and signaled that she was okay.


    "No! I won''t be like this! I have changed my mind!"


    Rebecca took a deep breath: "Moreover, Lord Sun Xu is not the world government, I don''t have to worry about being abandoned!"


    "Let''s go, let''s go down and have a look, hehe, since we met by such a coincidence, we must communicate."


    Sun Xu''s voice awakened everyone from their thoughts.


    Before he finished his words, Linglong Tower began to descend.


    Obviously this is not a discussion, just to inform them.


    Qingfei looked at him: "The current teacher Zefa may not be that easy to talk."


    "I know."


    The corner of Sun Xu''s mouth evokes: "The big deal is just a fight."


    is not only difficult to talk, it should be said that the attitude is extremely bad!


    In the original book, Luffy and the others saved Zefa''s life, but after he knew that they were pirates, he turned his face in disregard of kindness at all.


    Pirate **** it! Damn all pirates!


    This is what Zefa thinks now.


    Unfortunately, not long ago, they were forced to become pirates.


    Once the two sides meet, the result can be imagined.


    "How about fighting Zefa in a while?" Sun Xu asked when he looked at Qing Pheasant.


    "good!"


    Green Pheasant agreed without much thought.


    He knew that Sun Xu didn''t force him to participate in the war, but gave him the right to decide Zefa''s life and death, so that he could feel at ease.


    ßË.


    While talking, Linglong Tower landed on the island, everyone walked out from it, and the headquarters of NEO Naval Base was in front of it.


    "Who are you?"


    There is a navy standing guard at the gate of the base, watching them nervously.


    They were originally just to warn the enemies at sea, and they didn''t expect anyone to fall from the sky.


    "Do you know him?"


    Sun Xu pointed to the green pheasant.


    The two guards looked over, their expressions changed, and subconsciously saluted: "General Kuzan!"


    After the salute, they reacted, suddenly a little embarrassed.


    NEO navy, mostly from the pirate guerrillas formed before Zefa.


    Pirate guerrillas are also under the name of the navy.


    In other words, they were also members of the Navy before, and after Zefa left, they were sentenced to leave the Navy.


    The reason why it is embarrassment, not fear, is that the green pheasant has also left the navy and is no longer a general.


    Is this a gathering of traitors?


    "I am no longer a general."


    Qingfei said calmly, "Is Teacher Zefa here now?"


    "Here I am."


    Although the blue pheasants are no longer generals, and they have also left the navy, the attitude of the two guards is still respectful: "Please wait a moment and I will inform you."


    He was about to leave, Sun Xu shouted: "Remember to call Ain."


    "Sir Ain?"


    The guard looked at Sun Xu subconsciously, he first showed a little doubt, then his face instantly became distorted, as if he had seen a ghost.


    "Demon, Demon King?!"


    "What demon..."


    The other guard hadn¡¯t reacted yet. He was talking while looking at Sun Xu, but he could see Sun Xu¡¯s face clearly when he was speaking, his complexion changed drastically, he stepped back and screamed. .


    "The Demon King! The Demon King is coming! The Demon King is coming!"


    After ¡¡¡¡ shouted, a sharp sirens soon sounded from the base, and teams of NEO Navy rushed out with weapons.


    "Hehe, don''t worry about them not coming out now."


    Sun Xu smiled and said, "However, this place is just such a big place, it will be too crowded with people coming again, so don''t let people come."


    An extremely tyrannical domineering look rose from him.


    rumbling.


    There seemed to be muffled thunder, and the air suddenly became viscous, filled with a strong sense of depression.


    Click, click.


    The not-so-solid walls and gates were subjected to an invisible impact, and they all cracked.


    At this moment, the soldiers of the entire NEO naval base rolled their eyes and passed out.


    "This kind of overlord look is domineering."


    Qing Pheasant looked at Sun Xu, his eyes filled with solemnity.


    Although it was not the first time I felt it, he still felt very shocked.


    This should be the world''s strongest overlord look domineering! Even red hair is not as good.


    The other two domineering owners in the team, Ace and Anilu all twitched their mouths, feeling a bit of toothache.


    Why can someone be so overbearing?


    In comparison, their domineering look is just like a joke, not even one-tenth of the boss''s strength.


    Why is there such a big gap between people?


    The two began to doubt life.


    In the base.


    A tall man with short purple hair, sunglasses, and his right hand replaced by a huge sea-building stone device suddenly stopped.


    "What a powerful overlord look and domineering!" He looked towards the gate of the base, his gaze under the sunglasses was cold and solemn: "Is this the demon king who is very famous recently? Hey, he really has some strength!"


    "teacher!"


    Beside ¡¡¡¡, a beautiful woman with sea-blue wavy long hair exclaimed: "All the soldiers fainted!"


    Zefa nodded, not surprised.


    This kind of strength of overlord look, except for his accident, no one in the NEO Navy can resist. Ain and Binz are fine, it should be the other party who took the initiative to let them go.


    Zefa smiled and said: "Let''s go, let''s go out and see what''s going on, it seemed that someone said that Kuzan was there."


    The base suddenly became extremely quiet.


    The three teachers and students walked out together, and fainted soldiers could be seen everywhere on the road.


    Ain and Binz were both secretly shocked.


    Before they saw the enemy, they were almost completely wiped out, leaving only three of them and the teacher.


    Is that Demon King so powerful?


    With all kinds of thoughts, the three of Zefa came to the gate of the base and saw Sun Xu and others at the door.


    "Kuzan, it''s really you!"


    Zefa laughed and said, "I heard that you also withdrew from the navy?"


    "Yes, teacher."


    The green pheasant''s eyes are a bit complicated: "I have something to do. It will be more convenient to leave the navy."


    As his teacher, Zefa certainly knew why the green pheasant left the navy, and said with disdain: "That kind of decadent navy does not represent justice at all! Your choice is correct, but..."


    His face turned cold, and his eyes showed a strong killing intent: "Why are you with these pirates?"


    Sun Xu said: "Senior Zefa, I suggest you better restrain your emotions. A conflict is not a good thing for you."


    Sun Xu glanced over each of them, and said lightly: "The only result of our fight is that you, the two of them, everyone in this base, are all buried here!"


    "Yes!"


    When Zefa was about to speak, Sun Xu interrupted him in advance: "You are not afraid of death! You are old and have nothing to do with you, but what about you two students? Haha, they are all still flourishing! You! Have the heart to let them die with you?


    There are also those who are willing to leave the navy and follow you. Do you have the heart to let them sacrifice such worthless and meaningless sacrifices? "


    Zefa fell silent, staring at Sun Xu fiercely under the sunglasses.


    "We are not afraid of death!"


    Ain took a step forward and said in a deep voice.


    "That''s right! You don''t want to threaten the teacher with our lives! We are not afraid of death at all!"


    Binz also said.


    "Look, what a loyal student!"


    Sun Xu laughed twice: "Do you really bear the heart to kill them?"


    "shut up!"


    Ai Enjiao screamed, took out a dagger, and rushed towards Sun Xu quickly.


    Ainilu moved, preparing to stop her attack.


    Sun Xu waved his hand, signalling not to use it.


    Ain''s eyes were firm. When he reached Sun Xu''s body, he did not attack with a dagger, his left hand raised a pink light and pressed it against Sun Xu''s chest.


    Seeing that the pink light was about to touch Sun Xu''s chest, one palm stretched over and grabbed Ain''s wrist.


    Her movements stopped abruptly, no matter how hard she struggled, she couldn''t move this arm any minute.


    "Reverse fruit? What a magical ability!"


    Sun Xu sent her wrist away and sighed softly.


    After ¡¡¡¡ was free, Ain quickly took a few steps away from Sun Xu and looked at him vigilantly: "So you know!"


    She sighed in her heart, and her disappointment gradually dissipated. She wanted to hit the other side by surprise, but she didn''t expect him to know her ability a long time ago.


    just seemed to be almost able to succeed, but in fact it was a thousand miles away!


    Sun Xu smiled and comforted: "Don''t worry, beauty, I am not hostile, and I am not here to destroy you today! Just a reminder, let Senior Zefa not go crazy."


    Zefa remained silent.


    He didn''t feel happy, but instead thought it was a huge insult.


    But he also knew that this Demon King did have this ability.


    He was not that admiral long ago.


    The body is aging, seriously ill, loses the right hand, domineering decline, and strength is not one of ten!


    This Demon King is a real four-emperor-level pirate.


    If you start your hands, the result is destined, they are all destroyed.


    Death, he is not afraid.


    But, I don''t want Ain and NEO Navy to bury themselves with this bad old man.


    Seeing that Zefa''s mood is fairly stable, and there is no tendency to do anything, Sun Xu nodded with satisfaction: "Senior Zefa, let''s talk about it."


    "I have nothing to talk about with the pirate!"


    Zefa said coldly, because of Sun Xu''s threat, he had concerns in his heart, but his attitude was still tough and he didn''t have any good expressions.


    "In fact, we are not pirates."


    Sun Xu spread out his hands and said.


    "Ha!" Zefa sneered, saying nothing.


    The person respected as the Four Emperors said that he is not a pirate. This is the funniest joke he has ever heard this year.


    "If you don''t believe me, you can ask Kuzan."


    Sun Xu said lightly: "I never said I was going to be a pirate. Look, I don''t even have a pirate flag! The name of the Demon King Pirate Group was forcibly placed on me by others."


    Zefa was expressionless and looked at the green pheasant.


    Green Pheasant thought for a while and nodded: "Teacher, what he said is true. The name of the Demon King Pirate Group was proposed by the newspaper, and Sun Xu never said he was a PirateZe Fa''s expression changed slightly, and he didn''t know much about Sun Xu.


    Whether he was in the navy or after he retired from the navy and established the NEO navy, he did not look at the top pirates, and the targets of the crusade were more ordinary pirates.


    Although he has become a lot more extreme, he hasn''t gone completely mad. He still knows his own strength.


    Therefore, he knew that after the death of Whitebeard, a pirate known as the Demon King took over the position of the Four Whitebeard Emperors, with a reward of 5 billion, and that''s it.


    And not long ago, he received a major blow. He experienced a series of things such as complete despair, withdrawing from the navy, and establishing the NEO navy. He did not have the time and energy to pay attention to Sun Xu.


    Ain and Binz were a little sluggish.


    is not a pirate?


    Then they have no reason to be an enemy.


    Sun Xu smiled, and said: "The topic I want to talk about, you should also be interested in it, that is: ending the era of big pirates!"


    Zefa suddenly raised his head and stared at him closely, trying to confirm that what he said was true or false, after a long time, he nodded.


    "good."


    If it is this topic, then he is indeed interested.


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 342： Solicit

    You can search for the latest chapters in Baidu for "The Monkey King in One Piece Novel Cool Notes (!


    In a meeting room.


    Sun Xu and his entourage and the three teachers and students of Zefa gathered around the table.


    "You have very difficult conditions here."


    Sun Xu sighed.


    The base is far from being as majestic as seen from the outside. Many buildings are remodeled from old buildings and are broken and small.


    This conference room is newly built, but the decoration is extremely simple, with a strong atmosphere of poverty.


    "We are here to fight the pirates, not to enjoy!"


    Ain answered indifferently.


    "No, no, no."


    Sun Xu shook his head repeatedly: "That''s not the calculation. Fighting with pirates is inherently a dangerous thing, and both body and mind will be subjected to a huge test. Good living conditions can effectively reduce the pressure of soldiers and increase their enthusiasm.


    After all, not everyone is like Lord Zefa, who sees the pirate as a thorn in the flesh, as long as he can fight the pirate, he doesn''t care about everything else.


    Whether it is a navy soldier or a NEO navy, most of them are ordinary people, and it is impossible to expect them to have a firm will.


    Material rewards are a must! necessary! It is also beneficial! "


    "Yes...Is that so?" Ain was a little dazed.


    In the NEO Navy, she is not a manager, she is actually a scientist, and she is more responsible for research, inventing and manufacturing weapons.


    I don¡¯t know much about these management knowledge.


    "It''s not that we don''t want to provide better material conditions. It''s just that the NEO Navy has just been established, and it''s more difficult."


    Binz added that he is usually responsible for helping teachers manage the base and understands more clearly.


    Zefa interrupted their conversation: "What did you mean by''end the era of the great pirates''?"


    "It means literally."


    Sun Xu glanced at him, and the corner of his mouth raised: "In this era, pirates are rampant, causing countless disasters. It is a deformed era. I intend to end him. Are you interested in working together?"


    The teachers and students of Zefa and Ain all felt a little weird.


    This is a person respected as the Four Emperors, and now they are actually telling them to end the era of the great pirates.


    After being silent for a while, Zefa said: "What are you going to do?"


    "It''s useless to kill one or two pirates. It''s just a temporary solution instead of a permanent cure. Pirates are constantly emerging, and the speed of killing pirates is growing fast."


    Sun Xu talked eloquently: "So, I feel like drawing money from the bottom of the tank and taking the root out of the source! Directly solve the root cause of the era of big pirates!"


    The root cause of the era of great pirates?


    Most people have never thought about this issue.


    In the cognition of everyone, it was Roger''s words before his death that opened the era of the great pirates, but is this the root cause?


    It doesn''t feel like.


    As everyone thought, they looked at Sun Xu, wanting to hear his answer.


    Sun Xu did not sell Guanzi, and said indifferently: "I think the root cause of the great pirate era is because the order of this world is very chaotic!


    There are two reasons for the chaos in the world order. The first is that there is no strong government to maintain order. The second is that the ruler of this world, Tianlongren, is the source of huge chaos, killing people, arresting slaves at will, and collecting heavenly gold for himself. Splurge! Forcing countless people to die! "


    "hiss!!"


    Robin, Ace and others are not unfamiliar with Sun Xu''s theory, and the green pheasant also knows something about it, but it is the first time that Zefa, Ain and Binz have heard of it.


    Someone actually put the chaos and the pirates'' crimes on the head of Tianlong, what a bold idea!


    "Are you a revolutionary army?" Zefa asked suddenly.


    What he said just now is very similar to the concept of the Revolutionary Army.


    "No! I have nothing to do with the revolutionary army!"


    Sun Xu waved his hand and continued the topic just now: "To sum up, I think the way to end the era of the great pirates is to overthrow the notice of the Tianlong people and the world government and establish a stronger regime! Formulate more perfect rules of order!


    Otherwise, these two sources of chaos in the world remain unchanged. Even if the pirates are killed, the pirates will still reappear, and the era of pirates will never end! "


    "Your ambition is great!"


    Zefa said slowly.


    He heard that what Sun Xu just said was not only describing his own ideas, but also expressing his own goals and ambitions. He wants to replace the world government and Tianlong people and become the new king of this world!


    Ace, Anilu, Rebecca, Perona Green Pheasant and others also looked sideways.


    Although Sun Xu said before that he wanted to fight for world hegemony, it was more like a joke.


    This is the first time that he solemnly proposed this goal.


    "We can talk about ambitions later."


    Sun Xu smiled indifferently: "Does Senior Zefa agree with my previous views?"


    "Of course I don''t agree!"


    Zefa said coldly: "Onepiece is the reason for the appearance of the pirate!"


    "This is just an excuse!"


    Sun Xu said indifferently: "Before the onepiece, before Roger made his debut, the pirates were flooded!"


    Zefa looked at him and gradually fell into contemplation.


    It is impossible to say that he has not considered the sins of the Tianlongren!


    His old friend Karp directly called the Dragonite idiot and bastard.


    In fact, all senior navy generals have thought about this issue.


    Anyone with a little brain knows how sinful the actions of the Tianlong people have caused.


    They want to maintain justice, but the greatest evil is standing on top of them. Not only can they not crusade, but they must do their best to defend it.


    However, he really hadn''t thought about it when he linked the Tianlongren to the cause of the pirates.


    Zefa is not alone. In fact, most people in this world have never thought about it this way.


    It''s not that they are not smart enough, but because of their fixed mindset.


    The Tianlong people have committed many sins, but many people think it should be right. They are the descendants of the creator and deserve this right.


    Therefore, although the evils of the Tianlong people are too numerous to be documented, the world government led by the Tianlong people and the Tianlong people is still the ruler of the world and represents justice.


    The pirate represents absolute evil.


    How can justice be the cause of evil?


    For the Navy, there is another reality that prevents them from thinking about it.


    The navy is a subordinate department of the world government, and the generals of the navy will directly become the direct subordinates of the Tianlong people. If the Tianlong people are evil and are the root cause of the large number of pirates, how can they stand?


    The meaning of the navy''s existence will be denied.


    This terrible result will make the navy subconsciously reject thinking in this area.


    However, this layer of window paper is now punctured by Sun Xu.


    At the same time, because Edward Weibull became a matter of Qiwuhai, Zefa had a strong suspicion and distrust of the navy and the world government, and it was easier to accept this view.


    but¡­¡­


    "If the Tianlong people and the world government are the root causes of the emergence of the great pirates, then what is my life? Is it to help the gang?"


    Zefa couldn''t help but clenched his fist.


    Before, he just stopped trusting the navy and the world government, thinking that they had fallen and could no longer represent justice.


    This is completely different from "they are the creators of evil".


    The latter view has had a far greater impact on him than the former.


    The green pheasant also showed confusion.


    Sun Xu told him this view a long time ago, but after so long, he is still a little unacceptable.


    "You don''t have to think too much."


    Sun Xu saw their confusion and comforted: "The navy''s crusade against the pirates is indeed a righteous move! It also reduces evil and guards peace."


    Of course, they are indeed part of the power of the Tianlong people to rule the world.


    To use a word from the world before him, that is the defender of reactionary forces!


    However, there is no need to say this.


    After a long time, Zefa spoke: "So, what can you do with the old man?"


    Sun Xu smiled.


    It seems that Zefa has initially accepted his point of view.


    This is not surprising.


    Zefa''s experience made it far easier for him to change his mind than the green pheasant.


    "It''s very simple. I want to invite Senior Zefa to work hard for this great goal."


    Zefa looked at him calmly: "Are you doing it for your own ambition?"


    "It doesn''t conflict, does it?"


    Sun Xu didn''t deny it, and chuckled: "After overthrowing the rule of the Tianlongren, this world will definitely need a new king! Otherwise, the chaos of order will continue. Then, why can''t it be me?"


    "I don''t trust you!"


    Zefa said without hesitation: "In comparison, I am more willing to do it myself!"


    "Hahaha." Sun Xu smiled: "Senior Zefa, stop joking, do it yourself? Why? Are these NEO navies? In fact, in my opinion, once you show this idea, immediately It will be wiped out, not even a single wave can be lifted!"


    "Don''t underestimate us!" Ain retorted furiously: "Our power is not as simple as what you see."


    Sun Xu knew that they had a weapon similar to a pacifist.


    but¡­¡­


    "Do you know what happened in Totland not long ago?"


    Ain''s face was stagnant, and he was a little lacking in confidence, and now he was even more discouraged.


    Things about Totland went crazy all over the world, and of course she knew it too.


    She even knew what Sun Xu was referring to. Not surprisingly, it should be the disappearance of Cake Island.


    The other party can make Cake Island disappear, and Nassisana Island is probably no exception.


    Before this horrible attack, all weapons were wasted.


    Not only Ain, but Zefa also remembered that this person is not only a powerful person comparable to the Four Pirates, but also possesses the ancient weapon Pluto.


    No wonder it dared to threaten to overthrow the world government.


    "I do not believe you!"


    Zefa took off his sunglasses and his eyes were calm and deep: "Even if you are not a pirate, you are probably not a benevolent person. If you overthrow the Tianlongren, the world will not necessarily get better."


    "Haha." Sun Xu smiled: "But it wouldn''t be worse, would it? Or is it that the predecessors would rather do nothing?"


    "You are not the only strong man in this world."


    Zefa calmly said: "What''s more, although your strength is strong, but the number of people is too small! To be hostile to the world government, you are far from enough! In comparison, I think the Revolutionary Army may be more trustworthy.


    At least it seems that they have done a lot to help ordinary people, and you are purely for your own ambitions and desires! "


    I have to say that although the old man''s spirit is getting more extreme, his eyesight is still very old.


    "Revolutionary Army?"


    Sun Xu nodded, not surprising Zefa would think of them.


    "Their power is too weak! Unless something drastically changes, the revolutionary army will never hope to overthrow the world government!"


    The revolutionary army can exist for so long, not because of their ability to fight against the world government, but because of their concealment.


    Hidden, can''t find them, naturally there is no way to annihilate them.


    However, relying on Tibet cannot hide enough power to overthrow the world government.


    A bug can hide in various places such as bed bottoms, wall cracks, etc., without being found, but a wild boar will be found no matter how it hides.


    When they reach a certain scale, either they will take the initiative to walk to the front of the stage, or they will be caught by the world government and navy and forced to be exposed.


    To be honest, Sun Xu is not optimistic about them.


    Regardless of whether it is a high-end force, a backbone force, or a basic force, the revolutionary army is far behind the world government.


    With their family, there is no possibility of defeating the world government unless it is opened!


    "not to mention."


    Sun Xu smiled and said: "Even if you are willing to cooperate with the revolutionary army, seniors, they may not be able to trust you! Senior''s physical condition, you should be very clear about it? Are you still waiting for the day when you are trusted by the revolutionary army? "


    He knew how bad Zefa''s body was when he swept away his consciousness.


    Although it is a little better than White Beard''s dying condition, it is not much better! More importantly, his various conditions continue to deteriorate!


    You can live a few more years if you cultivate well, and if you continue to fight, you will soon be exhausted!


    "I don''t trust you!"


    Zefa said for the third time.


    This time, he didn''t say any other reasons, it was pure distrust. It sounded like there was no room for relaxation, but Sun Xu knew that his heart had been shaken.


    "Trust can be cultivated."


    Sun Xu smiled and said: "Even if you want to overthrow the Tianlongren, it is not now. I still need to accumulate some strength. We have enough world to understand each other.


    After contacting seniors for a period of time, you will find that your worries are completely unnecessary. Although I have killed many people over the years, I have never killed any innocent person! I have never done anything to deceive men and women.


    I can''t guarantee too much, at least it is certain that if I rule, the world will definitely be much better than it is now! "


    Zefa looked at him, and after a long time, he said: "You also said, I am afraid that my body will not last for too many years."


    "That''s not a problem."


    Sun Xu snapped his fingers, and a ray of green light flew out from his fingertips. When Zefa reacted, the green light had fallen on him.


    "What''s this?"


    His face changed, and he touched the place where the green light disappeared, his eyes surprised.


    The chest tightness that has been bothering him over the years has been reduced a lot.


    You must know that the medicine carefully configured by the Navy can only prevent his condition from getting worse. He has never encountered this kind of improvement in these years.


    "My little special ability."


    Sun Xu smiled and said, "Even though Senior''s body is very bad, it is not to the point where the oil is exhausted and the lamp is dead. I dare not say that it can be cured. At least there is no problem with a large relief.


    Of course, it is also fortunate that the senior has met me now, and if one or two years pass, it will be really hard to save the gods! "


    "Really?"


    Zefa didn''t say anything before Ain stood up suddenly, his expression very excited.


    For her, Zefa is a teacher, a savior, and a father! There is nothing more painful than watching him become weaker day by day.


    It''s a pity that all the power of the navy can''t be cured, and she can only watch and be anxious.


    Today, she actually heard someone say that the teacher can be cured, and it seems to have had a little effect. How can she not be excited?


    "I promise!"


    Sun Xu nodded seriously.


    "teacher!"


    Ain looked at Zefa, with pleading in his eyes.


    For her, she doesn''t actually have too many ideas. Whether she leaves the navy or establishes the NEO navy, the main purpose is not to implement justice and eliminate evil.


    Later, she followed Zefa to grab the Dynamite Rock, bomb the EndPoint, and destroy the new world. She knew that it was not a true act of justice, and she did it.


    She just wanted to repay the teacher''s kindness, just follow the teacher.


    Zefa was silent for a long time: "What do you want me to do?"


    Sun Xu smiled: "Your old line of business, cultivate talents!"


    Pirates are a world with extraordinary powers, and the importance of instructors is very important!


    Throughout the world, no one is better than Zefa in terms of education.


    Even if he can break through the limit and suppress the world alone, he still needs Zefa.


    Maybe he alone can destroy the world government and the Tianlong people, but it is impossible for him to rule the world alone.


    He needs a lot of talents to guard the world for him.


    Zefa remained silent for a long time before he said: "Dragon people and the world government are not so easy to deal with. There used to be a person with a similar goal to yours."


    "Rocks, I know." Sun Xu said.


    Zefa glanced at him, and didn''t bother to think about how he still knew the name under the blockade of the world government.


    "Since you know Lockes, you should know how powerful they are! But they are still wiped out! Although you are also very strong now, you are still inferior to Lockes I have Pluto!"


    Sun Xu smiled and said, Lockes is very strong. Auntie, Kaido, and White Beard were all his crew members, but he also has his own advantages.


    Not to mention that the future strength will break through the limit and completely surpass everyone. Only ancient weapons will be enough to smooth out all gaps.


    Zefa was silent for a while.


    He forgot about it again.


    "The ancient weapons are certainly powerful, but it is still difficult to defeat the Tianlongren based on this."


    "Ancient weapons are just one of my cards!"


    Sun Xu smiled and said: "Senior, don''t forget, I have attacked Mary Gioia, and I know very well how powerful the Celestials are. I dare to say that I want to overthrow them, naturally, it is not arrogant and ignorant.


    What is it, please forgive me for being inconvenient to let me know. If the seniors are willing to cooperate, I will naturally know where my confidence comes from in the future. "


    "I need to think about it."


    Zefa said slowly.


    "No problem, then we will bother you in the next few days."


    Sun Xu readily agreed.


    Zefa is a high-level talent, and it is worthwhile to visit the thatched cottage. He doesn''t mind waiting a few days at all.


    In addition, two days later, there may be another bargaining chip that can make Zefa make up his mind.


    The latest chapter address of Monkey King in Pirate: https://


    The full text of Monkey King in Pirate Reading address: https://


    Monkey King in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King reading on Pirate¡¯s mobile phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 342 Recruitment), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 343： Regressive fruit

    You can search for the latest chapters in Baidu for "The Monkey King in One Piece Novel Cool Notes (!


    Sun Xu and his party settled in the NEO naval base.


    At first it caused a lot of trouble.


    In the afternoon, a soldier who didn''t understand the situation saw them and was frightened, and the alarm was sounded. The whole army assembled and surrounded Sun Xu.


    Sun Xu almost washed the floor with domineering look again.


    Fortunately, Ain arrived in time to resolve the farce.


    Sisana Island is a cold military base without any recreational facilities.


    It was fine during the day. At night, the entire base was silent, with no light and no sound, like a ghost town.


    "Are all the soldiers on the island?"


    Sun Xu looked around and asked casually: "No ordinary residents?"


    Ain shook his head: "It was there before, but before we arrived, a group of pirates attacked Sisana Island."


    Sun Xu was slightly silent, and there were many pirates killed.


    Many pirates even deliberately commit slaughter to mention their bounty.


    He suppressed these thoughts and said, "Life here is depressing enough. I suggest you get some entertainment facilities, otherwise it will be fine in a short time, and the soldiers will be driven crazy after a long time."


    Once Zefa agrees, this is his chassis, and these soldiers will most likely become his subordinates. Of course, Sun Xu should care about the physical and mental health of his subordinates.


    "There will be in the future."


    Ain said: "We''re only financially tight now, so we haven''t considered these for the time being."


    While talking, the two came to a building.


    This is one of the few places in the entire base where there is still light.


    People come and go in the base, and a group of people in research uniforms are busy.


    "Please tell me, what can I do?"


    Ain poured a glass of water for Sun Xu.


    Just now when she came to the institute, she ran into Sun Xu and said that she was looking for something, so the two of them were on the same route before.


    "Are you a retrograde man who ate the fruits of retrogression?"


    Sun Xu asked.


    "Yes." Ain nodded.


    "Please use it to me." Sun Xu said.


    "are you sure?"


    Ain''s look was a little weird.


    "OK, come on."


    Sun Xu nodded, he was looking for Ain to try her abilities.


    Reverse Fruit, the ability to reverse time, is effective for both living and non-living objects, and can be repeated.


    He wanted to know if there was any limit to this ability, if not, it would be invincible!


    "Then, be careful!"


    Although Ain heard this request for the first time, it had no effect on her, and she agreed without much thinking.


    A pink flame appeared in her palm. With a wave of her hand, the flame flew out, fell on Sun Xu, and was absorbed by her body.


    A faint pink light emerged from his body, and at the same time his body began to shrink.


    "This feeling¡­"


    Sun Xu frowned, feeling like turning into a wet towel and wringing water out.


    A few seconds later, he lifted the clothes that had become much wider, and looked at his slender arm, feeling a little strange.


    "The longest time I can go backwards at a time is twelve years." Ain''s eyes were a little strange.


    Sun Xu clicked on his own clothes, and the clothes began to shrink automatically, and they soon became fit.


    He turned his head and looked in the mirror, and what appeared in the mirror was a handsome and handsome black-haired lady who was exactly what he looked like when he was twelve or thirteen years old.


    "If you touch me again, will I become a baby?"


    Sun Xu asked while feeling this body.


    Ain hesitated for a while, then nodded: "Yes."


    Sun Xu glanced at her and said lightly: "But you may not be able to use my ability again."


    Ain was silent for a while: "How did you know?"


    "Guessed."


    Sun Xu smiled: "Your ability should consume a lot of physical strength, and it should also be affected by the target you cast. For example, the stronger the enemy, the greater your consumption."


    Ain did not answer.


    Sun Xu continued: "Your ability can be used repeatedly, but if you want to continue to use it again on an object that has been regressed, the consumption will increase sharply, at least several times, or even dozens of times.


    If you want to go backwards for the third time, the consumption will increase sharply again on the basis of the second time!


    With your current physical strength, it should be impossible to make me go backwards a second time. "


    "Are these all you guessed?"


    Ain had an incredible face.


    That''s right, what Sun Xu just said was the limitation of her ability.


    If the other party knows that she is a retrogressive person, it is still a little bit possible. After all, she was considered a small celebrity when she was in the navy.


    However, she had never told anyone about these restrictions, even if Teacher Zefa didn''t know.


    "Accurately speaking, it is feeling, observation and guessing."


    Sun Xu said: "In addition, after being pushed back by you, it''s not really back to the state it was 12 years ago."


    This is very easy to prove.


    He ate the Devil Fruit a year ago. If he really returned to when he was twelve years old, he should not be a capable person now, but he could feel that his abilities could still be used.


    Sun Xu continued: "More importantly, life expectancy has not changed. In other words, although it appears to be younger, the actual vitality has not changed.


    No! The consumption of vitality seems to have accelerated.


    In other words, the time to live is shorter.


    If you use it on Senior Zefa, it should be able to make him younger, but it can''t recover his severed arm and illness. It''s hard to say.


    However, a young body will consume more vitality, even if it can heal his illness, it will only make him go to death faster.


    In the end, this state is really uncomfortable. This should be the reason why you didn''t use your abilities against Zefa-senpai, right? "


    That''s right.


    Although some devil fruits can be called BUG, ??such as childlike fruits.


    However, if Ain¡¯s retrograde fruit has no restrictions, it is simply invincible, and it is much more buggy than the childlike fruit!


    The navy is also worried about the Four Emperors, so it will be enough to sneak Ain to come to the other side a few times!


    It is also possible to restore those veterans who are old and physically weak and weakened to their peak state. For example, Karp and the Warring States Period.


    In that way, Ain is simply a strategic existence.


    With her, the navy will be invincible in a few years.


    Ain couldn''t help but stepped back a few steps, and stopped after hitting the table, looking at Sun Xu in shock and even some fear.


    This person is terrible!


    Just felt her ability, and within a short period of time, she actually analyzed all the limitations.


    "Okay, please unlock the ability."


    Sun Xu''s voice awakened Ain, and she waved her hand quickly to relieve her ability.


    After returning to his original shape, Sun Xu suddenly felt that his body was less shackles.


    "It''s a pity, I thought there were no restrictions." He sighed regretfully.


    If there are no accidents, the two sides will be in the same camp in a few days, and of course he hopes that the stronger Ain, the better.


    "If there were no restrictions, I would have helped the teacher become younger." Ain rolled his eyes.


    Sun Xu shook his head: "Then I will leave."


    "Come to me if you need it."


    Ain said.


    Sun Xu didn''t say anything, turned and left.


    The latest chapter address of Monkey King in Pirate: https://


    The full text of Monkey King in Pirate Reading address: https://


    Monkey King in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King reading on Pirate¡¯s mobile phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 343 Reverse Fruit), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ()

 Chapter 344： Peronas new ability

    You can search for the latest chapters in Baidu for "The Monkey King in One Piece Novel Cool Notes (!


    After returning to his residence, Sun Xu followed his memory, went to a room and knocked on the door.


    After a while, a little head poked out. After seeing him, a touch of surprise appeared on his face, but he quickly reacted, leaving his eyes aside: "What are you doing?"


    "Of course..."


    Sun Xu picked Perona up, entered the room, and closed the door with his feet.


    "what!"


    Perona exclaimed in a low voice and hugged his head.


    Sun Xu felt that his eyes turned black all of a sudden, and his face was wrapped in two soft balls, and a scent of smell penetrated into his nose.


    He jumped forward.


    Crackling.


    The two fell on the soft big bed.


    Sun Xu opened his mouth, playing with the abundance close at hand, and at the same time stretched out his palm, pressed it on Perona''s round and plump thigh, and slowly fumbled inside.


    "Woohoo."


    Peroan''s eyes were more misty, his hands hugged Sun Xu''s head tightly, his crystal clear feet twitched occasionally, and his white toes kept curling up and opening.


    The night is fleeting.


    Perona opened her eyes.


    It seemed that it was noon, and the sunlight was still a bit dazzling through the windows.


    "Blame Sun Xu, it takes so long every time."


    She just woke up, her consciousness was still a little fuzzy, and she whispered in a low voice.


    "The time is short, you will be annoyed."


    A familiar voice came from nearby.


    Perona was startled and turned to see a hot man, her face flushed slightly: "Why haven''t you left?"


    "I wandered around and came back."


    Sun Xu carried a bowl and leaned over: "Get up and eat, specially prepared for you, your favorite seafood porridge."


    Perona sat up, the quilt slipped off, exposing large patches of white and creamy skin.


    Instead of taking the bowl, she reached out and took the doll next to her, hugged it to her chest, and opened her small mouth.


    "what."


    Sun Xu laughed, sat on the edge of the bed, spooned a piece of shrimp, mixed it with special rice porridge, and fed it.


    Perona opened her mouth to eat, her delicate and cute face was full of serious and well-behaved colors.


    A bowl of seafood porridge was quickly eaten.


    Sun Xu took out a paper towel to wipe her mouth, and asked, "I''m full? I''ll help you make a bowl if I''m not full."


    "full."


    Perona seemed to realize what she had done, and couldn''t help but stretch out her hand to push him: "Go out, I''m going to get dressed!"


    "You don''t need to wear clothes anymore."


    Sun Xu said: "Otherwise, I have to take it off later."


    Perona blinked and twisted: "Will it be during the day?"


    Looking at her cute expression, Sun Xu felt the flames in his chest burning again, and quickly moved his eyes away: "Ahem, it''s not that. I have already devised a plan, and I am ready to inscribe magical powers for you."


    Huh.


    Perona buried her face in the quilt and muffled: "Then you said it earlier!"


    Sun Xu looked funny and lifted the quilt, but did not open it.


    "I didn''t make it clear, get up quickly."


    "No! I don''t want it! Go out!"


    Sun Xu persuaded for a long time and used various methods to get Peroan out of the quilt.


    "Lie down, I''m ready to start."


    Sun Xu took out the lantern fruit obtained from Charlotte Dafu from the black jade gourd on his waist.


    Perona was lying naked on the bed, her eyes closed tightly, her face flushed.


    Although there are many different postures, she feels very shy when she is naked in the daytime and being appreciated in bed.


    Different devil fruits have different shapes. The lantern fruit is a cloud of purple mist, changing its shape constantly in Sun Xu''s hand.


    Sun Xu raised the flames of mana and began to refine.


    The purple air mass kept shrinking, and the color became more and more intense, and finally turned into a dark purple liquid.


    Perona kept waiting, and finally couldn''t help but open her eyes and looked quietly.


    But her gaze quickly moved up and stopped on Sun Xu''s face.


    "Hee hee, it looks handsome like this, it''s just too carefree!"


    Although he felt that Perona was looking at herself, Sun Xu didn''t take it seriously, and completed the refining earnestly.


    "I''m going to start!"


    Perona looked like a frightened little rabbit, looking away in a panic.


    "I didn''t look at you!"


    "Ok?"


    "I mean yes!"


    Sun Xu smiled, his fingers stained with a little purple liquid, and the location was on Perona''s chest as fast as lightning. It was fast and slow for a while, depicting Perona in a very special rhythm.


    This time, it was much faster and smoother to inscribe supernatural powers to Perona than to Nami and Robin.


    Not only because of the improvement of his craftsmanship, but also because he is more familiar with his magical powers this time.


    Regardless of whether it was "Call the Wind and Call the Rain" for Nami, or "King Kong is not bad" for Robin, Sun Xu has never used it, especially the "King Kong is not bad", even he doesn''t.


    What he inscribed to Perona is the "outside body" method.


    This is the magical power he uses the most.


    When the last stroke fell, the purple stripes on Perona''s body formed a peculiar pattern, condensed in the heart, and finally disappeared.


    Sun Xu breathed a sigh of relief and sat down by the bed.


    Although it went smoothly, the consumption of mind, mana, and physical strength was not a lot at all.


    "finished?"


    Perona opened her eyes blankly.


    "Yes, it''s over!" Sun Xu said: "If you feel it, you should be able to feel another force."


    Perona sat up, her face strained, and a little nervous.


    Seeing that Robin is so powerful, although she didn''t say it, she was actually very envious.


    Now that she finally got the second ability, what would it be?


    Soon, Perona showed a thoughtful look on her face, and when she lifted her hand, a ghost that was exactly the same as hers condensed.


    After thinking for a while, Perona waved her arms again.


    In an instant, there were countless "Perona" in the room and everyone was holding a big knife in his hand.


    "So powerful!"


    Perona opened her mouth slowly.


    She could feel that the power of each ontological ghost was very powerful, at least much stronger than her own.


    These ghosts are not afraid of death, painless, and have no vital points. Only those with more than half of their bodies will disappear. Any enemy will have a headache when they encounter them.


    Moreover, these ontological ghosts have a certain amount of wisdom, can act autonomously, and she can personally control them, and they are no different from her own body.


    Soon she discovered that the two ghosts she had before could also become her own.


    The three kinds of ghosts are exactly the same as their real body.


    In this way, the enemy can''t tell which is the real body, which is the negative ghost, and which is the explosion ghost.


    Perona thought for a while, countless "self" rushed towards the enemy, the enemy first cut a knife, was blown up by the explosion ghost, attacked again, and encountered the negative ghost again, passed through his body directly, let him Kneeling on the ground in negativity, finally, the fighting ghost rushed up and chopped off the opponent''s head with a single knife.


    Simply perfect!


    As she rolled her eyes, a ghost suddenly rushed towards Sun Xu.


    The latest chapter address of Monkey King in Pirate: https://


    The full text of Monkey King in Pirate Reading address: https://


    Monkey King in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King reading on Pirate¡¯s mobile phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 344 Perona''s New Ability), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 345： Prepare for surgery

    You can search for the latest chapters in Baidu for "The Monkey King in One Piece Novel Cool Notes (!


    The negative ghost passed through Sun Xu''s chest, and the corners of his mouth twitched, looking at Perona.


    Four eyes face each other.


    Perona pouted: "Why is it still useless, I feel that I have become much stronger."


    Suddenly, she felt her eyes turned dark, and when she looked up, she found that Sun Xu had come to her at some point.


    "You, what do you want to do?"


    "Of course it is to punish your behavior just now!"


    Sun Xu laughed strangely, threw herself on the bed, and pressed Perona under her body.


    "do not want!"


    Perona screamed, but it was like Little Red Riding Hood under the claws of a big bad wolf, unable to resist.


    ...


    The next morning, Sun Xu left Perona''s room.


    After a few steps, I saw the white star.


    She stood pretty in the courtyard, looking in his direction.


    After seeing Sun Xu, her beautiful face suddenly showed a strong surprise, and she ran all the way to him.


    "Master Sun Xu."


    "White Star."


    Sun Xu rubbed her little head.


    Bai Xing narrowed his eyes, showing a pleasant expression.


    "Ah la la la, it''s nice to be young."


    In the middle of the yard, there is a table with a recliner beside the table, and the green pheasant is lying lazily on it. Next to him, there is a NEO navy holding a fan fanning him.


    "You are enjoying it too much! There are still people who take care of it."


    Sun Xu was speechless.


    After arriving at Sisana Island, the green pheasant received the best treatment.


    Many soldiers looked at him more fiercely than at Ain and Binz. Sun Xu suspected that he might be able to seize Zefa''s position with a loud shout.


    "In addition, there are people who fan a fan, are you still afraid of heat?"


    The fan-fan soldier is a young man who seems to be in his twenties. Looking at the green pheasant, it is completely that the fan saw the idol. At this time, he flushed and said: "No, Mr. Demon King, there are mosquitoes nearby. I''m helping the green pheasant to catch the mosquitoes! And, I''m willing!"


    Sun Xu walked over: "Get ready, I''ll catch your leg tomorrow."


    "Tomorrow?"


    The green pheasant was taken aback and nodded calmly.


    Sun Xu took Bai Xing, sat down at the table, and said to the fan-fan soldier: "You go and inform Ain, tell her, tomorrow noon and senior Zefa will come here after lunch, I will ask them to watch An operation."


    "Okay, Mr. Demon King."


    The little soldier reluctantly put down his fan and left.


    Soon after, he ran back again. The first thing he did when he came back was to pick up the fan, and then replied to Sun Xu: "Mr. Demon King, Lord Ain agreed."


    "Okay, then I won''t bother you to serve the idol."


    The little soldier blushed mockingly by him.


    Sun Xu took Bai Xing and left leisurely, like a young master with a maid going out.


    Along the way, many soldiers will still show vigilant and watchful eyes when they see him.


    Because Zefa hasn''t made a decision yet, Ain didn''t say much, just telling the soldiers that they are not enemies, so don''t worry about things like that.


    However, Sun Xu is now well-known.


    Respected as the Four Emperors!


    Five billion bounty, ranked first in the world!


    Before they were the navy. After leaving the navy, their main job was to fight against pirates. Now, the emperor of the pirates is right in front of them. How can they not be nervous?


    "It seems that I need to train it a bit later."


    Sun Xu thought silently.


    He has two ways to deal with it, one is to just start anew and abandon these soldiers, and the other is to accept these NEO navies and let them use them for himself.


    After Zefa''s training, although there are no top-level masters in these NEO navies, even lieutenant-level masters, the average quality is very good, and it is not inferior to the elite troops of the navy.


    It would be a shame to give up!


    However, these soldiers were previously trained in the name of "crisis against pirates." It might not be so easy for them to change their courts and stay loyal to Sun Xu.


    After all, he is a pirate in name, and one of the most powerful and evil pirates.


    Even if he said he was not a pirate, these soldiers might not believe it.


    "Leave these things to Zefa and Ain later."


    Sun Xu thought.


    After all, they are just ordinary soldiers. Although he doesn''t look like abandoning, he doesn''t need to spend too much thought.


    What''s more, even if he is willing to come out in person, the effect may not be good.


    It''s better to let old leaders like Zefa and Ain do the work first, and he will come forward when he needs to come forward, and the effect may be better.


    Along the way, Sun Xu quickly found Rebecca who was practicing in the room.


    Since she started to learn the sword technique with this Sun Xu, she has spent most of her time on this, but it made Bai Xing become lonely again.


    While instructing Rebecca, while teasing Bai Xing, time passed quickly, and the next day came in a blink of an eye.


    After lunch, the yard where Sun Xu and others lived became lively.


    Zefa and Ain came as scheduled. In addition, although they were not invited, Binz also came, as well as the little fan of the green pheasant yesterday.


    Robin and others were all there, and they were also curious about how Sun Xu would give the green pheasant a leg.


    A dozen people stood in the yard, but fortunately the yard was big enough and didn''t appear to be crowded.


    In the center of the yard, where the table was previously placed, a hospital bed was placed. The green pheasant was lying on it, exposing his left leg. Only a section of the thigh was left, and all the parts below were broken.


    "This, this, what''s going on?"


    The little fan of the green pheasant screamed.


    "Did Sakaski do it?"


    Zefa looked at the injury that resembled his arm and snorted coldly: "The two generals fought for the position of marshal, you are really embarrassed."


    The green pheasant rubbed his head: "Teacher I am also quite helpless."


    Zefa ignored him and turned to look at Sun Xu: "Then what is today''s operation?"


    "Take the leg!" Sun Xu pointed at the broken leg of the green pheasant and chuckled lightly.


    "really."


    When he saw the broken leg of the green pheasant, Zefa had already expected it, but he couldn''t help but frowned: "Can it be done? His legs have completely disappeared."


    Just like his arm.


    This type of injury has always been a permanent disability.


    If it can be treated, he will not install a Hailou stone arm.


    Although Hai Lou Shi had a miraculous effect when facing capable people, it was also a last resort. It couldn''t be compared with the original arm at all, it just barely reduced his strength a little.


    Ain, Binz and others also showed suspicion.


    "You''ll know soon!"


    Sun Xu said.


    Although the tone is calm, everyone can hear the self-confidence.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, let''s start now."


    Sun Xu waved his hand and stopped asking more questions.


    Although there are no lack of smart people in the field, the technology he wants to use is not part of the Pirate World at all, and no one is destined to understand it. Explaining to them is a waste of time.


    The latest chapter address of Monkey King in Pirate: https://


    The full text of Monkey King in Pirate Reading address: https://


    Monkey King in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King reading on Pirate¡¯s mobile phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 345 Preparing for Surgery), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 346： Corbel

    You can search for the latest chapters in Baidu for "The Monkey King in One Piece Novel Cool Notes (!


    With a move from Sun Xu, a group of green light flew out of the black jade gourd.


    "Huh? This is?"


    The green pheasant''s expression moved: "It feels a bit familiar."


    "Not bad." Sun Xu said: "This thing is devil fruit."


    Everyone looked surprised.


    Including Ace, Anilu and others are the first time to see this form of devil fruit.


    "Is this... the form of the capable person after being stripped from the Dark Fruit?"


    Zefa, who hadn''t spoken all the time, said suddenly.


    Sun Xu''s eyebrows jumped, and he said in amazement, "Is this all recognizable?"


    "It just happened to have seen some information."


    Zefa said indifferently: "As an instructor, only by knowing enough can we provide the best training method for different students."


    "Great!"


    Sun Xu gave a thumbs up and said sincerely.


    "You killed Blackbeard and robbed him of his power?"


    The green pheasant looked at Sun Xu with a weird look: "How did you do it?"


    "Confidential!"


    Sun Xu replied casually, and then said: "Okay, stop talking, I''m going to start the operation."


    Although everyone was curious, they closed their mouths when they heard this.


    After no one interrupted, Sun Xu''s palm rose with a powerful mana flame, and the green light group floated up and down in the flame, and the shape gradually changed.


    This time it was not refined into a liquid form, it was created specifically to engrave supernatural powers, this time it was to make legs, and the situation was definitely different.


    Under the scorching of the mana flame, the green light ball shrank first, and then stretched, changing its color and size.


    The initial change was very irregular, and everyone didn''t know what it was going to become.


    However, as time passed, the appearance gradually became fixed, it was a gray-black buffalo!


    The size of a fist, the hair on the whole body is fully visible, it looks like a handicraft.


    Sun Xu obtained a total of three Devil Fruits in Totland, one egg fruit, and now lying in the black jade gourd, one lamp lamp fruit, which has been used by Perona, this one is the most common one in the end. The grains belong to the animal family. Judging from the appearance of the capable person, they should be in the form of a cow, a fruit, and a buffalo.


    Everyone was very surprised.


    Devil fruits, most of the people present are capable people, and those who are not capable are not unfamiliar with devil fruits, but this form of devil fruits is the first time they have seen them.


    "how did you do that?"


    Ain''s eyes were round.


    She is a scientist, and she pays attention to science.


    When she was still in the Navy, she learned about some research on devil fruits. It is said that the world''s greatest scientist, Bega Punk, has cracked some of the secrets of devil fruits, which is related to a substance called blood factor.


    Through this discovery, a way to make objects eat the devil fruit was also researched.


    If there is some scientific basis for that, she can''t understand Sun Xu''s operation at all!


    This is not science, it''s magic!


    Regardless of the shock of other people, Sun Xu continued his operation.


    After turning into the appearance of a bison, he breathed a sigh of relief, and the first step was completed.


    However, he had already made this step when he made gifts for Tina and Taotu.


    The difficulty lies behind.


    "The power of the devil fruit has been activated, and the next step is to make it a real object."


    Creating out of thin air is a very common operation for Devil Fruit.


    Animal devil fruits usually grow bigger after being transformed. Superman devil fruits have many release types, such as Robin, which can grow wings out of thin air.


    As for the natural series, they are even more exaggerated, and then they can throw out substances several times or tens of times their weight.


    "Fortunately it is a devil fruit."


    Sun Xu thought silently.


    It is beyond his ability to refine pure power into real matter, but the devil fruit itself has this power, so he only needs to guide it and make it look like he needs it.


    Under Sun Xu''s refining and guidance, the "bison" melted again, starting from the beginning, to the back and stomach, and soon there were only four legs left.


    Then, under Sun Xu''s control, these four legs began to fuse and swell, and finally turned into a bison legs over a meter.


    Sun Xu looked at the location of the broken leg of the green pheasant.


    "Hello! Wait a minute! You don''t want to pick this leg up for me, do you?"


    The green pheasant said quickly, then he would rather hold his leg, the ice-made leg is not unusable, at least it is much more beautiful than this corbel.


    "Of course not, don''t worry!"


    Sun Xubai gave him a glance.


    I can''t do it even if I want to.


    The green pheasant is a capable person, and it is incompatible with him if he is given an animal leg.


    This is not inscribed with magical powers, but actually created a part of the body.


    The biggest goal is to give him a leg as close as possible to the original.


    This step is still to stimulate the power of the devil fruit and turn it into reality.


    The next step is to obliterate the power in it and turn it into the purest material so that it can carry the power of the blue pheasant smoothly.


    This is the most important and most difficult step.


    If only refining a leg, it would be too easy for him.


    However, if the refined legs can''t complete the praise of the green pheasant''s power, then he might as well not want it.


    Otherwise, you can''t be completely elementalized when fighting, and you have to fight with one leg all the time, and the picture should not be too funny!


    However, this step is not simply refining with the flame of magic power. It is necessary to make the refining legs fit the power of the green pheasant.


    Sun Xu''s palm swept past the position of the broken leg of the green pheasant.


    "Hiss the green pheasant gasped slightly.


    The skin where his broken leg came from disappeared, as if someone had been peeled off. This kind of pain, even he couldn''t ignore it.


    However, he was not nervous either.


    This is just a small injury to him.


    With his physique, even if he is not treated, he will be almost fine by this time tomorrow.


    Generals are called monsters, but they are not only powerful, but also extremely powerful.


    The place passed by Sun Xu''s palm became bloody, even revealing white bones.


    Sun Xu took the corbel and pressed it up.


    The expression of the green pheasant suddenly became strange, and he looked at Sun Xu: "I feel that that leg seems to be growing with my leg. Are you sure you are going to give me a corbel?


    If it is, stop as soon as possible, otherwise, even if it is connected, I will probably cut it off by myself. "


    This issue is very important, and he is very worried.


    "Mother-in-law! If you say no, it''s not!"


    Sun Xu said in a huff: "Is there any benefit in lying to you?"


    "It''s not necessarily."


    The green pheasant murmured secretly, maybe just to see his jokes?


    The former admiral, with a corbel, should still be quite funny.


    The latest chapter address of Monkey King in Pirate: https://


    The full text of Monkey King in Pirate Reading address: https://


    Monkey King in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King reading on Pirate¡¯s mobile phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 346 Corbel), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 347： Success

    Sun Xu ignored the green pheasant''s mutter, his mana shook, and wrapped the entire leg of the green pheasant.


    At this time, Qing Pheasant couldn''t bother to mutter, watching this scene a little nervously.


    Although the mana is invisible and innocent, he can''t see it with the naked eye, but he can feel that there is an extra layer of peculiar energy in his legs.


    Green Pheasant has the feeling that his legs are sticking into the meat grinder. As long as that energy moves at will, his legs will become a pile of bones and meat.


    "relax."


    Sun Xu glanced at him: "Don''t use force to fight, otherwise, I may really control badly, and I will take you off."


    Qing Pheasant nodded, did not speak, but his body gradually relaxed.


    Anyway, the leg has been broken, and there is nothing less than half.


    Sun Xu retracted his eyes.


    Actually, it would be best to directly wrap the whole body with force, just like when the Taotu was treated at the beginning.


    Unfortunately, Qing pheasant would not agree.


    Just as the green pheasant felt, after being wrapped in his mana, if he broke out into trouble, the green pheasant would not have much resistance at all.


    Green Pheasant can bear the loss of a leg, but he will never put his life in Sun Xu''s hands.


    The trust between the two has not reached this level.


    "Next, I want to cut off your thigh pain. I remind you again, don''t use force to fight! It is best to restrain your instincts! Only the fewer accidents, the higher the probability of success, and the final result is created. The legs will be more perfect."


    Sun Xu said.


    "I see!"


    Qing Pheasant nodded his head heavily.


    He was mentally prepared to lose this half of his thigh.


    As long as Sun Xu doesn''t threaten his other leg and upper body, even if he crushes his half of his thigh into fleshy foam, he won''t have any resistance.


    Sun Xu showed a satisfied look, and then his mana slammed, closing the pain in the thigh of the green pheasant.


    The next step will be very, very painful. If it is not paralyzed, the green pheasant may not be able to persist.


    Even if you can persist, there is no need to suffer this sin.


    Then, in the eyes of everyone''s surprise, half of the thigh of the green pheasant began to shrink, while the lower corbel became full, and it looked like the flesh and blood in the thigh had flowed into the corbel.


    The real situation is similar to what they guessed.


    This step has two purposes. One is to use the power in the green pheasant to obliterate the power in the corbel and make it as pure as possible.


    Second, it is to make the corbels fit the green pheasant.


    Organ transplantation, there is a rejection problem.


    The same goes for ¡¡¡¡ legs.


    Of course, there is no DNA on the cow''s leg, which is different from organ rejection. It is more of rejection in terms of strength attributes.


    The second purpose can be regarded as an extension of the first purpose.


    After the flesh and blood from the thigh of the green pheasant flowed into the corbel, after a while, the essence of the corbel flowed into the upper half of the dry thigh, and then it flowed down again and again, repeating again and again.


    In this kind of return and return, the corbel began to change again, gradually becoming the shape of a human leg, and it looked like the leg of a green pheasant, without any sense of disobedience.


    By this time, everyone''s eyes widened.


    At this time, they finally believed that Sun Xu did not speak big words! Not kidding! He really made a leg and connected it to the green pheasant!


    They witnessed the miracle with their own eyes!


    Qing Pheasant''s eyes widened slightly, and a touch of joy appeared on his face.


    was originally just a dead horse as a living horse doctor.


    I didn¡¯t expect it to be a real success!


    Rebirth from a severed limb, he is probably the first case in the world!


    "Don''t worry, it hasn''t succeeded yet!"


    Sun Xu poured cold water on them.


    If the target is an ordinary person, then at this point, you can already declare success.


    The most difficult part has been passed, and the next step is equivalent to the abdomen-closing stage of ordinary surgery, and it is basically impossible to have any more accidents.


    However, the green pheasant is a person of ability, or a person of natural ability.


    This is the most troublesome!


    Superhuman lines like Robin and Perona, like ordinary people, the animal line is a bit more troublesome, but at any rate it is the conversion of the body, but the natural line is the conversion of the body and the elements.


    Whether this leg can be used or not, there is a final test.


    Although this leg seems to be the original one, Sun Xu still did not stop the blood flowing up and down again and again. He had to wipe out the power of the bull fruit as much as possible, so that the lower leg can adapt to the green pheasant and be able to carry the power of the frozen fruit. .


    Of course, it is impossible to completely wipe out the power of nirvana.


    This leg is made of beef and bull fruit, no matter how hard you try, it is impossible to get rid of the traces of bull fruit.


    This is also Sun Xu''s biggest worry.


    He didn''t have a good way to do this, he could only do his best.


    flowed back and forth dozens of times between the upper and lower legs. Sun Xu''s spiritual sense could no longer feel any difference between the two legs, and finally stopped.


    Finally, he recovered the pain in the thigh of the green pheasant.


    Everyone looked at him, waiting for him to announce the result, but didn''t dare to blink their eyes, lest they missed this historic moment.


    "This is the end of the operation, Kuzan, you can try it and see if it can be used."


    Sun Xu said lightly.


    "There should be no problem, I can feel the truncated leg below."


    Green Pheasant said calmly.


    At the same time, he moved his body and sat on the edge of the bed, his legs drooping, just touching the ground.


    The next moment, he stood up without any shaking, and stood firmly on the ground.


    "Success!"


    Everyone cheered.


    "You guys are so happy too soon!"


    Sun Xu "relentlessly" interrupted their cheers: "I can stand up, I knew it was not what I wanted to try."


    Green Pheasant nodded, motioning for his understanding.


    The temperature around ¡¡¡¡ suddenly dropped, and there was a layer of hoarfrost on the place where the green pheasant was standing.


    And his left leg has completely changed into the appearance of cold ice, including the lower half.


    "no problem!"


    Green Pheasant''s eyes are slightly enlarged, and there is a touch of joy on his face: "A la la la, it can really be used! It is almost the same as before!"


    "I didn''t waste my hard work and the devil fruit."


    Sun Xu nodded comfortedly.


    He took the arm for Robin before, but the two situations are completely different.


    Robin''s ability can make an arm, and it is no different from the original arm, whether it is structure or shape, including deeper things like DNA.


    What Sun Xu has to do is to permanently retain the arms that she can make for her, there will be no rejection, no fit problem, and the difficulty of connecting the legs to the green pheasant is not the same.


    Suddenly, a dark figure rushed over.


    Ain tightly grasped Sun Xu''s arm, her beautiful eyes filled with excitement, and stared at him closely: "Can the teacher take it too?"


    "Can."


    Sun Xu did not hesitate, and nodded directly: ¡°It¡¯s much easier to receive an arm to Senior Zefa than to receive a leg from Kuzan. After all, Senior Zefa is not a capable person! With this experience, I am absolutely sure of success!"


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 348： provocative

    Ain, Zefa and others left.


    You can see that Ain had been talking next to Zefa when he left.


    Today, Sun Xu succeeded in receiving the green pheasant''s leg, and Ain became more and more confident in what he said to treat Teacher Zefa.


    Regarding Sun Xu''s solicitation of Zefa, Ain had no special thoughts before. Whether the teacher agreed or disagreed, she had no opinion.


    But now her thoughts have changed, and she hopes that the teacher can accept the other party''s proposal.


    According to the current situation of Teacher Zefa, he may not live for two years.


    She hopes the teacher can live longer.


    There was no way before, but now that I saw hope, Ain didn''t want to miss it anyway.


    She has made up her mind to try to persuade the teacher.


    After Zefa and others left, everyone else was busy.


    Ace and Ainilu were assigned tasks by the green pheasant, and went to do training together.


    Xiliu is also with them, and the three seem to get together recently, and they often talk to each other.


    Robin went back to the room to continue preparing his own book, Rebecca went back to training, and the baby went to clean the room for Sun Xu.


    Soon, only Sun Xu, Bai Xing, Perona, Linglong, and Green Pheasant were left in the courtyard. The bustling courtyard just now became deserted and deserted.


    "Thanks a lot."


    Green Pheasant looked at Sun Xu and said solemnly.


    "I have gained too."


    Sun Xu said nonchalantly, after this exercise, his refining technique has also improved a step.


    With a devil fruit, and Xie Xue''s time and energy, in exchange for an opportunity to improve the art of refining, it is not a loss at all!


    The green pheasant said nothing.


    For the first time, he felt that accepting Sun Xu''s invitation might be a very correct decision.


    Whether we can see what justice is, we don¡¯t know, but we have already got a huge benefit.


    "It looks like I need to do more in the future."


    The green pheasant thought, sat on the recliner again, and narrowed his eyes.


    The broken leg recovered, so I need to squint for a while to celebrate.


    "This lazy."


    Sun Xu was speechless, the green pheasant slept most of the day.


    "Forget it, it''s okay now, just let him sleep."


    Sun Xu looked at the three of Bai Xing, "Let¡¯s go out and take a walk. We have been here for two days, and we haven¡¯t visited the base yet."


    Boom.


    Perona kicked him lightly, but when he looked over, she turned her head aside and gave him a beautiful back of the head.


    Sun Xu turned his head slightly and he understood what was going on.


    In fact, only the two of them have no time to go out and stroll around.


    Except for the moment when the magical powers were inscribed, they spent most of their time yesterday on certain behaviors and rest.


    "Ahem, let''s go."


    Sun Xu''s expression remained unchanged, and he walked out of the courtyard casually.


    Bai Xing was still very ignorant in this regard, and didn''t know what they were talking about. Although Linglong was clear and even knew some details, she didn''t care about such things at all.


    Seeing no one showing a strange expression, Perona wrinkled her nose at Sun Xu and hurriedly followed.


    During the day, the base is still very lively. The soldiers are training and shouting various slogans loudly.


    After two days, things about them have spread. Now, although many soldiers still show vigilant and guarded eyes, they will no longer cause riots and leave.


    Soon, the four came to a playground.


    The two teams of soldiers are in a simulated battle. They did not use firearms. They were either unarmed or cold weapons. Obviously they were training in close combat.


    In Sun Xu''s original world, thermal weapons were the absolute mainstream on the battlefield.


    Although cold weapons and close combat are also trained, they are only used as auxiliary means.


    But Pirate World is different.


    Here, close combat may be more important than thermal weapons.


    The person in charge of this simulation is Binz, who left their yard not long ago.


    He is a person with luxuriant fruit ability, allowing plants to grow quickly and under his control, a bit like the legendary druid.


    Sun Xu is still quite interested in his abilities.


    This ability seems to be suitable for farming.


    If Binz was a heinous pirate, Sun Xu would have killed people and won treasures.


    Unfortunately, I can only look at it now.


    The four people walked over.


    Binz had noticed them a long time ago. He thought he was just passing by, but now he could only meet them when he saw them approaching.


    "Mr. Demon King, do you have any help?"


    Binz was very polite, and whether the teacher''s illness could be cured or not would fall on this person.


    In addition, if the teacher agrees to the party''s request, then Sun Xu will be his boss in the future, can his attitude be bad?


    "We just just take a look and you continue."


    Sun Xu waved his hand, indicating that he didn''t care about himself.


    Although Binz heard that the other party was not being polite, he still stayed and handed the matter to his deputy.


    After watching for a while, Perona suddenly said, "Are they recruits?"


    "Recruits?" Binz froze for a moment, and said hurriedly, "No, no, these are the elites of our base."


    "Huh?" Perona said in disbelief, "Elite? So weak or elite?"


    Binz was a little embarrassed, embarrassed, and a little angry.


    This is an army they have carefully trained. Even the companions of the Demon King can''t belittle it like this, right?


    Perona''s voice was not small, and it directly reached the ears of several soldiers who had just ended the simulated battle.


    They were so tired that they didn''t see who the speaker was, and they just choked, "We are weak? Don''t speak big words, come down and have a try if you have the ability!"


    "Mi Road!" Binz''s expression changed, and he shouted, "Discipline violation! Fifty kilometers! Start now!"


    "Wait." Perona stopped him. "You are weak! If you don''t believe it, it''s better to compare."


    "Hehe, he is speechless, don''t take it seriously."


    Binz was bitter in his heart.


    After Sun Xu arrived, he specifically investigated the information of the Demon King One Piece and knew that this lovely girl was also a great pirate with a 200 million bounty.


    Even in the new world, a bounty of 200 million is a big shot.


    What''s more, the bounty is not the most important thing. In the past two days, he faintly discovered that this girl has some kind of ulterior relationship with the Demon King.


    Who is the Demon King?


    The overlord color swept away, and their entire base was going to kneel down on the monster!


    If he hurts this girl and makes the Demon King angry, he can''t bear the consequences.


    Binz looked at Sun Xu for help, hoping that he could stop the girl.


    Sun Xu smiled, "It''s okay, since you are not convinced, just hit and see, and let me see what the education level of Senior Zefa is."


    Binz''s face changed.


    When it comes to the teacher''s reputation, then he can''t hold back anyway.


    "If we accidentally hurt her, don''t blame it." He said solemnly.


    "Hahaha, that''s impossible." Sun Xu smiled.


    "Whee."


    Perona smiled and waved, hundreds of her appeared on the court.


    .

 Chapter 349： The Shake of Zefa

    "Those who can?"


    Binz''s eyes widened. Of course he knew that this girl was a capable person, and he also knew that she was a ghost fruit capable person.


    However, this is not like the power of the ghost fruit.


    "You all go together!" Perona said unceremoniously.


    These two teams, together, are about two to three hundred people.


    She has the confidence to face them all at the same time.


    Binz glanced, but relieved.


    Regardless of whether these figures are ghosts or clones, if you just fight with them, you don''t have to worry about hurting yourself.


    "All cheer me up! If I lose, there will be no dinner at all!"


    Binz roared.


    This battle is about the honor of the teacher and must be won!


    The movement here has attracted the attention of many people.


    The soldiers around were not trained anymore. They were bolder and walked up to watch them directly, and were less courageous and watched from a distance.


    The slogan was gone, but the buzzing discussion sounded.


    "what happened?"


    "What are you doing?"


    "The girl brought by the Demon King, the Mononoke Princess Perona, said that our two elite teams are rubbish, and the elite teams are not convinced. Both sides have to fight to see the truth!"


    "What? Dare to say that the elite team is waste? Then what are we?"


    "Hundreds of people against one, if this loses, let the elite team jump into the sea collectively!"


    "Beat her! An outsider dare to be arrogant in our base! Must teach her severely!"


    "I''m afraid it''s not that easy. The other party is a big pirate with a 200 million bounty."


    "What about two hundred million? Didn''t we never kill the two hundred million pirates? What''s more, I know that Princess Mononoke, her ability is not suitable for frontal combat at all! Victory must belong to the elite team!"


    There are all kinds of noises.


    The news spread quickly, spreading throughout the entire base within a period of time, causing a greater sensation.


    As the saying goes, wear well to get people.


    It was originally a problem with Perona and the two elite teams, but the news became more and more outrageous.


    What "the demon king said that eo navy is all rubbish", "the demon king said that Zefa is a vain name" and so on.


    Under the bombardment of various news, more people were attracted to the playground.


    Including Ace, Anilu, and Xiliu who went to practice together, as well as the teachers and students of Zefa and Ain.


    They didn''t get close, but found a high point with good vision.


    "When did Perona have this ability?"


    Aniluo raised his eyebrows.


    When I was in Totland before, although most of everyone''s energy was focused on their own battles, they were not far away after all, and they would definitely notice other people.


    They were all sure that Perona hadn''t used this ability in the first place.


    "It should be the boss."


    Ace was silent for a moment, and said slowly.


    Ainilu glanced at him, showing a thoughtful look. "Speaking of which, Robin didn''t have the trick of a Buddha statue at the beginning. Her arms were just ordinary arms, and the golden light came later."


    Ace said in a deep voice, "The answer is obvious, the boss has a way to let people have two abilities!"


    "Damn! It''s unfair!"


    Ainilu couldn''t help shouting, "Why don''t I have it? I won''t say Perona and Robin, why do you have a kid! I know the boss much earlier than you!"


    "Not always!"


    Ace glanced at him calmly, "You met the boss in Sky Island, right? I knew the boss in Alabastan!"


    "what?"


    Anilu exclaimed, "Why didn''t I know there was such a thing?"


    "You don''t know a lot!" Ace said contemptuously. "You don''t want to think, if you didn''t know each other, why would the boss save me when I was in Malin Vando?"


    Anilou was immediately discouraged, but soon cheered up again, "You, Perona, and Robin are all dual abilities, so should it be my turn in the next round?"


    "Not always."


    Ace gloated, "Who does the boss favor most? Bai Xing! Rebecca is now a student of the boss, and baby-. Although she has a short time with the boss, she takes good care of the boss. You can compare ?"


    Ainilu''s face was completely dull.


    In the other direction.


    Ain and Zefa stood side by side, looking out over the playground.


    Now, the entire playground is surrounded, with three floors inside and three floors with people everywhere.


    "Teacher, which side do you think can win?"


    Ain asked.


    After being silent for a while, Zefa coldly snorted, "That little girl relies too much on her own abilities. If she doesn''t make changes, she is destined to not go far!"


    after?


    That is to say it is now optimistic?


    Ain sighed.


    Since the teacher said so, there probably won''t be any surprises in the result.


    Although there is a need for Sun Xu, as a member of the eo navy, she is of course on the side of the elite team.


    "It seems that I have been busy fighting against pirates during this period and neglected the training of soldiers!"


    Zefa suddenly said, "It''s true that you dare to be called an elite at this level! It''s good to let them learn a lesson."


    Although his words were heavy, Ain couldn''t help getting excited.


    How many years has it been?


    How many years have you heard a teacher say such things?


    Since the establishment of the Pirate Guerrilla Unit, the teacher has always wanted to wipe out the pirates, fighting desperately against the pirates regardless of his own body.


    Otherwise, the teacher''s body will not deteriorate to this degree in just a few years.


    From then on, the teacher stopped thinking about the future at all, and looked like he was going to fight to the very last moment.


    This is the first time he has shown his thinking about the future!


    Moreover, the teacher is again thinking about training soldiers!


    This is something that has never happened in the past few years!


    In fact, the training of soldiers in these years was completely handed over to Binz, otherwise the strength of these soldiers would not be so weak.


    Do these two important changes mean that the teacher has started to change his mind, trying to accept the suggestion of the demon king Sun Xu?


    Ain suppressed her excitement and didn''t pierce the teacher''s thoughts. She was afraid that she would be self-defeating and let the teacher''s shaky thoughts change back again.


    When looking down again, Ain suddenly felt that Sun Xuchang was particularly pleasing to the eye.


    She didn''t know that Zefa actually saw all her reactions in her eyes, and she could even guess the thoughts in her heart.


    "Is the Tianlong people and chaotic order the root cause of the breeding of pirates?"


    Zefa looked at the crowd below, and the eyes under the sunglasses were full of waves.


    Several major changes in life have had a great impact on his philosophy.


    From not killing generals before, to now withdraw from the navy and set up the eo navy, showing no mercy to the pirates.


    He was not afraid of death, even if he died now, it would be okay. If he had any ideals, it would be to end the era of the great pirates and completely eliminate the pirates.


    In recent years, his body has gone from bad to worse, and he has also felt weaker and weaker.


    What''s more powerless is that he doesn''t even know how to accomplish this goal.


    Pirates are like crucian carp that crosses the river, and new pirates are born every year. UU reading allows him to kill him madly, but it is still only a drop in the bucket.


    He even felt desperate about it.


    These days, he has been thinking and faintly came to a conclusion that oe&bsp&bsppiee may be the key!


    If he can destroy oe&bsp&bsppie, he may end the era of the great pirate.


    But he had just formed this idea, and Sun Xu came and brought him another answer.


    An answer that sounds more reliable than oe&bsp&bsppiee.


    More importantly, it also brings a solution!


    Zefa must admit that he was tempted!


    The only question is, is the demon king Sun Xu trustworthy?


    .

 Chapter 350： massacre

    You can search for the latest chapters in Baidu for "The Monkey King in One Piece Novel Cool Notes (!


    Before Zefa had an answer, his thinking was interrupted.


    The battle is about to begin.


    Although he had foreseen the result, he was also very interested in the battle process.


    Playground.


    The two people stand opposite each other.


    There are a large number of people on one side, more than two hundred, less than three hundred people.


    The other party has a small number of people, but the looks, figure, and clothing are all exactly the same, which is dazzling.


    The surroundings became quiet, and the noise gradually disappeared.


    "Fight, start!"


    Binz yelled aloud, and then quickly stepped out.


    The two moved suddenly and rushed towards each other quickly.


    This competition was a close fight, and neither side used heat weapons.


    "So fast!"


    Binz retreated to Sun Xu, his face changed before he could stand still.


    The enemy''s speed is obviously much faster than that of the elite team.


    As the saying goes, the world of martial arts, only fast is not broken.


    Although there is no such sentence in Pirate World, the truth is the same.


    In any world, speed is an extremely important aspect of combat.


    "The other party''s tacit understanding is also very high."


    Binz soon discovered the problem again.


    "However, it is no wonder that these are all one person after all."


    He glanced at Perona, her expression a little gloomy.


    The tacit understanding is high, the cooperation is good, and the speed is fast. The elite team has fallen short before they have played against each other, which makes him have a very bad premonition in his heart.


    "It''s okay. We have more people. Even if she is faster, she can''t beat a siege of two or three people."


    Binz could only comfort himself in this way.


    However, the fighting situation far exceeded his expectations.


    As soon as the two sides first touched, the elite team began to collapse.


    Many people fall inexplicably, and then they will be killed by a knife.


    "This...what''s the situation?"


    Binz was dumbfounded.


    No one answered him.


    The battle is still going on.


    "Hahaha."


    One by one Perona laughed as they walked through the crowd. They looked like real people, but in fact they had no entity at all.


    As long as the soldiers touched by them, they would be enveloped in huge negativity, and even if they were on the battlefield, they would burst into tears and knelt to the ground.


    When the passive ghost sneak attack is successful, the fighting ghost will immediately follow up, and the opponent will be killed with a single blow.


    Of course, it was not killed, it was just a competition, just stunned him with the back of a knife.


    The ghosts that Perona released this time were all negative ghosts and combat ghosts, not even an explosion ghost.


    Among them, the fighting ghosts occupy the bulk, and the negative ghosts are only a small part.


    The two sides are intimate, and there is no trust issue at all.


    Negative ghosts sneak attack and fight ghosts to make a knife.


    The NEO Navy had never been in contact with this kind of combat method, and the people who were beaten instantly turned on their backs, and they were in chaos.


    "Be careful! Be careful!"


    A small team leader yelled: "The enemy has a negative ghost! Touch it and you will fall into despair and lose your hands-on ability! Everyone is careful! Don''t be touched by them!"


    It''s a pity that the battlefield is too chaotic. Only a few people around him heard his shouts. A little further away, they couldn''t hear anything.


    "Damn it!"


    The team leader shouted angrily, escaped the attack of a passive ghost, and stabbed a fighting ghost next to him.


    The fighting ghost is being entangled by another soldier, unable to avoid it, pierced by a knife, and the location is where the heart is.


    Before the squad leader had time to be happy, the fighting ghost slashed over the soldiers who entangled her, then forcibly turned his head and turned to look at him.


    The captain watched this scene blankly.


    Because the fighting spirit turned around forcibly, the long knife passed through the chest directly cut half of the body. It can be clearly seen that the left chest is separated from the left rib.


    However, no blood flowed out.


    The action of the fighting ghost did not have any influence, and while the team leader was in a daze, he slashed it away.


    If it hadn''t been for him to wake up at the last moment and block it with a knife, he would have been eliminated now.


    Rao is so, the team leader is not having a good time.


    He took a few steps back and then vomited a mouthful of blood.


    The strength of the opponent is too strong to imagine!


    "How to fight this battle?"


    The team leader gave a sorrowful laugh, his face full of despair.


    Fast speed, strong strength, immortality, and terrible negative ghost attack, the opponent''s strength is not at the same level as them!


    "No wonder she dares to say that we are trash. Compared with her, we are indeed trash."


    The team leader leaned on the ground with his sword and looked around blankly.


    The elite team is quickly losing ground.


    Although the number is more than twice that of the opponent, the opponent can hit several of them by himself, and there is also a sneaky attack by passive ghosts. In the opponent''s hands, they can hardly even resist.


    What''s more frightening is that although there seem to be many enemies, there is actually only one person.


    This is just the opponent''s ability, her real body is still smiling and staying outside the court.


    Suddenly, a gust of wind hit the back of his head, and the team leader''s heart beat violently. Before he could react, his eyes went dark and he lost consciousness.


    "it''s over."


    At the last second before the coma, the team leader thought silently in his heart.


    He wasn''t the only one who saw this fact, every member of the elite team knew it.


    Although the authorities are fascinated, the current situation is too obvious, even if they are in it, they can see clearly at a glance.


    Some people are desperate, and some people are full of unwillingness, frantically attacking fighting ghosts and negative ghosts, but it makes them even more desperate.


    They attacked desperately, and even exchanged their wounds for wounds, and finally attacked the fighting ghost, but they were surprised to find that this had no effect at all.


    The debacle began.


    The elite team wants to escape, but it is not as fast as the fighting ghosts and will soon be overtaken.


    The cooperating ghosts blocked all routes, circled the elite team in an invisible circle, and then began to hold the butcher with a scythe to harvest every member of the elite team quickly and efficiently.


    There is no sound around.


    Everyone looked at all this blankly.


    As outsiders, they see more clearly.


    The elite team is not defeated. To be precise, this is not a war at all, but a massacre!


    The elite team collapsed at a touch.


    Under the opponent''s knife, the elite team that used to be full of spirit and arrogance is like a pig and sheep that just stayed!


    Even the most pessimistic soldier did not expect this ending.


    Was defeated! Surrounded by! Slaughtered!


    No resistance! Can''t even escape!


    Can only wait for death!


    Despair and fear envelop everyone.


    Whether they hate the elite team or envy them, this is their NEO navy''s face!


    That''s it? That''s it? Is this it? !


    This is being twisted by someone stomping their face on the ground with their feet!


    Although not on the battlefield, all the soldiers were pale, with cold hands and feet.


    From the beginning of the pirate guerrillas to the establishment of the NEO navy, they have not experienced failure, and even experienced a tragedy in which a small group was killed by the enemy.


    However, it was less than this moment to make them desperate.


    one person!


    There was only one person on the other side, and the two elite squads were defeated by killing them!


    "As expected of the Demon King Pirate Group!"


    After a long time, someone faintly said something, and the others reacted.


    Yes!


    Although the other party seems to be just a charming girl, she is a member of the Four Emperors Pirate Group! The bounty is 200 million!


    Is it comparable to the little pirates they had dealt with before?


    The 200 million bounty is higher than the captains of the pirate group that they crusade against!


    Thinking in this way, they escaped from that heavy despair.


    Four Emperors, that is the existence that makes the entire navy headquarters helpless!


    It is only natural that they are not opponents.


    Although thinking like this, everyone can only remain silent when looking at the scene on the battlefield.


    It''s too awful!


    At this moment, many people are rejoicing. Fortunately, it is not them who are fighting on the field.


    Such a tragic failure, they will leave a psychological shadow just by looking at it. The psychological pressure of the elite team members in the battlefield can be imagined.


    The battle is gradually coming to an end.


    In the end, there are only a few people who seem to be captains, all of whom are armed and domineering.


    They were back to back, with disheveled heads, bloodstained faces and hideous expressions, like a few lunatics.


    The fighting ghosts and the negative ghosts were besieging them in an orderly manner without any rush.


    The elite team is not pure waste. There are still some people who have control over the armed color. In addition, there are more people in them, and there are always times when they are not careful, and the fighting ghosts also have losses, but this number is below ten. If you don¡¯t look carefully, There is no reduction at all.


    Most of the negative ghosts have disappeared.


    However, it was not killed.


    In fact, it is harder to kill negative ghosts than fighting ghosts.


    On the one hand, negative ghosts have no entities, only armed colors can harm them. On the other hand, negative ghosts are much faster than combat ghosts and can fly!


    However, the negative specter is actually a consumable.


    In the past, negative ghosts were basically disposable consumables that would dissipate after affecting a person.


    After the external body is strengthened, it has improved a lot, but it only increases the number of uses, rather than permanent existence. If it affects a few more people, it will still dissipate.


    Being able to defeat the elite team so quickly and so cleanly, the negative specter has made great contributions, and naturally there won''t be much left.


    Of course, fighting ghosts cannot always exist, but they exist for longer than negative ghosts. Fighting for too long will also dissipate.


    The battle is actually over.


    There are only five people left on the elite team, and dozens of ghosts.


    However, the ghost obviously did not intend to consume them.


    The ghost created by Perona originally had a certain amount of wisdom. After fusing the supernatural powers of the body, the wisdom has improved a lot, and it is no different from ordinary humans.


    The ghosts are like a cold machine, driving the elves to the five people more and more embarrassed, with more and more flaws.


    At a certain moment, a person was knocked back two steps before he could return to defense, and the only two negative ghosts left took the opportunity to rush in.


    Armed and domineering defense, the resistance of these five people is much stronger, and the two negative ghosts have completely dissipated and only four people are recruited.


    But this is enough.


    The ghosts of the battle, which had been prepared for a long time, swarmed up, and cut all five people down.


    At this point, the battle is completely over.


    The remaining fighting ghosts said nothing, and slowly dissipated, leaving a place of unconscious soldiers.


    On the contrary, the soldiers onlookers were relieved, with a sense of ease that the torment was over.


    "It''s all solved."


    Perona patted her little hand and raised her face to look at Sun Xu.


    "Good performance!"


    Sun Xu did not hesitate to send his compliment.


    Perona lifted her chin proudly: "That''s just enough! Just this kind of rookie, and a few hundred more will not be my opponent!"


    Although there were many people around, it was very quiet, and her words spread far away.


    Binz finally got up and heard what she was about to say, and the whole person turned gray again.


    The soldiers onlookers glared at her even more. It was cruel to kill, right?


    "What are you looking at?"


    Perona glared back without fear. She was originally a lawless character, and now she is stronger, she has a backer by her side, and she doesn''t have the slightest timidity in the face of thousands of people.


    "If you don''t agree, continue fighting!"


    "enough!"


    A loud shout interrupted the soldiers'' riot.


    There was a little noise in one direction, separated by a gap, and two figures entered the encirclement. It was Zefa and Ain.


    "If you lose, you lose! If you are not reconciled, train hard! If you all play together, what if you win? Is it honorable?"


    All the soldiers bowed their heads cursed by Zefa.


    Mainly ashamed.


    Two elite teams, close to three hundred people, were beaten up by a little girl. As the legendary instructors who have almost taught the entire high-level navy, they are embarrassing Zefa!


    Others are afraid of him, Perona is not afraid, holding her smooth chin, like a proud peacock: "Even if they go together, they can''t beat me!"


    Zefa glanced at her and snorted coldly: "Do you think you are strong? You just rely on your ability to bully those who are not domineering! Except for ability, other aspects are simply terrible! When you meet a real strong, you will be better than Today they lost even worse!"


    Perona puffed her cheeks and said in disbelief, "What about the strong? Have you beaten Sun Xu? Sun Xu will protect me!"


    Zefa''s mouth couldn''t help but twitched, and he was speechless.


    What can he say?


    The other party didn''t refute his words, but told him that when encountering a stronger enemy, there will naturally be a stronger one to deal with it.


    It happened that this "stronger" was strong enough that he couldn''t think of anyone who would dare to say that he could beat him.


    This is totally rascal!


    Sun Xu smiled and stood up: "Sorry Senior Zefa, I caused you trouble."


    "It is also a good thing for them to learn a lesson." Zefa said lightly.


    There may be shadows in people''s hearts, but at least no one has died.


    If it is an enemy, there is no such good thing.


    "Then we will leave."


    Sun Xu nodded, did not say anything, pulled Perona and the others around and left.


    "etc!"


    "Is there anything else?"


    Sun Xu stopped and looked back.


    Zefa was silent for a while, and said: "See Kuzan, tell him I have something to look for him."


    Sun Xu thoughtfully took a look at Ain and nodded: "No problem."


    Zefa didn''t say anything, watching them gradually disappear.


    far away.


    Ainilu¡¯s eyes are full of envy, jealousy and hatred: "The two abilities, the improvement of strength is too great! I am going to find the boss! I have done meritorious service for the team, I have shed blood for the boss, I am going to find the boss, I too Want the second ability!"


    "Haha, let''s go. If you want to find the boss, you must complete today''s task first, otherwise, the boss will need you to train."


    Ace laughed twice and left first.


    "etc!"


    Ainilu chased him up: "Let''s go together! Look at Perona, the strength has improved so much, don''t you want the second ability?"


    "Are you stupid? I already have a second ability!"


    "Ahhh! You bastard! Obviously I came first!"


    "..."


    Xiliu looked at the direction where Sun Xu and the four were leaving, showing a thoughtful expression.


    Devil fruit is indeed a good way to improve strength.


    The latest chapter address of Monkey King in Pirate: https://


    The full text of Monkey King in Pirate Reading address: https://


    Monkey King in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King reading on Pirate¡¯s mobile phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 350 Massacre), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 351： White Stars first time

    You can search for the latest chapters in Baidu for "The Monkey King in One Piece Novel Cool Notes (!


    Almost all the soldiers were on the playground, and only a few who stood guard did not go to see the excitement.


    Therefore, even though it was daytime, the base rarely quieted down.


    "Although Zefa''s words are not sound, they do make sense."


    Sun Xu said: "With two abilities, it is easy for you to bully these miscellaneous fish, and you will still get into a dilemma in the face of real masters. It is time for you to learn physical skills and domineering!"


    Negative ghosts and explosive ghosts are aside for the time being. Perona¡¯s newly mastered combat ghosts do not know how to fight by nature. In fact, he has discovered that the physical skills of those ghosts are based on Perona.


    Because Perona''s physique is very bad, the performance of those fighting ghosts is actually very bad.


    Can win, mainly because her hard power surpasses the opponent too much.


    Relying on the powerful auxiliary effects of the negative ghosts, the super basic qualities of the fighting ghosts, and the innocent body, there is no disadvantage.


    In fact, if you only talk about physical skills, there are many others who are better than her.


    In other words, most of them are better than her.


    After all, it is an elite team selected by a naval base. Aside from the strength, the experience and skills are not bad.


    "I see."


    Perona honestly said that in front of Sun Xu, she was not as skinny as she was facing Zefa.


    "I''ll find an opportunity to ask Zefa to design a workout method that works best for you."


    Sun Xu said.


    Before, the professor''s domineering was mainly in charge of Ace and Shiliu, but both of them were far behind Zefa in terms of teaching level and understanding of domineering.


    There is such a super instructor, there is no reason not to use it.


    Not only Perona''s training, Robin''s training, he is also ready to let Zefa guide.


    While talking, the four came out of the base.


    Although most of Sisana Island is occupied by NEO Naval Base, a small part of it is vacant.


    This is a wasteland, with a few crooked neck trees standing around, and many weeds growing on the ground.


    Just as Sun Xu was about to go in, his expression moved, and he stopped again.


    He stiffened, and the others naturally stopped.


    "What''s wrong, Master Sun Xu?" Bai Xing asked.


    "Don''t go forward, let''s go to other places."


    Sun Xu said.


    Bai Xing obediently didn''t ask any more, but Perona couldn''t help being curious. She walked out and looked back: "Is there anything there?"


    "It''s not something special."


    Sun Xu looked calm: "It''s just a pile of graves."


    He remembered that Ain said that Sisana Island was once inhabited by the navy before they arrived.


    It seems that Zefa and the others did not burn the body, but buried them all here.


    Although he is not afraid, there is no need to go to the chaotic graves.


    "grave?"


    Perona immediately retracted her gaze.


    Now her aesthetic has changed a lot, and she has no love for cemeteries, zombies, corpses and the like.


    Along the naval base, the four came all the way to the sea.


    The sky was as blue as washing, and the sea reflected in it was like a huge sapphire.


    Perona was blowing the sea breeze and closed her eyes comfortably: "Hehe, we seem to have not sailed on the ocean for a long time."


    But right? They are all flying in the sky.


    "If you want to take a boat to the next town, we can buy a boat and sail for a while."


    Sun Xu said.


    "Okay!" Perona said happily.


    Unlike many pirates, she has lived on a terrifying barque from a very young age.


    Although it is also called a boat, it is actually no different from an island.


    Moreover, the sea area of ??the Devil''s Triangle has heavy fog all year round and there is almost no normal weather.


    As a result, although Perona has lived in the sea for more than 20 years, she has never appreciated the sea and is still full of interest in the sea and sailing.


    Bai Xing stared at the sea in a daze.


    Sun Xu touched her little head and said with a smile: "Would you like to go swimming?"


    "Can you?" Bai Xing''s eyes lit up.


    In fact, Linglong Tower also prepared a swimming pool for her, as well as a sea water room where her body could survive.


    However, the swimming pool, the room and the real sea are not the same.


    "Of course."


    Sun Xu nodded and said to Perona: "You and Linglong will go back first, and Bai Xing and I will go swimming."


    "Oh well."


    Perona pouted, envy and hatred.


    As a capable person, she and swimming have long been missed.


    After Perona and Linglong left, Sun Xu took Bai Xing''s hand and jumped into the sea.


    At first, Sun Xu took the white star, but after diving to a certain depth and making sure that he could not see it outside, he restored the white star to its original shape, and then it was the white star that took him to swim.


    "Hee hee hee¡­¡­"


    Bai Xing''s laughter filled the ocean.


    "Master Sun Xu, look! What a beautiful coral!"


    "Master Sun Xu, take a look! There are so many fish here!"


    "Master Sun Xu..."


    "..."


    The white star is like a wizard in the ocean.


    All kinds of fish, large and small, surrounded her, guarding her.


    The two dived deeper and deeper, and finally reached the bottom of the sea.


    "Master Sun Xu, what is that?"


    Bai Xing hid behind a rock, carefully looking at a giant in front of him.


    From the positions of the two, only a huge black shadow could be seen, like a mountain peak.


    Of course, it can''t be a mountain, because it is moving. Although it is slow, it is indeed moving forward.


    "It''s a turtle!"


    Sun Xu swept it with his spiritual knowledge and saw the true face of "Mountain Peak" Lushan.


    This tortoise was bigger than the one he saw below the island. At that time, he was still with the straw hat pirates.


    "It seems to be going to have a baby, let''s not disturb it anymore."


    Bai Xing changed direction intimately.


    More than two hours later.


    Bai Xing returned to a normal human size, sitting on a huge shell, shaking his tail, and said briskly: "Master Sun Xu, I am so happy today!"


    "I was negligent, and I will take you out for more swimming in the future." Sun Xu said.


    "It''s okay! Swim once in a while, I''m already very open." Bai Xing said.


    Sun Xu rubbed her hair and said nothing.


    Although she is a princess, Bai Xing will always be the best behaved, considerate and will not cause any trouble to anyone.


    Around them, all kinds of fish surrounded them, as if dancing, very beautiful.


    Bai Xing was playing with Yu''er. He was taken aback for a moment, turned his head and looked to the left, with some confusion on his face: "Master Sun Xu, there seems to be some sound over there."


    "Voice?" Sun Xu listened for a while, shook his head and said, "I didn''t hear it."


    Bai Xing listened carefully for a while again: "But it is true, as if someone is talking."


    "say?"


    This is the bottom of the sea. Although it is not 10,000 meters, it is more than 5,000 meters. How can anyone exist here?


    Talking, either mermaid or murloc, or...


    "Aquaman class?"


    Sun Xu looked over in surprise: "Bai Xing, did you hear the Neptune''s voice?"


    Is Bai Xing''s ability finally awakening?


    To know that swimming can help her awaken, he has brought her here long ago!


    "I''m sorry, Sun Xu, I don''t know."


    Bai Xing lost his voice and said, "That voice has disappeared now."


    "Disappeared?" Sun Xu calmed down and comforted: "If you disappear, you will disappear. There will be a second time if you disappear. One day you will be able to figure out what you are talking about."


    While speaking, he unfolded his spiritual consciousness, and at the limit of expansion, he did not find any traces of the sea king.


    He was not surprised either.


    There must be some special connection between Neptune and Neptune.


    Neptunes can feel the call of the white star far away, and the white star may also be able to perceive the existence of the Neptunes from a distance.


    Bai Xing worked hard for a while, but unfortunately, he still didn''t hear anything.


    That sound seemed to be just her illusion.


    Until they left the ocean, Bai Xing was still a little lost.


    She also wants to awaken her ability earlier.


    Although Lord Sun Xu never urged her or said anything, she could feel that Lord Sun Xu wanted her to awaken.


    She actually thought of many ways silently.


    I prayed, meditated before going to bed, and even quietly took a dumbbell from Ainilu¡¯s exercise room and tried to exercise, but it didn¡¯t work.


    Today may be the only time I touched the edge, but unfortunately, it was only a flash in the pan.


    "Does it really need to swim more?"


    Bai Xing''s little head turned vigorously.


    Although she is a mermaid princess, she has lived in the sea since she was a child, but she didn''t swim for a long time, because she spent most of her time in the hard shell tower.


    She gently pulled Sun Xu''s sleeve: "Master Sun Xu, me, I want to swim more in the future."


    Sun Xu was taken aback, glanced at Bai Xing, turned his head, and probably understood her thoughts.


    "good!"


    He agreed in one fell swoop. Although he didn''t think swimming really helped Neptune awakening, it was enough for swimming to make Bai Xing happy.


    "Thank you, Sun Xu!"


    Bai Xing''s face opened with joy, his eyebrows were bent, his pink long hair swayed gently, and his beautiful face was filled with joy that made everyone intoxicated.


    Sun Xu stared blankly, feeling a little silly for a while.


    The white star is definitely the most beautiful creation in the world!


    Hancock can evoke the desires of men more than her either wants to surrender under her feet, or wants to ride on her and conquer her fiercely.


    However, the white star is the purest beauty.


    People want to hold her in the palm of her hand, and don''t want anyone to hurt her.


    Of course, both can give rise to a strong possessive desire.


    "Master Sun Xu!"


    Bai Xing called out softly, his face flushed: "You, you, you have gone the wrong way."


    Sun Xu looked up.


    They have come out of the ocean and are about to return to the naval base.


    However, at some point, their route went astray, and if they walked this way, they would only hit the wall with one head.


    "Ahem, let''s go quickly, we won''t be able to make dinner any more late."


    Sun Xu''s eyes swayed, pulling Bai Xing, and couldn''t help speeding up his pace. His hurried appearance gave people a sense of embarrassment inexplicably.


    He was very upset in his heart.


    I was so gaffey just now!


    Exposed this ugly state in front of Bai Xing!


    More importantly, Bai Xing''s domineering and domineering can hear his heart!


    Sun Xu quietly glanced at Bai Xing, only to find that she did not show any expression of disgust or resistance, and he was a little relieved.


    The latest chapter address of Monkey King in Pirate: https://


    The full text of Monkey King in Pirate Reading address: https://


    Monkey King in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King reading on Pirate¡¯s mobile phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 351 Bai Xing''s first time), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 352： Eaten

    You can search for the latest chapters in Baidu for "The Monkey King in One Piece Novel Cool Notes (!


    Chapter Three Hundred and Fifty Two


    "Boss, you are finally back!"


    As soon as Sun Xu and Bai Xing returned to the yard, Robin greeted him: "Miss Ain has been waiting for a long time."


    He looked back, and he saw Ain standing pretty in a T-shirt and hot pants.


    Sun Xu gave away Bai Xing''s hand, and she obediently went to find Rebecca to temporarily end her training.


    "Is there a problem?"


    "I want to ask, what kind of preparations do I need to do for the amputated limb?" Ain asked.


    "Senior Zefa agreed?"


    Sun Xu raised his eyebrows and asked in surprise.


    Although he said that Zefa was willing to take his arm for him no matter whether he agreed with his terms or not, but Zefa strongly refused.


    Now he changed his mind, did he...


    "Not yet, but I want to prepare in advance." Ain said calmly.


    Sun Xu understood what she meant.


    Although Zefa has not agreed personally, his attitude should have been loosened, and he may even show certain tendencies.


    It seems to be close to success.


    Sun Xu laughed: "I need a devil fruit."


    Ain was not surprised. She was there when the green pheasant was being treated, and she saw Sun Xu consuming the power of a demon fruit with her own eyes.


    "Is there anything else needed? Does Devil Fruit have special requirements?"


    Sun Xu pondered for a while and said, "Senior Zefa is different from Kuzan, so the situation will change a bit."


    "What changes?"


    Ain became nervous.


    There is the example of the green pheasant before, and Sun Xu also promised before that she thought she would be able to hold the teacher''s arm for ten years, but now why is there a problem again?


    "Don''t be nervous, it''s a good thing."


    Sun Xu motioned her not to get excited, and then said: "Senior Zefa is not a capable person, so he doesn''t need to consider the conflict of power. He has an additional choice, which is to retain some of the power of the devil fruit when making arms."


    In fact, it was closer to the gifts he gave Tina and Taotu, refining an arm-shaped magic weapon.


    "Retain part of the ability?" Ain was taken aback.


    "Yes, only part of it can be kept, only that arm can be used." Sun Xu said.


    "This is already very, very..."


    Ain couldn''t think of a good adjective for a while. The most suitable word she came up with was abnormal, but this word was obviously not suitable to be said.


    Sun Xu said: "In addition, I want to remind you that because the arm is made of devil fruit, after connecting this kind of arm, it will inevitably be affected, that is to say, it will be restrained by the ocean and the sea stone.


    Regardless of whether the ability is retained, this will not change. "


    Limbs are different from inscribed magical powers.


    The engraved magical powers are just an intermediary for the exchange of power, without changing the body, naturally they will not be cursed by the devil fruit.


    Limb extension actually turns the limbs made by the devil fruit into a part of the body, and it is inevitable to be affected.


    "Of course, it must be less affected than those who are truly capable, but I am not sure what the situation is."


    Sun Xu continued: "By the way, you can also choose to obliterate the power in it, choose a pure arm, and remind me again, this will not eliminate the curse of the devil fruit.


    You can go back and discuss with Senior Zefa about how to choose.


    If you want to retain power, then you need to choose the devil fruit. If you want a pure arm, then you don''t need to pay too much attention to it. Any devil fruit will do. "


    "I understand!"


    Ain nodded heavily.


    Seeing them finished talking, baby-5 stepped forward: "Boss, dinner is ready."


    "Stay and eat together."


    Sun Xu invited.


    "No, I..."


    Ain''s words stopped suddenly, his nose shook slightly, and he blurted out: "It smells good!"


    She reacted after speaking, her face flushed instantly.


    "Hahaha, come on!"


    Sun Xu forced her to press her on the table: "It just so happens that Kuzan is not here today. It would be a waste of you not to eat."


    "I, I, I..."


    After "I" a few times, Ain finally compromised: "Then bother!"


    The dinner was very hearty.


    In fact, it''s not just dinner, Sun Xu''s three meals are basically very rich.


    Ace has recently moved to become a food educator, and he can also do barbecues and other things. In addition, the chef''s work is basically handed over to baby-5.


    baby-5 has no complaints, but is very happy.


    Moreover, she broke out with a strong motivation, and her excellent cooking skills rose rapidly.


    Isn¡¯t it even more amazing? She also said that her own fruit has developed a home version.


    Baby-5 is a weapon fruit that can be transformed into a variety of weapons, including various cold weapons and hot weapons.


    There are many types of devil fruit. Although most people use the devil fruit ability to fight, in fact, the power of the devil fruit is much more than that.


    For example, the bubble fruit of Kalifa in CP9 is obviously more suitable for cleaning than fighting.


    There is also the sewing fruit of Leo the little human race. Being a tailor is definitely a good hand.


    But the weapon fruit, as can be seen from the name, this is a purely combat-side ability, but under the super power of the baby-5, it just developed a household ability.


    She can change all kinds of auxiliary kitchenware, such as flame controller, which can be used to control the fire, taste discriminator and so on.


    The cooking skills are good, coupled with the assistance of the ability, the most important thing is the special ingredients. Although the food made by baby-5 does not shine, it is delicious and makes people want to swallow the tongue!


    There was a large table full of dishes, and everyone gathered around the table to cook.


    "Then I''m welcome."


    Ain picked up the chopsticks, picked a piece of beef, and put it in his mouth.


    "Well!"


    The moment she bit down, her eyes widened suddenly, but she was too late to speak, chewing hard.


    After eating, she immediately clamped another piece of beef.


    "Hmm."


    She squinted her eyes slightly, her face full of happiness.


    "This is too delicious, right?"


    It''s just beef stew with potatoes. She has eaten it many times, but for the first time she knows that it can be so delicious.


    The beef is soft and rotten, full of soup, and the beef has a very mellow aroma. Every time you chew, you feel strong satisfaction.


    "It''s delicious! It''s delicious! It''s delicious! It''s delicious!"


    Ain wailed in his heart.


    She finally knew why Sun Xu didn''t go to the cafeteria to eat, but insisted on cooking by herself.


    She used to conspiracy theorists to speculate that they were worried about the poison in the food, but now she knows that it was a big mistake!


    The only reason they don¡¯t go to the cafeteria is that the food they cook is better!


    If she could make such delicious dishes, she wouldn''t go to the cafeteria anymore!


    "Compared with this beef stew with potatoes, the food in the cafeteria is pig food!"


    Ain had a faint sorrow in his heart: "After eating such delicious food, how will the food in the cafeteria be imported from now on?"


    However, if she is allowed to choose again, she will stay more determined and decisive than before!


    When Ain was going to clamp the third piece of beef, he suddenly realized something was wrong. He looked up and found that everyone was staring at him.


    "what."


    She was a little at a loss, and asked nervously, "Is there any problem?"


    "You and your boss may have many common languages."


    Robin laughed, and the others nodded again and again.


    It''s really not a person to look like, looking at a sassy sister, she is actually a foodie.


    Ain was a little confused, wondering what they were referring to.


    "Leave them alone!"


    Sun Xu said, "Don''t always eat that one, try the other ones, they are all very delicious!"


    "OK."


    Ain''s spirits lifted up, and immediately put all those words behind him.


    Now is the time to enjoy the food, no time to think about other things!


    Such delicious food should be tasted with a pilgrimage-like pious attitude. Foolish thinking is a blasphemy against them!


    Ain looked at the onion soup in front of him.


    She scooped up a spoon, leaned her mouth over, blew it, swallowed it in one bite.


    "Um! This smell..."


    Ain clamped his legs, his face flushed slightly.


    "It''s delicious! It''s delicious! It''s delicious! It''s delicious! This is definitely the best onion soup I''ve ever tasted!"


    Pan-fried foie gras, cumin lamb chops, blood sausage, stewed meat, and various vegetables are all delicious that she has never eaten before. Even an ordinary fruit salad is better than what she has eaten before. Several times.


    After eating and drinking, Ain leaned back in his chair, his face flushed slightly, and his face was full of happiness.


    I enjoyed it so much! She has never been so happy in her life!


    "Are you full?"


    The voice in his ear woke Ain awake: "I''m full! Thank you for the hospitality, the dishes are very, very delicious!"


    "If you like, you can come and eat every day in the future."


    Sun Xu smiled.


    Ain was the only big foodie he had seen besides Luffy.


    It''s hard to meet someone with the same hobbies, and he doesn''t mind treating her a few more meals.


    Anyway, there is Ace, so you need as many special ingredients as you like.


    "That¡­¡­"


    Ain''s face flushed, he couldn''t help but glanced aside, and whispered, "I''m welcome."


    After speaking, she wished to slap herself.


    This is too rude!


    At least, at least once!


    At this time, the other one jumped out and said vigorously: "What if he takes the polite words seriously?"


    "Then you can''t agree directly like this!"


    Ain 1 retorted.


    "If you''re taken seriously, you won''t be able to eat such delicious food!" Ain 2 raised his voice Ain 1 struggled for a second: "You make sense. !"


    Ain and Ain reached an agreement.


    It''s not good to promise directly, but for the sake of food, it can only be cheeky once!


    Ain stood up suddenly: "I''ll help clean up!"


    "No need to!"


    baby-5 immediately reached out and stopped her, showing vigilance: "This is my job!"


    Ain looked embarrassed, neither did he advance nor retreat.


    Obviously you want to help, why did you make it like robbing something?


    "Leave these matters to baby-5."


    Sun Xu motioned her to sit down, and took out a plate with various snacks on it: "Let¡¯s have some snacks after dinner."


    "I''m full! No need!"


    Ain originally wanted to say this, but his hand picked up a piece of dried fruit uncontrollably.


    "It''s delicious! It''s delicious! It''s delicious!"


    When I left, Ain was dizzy, carrying two bags in each hand.


    One is filled with fruits and the other is filled with various snacks.


    When she left, she couldn''t help but look back, looking forward to tomorrow.


    The latest chapter address of Monkey King in Pirate: https://


    The full text of Monkey King in Pirate Reading address: https://


    Monkey King in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King reading on Pirate¡¯s mobile phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (I have eaten in Chapter 352), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 353： WITH

    You can search for the latest chapters in Baidu for "The Monkey King in One Piece Novel Cool Notes (!


    In a flash, three days passed.


    Without knocking on the door, Ain pushed open the door skillfully and walked in.


    In the yard.


    Robin was lying in the shade of a tree reading a book. Hearing the sound, Yu Guang glanced at it, and then he turned his attention to the book in his hand.


    "Ain, I came here a bit early today, and I have to wait a while for lunch."


    Ain''s face turned red.


    In the past few days, she faithfully fulfilled what she had promised Sun Xu at the beginning, and not only came to have dinner, but came over for breakfast, lunch and dinner.


    She didn''t want to be so cheeky, but she couldn''t resist the temptation of good food.


    She tried to eat the food in the cafeteria.


    As we all know, hunger is the best condiment.


    In the same way, when you are not hungry, the appeal of delicious food will be greatly reduced.


    She wants to resist the craving for food by eating full.


    In the end, she failed shamefully.


    Canteen food that once tasted good, now it tastes like chewing wax.


    Don''t say you''re full, you can''t eat anymore!


    Especially when I think of delicious food waiting for me not far away.


    "I''m not here for dinner this time."


    Ain settled down and said his purpose: "I''m here to find Sun Xu, is he there?"


    "Looking for the boss?" Robin put down his book: "Did that matter have a result?"


    Ain shook his head: "Not sure, the teacher wants to talk to him."


    Although she was still not sure about it, Robin was sure from her look, and he was pretty close.


    The conversation is probably the last temptation. If no major problems arise, the former admiral Zefa will become their partner.


    Robin was not too surprised, after all, there was already a former admiral in the team.


    Compared to Zefa, who had little prestige, the former general was more famous and stronger, and when he knew he was about to join, she was shocked even more.


    "The boss took Bai Xing out, but he will definitely be back before lunch. You can wait for a while."


    Ain sat down next to Robin.


    In the past few days, except for Sun Xu, who is like-minded and has the same hobbies, Robin is the one she knows best.


    One of the two is a scientist, who has participated in the research and development of weapons similar to the pacifists, and the other is a genius historian, both of whom are highly intelligent people, but surprisingly have a common language.


    After hesitating for a while, Ain asked, "Mr. Demon King is a capable person, right?"


    "Animal department, capable of phantom beast species."


    Robin said.


    This is not a secret, and there is no need to keep it secret.


    After the Battle of Totland, the newspaper that made them famous all over the world had a detailed account of the battle between Sun Xu and Kaido, and naturally mentioned his abilities.


    However, everyone knows that he is an Eudemons capable person, but no one knows which one it is.


    There are no myths and legends in the shape of an ape in the world.


    "Then why can he swim?"


    Ain asked.


    In the past few days, Sun Xu took Bai Xing out for swimming more than once, most of the time he jumped directly in front of the guard at the gate of the base.


    This matter will naturally be reported.


    As the top three in terms of rights and status in the base, Ain certainly knew this information.


    "I have to ask the boss about this, we don''t know."


    Robin smiled and said: "In fact, you don''t need to be obsessed with this. After you get along with the boss for a long time, you will find that the boss is a very magical person who can do many things that ordinary people can''t do or even dare not imagine.


    Isn''t it one of the things to give the green pheasant a leg?


    There are many similar.


    If you have to figure it out one by one, then you don''t have to do anything and surround yourself with the boss all day long!


    Moreover, you want to know the answer, there is no other way, you can only ask the boss to tell you in person.


    However, I want to remind you that the boss is not a person who is keen to answer other people''s questions. "


    "Oh well."


    Ain didn''t think about it anymore.


    Her current mood is actually very complicated, she doesn''t have too much thoughts on others at all.


    After several days of thinking and her persistent persuasion, Teacher Zefa should make a decision.


    Both the teacher''s hand and the teacher''s illness have been cured.


    If three days ago, she must be so happy.


    Now she is also happy, but at the same time, there is also a sense of depression and depression in her heart.


    Once Teacher Zefa agreed to the Demon King''s terms, it was probably time for them to leave.


    They''re gone, where would she go to eat some food?


    Do you want to go back to eat the food in the cafeteria?


    That is simply suffering!


    Every time I think of this, Ain''s heart will be agitated.


    In my wild thoughts, my eyes suddenly darkened.


    Ain looked up and found that Sun Xu came back at some point and was standing in front of her.


    "Robin said you have something to do with me?"


    "It''s not me, it''s my teacher who wants to talk to you."


    "I understand." Sun Xu nodded, "I will visit Senior Zefa after lunch."


    As soon as his voice fell, a call came from the room.


    Lunch is ready!


    Sun Xu, Robin, and Ain walked to the room together.


    After drinking and eating.


    Sun Xu and Ain left the yard.


    "Has Senior Zefa figured it out?"


    "more or less."


    In front of Sun Xu, Ain did not hide: "It depends on the results of your conversation today. If the conversation is good, then the teacher has a high probability of agreeing directly. If the conversation is not good, things may go in the worst direction. developing."


    "What will Senior Zefa want to talk to me?"


    Sun Xu asked, it''s always good to make some preparations in advance.


    "I don''t know either." Ain said, "The teacher doesn''t tell us everything."


    While talking, the two came to the front of a three-story building.


    This is the command center of the base and the most powerful building.


    Ain took him to the door of a room on the third floor of the command center.


    "The teacher is inside."


    "Thanks for your hard work."


    Sun Xu raised his hand and was about to knock on the door.


    Ain grabbed him and said seriously: "I hope you can succeed."


    "Try not to disappoint you."


    Sun Xu smiled and started knocking on the door.


    Dangdang.


    "Come in!"


    Zefa''s voice sounded.


    Sun Xu nodded towards Ain, then opened the door and walked into the room.


    Zefa stood by the window, staring outside, not knowing what he was looking at.


    After hearing the movement, he turned his head.


    "You came."


    "Ain said Senior Zefa has something to look for me?" Sun Xu said.


    "From now on, I will abandon that name and change my name to Z." Zefa said solemnly.


    "Z?" Sun Xu was taken aback for a moment and nodded slightly. It doesn''t matter what Zefa calls, as long as his teaching level has not changed.


    Zefa asked solemnly, "I wanted to ask you, how confident are you that you can overthrow the Celestial Dragon?"


    Sun Xu stretched out a finger.


    "10%?"


    Zefa murmured, "Although it''s lower than I expected, it''s okay."


    That''s a Tianlongren!


    The world government ruled by the Tianlong people has ruled the world for eight hundred years!


    It is not easy to overthrow them with a certain degree of certainty.


    In addition, this can at least show that he is very calm, not arrogant, and despise the power of the Dragon.


    "you are wrong!"


    Sun Xu interrupted Zefa''s thinking: "My gesture is not 10%, but 10%!"


    Zefa froze for a moment, then laughed anxiously.


    I just praised him for being calm, but I didn''t expect to hit his face so quickly.


    Ten percent sure?


    This is no longer arrogant, but stupid! Pure stupidity! A little bit of brain shouldn''t say such a thing!


    "Senior Z doesn''t believe it?"


    Sun Xu said slowly.


    "I''m not old enough to be confused, and of course I won''t believe such stupid things!" Zefa said coldly.


    Sun Xu said leisurely: "Has Senior Z discovered that the number of pirates and overall strength have reached the peak?"


    "So what?" Zefa asked rhetorically.


    "The pirate''s power has reached its peak in this era, which shows that the world''s endurance to the dragon people, the source of chaos, has also reached its limit.


    This world is like the same rubber band that is constantly stretched out. It has been stretched to the extreme. If you continue, the only possibility is...Bang! "


    Sun Xu opened his five fingers: "Blow everything to pieces!"


    Zefa showed a pensive expression. Although he was once a navy admiral and one of the most powerful people in the world, he can only see more and more pirates, and he has not studied the world situation too deeply.


    In fact, it is very rare for people to have an extraordinary vision, who can transcend the limitations of the times and identity, and see the development of the world clearly!


    Not to mention Zefa, even the Warring States might not be able to see this clearly!


    Sun Xu will not work either.


    He made this judgment by combining his experience during this period with the plot he knew in the original world.


    "As the saying goes, if the cathode is positive or not, the world has been in chaos for 800 years, and it is time to usher in order and peace!" Sun Xu eloquently said: "In this era, the Tianlong people will definitely be dragged off the altar!"


    "Is this the reason you are 100% sure?" Zefa looked at him and said slowly.


    "no."


    "Didn''t you say so much for what?"


    Zefa almost scolded.


    Sun Xu found a chair to sit down, and said slowly: "If Senior Z really wants me to give a piece of evidence, it''s not impossible, but after reading it, I can''t go back."


    Zefa looked at him for a while, then slowly nodded: "No problem! If you can show me convincing evidence, I will agree to your invitation!"


    Sun Xu smiled and shouted at the door: "Ain, are you outside?"


    Click.


    Ain opened the door and walked in, looked at the two of them first, and asked, "Is there something wrong?"


    "You let Bai Xing come here." Sun Xu said.


    "White Star?"


    Ain glanced at him suspiciously, but finally left without asking anything.


    Zefa recalled it for a while, and quickly remembered who Bai Xing was.


    He was equally puzzled, wondering what Sun Xu meant by letting the little girl over.


    However, he didn''t ask, anyway, he would know the truth in a while.


    Ten minutes later.


    The door of the house was knocked awake again, Ain pushed the door and walked in, Bai Xing followed behind her.


    "Master Sun Xu."


    Taking small steps, Bai Xing ran to Sun Xu''s side.


    After Ain left, Zefa looked at Bai Xing and frowned, "Is she your proof?"


    Sun Xu did not speak, and stretched out his hand on Bai Xing''s legs, the light flashed, her legs disappeared and turned into a pink fishtail.


    "Mermaid?"


    Zefa was taken aback.


    "To be precise, it''s the mermaid princess!" Sun Xu said.


    Zefa frowned and said, "Do you mean that you got the power of Murloc Island? With all due respect, this might not be of any use. As far as I know, the power of Murloc Island is quite limited, and that''s the one called Jinping. There is still some strength."


    "So you don''t know."


    Sun Xu shook his head: "Have you heard of the legend of Sea King?"


    "Sea King? One of the three ancient weapons of Sea King?"


    Zefa froze for a while, his face changed: "She is the sea king of this generation? After 800 years, has another sea king appeared?"


    As a navy admiral, he is no stranger to the legends of the sea king and the mermaid princess, but the mermaid princess has every generation, but the mermaid princess hasn''t appeared for too long. At first, he didn''t think about it at all.


    "Yes! Bai Xing is Neptune! When she was six years old, because her mother was in danger and was in a hurry, she called Neptune to be present. In fact, this matter should not be a secret to the world government. Because , It was a Tianlongren who put Bai Xing''s mother in danger at the beginning!"


    Sun Xu said, "Of course, the power of White Star has not yet fully awakened."


    Zefa has believed it.


    He knew about this. A Tianlongren once lived on the fisherman island, and then another mermaid came ashore, who seemed to be the princess of the mermaid.


    Soon, his face changed slightly: "It is said that the Pluto is in his hands, and now the Sea King is by his side. He has two ancient weapons that have not been born for hundreds of years!"


    Combining his previous words, Zefa felt like he was destined.


    Two ancient weapons are in hand, one of which can still command all the mermaid princesses of the sea king type. Coupled with his powerful strength and those excellent partners, Zefa also has to admit that Sun Xu dares to say that he is 100% sure to overthrow the Celestial Dragon. And the world government does have this capital.


    "Senior Z, you may have misunderstood."


    Sun Xu touched Bai Xing''s hair: "Although Bai Xing is Sea King and has the power to destroy the world, I will not force her to help me overthrow the world government, and I don''t want to see too much blood on her hands.


    In fact, I said that I am 100% sure to overthrow the Dracos and the confidence is not the white star, of course, it is not Pluto!


    It¡¯s just that you need a piece of evidence, so I¡¯ll give you one piece of evidence. "


    His biggest trump card is naturally his strength.


    Sun Xu has no confidence to be able to become immortal, but it is okay to thoroughly digest mana and become a half immortal. At that time, he will definitely be able to dominate the world alone!


    The mere Tianlong people can be destroyed at your fingertips!


    It is said that it is 100% sure, there is really no moisture at all!


    Zefa was completely stunned.


    Not the Sea King, nor the Pluto. Are there any more powerful cards than ancient weapons?


    Ancient weapons are all dubbed "Gods"!


    "Could it be the king of heaven?"


    "of course not!"


    Sun Xu shook his head: "Actually I suspect that the Heavenly King is in the hands of the Tianlongren."


    Zefa pondered for a while, then slowly nodded: "There is indeed such a possibility. Both Neptune and Pluto have some information left. Only the heavenly king has only one name, and all the others are not careful!


    This is not normal!


    Only the world government can block intelligence so thoroughly! "


    Sun Xu stood up: "I don''t know if Senior Z is satisfied with this evidence?"


    "Yes! There will be no more sufficient evidence in this world than Aquaman."


    Zefa said calmly.


    Although Sun Xu said that he had a stronger hole card, he couldn''t imagine what would be stronger than Aquaman.


    Moreover, Neptune is different from Pluto. The ability of Neptune to order all Neptunes is the best way to deal with the huge power of the world government.


    With Neptune and Pluto, he himself is strong enough, and he believes that Sun Xu does have the possibility of overthrowing the world government.


    According to Zefa, the possibility of Sun Xu overthrowing the world government is much higher than that of the revolutionary army.


    "but."


    He said again: "I don''t trust you!"


    "Ok?"


    Sun Xu narrowed his eyes, and his eyes gradually became dangerous.


    If Zefa rejected him directly, he would not say anything, nor would he be dissatisfied.


    However, he reminded Zefa in advance that once he knew the identity of Bai Xing, there would be no room for regret. Now Zefa wants to cheat. Does he really have no temper?


    "I''m not going to regret it."


    Zefa smiled lightly: "Since I promised to accept your invitation, I will do it naturally, but I have a request."


    "Please tell me." Sun Xu looked better.


    "You don''t plan to stay here forever, do you?"


    "Yes."


    "Please take Ain with you when you leave."


    After waiting for a while, Sun Xu, who didn''t wait until the following, said in astonishment: "That''s it?"


    Zefa nodded: "Yes."


    Sun Xu touched his chin, pondered for a while, and probably understood Zefa''s thoughts.


    He asked Ain to evaluate his character for him.


    Trustworthy is best, not trustworthy, this old man may make some extreme choices.


    "No problem, I promised!"


    Sun Xu said readily that he has always been confident in his character.


    Excellent resistance to beauty is low, nothing else is wrong!


    It''s just...After the green pheasant joined, the yin prosperity and yang decline that was finally alleviated will become serious again.


    After reaching an agreement, the atmosphere suddenly became relaxed.


    Although there is still a crisis of trust, the two sides are considered to be one family.


    Next, Sun Xu and Zefa discussed their next plans.


    He is not ready to raise the flag to rebel right away, his power is still a bit weak now, and more preparations are needed.


    Especially in terms of personal strength, it is best to condense the soul, then his strength should be able to form an absolute suppression of this world master, and may even be a dimensionality reduction blow.


    At that time, the confidence was much better.


    More importantly, it can quickly solve the masters of the Tianlong people and the world government.


    In One Piece World, a top master is even more important than an army!


    A master who can quickly clear the opponent can not only speed up the overthrow of the Tianlongren, but also reduce casualties.


    In war, undead is impossible.


    However, if possible, Sun Xu still hopes that the casualties can be as few as possible.


    "That''s it, Senior Z will continue to stay here and train and train fighters based on the NEO Navy." Sun Xu said Zefa nodded, which is also in line with his thoughts.


    "I will slowly tell them our relationship and purpose. Those who agree will stay, and those who disagree will let them leave."


    "It''s best not to leak this thing out."


    Sun Xu reminded: "I have a lot of debt, but once things are exposed, your troubles will be great."


    "I will pay attention," Zefa said.


    Sun Xu didn''t say anything more.


    As a former admiral of the Navy, he has trained almost the entire high-ranking man of the Navy. He believes that Zefa can handle these things well.


    After chatting for a while, Sun Xu was about to leave.


    When he walked to the door, he stopped again and looked back: "So, from now on, Senior Z, you will have nothing to do with the Navy. When our purpose is exposed, even the love between you and the students who were taught by you will be revealed. The points will also dissipate.


    Not only that, they may become our first opponent, are you ready? "


    "I have been prepared for this since the day I left the navy."


    Zefa''s mouth opened with a grin: "Zefa is dead, now there is only Z!"


    "Get ready, I will start treating you tomorrow."


    After that, Sun Xu left the room with Bai Xing.


    The latest chapter address of Monkey King in Pirate: https://


    The full text of Monkey King in Pirate Reading address: https://


    Monkey King in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King reading on Pirate¡¯s mobile phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 353 Z), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 354： Bai Xings thoughts

    You can search for the latest chapters in Baidu for "The Monkey King in One Piece Novel Cool Notes (!


    Ain, who heard the movement, looked over immediately.


    "You haven''t left yet." Sun Xu said with a smile.


    Ain is not only a like-minded person, but also his own person in the future.


    "How are you talking about?"


    Ain''s face was sullen and fat, and his expression was a little nervous.


    This matter is about Zefa''s life and death, so she can''t help but be nervous.


    "It''s settled."


    Sun Xu didn''t sell Guanzi, and under her expectant gaze, he nodded directly.


    Ain breathed a sigh of relief, with a relieved smile on his face: "The treatment..."


    "Start tomorrow." Sun Xu said.


    "thanks."


    Ain bowed solemnly.


    Sun Xu stretched out his hand to stop her.


    "Not so polite."


    His eyes were a little weird, Ain probably didn''t know that Zefa sold her, or what she would feel when she knew about it?


    Forget it, let their teachers and students solve these things by themselves.


    Actually, it wasn''t Zefa who wanted to send Ain.


    The NEO Navy has no outstanding talents, so Ain and Binz can help him.


    If he could, he didn''t want Ain to leave either.


    However, there are too few people he can trust!


    Especially to help him observe Sun Xu''s character, Zefa didn''t dare to give it to others.


    Binz has always helped him control the army, while Ain consumes a little more energy in scientific research. Compared with it, it is still more difficult to leave Binz, so he sent Ain.


    Sun Xu and Ain bid farewell and left the command center with Bai Xing.


    He thought for a while, just had lunch, and now it¡¯s okay to go back, so...


    "Bai Xing, do you want to go swimming?"


    "Master Sun Xu."


    Bai Xing took a deep breath and summoned the courage to say: "I am willing to help you!"


    Sun Xu was stunned for a moment before realizing that she was talking about helping herself to overthrow the Celestial Dragon.


    The reason for saying this is naturally that he said before that she would not force her to help himself.


    "Thank you."


    He patted Bai Xing''s little head and smiled: "However, leave it to me for such savage things as war. You just have to be happy."


    War will kill people, especially this kind of war that will affect the whole world, and the final death will be an astronomical number.


    If the White Star orders the Neptunes to participate in the battle, then the Neptunes will definitely become the absolute main force, causing countless killings.


    Although Bai Xing did not do it himself, it was also an order from her.


    Bai Xing was originally a gentle and kind girl, which would definitely cause huge psychological pressure on her.


    Although she had a different strength in her heart, Sun Xu did not want her to experience such a thing.


    Anyway, he can do it himself, so after waiting a few more years, why bother with Baixing?


    Bai Xing looked serious: "Master Sun Xu, the dragon people will never change, right? Even if I can master the power of the sea king, but the arrogant and powerful dragon people will not accept threats at all and agree not to capture the murlocs anymore. Slave?"


    Sun Xu was a little lost, unknowingly, the innocent, innocent little tail that stuck to him all day has grown a lot.


    He thought about it seriously and shook his head: "Not necessarily, there are many idiots among the Tianlong people, but there are also some really smart people who are not idiots who don''t know how to compromise!"


    "But it''s difficult, right?"


    Bai Xing pursed his lips: "Moreover, I don''t want to reconcile with them! Master Sun Xu said, murder, pay for life, pay off debts! The Tianlong people have caused countless sufferings and disasters to the fisherman island, and even the mermaid hides for ten thousand. The deep sea under the rice is persecuted by their leading world government! I don''t want to forgive them!"


    Sun Xu shook his head and smiled.


    This has become his shape.


    Although he didn''t take the initiative to instill any ideas in Bai Xing, and more to let her see and feel for herself, however, when Bai Xing kissed him recently, the two were almost inseparable.


    In subtle changes, her three views became more and more similar to him.


    Seeing that Sun Xu did not criticize himself, Bai Xing heaved a sigh of relief and continued: "Therefore, I am willing to help Master Sun Xu overthrow the Tianlongren! I can also promise on behalf of the Dragon Palace that all murlocs and mermaids are willing to fight for Master Sun Xu. !"


    Having said this, she smiled happily: "When Master Sun Xu becomes the king of this world, I would like to ask Master Sun Xu to divide a territory for the mermaid and murloc clan so that we can live in the sun."


    "Actually, if you don''t do this, I will also agree to your request."


    Sun Xu said.


    Bai Xing looked serious: "Master Sun Xu said that if the murlocs want to talk to humans on an equal footing, without being oppressed, they must practice self-reliance and cannot accept charity from anyone!


    I have been taken care of by Master Sun Xu a lot, and I hope that the happiness of the murlocs can let us personally fight for it!


    Moreover, I think this is also a good thing for the murlocs!


    Master Sun Xu also said that in the face of humans who forced us to hide in the deep sea, the murlocs actually had a strong inferiority complex and fear, and even turned into a false arrogance.


    If you give everything, you can return to the sun. This distorted perception will always exist, and even become more terrifying.


    Only after personally working hard and giving, and finally achieving happiness, can we get rid of this distorted cognition and live in peace with mankind. "


    Sun Xu stared at Bai Xing blankly.


    Bai Xing was a little embarrassed and a little nervous and said: "This is all I came up with by myself, don''t you know, right?"


    "Bai Xing, you are more amazing than I thought."


    Sun Xu touched her hair and sighed.


    Bai Xing was able to say this, completely beyond his expectation.


    It turned out that she said that she was willing to help him, not because of a temporary conflict, nor purely because of her friendship with him, but because of a complete set of reasons.


    This was obviously not something she thought up temporarily, it should have been in her mind for a long time, but she just took this opportunity to say it.


    When did that ignorant little mermaid become so good? How long is this?


    It should be said, is it worthy of being Sea King?


    Bai Xing was a little embarrassed, but more of a smile that could not be concealed.


    I was praised by Master Sun Xu! She thought radiantly.


    "are you sure?"


    Sun Xu looked down at her: "Many people will die! Not only humans, but also murlocs and mermaids! Many, many people will die."


    The joy on Bai Xing''s face gradually disappeared, and he couldn''t bear it, but he still said firmly: "Master Sun Xu said that there will be no pie in the sky. There is no free thing in the world. We want to return to living on the ocean. That is the answer. There is a price, isn¡¯t it?"


    This set of her ideas really matured.


    Sun Xu was silent for a while, then slowly nodded: "Okay! I promised! When the day comes to war with the Tianlongren, I will let you and the Longgong Palace help! After success, the Longgong Palace will also get a piece of its own territory. Oppressed!"


    In fact, what Bai Xing said was incomplete. She missed a very important question: hatred!


    For hundreds of years, because of humans, the murlocs have suffered too many disasters and accumulated a lot of hatred.


    This kind of hatred is definitely not only in the hearts of those on Murloc Street, every murloc and every mermaid has a lot of hatred hidden in their hearts.


    If you don''t vent it, even if you can return to Yangguan in the future and live peacefully with humans for the time being, this hidden danger will erupt one day.


    At that time, all efforts may be lost.


    If you want to vent, as the ruler of the human world, the culprit of the murlocs and mermaid tribes suffering from the sufferings, the Tianlongren, is a perfect target.


    Fighting a game is indeed a good thing for murlocs and mermaids.


    Although you will experience temporary pains, after the pain, you will usher in true happiness.


    "Thank you, Sun Xu."


    A bright smile appeared on Bai Xing''s face.


    "However, the Dragon Palace Palace can participate in the war, but I still don''t want too much blood on your hands."


    Sun Xu rubbed her hair and said with a smile: "When the time comes, you will be more responsible for traffic, transportation and other auxiliary work. Don''t kill people yourself unless you have to."


    "Ok!"


    Bai Xing nodded his head vigorously.


    "Hahaha, let''s go swimming!"


    Sun Xu laughed, picked up Bai Xing and rose into the sky, and flew towards the outside of the base.


    The latest chapter address of Monkey King in Pirate: https://


    The full text of Monkey King in Pirate Reading address: https://


    Monkey King in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King reading on Pirate¡¯s mobile phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 354 Bai Xing''s thoughts), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 355： Bring meal

    You can search for the latest chapters in Baidu for "The Monkey King in One Piece Novel Cool Notes (!


    The next day.


    Sun Xu took Robin''s arm on his body, put on his clothes, and opened the window to look out.


    The sky was covered with dark clouds, and occasionally silver thunder snakes shuttled back and forth.


    "I said it should be bright at this time, why is it still dark, it turned out to be raining."


    Click.


    A bright thunder and lightning flashed by, followed by rumbling thunder.


    Robin was awakened, forcibly opened his eyes, and said in a daze, "Boss?"


    Sun Xu closed the window.


    "You go to bed first, I will let baby-5 deliver the meal to the room."


    "Oh."


    Robin pulled the quilt to cover his snow-white body, and soon fell asleep again.


    She was exhausted last night.


    Sun Xu walked out of the room, and as soon as he stepped into the yard, the rain fell with a crackle.


    "Don''t stain your shoes."


    He murmured, his body floated up, it was time to walk.


    When the rain was about to fall on him, it was as if it had encountered an invisible shield, and it ran down a few centimeters along the clothes.


    Today he is wearing a white shirt and white pants.


    Most of the sunlight is blocked by dark clouds, and I can see a little, but I can''t see it completely.


    In the eyes of others, he was like a white ghost wandering in the yard.


    The green pheasant just got up, yawned, and walked out of the room.


    As soon as he raised his eyes, he saw Sun Xu floating in the air. Without a word, he waved his hand and two sharp ice spears flew out.


    Sun Xu smashed it with a slap, and looked over with a black face: "Kuzan, what are you doing against me?"


    "Sun Xu?"


    The green pheasant glanced at him, touched his head, and said with a smile: "You wander in the air in such a white dress, I thought I encountered some monster!"


    Sun Xu looked at him seriously for a while, but gave up his plan to "train" him.


    The strength of the green pheasant is not comparable to that of Ace and Anilu.


    If you really fight, you have to be real.


    He dropped a little bit to make sure that he could look at the green pheasant, and then said: "Yesterday, Senior Zefa had already agreed to my invitation."


    The green pheasant is not surprised: "A la la la, then you have to thank me, but I have said a lot of good things for you."


    Sun Xu was noncommittal and asked, "What about you? What do you think?"


    The green pheasant fell silent.


    When he heard Sun Xu saying that he would overthrow the Tianlongren and the world government, and re-establish the government, he was also very shocked.


    It turns out that Sun Xu is not without ambitions, but because he doesn''t look down on the Shanghai Pirate King and wants to be the real king!


    In the past few days, he has been thinking for a long time.


    Where should I go?


    Help Sun Xu overthrow the Tianlongren, or return to the navy to help the Tianlongren defeat Sun Xu?


    He has not made up his mind.


    He didn''t like the Tianlong people and didn''t want to be dogs for them, but he also had doubts about Sun Xu''s goals.


    "Don''t worry, you can think slowly."


    Sun Xu smiled and said, "Before I start the action, you can always think. But when the action starts, you need to make a decision."


    After speaking, he flew away directly.


    The relationship between him and the green pheasant is more like a cooperation, he provides some convenience for the green pheasant, and the green pheasant pays some labor.


    Anything is fine now, but when it comes to war with the Tianlongren, he can''t let a strong man with an unknown attitude be by his side.


    The green pheasant also understood this truth, and looked at Sun Xu''s fading back, and sighed softly.


    So troublesome!


    He hasn''t figured out what true justice is, and how to defend it, and he has encountered a very troublesome situation.


    Not a friend, or an enemy!


    What''s more troublesome is that once Sun Xu succeeds, the entire social form will change drastically, and the justice he has finally found will change again.


    After thinking for a while, the green pheasant felt a pain in its brain and decided to let it go temporarily.


    "Let''s talk to Teacher Zefa again later."


    After separating from the green pheasant, Sun Xu flew to the restaurant exquisitely.


    Ainilu, Ace and others are here.


    Seeing that there was only one person, Robin did not follow, and everyone was not surprised.


    These days, Perona and Robin will not eat breakfast one day, and everyone is used to it.


    After instructing baby-5 to send Robin a meal later, Sun Xu sat down at the dining table.


    He looked around and said unexpectedly: "Is Ain not here today?"


    "Maybe the rain is too heavy, so it won''t come today, right?"


    Anilu nibbled on a sandwich.


    Sun Xu thinks it should not be.


    With Ain¡¯s passion for food, this little rain cannot be a reason to stop her.


    He thought for a while, and ordered: "baby-5, help me prepare another one and pack it in the dining box."


    "Going to deliver food? You are too enthusiastic, right?" Perona''s faint voice came from the side.


    "Don''t think so much."


    Sun Xu tapped her forehead: "Ain will be our partner from now on. She did not come today because of this incident. I have to communicate with her to avoid any misunderstandings. Bringing food is just to facilitate communication. ."


    "Huh?" Perona was even more upset: "Why should you take her?"


    "This is Zefa''s request, and her abilities are quite interesting."


    Sun Xu said.


    Although there are various restrictions, the fruit of retrogression is also a time-based ability, which he is still very interested in.


    Perona didn''t speak any more.


    After breakfast, Sun Xu took the lunch box prepared by baby-5 and walked out.


    Although it was already daytime, the base rarely became lively today.


    The rain is too great to train at all.


    Moreover, now the training of the soldiers has been taken over by Zefa. Unlike Binz, he only increases the amount of training. He has better and more efficient training methods. There is no need to continue to squeeze the soldiers in this weather.


    Sun Xu walked on the street.


    Only soldiers stand guard in various important positions, not even a single figure can be seen in other places.


    After a long day off, and it was raining, almost all the soldiers huddled in their rooms to rest and sleep in.


    Sun Xu''s footsteps were flying fast and soon came to a building.


    This is the dormitory area of ??NEO Navy, including Zefa, Ain and others all live here.


    He had known Ain''s place for a long time, and walked straight over.


    Dangdang.


    I knocked on the door a few times, but no one responded.


    "Aren''t you at home?"


    He swept away his consciousness and found that Ain was in the room, but was still sleeping, not awake.


    "Sleep so dead?"


    With a murmur, Sun Xu''s magic power shook, the lock opened automatically, and he pushed the door and walked in.


    It must be explained here.


    Ain¡¯s house is designed with one bedroom and one living room. The living room and the bedroom are separated, as well as the bathroom and kitchen.


    Sun Xu just entered the living room, not her bedroom.


    Putting the food on the table, Sun Xu sat down on the sofa, picked up a book, and flipped through it at will.


    Ain suddenly felt a scent.


    "It''s a chicken sandwich with bacon! And lean meat porridge with vegetables! And scallion pancakes! And..."


    She opened her eyes suddenly, and her nose twitched: "It seems, it doesn''t seem to be a dream! How can there be a smell of food in my room, and..."


    She lifted the quilt, stood up, and tiptoed to the door.


    First opened a gap and observed it, but she found nothing, but the fragrance of the food was stronger, and it smelled very delicious.


    "Get up and eat when you wake up, it will be cold in a while."


    Ain shook his hand and almost tore the door off.


    She opened the door and went out, looking at Sun Xu, who was reading her research materials on the sofa, and said in amazement: "Why are you in my room? I remember I locked the door!"


    "Your memory is wrong! The door was open when I came."


    Sun Xu said indifferently: "Remember to lock the door next time, that is, me. What if you encounter a bad person?"


    "Encountered a bad guy? This is the NEO naval base, where is the bad guy? Even if my room is not closed, no one dares to come in at will."


    Ain glanced at him: "What''s more, I locked the door yesterday! I remember it clearly!"


    "A smart woman is really hard to lie."


    Sun Xu laughed and pointed to the lunch box on the table: "Hurry up, I brought it here for you. It won''t taste good when it''s cold."


    Where does the fragrance come from.


    Ain swallowed quietly, and didn''t care about Sun Xu prying his own door Wait a moment, I''ll be back soon. "


    She ran back to her bedroom, changed her clothes, washed briefly, and sat down at the table.


    "Did Senior Zefa talk to you?" Sun Xu asked.


    Ain was struggling with Food, and didn''t even look up: "Is it something to go with you? That said, I have no objection!"


    Sun Xu raised his eyebrows unexpectedly: "I thought you didn''t go to breakfast because you were in a bad mood!"


    "Why am I in a bad mood?"


    Ain glanced at him.


    "Because I want to leave Senior Zefa." Sun Xu said.


    "I''m not a kid!"


    Ain said silently: "I often lead a team alone to fight against pirates, okay! And, with you, you can continue to eat delicious food, I am happy that it is too late!


    As for not going for breakfast, it was because I was finishing the materials too late last night and I really couldn''t get up!


    You may not know that doing research often stays up late, but in fact, I often get up late! "


    "Ok."


    The corners of Sun Xu''s mouth twitched. Fortunately, he was worried that she had grievances in her heart, so he specially brought food to visit her.


    Ain no longer pays attention to him, and concentrates on dealing with the food in the lunch box.


    The latest chapter address of Monkey King in Pirate: https://


    The full text of Monkey King in Pirate Reading address: https://


    Monkey King in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King reading on Pirate¡¯s mobile phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 355 With Meal), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 356： treat

    You can search for the latest chapters in Baidu for "The Monkey King in One Piece Novel Cool Notes (!


    "So satisfying!"


    Ain drank the last sip of porridge, put down the bowl, and licked his lips: "Thank you for bringing me rice, otherwise I will miss such delicious food."


    "However, if I continue to eat like this, I might gain weight."


    She touched her flat belly and said worriedly.


    "Let''s go." Sun Xu stood up.


    "What are you doing?" Ain asked puzzledly.


    "Of course it was to give Senior Zefa, oh, no, it was Senior Z who treated him." Sun Xu glanced at her.


    Ain''s face became serious: "I''ll get an umbrella!"


    "No need."


    Sun Xu shook his head and walked out directly.


    "But such a heavy rain..."


    Before she finished speaking, Sun Xu left the room and could only catch up.


    "Let''s go!"


    After watching Ain follow up, Sun Xu raised his foot and continued forward.


    Ain was already ready to be drenched in soup, and after walking a few steps did he realize that his body was still dry, and he didn''t even have a drop of rain on his palm.


    She observed carefully and found that all the rainwater was sliding down against her clothes, as if she was wearing an invisible raincoat.


    "What is this?" she asked in amazement.


    "A little trick." Sun Xu said casually.


    "little tricks?"


    Ain was silent for a moment. Although this ability was inconspicuous, the meaning it represented was very unusual.


    She couldn''t help thinking of what Robin said to herself.


    "Are you a magical person? It''s okay. I want to leave with them this time. You can take a good look at how amazing this Demon King is."


    The two quickly arrived at the base command center they had visited yesterday.


    "At this time, the teacher should already be here."


    Ain said.


    When the two arrived at Zefa''s office, they found that he was really busy inside.


    Sun Xu observed first and found that Zefa had changed a lot compared to the first time he saw him.


    The most obvious is that the spirit and energy have improved a lot.


    When he first saw Zefa, he was completely a crazy desperate old man. He was full of the breath of dying. Although he was still alive, he felt more like a moving corpse.


    In short, his heart is dead.


    What remains in the world is just a lonely wild ghost who is crazy and desperate, thinking about revenge!


    Now, he finally had a little more living aura, a touch of life on his body, and the expression on his face was no longer so dead.


    He still had the madness that seemed to be betrayed by the whole world, but that despair disappeared.


    This is probably the root cause of his changes.


    Ain quickly walked over: "Teacher, just leave these things to Binz!"


    "Do you think I want to take care of these? That idiot! Make a mess of everything! I don''t care, these soldiers will be abolished by him sooner or later!" Zefa cursed.


    Ain laughed happily, with tears in his eyes.


    Since they were attacked by Edward Weibull, they have never seen such a good teacher.


    The gloom and coldness on him sometimes frightened both him and Binz.


    Now, the teacher has finally changed back to that serious, generous and kind instructor!


    Sun Xu came over: "Senior Z, stop working for a while, I''ll treat you."


    "Thank you." Zefa said.


    Sun Xu was taken aback. It was the first time he felt this kind of polite feeling from Zefa.


    "What should I do?" Zefa asked.


    Sun Xu came back to his senses and said, "Find a bed and lie down, and don''t have to do anything else."


    "Come here!"


    Zefa took them to the other side of the office.


    Although the NEO naval base looks very shabby and embarrassing, the space is not small at all.


    Zefa''s office is more than 100 square meters. In addition to the office area, there are places to rest and live, including the bedroom.


    Zefa brought them to the bedroom.


    The decoration inside is very simple, with only a few essential furniture such as beds, tables, chairs, cabinets, etc., and nothing like enjoyment and entertainment hooks.


    No return, very tidy, everything is cleaned up.


    "Is it all right here?" Zefa asked.


    "enough!"


    Sun Xu nodded and motioned to the bed: "Lie down!"


    Zefa took off his sunglasses and put it aside, lying on the bed, his expression very calm.


    It was Ain, with a nervous face, as if she was going to have an operation.


    "Anyone need my help?"


    Sun Xu glanced at her and smiled: "Relax, my treatment method and ordinary doctors will not be dangerous, and it will definitely be effective! The worst result is that the effect is relatively poor. Caused any harm to seniors."


    Ain nodded, his body still tight.


    Sun Xu didn''t care about her either. He looked at Zefa and reminded: "Senior Z, you may have some strange feelings when you are treated. This is normal. Try to stay relaxed and don''t resist."


    "I see!"


    Zefa said solemnly.


    "Then I will start."


    Sun Xu opened his palm, and a strong green light rose from his palm, which seemed to hold a small green sun at first glance.


    His eyes moved, and a line stretched out from the green sun, submerged from Zefa''s chest into his body.


    More and more green threads entered Zefa''s body, and the green rays became smaller and smaller, just like a ball of wool.


    After failing to treat the green pheasant, Sun Xu devoted a period of time to the magical power of "spring wind and rain", but unfortunately, he didn''t make much progress.


    His strength is too low, no matter how much he can''t exert his supernatural powers.


    As a result, Sun Xu took a different approach, changing the way of using the skill while the effect of the skill remained unchanged, increasing the actual effect.


    Before using the magical power of "Spring Wind and Rain", it was a brain throwing all the power up. After Sun Xu''s transformation, he would assign different powers to injuries in different locations.


    To put it simply, it is to save power and make the effects of supernatural powers more targeted, just like turning flood irrigation into drip irrigation.


    However, this is not a simple modification of the method. In fact, it is quite technical. The focus is on the judgment of the injury and the distribution of strength.


    Sun Xu didn''t use the western medical examination method that was more common in his last world and the Pirate World. It required sophisticated equipment and did not match the power of supernatural powers.


    He judged from the balance of the yin and yang of the five elements of the human body and the precise scan of the divine consciousness.


    The advantage of this method of use is that the effect is better, but it is limited, and the energy consumed is several times higher, which is a very cost-free method.


    It''s a pity that he can''t improve the proficiency of "Spring Wind and Rain" for the time being, and can only temporarily increase the therapeutic effect by this method.


    To put it bluntly, it is just a substitute for helpless situations.


    Soon, the green "ball of wool" in Sun Xu''s hand disappeared completely.


    If Ain and Zefa had the divine consciousness, they would find that there are green silk threads all over Zefa''s body, densely packed, and very terrifying.


    What''s more terrifying is that those green lines moved quickly, like countless bugs crawling.


    The surgeon Sun Xu also twitched his mouth, his scalp was numb, and his SAN value went crazy.


    After studying this special way of use, it was the first time he used it officially, and he didn''t expect it to be like this.


    "It seems that this method will be used less in the future."


    Sun Xu darkened his face and muttered in his heart, whether it is too expensive or trivial, the main reason is the underworld!


    Moreover, only he himself can see it, isn''t this causing trouble for himself?


    Looking at his expression, Ain thought that something had happened, his beautiful faces were completely wrinkled together, and he was anxious, but he didn''t dare to ask, for fear of disturbing Sun Xu.


    Zefa was not as thoughtful as they were.


    He also saw Sun Xu''s face, but he didn''t have any worries, because he felt very comfortable, his chest was warm, all the pain and suffocation in the past were all relieved a lot, and he was still quickly alleviating.


    Obviously, Sun Xu''s treatment took effect, and the effect was surprisingly good.


    Knowing this, what else is there to worry about?


    Not to mention that Sun Xu''s face became a little darker, even if it turned into a bitter melon color, he wouldn''t care!


    Ten minutes later, the last green thread disappeared, and Sun Xu let out a long suffocating breath and put away his actions: "Let''s come here today."


    "Did the operation succeed?" Ain asked quickly.


    "Senior Z''s situation is very troublesome."


    Sun Xu said.


    Ain''s face turned pale, becoming bloodless.


    Looking at her tank, Sun Xu hurriedly said: "Although it is troublesome, it can still be cured. This operation was successful. Although it did not completely cure all the injuries, it should have relieved a lot."


    puff.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Zefa suddenly turned around and spit out a black and red fishy liquid.


    The joy on Ain¡¯s face just rose, and it immediately solidified, and said anxiously: "Teacher, are you okay? What''s the matter? Didn''t it mean that the operation went smoothly?"


    "That is the cleaned out diseased tissue." Sun Xu said: "Without an abdomen, it can only be discharged by other methods."


    "He was right."


    Zefa stopped Ain, who was about to say something more: "I feel much more relaxed now."


    Ain can also see that the teacher''s face has obviously become ruddy, his complexion has improved, and his previous slightly heavy breathing has also recovered.


    "Don''t be happy too early, this treatment can only say that the symptoms are not the root cause! If you do not continue to adhere to the treatment, you will soon relapse and rebound!" Sun Xupo Lengshuidao.


    The injuries in Zefa''s body are very complicated, and multiple diseases are entangled, like a mess.


    The most serious is a lung disease. He suspects it is lung cancer, but he is not sure. After all, he is not a real doctor.


    According to his guess, at least seven treatments are needed to cure the same.


    However, it is only about the same.


    Probably there will still be a root of the disease!


    The last problem is During this period of torture, Zefa has lost too much vitality, even if the disease can be cured, the life span will be greatly reduced.


    "Then I beg you too!"


    Ain said seriously.


    "Take a rest tomorrow, Senior Z will take a good care of your body, and have a second treatment the day after tomorrow!"


    Sun Xu confessed and left.


    Ain poured a glass of water for Zefa.


    After gargle, Zefa took a breath and asked: "Ain, what kind of person do you think he is?"


    "Demon King?"


    Ain thought for a while: "Very domineering, very confident, well, very confident."


    "You mean arrogance, right?"


    The corner of Zefa''s mouth raised: "Although he keeps saying that it is difficult to deal with Tianlongren, no matter how I look at it, he doesn''t put the Tianlongren in his eyes at all.


    The world government that has ruled the world for eight hundred years seems to him to be just a wall, and then it will collapse when it is pushed. "


    "Perhaps he really has some hole cards."


    Ain said softly.


    After contacting him during this period of time, she can be sure that Sun Xu may be arrogant, but he is definitely not stupid.


    "I am looking forward too."


    Zefa said.


    The latest chapter address of Monkey King in Pirate: https://


    The full text of Monkey King in Pirate Reading address: https://


    Monkey King in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King reading on Pirate¡¯s mobile phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 356 Treatment) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 357： Leave

    You can search for the latest chapters in Baidu for "The Monkey King in One Piece Novel Cool Notes (!


    "That''s the only way for the time being."


    Sun Xu stopped his movements.


    "enough!"


    Zefa got up from the bed.


    Ten days passed, and the last treatment just ended.


    Compared with ten days ago, Zefa now has a completely different appearance.


    The decadence on his body was swept away, and his energy was high, even the wrinkles on his face seemed to be reduced a few times, and his aura was several times stronger.


    As an incompetent, Zefa''s full strength comes from his physique and domineering.


    And the domineering thing is closely related to physique and spirit.


    After a mental breakdown and a weakened body, the strength of his domineering will also drop. On the contrary, when his will recondenses and his physique becomes stronger again, his once domineering cultivation base is back again.


    Zefa''s current strength is definitely not as strong as at his peak, but it is definitely better than an ordinary lieutenant admiral.


    "Has the devil fruit not been found yet?"


    Sun Xu turned to look at Ain.


    She shook her head: "Not yet."


    Devil fruits are not so easy to find, because most people''s first choice after getting devil fruits is to eat them.


    Violet and Cyrus were able to find two in a few days, it was definitely a **** luck!


    Dresrosa''s prosperous level is also one of the best in the New World, and it is not comparable to the remote and poor areas of Sisana Island and its surroundings.


    Moreover, the power of the NEO navy is not that strong. Before Zefa, he only focused on destroying the pirates, and had no intention of developing power and influence.


    "It''s okay."


    Zefa calmly raised his right hand: "This arm is also good, and it will have a miraculous effect when dealing with capable people."


    Sun Xu shook his head, this was just a rhetoric.


    Hailou stone arm, however, its impact on body coordination and balance cannot use domineering, and so on. These negative effects are far greater than the impact of this benefit on strength.


    Not to mention the life, the artificial hand can not compare with the real hand.


    He still has two Devil Fruits, one is the Devil Fruit obtained from the Dandan Baron. This Devil Fruit is not suitable for making arms. Moreover, this is a very special Devil Fruit. It is a pity to waste it like this. .


    As for the other one, it was the shaking fruit obtained from White Beard, and this one was even more impossible to give Zefa.


    "Find it slowly."


    Sun Xu let out a sigh of relief and said, "Wait when you find a suitable devil fruit and let me know."


    "Are you leaving?"


    Ain''s face changed slightly.


    Sun Xu nodded: "I''ve been here for almost half a month. Except for Senior Z, everything else is done. It''s time to leave."


    Zefa has decided to maintain a part of the power of the devil fruit when making his arms.


    In fact, he did not reject the Devil Fruit, but he didn''t like the Yellow Ape''s extreme admiration of the power of the Devil Fruit, and ignored the practice of physique and physical skills.


    In addition to the yellow ape, the red dog, the green pheasant, Smogg, Tina, etc. are all his students, and they are all capable of Devil Fruit, and Ain and Binz are also capable.


    Now, Zefa needs strength, and naturally will not refuse the opportunity to become stronger.


    I don''t know how long it will take to find a suitable devil fruit, he can''t wait here all the time.


    But the requirements for the Devil Fruit are even more demanding, which increases the difficulty of finding the right choice.


    Sun Xu can''t stay here and wait forever.


    "I see."


    Ain nodded, although she was free and easy, but when things came to an end, she was still a little bit reluctant.


    "We will leave tomorrow."


    After that, Sun Xu left.


    Bai Xing had already been waiting outside, and after seeing him, he happily stepped forward.


    Sun Xu picked her up and flew outside the base.


    In the past few days, he would take Bai Xing to swim in the sea every day. Although there was no sign of Neptune''s awakening, Bai Xing was very happy, and that was enough.


    The next day.


    Sun Xu and his party had eaten breakfast, packed up and saluted, and were about to leave.


    Robin found Sun Xu: "Boss, Ain hasn''t come yet."


    This is her second absence.


    Sun Xu swept across the naval base and said: "She is already waiting at the door."


    "That''s good."


    Robin turned to baby-5, and checked with her whether there were any important things left behind. At the same time, Wisdom Ace, Anilu, Hiliu and others moved supplies.


    She is the chief steward of the team, managing everything from people to things. Every time she stays in a place for a period of time, when she leaves, it is her busiest time.


    It is precisely because of her presence that Sun Xu can act as a shopkeeper.


    After a while, Robin finally finished the last thing and found Sun Xu again: "You can go now, boss."


    "That''s good." Sun Xu glanced across everyone and smiled: "Go!"


    Eleven people filed out of the yard and walked out of the base.


    Along the way, all the soldiers who saw them stopped to pay their attention.


    The NEO Navy¡¯s perception of them is actually very complicated.


    When they first arrived, their status was one of the most powerful pirate groups in the world, and they were given a disarming force as soon as they came, and the entire base slept for a long time.


    Later, Perona said that they were all rubbish, and also competed with two elite teams at the same time, and they were speechless.


    I ignored their gazes.


    Although they lived here for more than ten days, they didn''t have much intersection with these soldiers.


    Each of them has their own things to do, and even the meals are done in the yard by themselves, and the two sides have no chance to contact.


    Soon, everyone arrived at the exit of the base.


    There are already three people waiting here, it is Zefa, Binz and Ain.


    Sun Xu walked towards Zefa: "Hehe, these soldiers are quite hostile to us, I am afraid it is difficult to accept being our subordinates."


    Zefa nodded slightly, indicating that he knew the situation.


    NEO Navy was established by him to deal with pirates, of course, they have no good impression of Sun Xu and others with the throne of the four emperors on their heads.


    "I will solve it! When you come next time, you will definitely see a group of loyal and powerful soldiers." He said solemnly.


    "Then please."


    Sun Xu smiled.


    As for whether Zefa will do anything, whether the trained soldiers are loyal to him or loyal to Zefa, to be honest, he doesn''t really care about these issues.


    He has too many ways to solve these problems.


    "See you next time, take care, Senior Zefa."


    After Sun Xu said, with a beckon, Linglong turned into a giant tower, suspended on the ocean in front of the base.


    Everyone entered the tower one after another, and soon there were only three teachers and students left, Ain, Binz, and Zefa.


    "Teacher, then I''m leaving." Ain pursed his lips and said.


    "Leave it to you!" Zefa said solemnly.


    Ain nodded vigorously and looked at Binz.


    "Go!"


    Binz said that he knew what Ain was going to do. Although he was no longer in the base, the task was more difficult.


    Ain didn''t say anything, turned around and entered the Linglong Tower.


    After that, the gate was closed, and Linglong Tower flew high into the sky, and soon disappeared from Binz and Zefa''s vision.


    The latest chapter address of Monkey King in Pirate: https://


    The full text of Monkey King in Pirate Reading address: https://


    Monkey King in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King reading on Pirate¡¯s mobile phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 357 is gone), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 358： Kilsur

    You can search for the latest chapters in Baidu for "The Monkey King in One Piece Novel Cool Notes (!


    Ain stood at the window, looking at the direction of the NEO naval base, and did not move for a long time.


    Sun Xu walked over, ready to comfort her.


    Before he could speak, Ain said: "Is there any more food? I haven''t had breakfast yet?"


    Sun Xu: "..."


    All his comforting words choked in his throat, and after a while he said: "There is no more rice, but there should be snacks and refreshments in the kitchen, and there should be fruits in the storage room. You can find some to eat."


    "All right."


    Ain turned around and left, but stopped after only two steps, and turned around blankly: "Where is the kitchen? Where is the storage room?"


    Sun Xu sighed helplessly and beckoned: "baby-5, you take her to get some food."


    "Okay! Boss!"


    baby-5 loudly said, full of vitality.


    After a while, Ain and baby-5 came back, each holding two plates, on which various snacks, desserts, and fruits were piled like a hill.


    "Take so much, have you finished eating?"


    Sun Xu glanced at her.


    He knew Ain''s appetite, she was just a foodie, not Luffy''s kind of rice bucket, these were far beyond the limit of her appetite.


    No matter how much you eat, it''s okay, but it can''t be wasted!


    These foods are carefully cultivated by Ace, waste, that is a violent thing!


    Could it be that she intends to turn grief into appetite?


    "These are for you!"


    Ain pushed the two larger plates in front of Sun Xu, and the two smaller ones remained.


    "Thank you for your thoughtfulness."


    The corner of Sun Xu''s mouth twitched: "However, I have already had breakfast."


    "Then eat more." Ain said enthusiastically: "Anyway, no matter how much you eat, you won''t be able to sustain it."


    "alright."


    Sun Xu picked up a piece of mung bean cake and tasted it slowly.


    He knows Ain¡¯s thoughts, it tastes more delicious with someone!


    "By the way, why do they call you the boss, not the captain?"


    Ain asked while eating, she had been curious about this question for a long time.


    "Doesn''t the boss sound more compelling than the captain?" Sun Xu said with a smile.


    "do not think so."


    Ain whispered, thought for a while, and said, "I will call you the boss from now on."


    "whatever."


    Sun Xu said casually.


    Regardless of the small number of them, there are several names for him. Some are called names, some are called adults, and some are called bosses and masters. Now he has a Buddhist school, what do you want to call him?


    "Where are we going next?"


    Ain asked curiously.


    "Find an island, buy a boat, and then go to Bardi, the island of white soil." Sun Xu said.


    "Brother Baldi? That''s a long way from here!"


    Ain said, "Where are we going to do?"


    "There is a revolutionary army base area. I plan to visit the dragon and exchange views with him about overthrowing the Tianlongren."


    Sun Xu said.


    "Oh, it turned out to be based on the revolutionary army..."


    Ain suddenly stayed, his voice suddenly raised: "The Revolutionary Army base is in Baldi?"


    "What are you doing so loudly?"


    Sun Xu said dissatisfied.


    "That is the base of the revolutionary army! The world government and navy have searched for many years but have not found it! How did you know?" Ain asked very quickly.


    "Don''t get excited, you are no longer a navy." Sun Xu calmed her: "As for how I knew, this is a secret!"


    "Yes, I am no longer a navy."


    Ain was startled, calmed down, and IQ regained the high ground.


    "Do you want to join forces with the revolutionary army?"


    "Joining hands is not counted." Sun Xu said lightly: "A certain tacit understanding is enough! After all, we don''t know Long''s attitude now."


    Judging from the actions of the revolutionary army, Long''s idea should be to liberate the whole world, which is very different from Sun Xu''s idea.


    Long was a pioneer and a revolutionary against the Tianlong people, while Sun Xu was just a careerist.


    He was also not sure what attitude the dragon would have towards them.


    However, the possibility of hostility is unlikely, after all, the two sides have a common enemy.


    As the saying goes, the enemy of the enemy is the friend.


    Before overthrowing the Tianlongren, the goals and positions of the two parties were the same.


    But it is also very difficult to trust each other.


    The difference in philosophy destined that they are not all the same.


    After half a day of flying, an island reappeared in the field of vision.


    "This city is big enough, there should be a shipyard, right?"


    Sun Xu looked down and said.


    They have passed several islands before, either uninhabited islands or small islands with only small villages. This is the first time they have seen a large enough town.


    "It''s Kirthul!" Ain suddenly opened his eyes: "Have we walked this far?"


    "Do you know here? Is there a shipyard?"


    Sun Xu asked.


    Ain nodded: "Yes! There is a very large shipyard here! However, the price is very expensive."


    "That''s not a problem." Sun Xu said.


    As a tyrant who can''t fit a room with a lot of gold, he is most afraid of high prices.


    In order to avoid getting too much attention, Linglong Tower fell in a remote location outside the town.


    "Did something fall over there just now?"


    A woman with a graceful figure and an extremely beautiful face turned her gaze back.


    "It looks like a tower."


    Said a man wearing a black suit with thick shoulders and thick body, like a city wall.


    "Tower? A flying tower?"


    Stucci''s face changed: "No way? Met them again?"


    She has the urge to turn around and leave immediately.


    "However, this is also an opportunity."


    Her complexion kept changing, her hand holding the bag kept clenching tightly, and her fingers turned pale.


    "To drive tigers and wolves? But I feel more likely to be eaten."


    Stushi sighed, but gave up the idea of ??leaving now According to her understanding, the man is better to talk without irritating him.


    Although there is a certain danger, she has understood a truth many years ago. There is no risk-free business. The greater the benefit, the higher the risk.


    What she desires is the greatest benefit, and she will naturally take the greatest risk.


    Stushi was walking down the street, and everyone in front of him hurriedly avoided.


    It''s not that she is scary, but the five brawny bodyguards who are more than three meters tall beside her are scary.


    She came to a factory, and the sign above the gate read four characters: Omera Sea.


    A gentleman with gold glasses and a dozen people waited in front of the gate, and immediately greeted him when he saw Stussy.


    "grown ups!"


    Men with golden eyes have a very humble attitude.


    "How is the company''s business these days?"


    Stushi has returned to his graceful and noble posture.


    The man with golden eyes wiped his sweat: "Performance, performance has dropped by 13% compared to the previous one."


    Stushi''s face remained unchanged, and he asked faintly: "How can I lower it so much?"


    The sweat on the forehead of the man with golden eyes was even more: "There is a reason, please listen to me."


    The latest chapter address of Monkey King in Pirate: https://


    The full text of Monkey King in Pirate Reading address: https://


    Monkey King in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King reading on Pirate¡¯s mobile phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 358 Kirthul), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 ~： ask for leave

    You can search for the latest chapters in Baidu for "The Monkey King in One Piece Novel Cool Notes (!


    Sorry, I have been too busy these two days, so please take a leave today. After these two days, you can continue to be happy every day.


    The latest chapter address of Monkey King in Pirate: https://


    The full text of Monkey King in Pirate Reading address: https://


    Monkey King in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King reading on Pirate¡¯s mobile phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record this (leave) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ()

 Chapter 359： Buy a ship

    You can search for the latest chapters in Baidu for "The Monkey King in One Piece Novel Cool Notes (!


    "Is this the shipyard?"


    Sun Xu looked up at the signboard above the gate and wrote four **** letters: Omerahai.


    "Yes." Ain nodded, "However, the strength of Omera Sea is not to build pirate ships, but to merchant ships and cruise ships."


    The difference between the two is that pirate ships pay more attention to the ship¡¯s attack and defense capabilities, and are generally equipped with powerful firepower systems, while merchant ships and cruise ships, especially cruise ships, are more active and comfortable, and their weapon systems are weak.


    "That''s better."


    Sun Xu nodded gently: "We don''t need weapons."


    The ship is full of powerful humanoid weapons, where do you need artillery?


    It is more important to live comfortably!


    "Excuse me, are you buying a ship?"


    A man who was not tall and seemed to be honest came over and asked a little awkwardly.


    "Yes."


    Sun Xu looked at him and asked: "Are you?"


    "I''m a salesperson from Omera Sea. If you want to buy a ship, please come with me." The honest man said with his head down.


    "Salesperson?" Ain frowned, "I don''t remember Omera Hai having such employees."


    The honest man smiled bitterly: "Because of recent poor performance, the boss has driven many employees out to pull business."


    Suddenly, Sun Xu, it''s no wonder that this man doesn''t look like a salesman. He turned out to be a monk halfway through, but he didn''t plan to change another person and said, "Let''s go then."


    "What kind of boat do you want to buy? What is the size? When do you need it? Are there any special requirements?"


    The honest man introduced himself as Hobson Adrian. Although he is not a professional salesman, he also knows that the most basic requirement for sales is a good attitude. Coupled with that honest face, it gives people an extraordinarily sincere feeling.


    "It doesn''t need to be too big, it doesn''t need weapons, but it must be strong and comfortable. It''s best to have an existing ship, I can take it away immediately!" Sun Xu said.


    No matter what kind of ship, if you want to sail in the new world, the most basic requirement is that the hull must be strong enough, otherwise it will not be able to withstand the harsh environment of the new world.


    He didn''t want to sail halfway until the ship suddenly disintegrated.


    "Sturdiness and comfort are not a problem. We have the best boat craftsman and use the best materials!"


    Adrian was full of pride, but then there was a touch of embarrassment on his face: "But if the ship is now..."


    "No?" Sun Xu stopped.


    Adrian said: "Guests may not know that we are all custom-made high-end ships at Omera Sea, and there is no such ordinary standard ship."


    "How long does it take to build a boat?" Sun Xu frowned and asked.


    "If it is a small boat, it will take about half a month."


    "too slow!"


    Sun Xu shook his head.


    Adrian was anxious: "Guests, this speed is already very fast! And our Omera Shipbuilding is always striving for perfection, and the quality is not comparable to those of the small yards!"


    Sun Xu still shook his head.


    He might as well buy a second-hand boat, or simply go to the sea to find a pirate group and grab one to use.


    Adrian just about to say something, his expression moved: "It''s not without the current ship, but..."


    "But what?" Sun Xu asked.


    "That ship is expensive!" Adrian said truthfully.


    Sun Xu waved his hand: "Money is not a problem, take me to see!"


    "Guests please!"


    There was uncontrollable joy on Adrian''s face.


    Sun Xu and the others are not surprised, sales are for commission, and he will naturally be happy to be able to sell an expensive ship.


    ...


    In a luxurious office, Stutsi is sitting in a chair with his legs crossed, flipping through documents.


    The man with golden silk glasses bowed, his whole body trembling too tired to move.


    Seeing that he was about to fall, Stucci finally said, "Get up!"


    "Thank you, sir!" The man with golden silk glasses stood up straight, took a breath for a moment, still didn''t dare to relax in his heart.


    He knows the identity of an adult, one of the emperors of the dark world!


    Even the navy, the world government, and the four emperors must give some face to the big guys!


    Doing things for adults is powerful, but also dangerous.


    Especially if he made a huge mistake.


    Accompany you like a tiger!


    "Forget it this time, there will be another time." Stutsi closed the folder and said lightly: "You can find a place to jump into the sea by yourself!"


    "Thank you, sir!"


    The man with golden silk glasses bowed again, and finally put his heart back in his belly.


    Stucci took out a wanted warrant from his bag: "Do you know him?"


    The man with golden silk glasses glanced at it and nodded immediately: "Yes."


    Demon King, the newly promoted Four Emperors, how could he be unfamiliar?


    "He may have come to the island. Your task is to find him! Remember, there must be no conflict!"


    "Yes!"


    The man with golden silk glasses lowered his head and responded, but his heart picked up again.


    How did the Demon King come to Kilsur?


    That is a more terrifying character than an adult!


    I have to take the initiative to find him.


    "that¡­¡­"


    A man standing next to him suddenly spoke.


    Stushi and the man with golden glasses looked over at the same time.


    The person who spoke shivered, and said anxiously: "I seem to see him."


    "Who?" Stushi stood up suddenly: "Who did you see?"


    "That''s right, the person on the wanted list."


    "Where is he?"


    "It''s in our factory, and I seem to have gone to the dock with Adrian."


    "Adrian?"


    The voice of the man with golden glasses suddenly increased by an octave.


    "Who is this Adrian?" Stucci realized that something was wrong, and his eyes fell cold.


    The man with golden silk glasses was trembling all over: "Yes, yes, yes... it''s my brother."


    ...


    Under the leadership of Adrian, everyone came to a dock and saw the ship he was talking about.


    This is a huge monster with a length of 100 meters. The two masts are glittering gold and are particularly dazzling. The bow looks like a woman with white wings this is it! "


    Adrian proudly said: "This is a luxury car customized by a rich man from us. Unfortunately, after the ship was built, he was attacked by pirates. All his family members died and his money was robbed.


    This ship uses a lot of precious materials, especially the keel. It uses the hardest wood in the world, Adam wood!


    Because of this, the price of this ship is too expensive. We have been trying to sell it without success, and we are reluctant to sell it at a low price. Over time, we have been forgotten here. "


    "Adam Wood?"


    Sun Xu narrowed his eyes.


    He knew that the keel of the Sonny was made of Adam wood, and Frankie bought the Adam wood for 200 million Baileys.


    The size of this ship is more than twice that of the Sonny. If Adam wood is used, the price is really exaggerated.


    "too expensive!"


    Sun Xu shook his head.


    Although he has a lot of money, it is not even hundreds of millions, and even billions of Baileys are not in sight.


    What''s more, they just bought a temporary car, and in the future they will mainly take the Linglong Tower.


    He only spent so much money on such an expensive boat after his brain was drawn!


    The latest chapter address of Monkey King in Pirate: https://


    The full text of Monkey King in Pirate Reading address: https://


    Monkey King in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King reading on Pirate¡¯s mobile phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 359 Buying a Ship), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 360： Intimidate

    You can search for the latest chapters in Baidu for "The Monkey King in One Piece Novel Cool Notes (!


    Sun Xu turned around and left.


    "Guests, please wait a minute." Adrian immediately stopped them: "Actually, this ship is not as expensive as the guests imagined. It has been parked here for too long, occupying a lot of money in the shipyard! The shipyard has long wanted to sell it. Up!


    If the customer wants to buy, I can apply for it, and I will definitely give you the lowest price. "


    Sun Xu smiled: "No matter how low it is, it won''t be too low, right? The value of the keel Adamwood alone is probably more than 500 million."


    "Please wait a moment, I''ll discuss it with the supervisor."


    Adrian said, and left in a hurry.


    It didn''t take long before he returned to the dock, with a visual surprise on his face: "Guest, our supervisor said, only 600 million! As long as 600 million Baileys, this ship will be yours!"


    "Six hundred million?"


    Sun Xu smiled: "You have to lose money at this price, right?"


    "It''s okay to sell the ship, it''s better than not getting it back."


    Adrian sincerely said: "Customers do not know, because we are all custom-made boats in Omera Sea. Few people are willing to buy existing boats. This boat is too expensive and it is difficult for us to meet a real buyer. .


    Finally met you, and I am willing to deal with it at a loss! "


    With the specifications of this ship, 600 million is definitely a big bargain!


    Sun Xu glanced at him: "Forget it, six hundred million is too high!"


    Adrian gritted his teeth: "Five hundred million! This is the lowest price! As you just said, the value of this keel alone is more than five hundred million! You buy it and you will definitely make a net profit!"


    "Five hundred million is still too expensive!"


    Sun Xu said lightly.


    Adrian frowned: "The customer really doesn''t buy it?"


    "Too expensive!" Sun Xu shook his head.


    Adrian sighed, "Well, you can settle the service charge."


    "Service fee? What is that?" Sun Xu said indifferently: "I have never heard of a service fee for watching a ship!"


    "Otherwise I have nothing to do with you for so long?"


    Adrian''s eyes opened and closed, and he still looked honest, but his eyes were full of fierce light.


    As his voice fell, more than a dozen people walked in from the door and stood behind him silently, blocking all the way out.


    "Look at it, this is not a person''s appearance!"


    Sun Xu turned his head and looked to the rear: "I''m afraid there is something wrong with this ship, right? Is the keel really Adamwood?"


    "Hurry up! Ten million Bailey''s service fee!"


    Adrien¡¯s eyes were full of malicious intent: "Otherwise, hey, these chicks are good, they should be sold at a good price in the slave market!"


    "So unscrupulous, is it possible that this Omera Sea Shipyard is yours?" Sun Xu said lightly.


    "Hehehe, you guessed it! My brother is the director of the shipyard!"


    Adrian chuckled twice: "Hey, don''t you want to leave if you don''t take the money!"


    "Is it the man behind with gold glasses?"


    "How do you know..."


    Adrian didn''t say anything, but suddenly realized that something was wrong, and suddenly turned his head to look, and found that his brother was standing at the door.


    "Brother!" He trembled and laughed dryly: "Me, I was joking with them."


    The man with golden silk glasses did not speak, his body was shaking even more severely, his face was not bloody, and his eyes were full of terror.


    "Ok?"


    Adrian also noticed that it was wrong, and felt a little uneasy. He lowered his voice and said, "Brother, I have seen it. Theirs has brought at least 200 million Baileys. After finishing this vote, we..."


    "shut up!"


    The man with golden glasses screamed.


    However, he was still a step late, his voice had not yet fallen, and another loud noise came from behind.


    Boom.


    Huh!


    Adrian was shot through his heart and fell slowly, eyes full of disbelief.


    "My lord! Spare my lord!"


    The man with golden glasses knelt on the ground.


    Rustling.


    An extremely beautiful woman walked in, without even looking at the man with golden glasses, she went straight to Sun Xu: "Your Excellency Demon King, meet again."


    "Brother, help, help me! Brother!"


    Adrian climbed hard to the man with golden glasses.


    The man with golden glasses knelt on the ground, motionless.


    save you?


    I can''t wait to kill you myself!


    How dare you threaten the Demon King! Much better than me!


    Adrian was completely desperate, turned his head to look at Sun Xu and the others, endless regret flashed, and then his consciousness was completely plunged into darkness.


    "Are you the behind-the-scenes owner of this shipyard?"


    Sun Xu asked with interest.


    "Yes!" With an elegant smile at the corner of Stusi''s mouth, "I just saw the arrival of the demon king, and I was going to look for you. I didn''t expect you to come first."


    "The quality of employees needs to be improved!" Sun Xu smiled lightly.


    The smile on Stucci''s face froze slightly: "It is indeed my negligence. Please forgive me, Your Excellency Demon King."


    Sun Xu smiled playfully: "You are so courageous, you dare to appear in front of me."


    Stushi''s expression returned to grace again: "It''s just a trivial matter, I believe your Excellency the Demon King will not be so stingy."


    "It''s really a small thing."


    Sun Xu looked at her: "But your identity is no small matter."


    "Me? What identity do I have?"


    Stucci''s pupils shrank, and the smile on his face became a little reluctant: "My identity is in front of your Excellency, and I am nothing at all."


    "CP0, a direct subordinate of the Tianlongren, no one dares to say anything with this identity."


    Sun Xu plays with the taste.


    "He really knows!"


    Stushi''s heart beat suddenly, and his spirit tensed.


    The fact that she is a CP0 intelligence agent is top secret. It stands to reason that no one knows except for her and her online presence, but Sun Xu hinted at her last time on Cake Island, and now it is even more screaming.


    "My relationship with Tianlongren everyone knows, are you not afraid that I will slap you to death? Or do you have the confidence to escape from my hands?" Sun Xu smiled lightly.


    "Haha." Stutsi grinned reluctantly, still trying to struggle: "Your Excellency Demon King, stop joking."


    Sun Xu looked at her lightly: "Do I seem to be joking?"


    Stushi felt a sudden killing intent, which made her feel cold and regretful in her heart. She knew that she should leave as soon as she saw him!


    Still thinking about driving tigers and wolves!


    This is indeed a tiger, but it is a crazy tiger!


    "Hahaha, don''t be nervous!"


    Sun Xu looked relaxed and laughed: "If I wanted to kill you, would I still talk nonsense with you so much? I slapped you to death as early as the first time you appeared!"


    Stucci felt the sudden killing intent disappear, and his legs softened and he almost fell to the ground.


    The feeling that life would disappear at any time, she hadn''t felt it for a long, long time.


    "It seems that he has been pampering him for too long, and he has become less courageous."


    She laughed at herself in her heart, and quickly adjusted her mood: "Your Excellency Demon King, let''s go to the office and talk."


    "good."


    Sun Xu nodded, and also wanted to know what medicine this woman sold in the gourd.


    The latest chapter address of Monkey King in Pirate: https://


    The full text of Monkey King in Pirate Reading address: https://


    Monkey King in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King reading on Pirate¡¯s mobile phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 360 Intimidation) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 361：

    Stushi and Sun Xu left the dock.


    From start to finish, she didn''t even glance at the man with golden glasses and the people called by Adrian.


    After they left, another group of people entered the dock, each with a tall horse and a sturdy temperament.


    These people didn''t say a word, and immediately started to arrest the people in the dock. Some people tried to resist, but they ushered in a tougher suppression.


    The man with golden glasses knelt on the ground, and did not move at all until someone came to catch him.


    In the office where Stutsi was listening to the report.


    Sun Xu sat in a chair, and Stutsi stood by like a maid.


    There were only two of them in the room, and everyone else was assigned to another room.


    Sun Xu said with interest: "I remember you are in the skin and meat business? There is such a big shipyard!"


    Stutsi is the queen of the red light district, and most of the red light districts in the world are her industry.


    Skin and flesh business... Stutsi''s smile on his face remained unchanged, and he said with a chuckle: "People like us must definitely leave ourselves a few more ways."


    Sun Xu sneered: "With Tianlong people as the backer, are you afraid that the business will fail?"


    Stushi fell silent.


    Sun Xu felt bored and shook his head: "If you have anything to do with me, let''s talk about it!"


    "I don''t know what your demon king''s plan will be afterwards?" Stusi asked.


    "It has nothing to do with you."


    Sun Xu glanced at her: "Although I will not casually impose my dislike of Tianlongren on other people, you must understand that it is best to ask less about me in your capacity.


    I don¡¯t know if you have heard a sentence, the more you know, the faster you will die! "


    Stushi was silent for a long time, and slowly said: "You tell me, I actually want to leave CP0."


    "Oh?"


    Sun Xu leaned back and became interested: "Why? That''s CP0, this identity is something that many people can''t ask for."


    Stushy''s voice sighed: "Yes! CP0 identity has provided me with a lot of convenience, but...the Denonians are too greedy, and they continue to draw blood from me like a vampire. One day I will be killed by them. Suck it dry!"


    Sun Xu''s eyes flashed, and it seemed that the relationship between finding a woman and the Tianlongren was closer than he thought, but now he has the idea of ??betrayal, which is really interesting.


    After pondering for a while, he opened his mouth and said: "Whether you are out of CP0, it seems to have nothing to do with me."


    "After leaving the dragon people, I need a new asylum."


    Stushi looked at Sun Xu with a clear expression in his eyes.


    CP0 is actually where you want to come, or where you want to go?


    Although she is known as the emperor of the dark world, she is very self-knowing in her heart that the Tianlong people will pinch themselves to death, just like an ant.


    "Ha, do you want to take refuge in me?"


    Sun Xu raised his eyebrows unexpectedly.


    This seems to be the first person to take the initiative to "surrender" him.


    "Yes."


    Speaking of which, Stutsi didn''t intend to conceal it.


    If she can, she doesn¡¯t want to choose Sun Xu, but comprehensively, he is already the most suitable.


    There are only four emperors who can fight against the Tianlong people, the world government, and the navy.


    Kaido is a lunatic, pass directly.


    The red-haired Shanks is too mysterious and has a special relationship with the world government. She dare not take any risks.


    She had a good relationship with the BIGMOM Pirates, but she has not been able to gain their trust, and she also has some doubts about whether the BIGMOM Pirates will protect herself.


    When White Beard was still alive, she also considered the White Beard Pirates, and took the initiative to test it, but unfortunately, the other party didn''t put her in their eyes at all.


    After Sun Xu turned out to be born, she found him to be a very suitable choice.


    He is strong enough, stronger than the BIGMOM pirate group, and capable of sheltering her.


    He and the Tianlong people have an endless hatred. The enemy''s enemy is a friend, and the positions of the two sides are naturally consistent.


    Not long after his rise, his power was severely insufficient, and there was a need for her.


    These are all advantages.


    Of course, there are also some problems.


    He was also very crazy, and if he didn''t agree with him, he would dare to openly shoot at Mary Joa. This kind of person is undoubtedly very dangerous, very dangerous!


    In addition, he was unpredictable, which also made Stussi a headache.


    Therefore, she has not made up her mind, even now it is just a temptation.


    She is not afraid of revealing the secret.


    No one knows the relationship between Sun Xu and the Tianlongren. Anyone can leak secrets to the Tianlongren. It is impossible for him, not to mention, even if he really wants to inform, no one will believe it.


    Sun Xu plays with the taste: "Have you ever thought that after taking refuge in me, you may be attacked more powerfully."


    "Is there a difference?"


    Stutsi pursed his lips and chuckled, "After leaving CP0, the Dragonites will definitely kill me. Is it possible that they can kill me twice?"


    "Then what good do I have?"


    Sun Xu looked at her: "If you want to get out of the control of the Tianlongren, you definitely don''t want to be controlled by me anymore. The so-called refuge is just to drive the tiger and the wolf. I don''t mind helping you. The question is, what can I get? What are the benefits?"


    "What does the demon king want?"


    Stushi put his palm on his shoulder, smiling at the corners of his mouth, his eyes lighted like water, as if conveying something.


    Sun Xu patted her palm off and said with a light smile: "It seems that you also know my weakness, but you may have misunderstood one thing."


    His look became more and more sincere: "I really don''t like buses."


    "bus?"


    Stutsi was stunned at first, and then furious.


    She didn''t know what the bus was but she understood Sun Xu''s meaning all at once.


    The elegant expression on her face could no longer hold her, her eyes were cold, she gritted her teeth and said: "Who is the bus? Who do you say is the bus? The old lady or the virgin!


    Besides, do you think I am trying to seduce you? In your dreams! How can you stinky men have the right to touch me? "


    "Virgin?" Sun Xu was really surprised this time: "How is it possible? Do you think I don''t know what you do?"


    Happy Street Queen! Super old bustard!


    "I run Happy Street, not myself, pick up customers!"


    When Stushi said the last two words, his teeth were rubbing, and he seemed to want to bite him.


    She has always regarded herself very high, and she didn''t like a man at all. She didn''t expect to be evaluated this way today, which is a shame!


    If not, she really wants to fight him now!


    "All right, I apologize to you, I''m sorry." Sun Xu said sincerely.


    Stutsi was dazed for a while, the anger in his heart slowly subsided, and the look in his eyes became a little strange.


    Apologize? He would actually apologize?


    She felt a little weird.


    What kind of person is Sun Xu?


    The emperor of the new world!


    One of the most powerful people in the world!


    You can pinch her powerhouse to death at will!


    "He really has no airs!"


    Stushi said silently in his heart.


    Although the evaluation made her very angry, but such a big man is willing to apologize to her, and no matter how much anger is, it can be calmed down.

 Chapter 362：

    After such a pull, the atmosphere between the two seemed to be more harmonious.


    Stushi found another chair, sat down opposite Sun Xu, and solemnly said: "Your Excellency Demon King, what I just said is true, I am willing to take refuge in you, as long as you are willing to protect me from being harmed by the dragons."


    "I''m still saying that, what''s the benefit?"


    Sun Xu said indifferently: "I am not a philanthropist.


    Stushi smiled slightly: "I''m willing to join your subordinates, isn''t that enough?"


    Sun Xu sighed: "If you are sincere, it will be fine, but I think with my knees, you can''t jump out of one fire pit, just to jump into another fire pit."


    Stushi said: "I''m serious, as long as you don''t squeeze me unscrupulously like the Dragonite, I will listen to you in the future.


    Although the business of Happy Street may seem inconspicuous, it is actually amazing in terms of intelligence and income. "


    "I don''t believe it." Sun Xu said lightly: "I am a lazy person and don''t want to do so many intrigues. At that time, if you play tricks, I won''t kill you. Ge Ying panic. Kill you. All the hard work was wasted.


    No matter what, it feels like a loss-making business. "


    Stushi was silent for a while, and said: "I can give you money, I have a lot of money, and there are many industries like Omera Sea, all of which can be given to you!"


    In order to break away from the control of the Tianlongren, she has also laid down the blood.


    The annual profit of a shipyard like Omera Sea is sky-high, and it took a lot of effort to build it.


    This is what she found for herself, and it hurts to think about it if she wants to send it out.


    However, if it can really break away from the control of the Tianlongren, it doesn''t hurt to give it all to him.


    Sun Xu smiled: "Have you heard of Sandola?"


    Stushi frowned and thought for a while: "Sandora, the golden town of hundreds of years ago?"


    Sun Xu nodded and glanced at her: "I have all the gold in that city. Do you think I will be short of money?"


    Stushi''s eyes twitched slightly.


    She had also heard of the legend of Shandora. It was a city full of gold, but it disappeared eight hundred years ago. Unexpectedly...


    She took a deep look at Sun Xu, and she felt discouraged.


    With so much gold in hand, the possibility of wanting to impress him with money is unlikely.


    But if money is not enough, what else does she have?


    Power?


    The emperor of the dark world can indeed be said to be powerful, but it depends on who is compared.


    This one is the real emperor!


    What hole cards does she have?


    Stushi was silent for a long time, and gritted his teeth: "I can accompany you!"


    "Huh?" Sun Xu raised his eyelids.


    Stutsi took a deep breath, and once again raised an elegant and noble smile on his face: "I can give myself to you."


    Sun Xu smiled and shook his head: "It seems that you are really eager to be separated from the Tianlong people. If I had just arrived in this world, then I would probably agree without hesitation, but now... I''m sorry, I don''t have any. interest."


    His mentality is gradually changing.


    In the original world, he was just a very ordinary and ordinary young man. When he first came to Pirate World, he naturally had no self-control when he came into contact with top beauties such as Nami, Vivi, and Robin, but now...


    He is no longer the pig brother who wants to happen when he sees a beautiful woman.


    Even Hancock could refuse, let alone Stutsi?


    Stushi stared at Sun Xu without blinking.


    According to the information she collected, the demon king Sun Xu didn''t have much desire in power, money, etc., but only liked beauty.


    She wants to know whether Sun Xu is sitting on the floor and asking for more, or is she really not interested in her?


    Stushi''s face gradually changed.


    In the eyes of the other party, she did not find the slightest lust, not even a trace of heat.


    Could it be that he is really not interested in himself?


    If even beauty is useless, then what else can she use to persuade him?


    "Let me talk about my conditions." Sun Xu said leisurely.


    "Please say."


    Stushy''s spirit was refreshed slightly, and the conditions are good, at least it means that there is the possibility of success, and the non-advanced attitude like his before is the most troublesome.


    "I can protect your safety and help you out of the control of the Tianlongren. There are three conditions."


    Sun Xu stretched out three fingers: "First, all your money is mine. Second, abandon your business on Happy Street and transform into a shipyard, not a shipyard dominated by merchant ships and cruise ships like Omera Sea. It¡¯s the shipyard where the battleship was built."


    "This is impossible!"


    Stushi categorically cut the railroad, this condition is harsher than that of the Tianlong people!


    At any rate, Tianlongren just asked her to hand in some of the money, but he opened his mouth and wanted to leave all, and asked her to give up the industry he had run for many years. This was digging for her life!


    Sun Xu didn''t seem to hear, and said to himself: "Third, I want to plant some means on you to make sure that you can''t betray."


    Stushi smiled: "It seems that we no longer need to talk about it."


    She wanted her money, her career, and the people who wanted her, if it weren''t for the fact that he was a super strong man who could beat Kaido, she really wanted to slap him.


    "Do not worry."


    Sun Xu raised her head and motioned for her to sit down first: "If you don''t listen, what can I give you?"


    Stutsi suppressed his anger: "No matter what, I can''t agree to your terms!"


    Sun Xu smiled and said, "I can see that you are very ambitious. Unfortunately, your strength is too weak and you are born with inadequacy. It is already the limit to get to this point."


    Stushi looked at him without speaking.


    Sun Xu continued: "The so-called emperor of the dark world, haha, to put it bluntly, it is just a cockroach hiding in the shadows! Aunty, together with the summoning order, are you trying to come to the door?"


    Stucci continued to remain silent. If someone else said something like this, she would definitely let the other person know why the flower was so red, but the person in front of her did have such qualifications, even if she was not upset, she could only endure it.


    "I know that my conditions are very harsh, but what I can give you is definitely far beyond your imagination."


    Having said that, Sun Xu paused, and said slowly: "I can give you a chance, a chance to step into the light and become a big man with real power!"


    Stushi''s heart beat abruptly: "I don''t understand what you mean."


    As Sun Xu said, she is very ambitious and desperate for power.


    However, over the years, she has felt that her development has reached a bottleneck and it will be difficult to improve in the future.


    Therefore, she wanted to get rid of the Tianlongren and get rid of the grandpa who kept **** and pee on her head.


    This is the only way she can think of to continue to improve her power.


    Sun Xu said indifferently: "I want to overthrow the Tianlong people and establish a new regime. If you agree to my terms, you will be the Minister of Commerce of the Empire in the future! You are one of the most powerful people!


    Compared with the current world government, the status and power of the five old stars are almost the same. "


    "Overthrow the Tianlongren? Establish a new regime?"


    Stushi was stunned.


    She subconsciously felt that this idea was very absurd.


    As a CP0, she understands the power of the Dragons and the world government better than ordinary people. Although she only saw the tip of the iceberg, she still felt invincible.


    Just when she was about to speak, another thought came to her heart, he seemed to be able to do it!


    Although the possibility is very small.


    Stushi''s heart beat violently.


    Secretary of Commerce, Wu Lao Xing, these two words are like two arrows, deeply inserted into her heart.


    Although she knew that the possibility of achieving it was extremely small, even though she felt that Sun Xu was fooling herself, she still couldn''t help but be moved.


    Five old stars!


    Even the pirate emperors of the new world have to be a little bit better in terms of power status!


    That was a position she hadn''t even dared to think of before!


    After a while, she suppressed the desire in her heart, and said solemnly: "Impossible! The strength of the Tianlong people is far beyond your imagination, even you, it is impossible to overthrow them!"


    "Nothing in the world is impossible!" Sun Xu said leisurely: "Since I dare to say this, I have the confidence to succeed!"


    "Impossible! I don''t believe it!" Stutsi shook his head vigorously.


    "up to you."


    Sun Xu smiled indifferently: "I think you are good at it, so I gave you this opportunity. As for whether you can seize it, that''s your own business."


    Stushi''s expression became uncertain.


    His conditions are very attractive, well, very attractive, but his requirements are also very high, far beyond her psychological bottom line.


    give up?


    She can''t do it at all!


    promise?


    Can''t agree.


    She didn''t expect that it was just a small temptation that actually gave her such a big problem.


    Stushi closed his eyes, and after a long time, slowly opened them: "I want to know, where does your confidence come from? That is the world government that has ruled the world for eight hundred years!


    If you can show evidence I don¡¯t mind agreeing to your terms! "


    Sun Xu smiled lightly: "I have some hole cards, but I don''t plan to show it to you. As for your refusal, that is your loss!"


    Stushi and Zefa are not comparable.


    He wooed Stutsi, only that she had good management capabilities, good connections, strength, scheming, and skill, and she could do some logistical work.


    But she is definitely not irreplaceable.


    Robin is not inferior to her without talking about others.


    Stucci''s nice face turned dark.


    Bullying! This is totally bullying!


    She wanted to reject him directly, but when the two words came to her lips, she couldn''t say anything.


    "I want to think about it." She gritted her teeth and said.


    "Sorry, you don''t have that time."


    Sun Xu said coldly: "I will leave soon. You can only refuse or agree to these two options."


    "The three conditions..."


    "No one can be changed!"


    Stushi was about to cry.


    This is about her entire wealth, how could she make a decision right away?


    Her chest rose and fell a few times, and she slowly said, "How do I know that you are not lying to me?"


    Sun Xu laughed: "Have you not figured out the situation? For you, this is a big gamble! If you win the gamble, you will make a lot of money. If you lose the gamble, you will lose your fortune."

 ~： Feel sorry

The first two chapters were sent incorrectly, and there was a problem with my computer, please modify it later


    Please remember our website: Cool Notes Novel() Monkey King has the fastest update speed in Pirates.

 ~： Brief explanation 1

    Yangliu is from Zhengzhou. There was a heavy rain yesterday. There was a power outage at home and a computer problem. The update ran into a lot of trouble.


    I planned to start the 4D update today, but I can''t do it now.


    In addition, let me explain in advance that the notebook¡¯s battery has run out, and if you don¡¯t call tomorrow, you may not be able to update it.


    above.


    terribly sorry.


    In this chapter, the spider is not crawling, please report an error in the lower right corner. The more errors are reported, the faster the spider.


    Can not be displayed due to copyright issues: please download the book god, continue reading


    The latest chapters are updated in the APP, download and watch for free

 Chapter 363： Join (on)

    You can search for "The Monkey King in One Piece Novel( in Baidu to find the latest chapter!


    Sun Xu looked at Stushi with interest, wondering what choice she would make.


    In fact, he also knew that his conditions were very demanding, and he would never agree to changing places.


    However, Stucci is different from him.


    He is not so ambitious, does not have much desire for power, and pays more attention to his own freedom.


    Well, Stucci, he seems to be full of eagerness for power.


    Greater power and higher status are probably her goal in life. Therefore, even if he only drew a pie, and it was a very illusory pie, she was still moved because of the large enough painting.


    Stushi didn''t care about maintaining an elegant posture, his face was sometimes greedy, sometimes tangled, and constantly changing.


    Sun Xu waited for a while, then stood up suddenly.


    Stushy woke up instantly: "You, what are you going to do?"


    Sun Xu smiled and pointed to the table next to him: "Haha, don''t be nervous, I''m just making a cup of coffee."


    Stushi sat down, the tangles on her face faded little by little, and when Sun Xu returned from making coffee, she had returned to her elegant and demure appearance.


    "Have you made a decision?" Sun Xu raised his eyebrows, revealing a searching gaze.


    "I have a few questions." Stutsi said.


    Sun Xu nodded: "You may ask, but I don''t guarantee to answer."


    Stutsi stared at him: "What is your relationship with the revolutionary army?"


    "It doesn''t matter for the time being, I may become a collaborator in the future."


    Sun Xu drank a cup of coffee and said leisurely: "The coffee is good."


    "Have you made up your mind to overthrow the Dragonite? Or is it just an idea?" Stucci asked again.


    Sun Xu immediately understood her concern and smiled: "Hahaha, you can rest assured that I will not make up a lie to lie to you! Actually, I have made a lot of preparations for this, and you will know in the future. of."


    Stushi thought for a while, then slowly said, "How sure are you that you can succeed?"


    "Over 80%!" Sun Xu said.


    The main reason why I don''t say 100% is that I don''t want to waste more words.


    Moreover, 10% is more than 80%, no problem!


    "80%?"


    Stushy was still very shocked. In her opinion, it would be great to have a 20-30% certainty, and at most it would not exceed 50%, 80%... It felt too unreliable!


    Sun Xu drank coffee slowly, without any explanation.


    Stushi frowned secretly.


    This person simply doesn''t take her to heart at all, it seems that she is just a dispensable little role.


    With such an attitude, even if what he said is true, can he really get such a high status by relying on the past?


    "Well, I know you have a lot of questions."


    Sun Xu became a little impatient: "Don''t forget your identity. Before you are sure to join and gain trust, I can tell you not much. But there is one thing I can guarantee that what I said before is true and not at all false. !"


    "Take a step back, do I need to lie to you? What do you have to covet?"


    He sneered: "Money? All your wealth added together does not necessarily have me more! Beauty? Look outside, which one of those girls is worse than you?


    Think about it, do you deserve my dignity and face, and weave a lie to cheat you of something! "


    Stushi''s face was a little ugly, but there was thinking in his eyes.


    Although Sun Xu''s words are ugly, they still make sense.


    Ordinary pirates can be despicable and shameless, but at the level of the four emperors, they don''t say anything, but generally they don''t bother to lie, unless it is about huge interests.


    Do you have huge interests in yourself?


    Stushi asked himself.


    money? She was indeed very rich, but if Sun Xu really got Shandora''s inheritance, then her little money would be a bit of an exaggeration, but it was indeed not a huge benefit.


    What''s more, according to the information she has learned, Sun Xu is not a person who cares about money.


    Beauty?


    Less likely!


    If Sun Xu really coveted her body, she could be forced to take her, just in this room, she has no possibility of resisting.


    Power?


    The emperor of the dark world is not worth mentioning to the real emperor!


    After a long time, Stushy''s beautiful face showed a helpless smile: "I''m so fascinated by ghosts that I would actually agree to this kind of thing."


    Sun Xuzheng stretched out coffee''s hand and looked at her: "Are you sure? I won''t give you a chance to betray! Once on the ship, there is no possibility of going down again!"


    "I''m sure!"


    Stutsi is not an indecisive person, since he has made a decision, he won''t hesitate anymore.


    Sun Xu smiled brightly on his face: "You made the right decision, trust me, in the future you will definitely be grateful for your choice today!"


    "I hope so."


    Stushi''s face was straight and graceful: "Boss, please take care of me in the future."


    "It''s too early to call the boss!" Sun Xu waved his hand.


    "Huh?" Stushy gave a puzzled look.


    "You still remember my third condition." Sun Xu smiled: "I will plant some means on you to ensure that you will not betray! Only in this way can we trust each other."


    Stushi''s heart bulged, and there was some unknown premonition.


    In fact, she didn''t care much about this condition before, and it was the first two conditions that made her entangled more.


    She planted a method to ensure that she could not betrayed. Before, she thought it was nothing more than poison. This method was not difficult to remove.


    But now she realized that it didn''t seem to be the case.


    Without giving Stucci too much time to think, Sun Xu opened his palm and pointed it at her.


    "etc!"


    Stushi''s face changed slightly.


    There was a power in the palm that made her scalp numb Sun Xu didn''t pay attention to her at all, and the violent mana surged out, immediately enveloping Stushi.


    Her face instantly solidified, and she dared not move.


    In her perception, the power that envelops herself is more terrifying than a sword, and if you move it a little, you may be crushed to pieces.


    It was not that she had never thought of running away, but the moment she reacted, it was already too late.


    "What the **** is he going to do?"


    Stushi took a deep breath, barely calming himself down.


    At least it seems that Sun Xu didn''t intend to kill her.


    "Don''t move, otherwise, something very bad may happen."


    Sun Xu said.


    Just as Stucci was about to speak, his face changed again.


    The terrifying power outside was infiltrating her body.


    "Don''t be nervous, I won''t hurt you."


    Sun Xu calmed down, while controlling the flow of mana into Stushi''s body.


    Soon, the mana began to oscillate, communicating with all parts of Stushi''s body, and at the same time, a strange symbol appeared on Stushi''s forehead, and it became brighter and brighter.


    Although Stushi didn''t dare to move, Ye noticed the light on his forehead, and his heart became more and more disturbed.


    The latest chapter address of Monkey King in Pirate: https://


    The full text of Monkey King in Pirate Reading address: https://


    Monkey King in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King reading on Pirate¡¯s mobile phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 363 is added (on)), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 364： Join (below)

    You can search for "The Monkey King in One Piece Novel( in Baidu to find the latest chapter!


    "Something seems to be happening over there."


    The green pheasant looked at the room where Sun Xu and Stushi were.


    Anilou took a look: "Isn''t it a fight?"


    They all felt that Sun Xu''s breath was gradually becoming stronger, and soon reached a level that made people fearful.


    "probably not."


    Ace said: "If there is a fight, the boss will not release such a strong breath."


    "It makes sense." Ainilu glanced at him: "But it still makes people mind. Would you like to check it out?"


    "I think you are more suitable for this job." Ace said.


    Four eyes face each other.


    Both of them saw the bad intentions in each other''s eyes.


    "Coward!" Ainilu said.


    "You are bold enough to go!" Ace sneered.


    They looked away.


    From start to finish, the two of them didn''t move a bit.


    They all know that they might be beaten in the past at this time!


    In the office.


    Sun Xu''s work is almost over.


    A wavy water pattern appeared on Stushi''s forehead. At first glance, it looked a bit like a vertical eye.


    Sun Xu retracted her palm, the mana fluctuations in her body gradually disappeared, and the "vertical eyes" on her forehead also disappeared into the skin.


    "what did you do to me?"


    After Stuty felt the power to imprison him disappeared, the first thing he did was touch his forehead.


    "It''s just a trivial insurance."


    Sun Xu stretched his waist: "I left a power in your body. When you are in danger, it can save your life. At the same time, if you dare to betray me, it will blow you to pieces."


    This can be regarded as an improved variant version of the spell planted to Ace.


    The protection effect is slightly changed, from the previous life saving to defense.


    Ace is a special situation, Sun Xu knows in advance when he will have an accident and can rush to it in time, so he only needs to hang on to him.


    If the spell given to Stushi is the same, if she is in danger, after the spell is activated, she can only stay and wait for death.


    As for the destructive effect, it is also very simple.


    You only need to destroy the structure of the spell, and the spell will become pure mana. You don''t need to do anything. These super destructive mana can kill Stushi.


    Stushi''s face was a little ugly.


    She didn''t notice anything unusual in her body.


    But this is the most troublesome!


    She clearly remembered that the creepy force had all entered her body.


    This is simply a bomb in the body!


    "That power won''t suddenly lose control and blow me to death?" She frowned and looked at Sun Xu.


    "Will not."


    Sun Xu was very sure: "As long as I don''t take the initiative to inspire, and you are not in danger of life, that power will stay dormant forever, and it will have no effect on you."


    Stucci''s expression moved slightly.


    Sun Xu saw through her thoughts and sneered: "Want to take the initiative to create danger and eliminate this force? If you want to die, you can try!


    Remind you, after this power is stimulated, remember to contact me immediately, otherwise..."


    How could he leave such obvious loopholes.


    As long as this spell is activated, Stutsi''s body will definitely suffer huge damage. Finding him in time can make up for it. After a long delay, he will still die.


    Stutzi silently dismissed his thoughts, and his mind became very complicated for a while.


    This is considered to be completely on the thief ship.


    Although she looked back and planned to continue to think of a solution, she felt in her heart that this method might really not be able to get rid of it.


    "Relax, this is just a means to quickly increase the trust between us." Sun Xu said: "When we can trust each other in the future, I will solve it for you."


    Stucci nodded and said nothing.


    She is in a very bad mood now, and she has no compliment to her new boss.


    Sun Xu didn''t mind either.


    After anyone''s life is controlled by others, the mood will not be very good.


    Stushi and Zefa are different.


    Sun Xu knew too little about her, and she was directly under the Celestial Dragon before.


    Although she kept saying that she could not bear the exploitation of the Dragonites and wanted to betray them, he could not be sure that what she said was true or false.


    He couldn''t trust her at all, he could only use some methods.


    Of course, his previous promise was not to deceive Stutsi.


    As long as she doesn''t betray and completes her work earnestly, she will definitely get extremely rich remuneration in the future.


    However, a certain amount of comfort is still needed.


    "Don''t you want to know where my confidence comes from? Now that we are a family, I can tell you some more." Sun Xu said slowly.


    Hearing this, Stutsi raised her head. Now that she has been on the thief ship, she can only hope that the pie he drew is real.


    "Do you know Zefa?"


    "Former admiral, is he Zefa Heiwan? Of course he knows!"


    Stucci nodded, whether she was the emperor of the dark world or the intelligence agent of CP0, she was no stranger to this name.


    "He is also one of us, responsible for the training of soldiers." Sun Xu said.


    Stutsi was refreshed, which was good news.


    In recent years, Zefa has been silent, and his reputation has rarely spread in the sea.


    However, Stutsi is very clear about his deeds, and now almost the entire senior navy is trained by him!


    With him as the instructor, there is no need to worry about the training of soldiers.


    More importantly, this is extremely representative.


    Even the former admiral is willing to join Sun Xu, which shows that he wants to overthrow the Tianlongren not just casually, there is a possibility of success!


    It is not a broken ship destined to sink!


    "Morgans will also join!" Sun Xu said again Although there is no one yet, he has already locked that guy.


    The intelligence aspect was his shortcoming, and Morgans just made up for it.


    "Morgans?" Stushi raised his head and said in amazement: "How could that guy agree?"


    She knew very well what a cunning guy Morgens was, and he lived very well between pirates and the world government.


    Unlike her, he prefers money to power.


    Why did you wade in this muddy water?


    "I gave him a reason that he couldn''t refuse." Sun Xu said solemnly.


    Stushi obviously didn''t understand this stalk. Although he was still curious about how Sun Xu asked Morgans to agree, it was the fact that was more important.


    Her confidence strengthened again.


    "Anything else?"


    She looked at Sun Xu with piercing eyes.


    "Of course." Sun Xu nodded: "The Pluto is in my hands, you know?"


    Stucci nodded. Basically the whole world knew about this.


    "In fact, it''s not just Pluto, I have another ancient weapon." Sun Xu smiled lightly.


    Stushi''s eyes widened a little bit.


    "Heaven King, or Sea King?"


    "You will know in the future."


    Sun Xu said.


    The latest chapter address of Monkey King in Pirate: https://


    The full text of Monkey King in The Pirate Reading Address: https://


    Monkey King is in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King reading on Pirate¡¯s mobile phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 364 is added (below)), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 365： Curious Green Pheasant

    You can search for "The Monkey King in One Piece Novel( in Baidu to find the latest chapter!


    Stushi and Sun Xu came to the previous dock again.


    "What''s the matter with this ship? Is it really because the scheduled rich man died, and the price is too expensive to sell, so has it stayed here?"


    Sun Xu asked curiously.


    Stushi looked at a respectful woman next to her. She was about forty years old, her face was sharp and masculine.


    She is the new general manager of Omera.


    She glanced at Stutsi first, and then said after getting permission: "No, my lord, this ship was booked by the Denonians, but they never came to pick it up, and we didn''t dare to sell it privately, so we stayed here."


    "Dragon boat, haha, that''s just right."


    Sun Xu smiled with his palm, and asked curiously: "Is the keel of this ship made of Adam wood?"


    "Adam wood? Of course not." The woman shook her head.


    "People shouldn''t look good."


    Sun Xu couldn''t help sighing.


    Adrian faced so honestly, but he was a liar and robber through and through.


    Subsequently, with the help of the workers, the ship was driven out.


    After Robin, Ainilu and others waited to board the ship, only Sun Xu was still below.


    "You can contact Zefa to discuss the battleship with him."


    "good."


    Stucci nodded. Now that she has boarded the thief ship, all she can do is to help Sun Xu achieve her goal, not to blame herself.


    However, she opened her mouth, seemingly hesitant to speak.


    "Just say what you want." Sun Xu saw her strangeness.


    "Does the business on Happy Street really want to give up?"


    Stushy hesitated for a while, but still asked: "That''s a very profitable business. If I don''t do it, others will do it. Moreover, I can collect a lot of precious information."


    Regarding the future development, the two talked for a long time and arranged for her future work.


    "I don''t need women to sell their bodies to earn money to help me fight wars."


    Sun Xu said calmly: "After overthrowing the Tianlongren and establishing a new regime, I will issue a decree prohibiting prostitution."


    "I see."


    Stutsi understood his determination. Although he felt it was a pity, he didn''t say anything.


    "You can choose the location of the shipyard as close as possible to Dresrosa, which will be our future base." Sun Xu said.


    "Is Doflamingo one of ours?" Stucci asked in surprise.


    "No."


    Sun Xu shook his head.


    Stucci suddenly understood that, in his heart, he mourned for Doflamingo for half a second.


    The guy who is the king and hegemony, and who has the boundless scenery probably doesn''t know that his lair has already been spotted.


    Bai Xing was urging Sun Xu to get on the ship. He finally said: "Call me if you have something to do. In an emergency, you can inspire the clone I left for you."


    "I see." Stusi held a piece of golden hair.


    Now his "outer body" supernatural powers are becoming more and more proficient, making clones has become very simple.


    Sun Xu didn''t say anything, and turned on the boat.


    Hula la.


    After putting away the anchor, the one-hundred-meter-long cruise ship slowly left Kilsur.


    Stutsi watched them leave from the shore until the ship disappeared from sight.


    After she returned to the Omera Sea, she immediately found the best doctor in Kilsur to conduct a comprehensive examination, from the hair to the soles of the feet, without missing any corner.


    As a result, nothing was found.


    "My lord, your health is very good."


    A blond shawl, a very hot female doctor respectfully said.


    Stushi''s face was not good at all, it could even be said to be very bad.


    really.


    The bomb-like power hidden in her body can''t be detected at all.


    She had a hunch for a long time, but she was still lost in her heart.


    With a sigh, Stutsi''s face gradually returned to grace and calmness.


    In fact, it is not much different from before.


    Before Tianlongren, although she hadn''t been subjected to similar methods, once she had any careful thoughts, she could not escape death.


    Sun Xu''s control is just more direct.


    "Hope his promise is true, otherwise this is definitely the worst decision in my life."


    Thinking of Sun Xu''s promised power, she couldn''t help but feel a fever in her heart.


    Her goal in this life is to climb up! Keep climbing up! The higher the climb, the better!


    For this reason, she took refuge in the Tianlong people and became the lackeys of the Tianlong people. With their power, she became the queen of the dark world.


    Call forward and embrace, power is in control, life and death can be determined in one word!


    The taste of power is so fascinating!


    But at the same time, she is still humble like an ant in front of those who really stand at the apex of power.


    The Tianlong people called her and flicked, and the BIGMOM pirate group issued a summoning order, and she had to rush over and show her honor.


    This huge gap, like 10,000 bloodthirsty ants gnawing her heart.


    "I have had enough!"


    There seemed to be a fire burning in Stussi''s eyes.


    As long as Sun Xu can give her the promised status, how about being controlled by him? It doesn''t even hurt to become his slave!


    It''s better to be a dog for one person than to be a dog for many people!


    Sun Xu is right, this is a gamble!


    The prizes are attractive enough, and she is willing to give all the chips to try!


    "Now, it''s time to start doing things!"


    Stushi stood up and walked out of the room.


    Bodyguards, Omera Sea executives, and nearly twenty people in Wuyangyang gathered around her, like a queen on tour.


    ...


    "Her identity is not as simple as it seems."


    The green pheasant came to Sun Xu and reminded.


    "I know." Sun Xu said lightly: "CP0."


    The green pheasant showed some surprises on his face: "Then why do you still trust her?"


    Sun Xu smiled: "This is a secret."


    The green pheasant glanced at him, and did not ask further: "With these powers it is impossible to defeat the Celestial Dragon!"


    "I know." Sun Xu turned his head to look at him: "What on earth do you want to say? Just say it."


    The green pheasant was silent for a while, and said lightly: "I''m just curious about what you are going to do. I found out from your words that you seem to be planning to start a war in recent years."


    "It''s late, I''m afraid it''s too late!"


    Sun Xu said lightly.


    After waiting for a few years, what if the Tianlongren are killed by Luffy and the dragon father and son?


    Go to revenge their lives again?


    Leaving aside personal relations, a new regime will not provoke anger and resentment like the Tianlong people, and revolution will not be able to occupy the righteousness.


    Don''t underestimate this point. Being famous as a teacher is very important, so that you can better win the hearts of the people.


    Those who win the hearts of the people win the world!


    Even if he alone can suppress the entire world, he needs the support of the people to consolidate his rule. Everyone who makes him renounces morality, even if he sits on the throne, he is still in name.


    "Rely on these powers?" Deep doubts appeared in the eyes of the green pheasant: "Or do you have other hidden powers?"


    The corner of Sun Xu''s mouth raised slightly: "If I tell you that I intend to destroy the Dragonites myself, these powers are just those I intend to use to reap the endgame, take over the territory, and maintain the rule, do you believe it?"


    "Defeat the Tianlongren by yourself?" The green pheasant laughed: "A la la la, don''t be kidding."


    Golden Lion, is it strong enough?


    Breaking into the navy headquarters alone, fighting for many days, was captured by Mr. Karp and the Marshal of the Warring States Period!


    Kaido also broke through the naval headquarters when he was young, and ended in tragedy!


    As one of the top powerhouses, the green pheasant is very aware of the limits of manpower. With a single person, it is impossible to destroy the navy in any case, let alone destroy the Tianlong people!


    He was extremely convinced of this!


    Sun Xu was noncommittal, turning his head to look at the sea: "I do hide a power, an extremely powerful force! The day it shines, it will definitely make the whole world tremble!"


    really!


    The green pheasant''s eyes condensed.


    He didn''t doubt the truthfulness of these words. As a result, Sun Xu didn''t need to lie to him. Secondly, Sun Xu said that he would overthrow the Tianlongren, and he had already begun preparations. He obviously had no power, but he was full of confidence, and the possibility of other powers was very high.


    Finally, Sun Xu is a very mysterious person.


    The Navy specifically investigated him. When he first appeared more than a year ago, he was already a top powerhouse at that time, and he would never be found before.


    The navy united with the world government mobilized all the forces, but did not find out his origin.


    If there is any mysterious power hidden in him, the green pheasant is not surprising at all!


    "What power could it be?"


    The green pheasant thought about turning.


    In his capacity, there are few secrets he doesn''t know.


    But he thought about all the possibilities, and couldn''t think of what Sun Xu said could make the whole world tremble.


    Giants?


    The green pheasant thought silently.


    This seems to be the most likely.


    However, although the power of the giants is strong, it is too exaggerated to say that it can make the whole world tremble.


    What''s more, the giants have always been one of the navy''s key surveillance targets. He has never heard of any special relationships between the giants and other humans.


    Ancient weapons? King of heaven? Neptune?


    Also a possibility!


    But the green pheasant always feels otherwise.


    Pluto is in Sun Xu''s hands. This is something the whole world knows. Can another ancient weapon make the whole world tremble?


    Seeing his thinking and meditation, Sun Xu twitched the corner of his mouth.


    He didn''t speak any more, and walked to Perona leisurely.


    "Don''t look, how is your domineering practice?"


    "It''s so hard to be domineering!"


    Perona bulged her cheeks.


    "It''s hard to learn!"


    Sun Xu put on a stern face: "If you are not domineering, you can only bully the miscellaneous fish. When you meet the real strong, you can still catch the blind."


    "I got it!"


    Perona didn''t confront him.


    Sun Xu sighed and said solemnly: "To help you I will help you improve your physical fitness tonight."


    Perona glanced left and right like a thief, and found that no one looked at this side before relaxing, and rolled her eyes: "Big pervert!"


    Any improvement in physical fitness takes advantage of her.


    but¡­¡­


    She put her head aside, and did not refuse.


    Because it can indeed improve physical fitness.


    Sun Xu smiled and walked towards the cabin.


    Double cultivation is actually a long-flowing practice.


    The effect of the first few times is particularly prominent, but as the number of times increases, the effect will gradually decrease, and finally stabilize at a lower level.


    It is impossible to wake up every day and feel a noticeable improvement.


    However, the accumulation of less will make more, and the accumulation of sand will become a tower, and the collection will become a fur.


    Uninterrupted every day and accumulated over a long period of time, the improvement will be considerable.


    This is true not only for Robin and Perona, but also for Sun Xu.


    Even the first few double repairs had no obvious effect on him.


    However, after so many days, he has also made considerable progress without knowing it.


    The effect is better than boring practice.


    It''s a pity that this kind of thing is too stressful, and it is impossible to completely replace cultivation.


    The latest chapter address of Monkey King in Pirate: https://


    The full text of Monkey King in Pirate Reading address: https://


    Monkey King in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King reading on Pirate¡¯s mobile phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 365 Curious Green Pheasant), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 366： Non-human Sun Xu

    You can search for "The Monkey King in One Piece Novel( in Baidu to find the latest chapter!


    This ship deserves to be made by the Tianlong people.


    The decoration is very luxurious, from the floor, the paint on the walls, to all kinds of furniture, all of which are top-notch.


    Moreover, this ship completely abandoned its weapon system.


    When the Tianlong people go out, they are protected by powerful guards.


    In fact, as long as the sign of the dragon is hung, basically no pirates dare to provoke.


    Almost everyone on the sea knows that as long as the Tianlong people are injured, there will be admirals dispatched.


    Therefore, there is basically no need to install weapons on the dragon boats.


    With those spaces, it is better to add a recreational facility.


    Sun Xu entered the cabin and admired it for a while, but suddenly there was a pleasant laughter in his ears.


    He followed the sound and found Bai Xing and Rebecca playing billiards in a room.


    Sun Xu did not hide his movements. When entering the room, the two women also saw him and blurted out:


    "Master Sun Xu!"


    Bai Xing was okay, but Rebecca''s expression instantly became rushed, her two small hands were tangled together, her head slightly lowered, as if she had made a mistake.


    "I said why I didn''t see you on the deck. It turns out that you two are hiding here to play billiards."


    Sun Xu smiled and looked peaceful.


    Bai Xing ran to Sun Xu''s side, looked up at him, and said, "Master Sun Xu, let''s play together, this is fun!"


    "Which of the two of you is at a higher level?"


    Sun Xu asked with interest.


    "it''s me!"


    Bai Xing raised his small hand and said loudly, "Although Rebecca taught me, my skills have surpassed her!"


    Sun Xu came to the table and glanced at Rebecca, who was worried, "Have you played before?"


    "No, but I saw someone else play it."


    Rebecca''s voice was very small, and she hesitated for a while, she said again: "I''m sorry, Sun Xu, I, I will practice sword now!"


    She was going to practice the sword, but she started to play somehow, and couldn''t stop playing.


    Saying that she was about to leave, Sun Xu quickly grabbed her: "It''s okay, you must also pay attention to the combination of work and rest in sword training. You have performed well during this period, and you should relax."


    During this time, Rebecca''s efforts were all in his eyes.


    It can be said that apart from eating and sleeping, she spends most of her time practicing the yin and yang sword technique, and the level of hard work has completely exceeded his expectations.


    Judging from the original work, Rebecca is not a martial idiot like Sauron, she is a little squeamish girl who was forced by Cyrus to be willing to train.


    Sun Xu thought she needed her own supervision, but she did not expect her to explode with hard work and self-discipline far beyond expectations.


    Not a day or two, she has persisted for more than half a month.


    Sun Xu was also very curious as to where the energy in her heart came from.


    A flash of joy flashed in Rebecca''s eyes, and the corners of her mouth couldn''t help but gently lifted up, took a look at him, then quickly retracted her gaze, and whispered: "Okay, Master Sun Xu."


    In fact, she knew that every night after she fell asleep, Master Sun Xu would go to her room to give her a massage


    After the massage, her body will become very comfortable, and the sword practice will be more smooth the next day.


    The reason why she worked so hard these days was that she didn''t want Master Sun Xu''s painstaking efforts in vain, and she was also yearning for this kind of praise.


    Sun Xu looked at the pool table and couldn''t help rubbing his hands: "Unexpectedly, there is a pool table on this ship, hey, let me show you my hands."


    He took a club and observed it.


    It is a Chinese eight-ball game, which is exactly what he is most familiar with.


    Rebecca and Bai Xing stood on his left and right sides, waiting expectantly.


    Sun Xu suddenly felt a little nervous.


    His level is actually not very good.


    When I was young, I didn¡¯t have that condition at all, and I couldn¡¯t play. It was only after work that I really started to contact, but I only played a few occasionally.


    "It looks like a shame!"


    The corner of Sun Xu''s mouth twitched, but he did not flinch.


    But after the fight, he realized that he was completely worried.


    Billiards is nothing more than putting the ball into the bag, which is simply too easy for him now.


    With his control of power and grasp of the environment, he hits a ball, where he wants it to stop, the error of the landing point is absolutely within one millimeter.


    He finished a shot easily.


    Then they opened the second and third rounds, each time with a clear.


    After the third round, Sun Xu dropped his cue and had no interest in continuing to play.


    Now, these ordinary people''s games are too simple for him.


    The game is fun only if it is challenging.


    He is very good at opening and hanging, and it is completely uninteresting.


    Not only billiards, it is conceivable that there is no difference in multiplayer sports such as football and basketball. He can challenge a team by himself.


    Taking basketball as an example, he can guarantee 100% of his hit rate by comparing skills. No matter where he is in the corner, he will be hollow when he throws it. If he compares his body, he can knock others to death.


    There is no difference in football.


    "You two, let''s play." Sun Xu sat down on the chair next to him.


    Both Bai Xing and Rebecca showed admiring eyes.


    They don''t have Sun Xu''s absolute control over power.


    It''s not just them, Pirate World pursues more height and intensity of power, and doesn''t care about the fine control of power.


    Letting Baibeard and Kaido play billiards might not be as good as ordinary people.


    Because billiards are too light for them, with a little bit of force, the ball will fly.


    "Master Sun Xu, can you teach us?"


    Bai Xing hugged Sun Xu''s arm and acted like a baby.


    "You can''t learn my way."


    Sun Xu was swayed back and forth, but still could only ask to refuse.


    What kind of technology does he know?


    What he relies on is a powerful and perverted control over himself and the environment.


    Without success, Bai Xing was not disappointed, and murmured with Rebecca and soon the two of them fought.


    The two little girls fought, and Sun Xu was the spectator and referee.


    The three played all afternoon, and then went out at dinner.


    When he left, Bai Xing was still reluctant to give up.


    "Rebecca, shall we come to have fun tomorrow?"


    Rebecca was also a little moved, but still firmly refused: "Tomorrow I will start practicing swords!"


    Bai Xing was a little disappointed, but still didn''t say anything.


    She is a considerate little girl who doesn''t make requests that embarrass others.


    Sun Xu thought for a while, "Let''s do it, Rebecca, in the future, you can set aside an hour to rest every afternoon, you can play billiards with Bai Xing, and you can also have other entertainment."


    Rebecca stayed for a while: "Yes, can you?"


    "Yes, that effect might be better." Sun Xu said.


    He is not comforting Rebecca.


    Although the yin and yang liangyi sword technique is a martial art technique, since it is linked to the cultivation of the Tao, it cannot be achieved by pure hard training.


    A stubborn man might let her get into the horns.


    Combining work and rest, setting aside some time for thinking and rest, may be more effective.


    The two little girls looked at each other and both showed excited expressions.


    The latest chapter address of Monkey King in Pirate: https://


    The full text of Monkey King in Pirate Reading address: https://


    Monkey King in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King reading on Pirate¡¯s mobile phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 366 Non-human Sun Xu) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 367： Preliminary Test of Yin Yang 2 Yi Knife Method

    You can search for "The Monkey King in One Piece Novel( in Baidu to find the latest chapter!


    night.


    Sun Xu sat on the sofa and looked at the dancing figure in front of him.


    Rebecca held the pitch-black sky and clouds, smoothly performing the yin and yang sword technique, moving fast and slow, with a special charm.


    After a set of sixteen styles, Rebecca took a breath and looked at Sun Xu expectantly.


    He applauded lightly and smiled and admired: "Not bad, you are really getting started with this yin and yang sword technique."


    After more than half a month of hard practice and Sun Xu''s continuous cooking of small stoves, Rebecca finally succeeded in getting started with the yin and yang sword technique.


    This entry does not mean that you can use the 16-style sword technique one by one, but you can use it in battle.


    Rebecca smiled happily at the corner of her mouth, her long pink hair flicked lightly.


    Sun Xu stood up from the sofa with a slightly serious expression: "The actual combat is about to begin next, and you must be prepared."


    You can use martial arts to enter the Tao when you cultivate to the advanced realm of the yin and yang sword technique, but it is still essentially a martial arts secret before entering the Tao.


    In martial arts, it is impossible to cultivate to a high level only by practicing meditation. Only after a lot of actual combat can you make rapid progress.


    To fight is to kill.


    The sword was originally a weapon of killing, and the Yin Yang liangyi sword technique was not the kind of benevolent sword technique.


    On the contrary, its 16-style knives are fierce, and every change is for the purpose of killing people.


    Rebecca took a deep breath and nodded, "I''m ready!"


    Sun Xu''s face showed satisfaction: "Okay, you go back and rest first!"


    Rebecca didn''t know what was thinking, her face was pink, and she silently picked up the scabbard on the side and walked outside the door.


    After two steps, she stopped again and looked back: "Good night, Master Sun Xu."


    "Good night." Sun Xu smiled.


    It was getting late, Rebecca returned to her room and went to bed after a brief wash.


    Because of the exhaustion of practicing swords these days, she basically fell asleep as soon as she touched the pillow.


    After a while.


    The locked door was opened silently, and a figure walked in.


    Moonlight shot into the room through the gap in the curtains, and the appearance of the person reflected: a short black hair, a tall figure, and a handsome face.


    Sun Xu floated in silently like a ghost. First, he checked Rebecca''s body and confirmed that she did not cause any irreversible harm in practicing the Yin-Yang Two-Yi Knife Method. He still combed her body and provided mana for her body. Metamorphosis.


    After ten minutes, he drifted away, and the door of the house was automatically locked again.


    After a while, Rebecca slowly opened her eyes, blinking dazedly before she woke up.


    Feeling as comfortable as bathing in a hot spring, her delicate face showed a satisfying smile and closed her eyes again.


    The next day.


    Everyone came to the deck.


    "So slow!"


    Perona lay on the side of the ship and whispered: "The speed of this ship is too slow!"


    "I''m tired of it in just one day?"


    Sun Xu looked at her amused.


    The original reason for buying this boat was that Perona wanted to experience the general feeling of sailing on a boat.


    Yesterday she was really in high spirits, but she didn''t expect to enjoy it so soon.


    "That''s not it!"


    Perona turned her head proudly, refusing to admit it.


    Sun Xu didn''t tease her anymore.


    He is now letting go of his spiritual knowledge, carefully searching around, wanting to find a group of pirates to train Rebecca.


    It''s a pity that the sea is so big that I haven''t seen a pirate all morning.


    However, he is not in a hurry, there are so many new world pirates, sooner or later they will meet.


    "still none."


    After Sun Xu searched the surrounding waters, let alone the pirates, he didn''t even see the shadow of the boat.


    He was about to withdraw his consciousness, suddenly his expression changed, and he looked to the front right.


    ...


    A hundred-meter-long warship is slowly sailing on the sea. A flag is hung on the mast, with a black base, two white bones intersecting, a skull in the center, and two hooks printed on both sides.


    However, at this time the ship was in tatters, with scratches everywhere on the hull. There was a huge crack on the right side of the ship, which seemed to have been chopped off. Only a smooth cross-section remained at the bow of the ship.


    The sorrow on the boat was also bleak.


    Most of the people were seriously wounded, look wilted, and there was a faint trace of panic and fear on their faces.


    "Boss, we will be dead if this continues!"


    A gloomy man with golden shawl hair and sunken eye sockets said in a deep voice: "There is not much food and fresh water on the boat. Even if they don''t catch up and don''t have supplies, we will be starved to death! To death of thirst!"


    The boss in his mouth is a dark-skinned, sturdy middle-aged man. There is an iron hook with an iron chain on each of his left and right hands. Each is the size of a basketball, with a penetrating cold light on the tip, and there are still residues on the hook. A trace of dark red blood.


    Klimans Theodore, captain of the Hook Pirates.


    "That stinky lady!" Theodore squeaked his fist, his voice as if popping out of his teeth: "This hatred, I will avenge you one day!"


    "Don''t talk about revenge, let''s live on first!"


    The blond cloudy man said impatiently, he was the deputy captain of the Hook Pirates, Holt Clifford.


    Theodore looked cold.


    He is a captain who pays great attention to power and power. He is usually domineering and does not allow anyone to rebel.


    Even if Clifford is the deputy captain, he dare not talk to him like this.


    However, Theodore quickly reduced the chill on his face.


    He can lead a pirate group in the new world. Although he has a domineering style, his head is very good.


    The situation is no better than before.


    He provokes the woman, causing everyone to fall into a desperate situation. The ship was full of complaints, and the Iron Hook Pirate Group even tended to fall apart.


    If he gets angry at random, he may be the last straw on the camel.


    "I remember that there was a very big town ahead. If it went well, it would take a long time to reach it. There we can get enough supplies." Theodore said in a deep voice, without any emotion in his voice.


    When Clifford was about to say something, he was taken aback: "What is that?"


    Theodore heard the prestige. The next moment, his eyes zoomed slightly: "It''s a ship! A ship is coming! Hahaha, maybe we don''t have to stay on the next island!"


    That woman is still chasing them now.


    Stopping for a second is more dangerous.


    Clifford is not as optimistic as he is: "You can''t be careless. Every one of us has injuries. If we are not careful, we may steal chickens and lose money!"


    When is it your turn to teach me?


    The cold light flashed in Theodore''s eyes, and he said faintly: "There is no problem, there is no Pirate Flag on the opposite ship, so it shouldn''t be a powerful character."


    Clifford didn''t speak, but he felt something was wrong in his heart.


    The two ships got closer and closer, and he was about to meet each other. His eyes suddenly widened, and finally he remembered what was wrong.


    There is no pirate flag on the opposite ship, they are on board!


    Why didn''t the other side escape? Instead, he rushed straight towards them?


    Boom!


    As Clifford was about to speak, a few dark shadows suddenly fell from the sky and onto the deck.


    Everyone in the Iron Hook Pirates group was taken aback. The man who was lying on the deck stubbornly basking in the sun, like a hornet, jumped up in a joke.


    "Who?" Theodore roared.


    He was thinking about what he could **** from the ship in front of him, but unexpectedly something happened on his ship.


    Clifford resisted the uneasiness in his heart, and stared at it with his eyebrows.


    Afterwards, everyone in the Iron Hook Pirate Group was slightly taken aback.


    There are a total of five black shadows falling from the sky. One is covered with a mist, and can only barely see that it is a man and two women, one with long black hair, wearing a maid costume, one with blue shawl hair and blue. Color cloak.


    The last one is actually a little girl. Judging from her immature appearance, she should be a minor, but she is very beautiful.


    Two big girls and one kid, all three girls are very beautiful.


    Theodore was stunned, his eyes became a little fiery, and he licked his lips: "Who are you? Why are you breaking into our ship?"


    For men, what are the two major pursuits?


    It is better to say that it is career and love, but it is money and women to be worse.


    This real world is not like anime. Pirates don¡¯t like beauty.


    In fact, a large number of women are defiled by pirates every year!


    Sailing on the sea for a long time is boring and tasteless, his head is pinned to the waistband, and the knife head licks blood all day long. These are the portrayals of most pirates'' lives.


    What do they use to vent their pressure?


    Killing is one.


    But fighting has the risk of injury and death. Except for a few martial idiots, most pirates are not keen on fighting.


    Venting on women is another way, far safer than killing.


    In addition, the Shanghai thieves were originally lawless, acted unscrupulously, and it is not surprising that they committed a large number of rapes.


    "Go! Conduct your first actual combat! The crimes committed by these people are enough for them to die a hundred times, so you don''t need to keep your hands!" Sun Xu''s eyes were indifferent.


    Naturally, Sun Xu and Rebecca fell from the sky, and the other two were baby-5 and Ain.


    The reason for being a few of them is very simple. Neither Baby-5 nor Ain are wanted.


    Now they are no longer the little team that was previously unknown.


    After the Battle of Totland, all those who participated in the war became famous.


    After learning the yin and yang swordsmanship, although Rebecca''s strength has greatly increased, it is impossible for a single person to deal with so many people.


    If Ainilu and the others come, once they are recognized, this unknown pirate group will definitely be frightened, and the actual combat effect will be greatly reduced.


    Sun Xu concealed his figure for the same reason.


    Rebecca did not speak, nodded, and held the sky clouds around her waist.


    Baby-5 and Ain took a step forward, standing next to Rebecca.


    Baby-5''s expression is calm, but Ain''s face is cold, without the slightest temperature.


    The one she hates most is the pirate!


    Theodore looked fiery: "If you don''t die in a catastrophe, there must be a blessing. I have never had such a beautiful lady before, today..."


    As he was talking, a flower suddenly appeared in front of him, and there was a petite figure. It was the youngest girl.


    "So fast!"


    Theodore''s heart beat violently.


    He was not a pure straw bag, and instantly determined that the girl was not easy to mess with, and quickly put away the extra thoughts.


    "This is a bad guy, he **** it!"


    Rebecca''s eyes were firm, and she suddenly pulled out the sky clouds around her waist.


    A black light appeared between heaven and earth.


    Obviously it is pure black light, but it gives the human race the ultimate sharpness. Just looking at it, I feel the pain in the eyes, as if there are swords in the face.


    "Jian Hao? Such a young Jian Hao?"


    Theodore opened his eyes wide and dared not to be careless anymore. With a pull with his right hand, the hook flew out and slammed into the black long knife that was slashing towards his front door.


    With a drag on his left hand, another iron hook swept out silently, like a poisonous snake, "biting" towards Rebecca''s abdomen.


    Theodore used this trick to kill an unknown number of enemies.


    As long as he is hit by his hook, a huge wound will appear at the slightest, and it will be broken.


    "It''s a pity, such a beautiful beauty."


    Theodore consciously had the chance to win, but the next moment, his eyes froze abruptly.


    The long knife that fell suddenly drew a strange arc, and inexplicably passed the hook he was blocking, and landed on his arm.


    Because this scene was completely unexpected, when he discovered this situation, it was too late to escape.


    Puff.


    His right hand was easily cut open like tofu.


    Theodore''s first feeling was cold, as cold as ice.


    "It''s Wendy with the long black knife." A sense of enlightenment rose in his heart.


    Then came the heat, pressing his palm on the stove, his arm shook subconsciously.


    The burning heat quickly developed into pain, initially a needle-like sting, which increased countless times in a blink of an eye.


    "what!"


    Theodore snorted, and bean-sized cold sweat rolled from his forehead.


    However, he also experienced a hundred battles, forcibly suppressed the impulse to scream, his eyes were terrifying, and he waved his left hand more vigorously, and roared in his heart:


    "One arm changes life, I don''t lose!"


    Rebecca''s expression remained unchanged, and she took a step back first, and at the same time, Tian Congyun continued to press down.


    When the iron hook was about to touch her abdomen, the sky cluster clouds just reached.


    Puff.


    The thick iron hook of the baby''s arm was easily cut open.


    Rebecca took a step back again, the remaining half of the hook could no longer reach her.


    This is the application of seeing, hearing and sex, what she is best at, and she responds instinctively without thinking.


    After a series of quick but shocking confrontations, Rebecca was unscathed. One weapon of Theodore was destroyed, one arm was broken, and he suffered heavy losses.


    At the broken arm, thick and bright red blood gushed out like a fountain, splashing out several meters as far away as possible.


    Rebecca''s emotions broke away from the tense battle, and she couldn''t help being stunned when she saw this scene.


    Although she was psychologically prepared, her heart was still greatly shocked when faced with such a **** scene.


    Fortunately, Theodore didn''t care about counterattack at this time.


    The pain in his arms and the fear in his mind made him tremble and could not move for a while.


    After a face-to-face, half abandoned by a minor girl, Theodore was going crazy, both in disbelief and fear of being enveloped by the crisis of death.


    Clifford was also scared.


    "Damn it! Where did this monster come from!"


    He was desperate.


    The man who was hunted down the other day looked like a stray dog, and was in panic all day long.


    After finally staying away from the danger temporarily, he was suddenly approached by an inexplicable person. A little underage girl destroyed the most powerful of them Theodore.


    How do you fight this?


    This is a fart!


    "what!"


    Clifford roared, grabbed the scimitar beside him, and rushed towards Rebecca.


    when.


    A long sword appeared, blocking his attack.


    Clifford looked up and saw that it was the woman in the maid costume, her arm turned into a sword.


    "Those who can?"


    His heart sank again, and then his pupils shrank suddenly: "No!"


    The sword became a dark muzzle.


    boom.


    Clifford was blown out.


    However, he blocked the bullet with a knife in time, and did not suffer any injuries. After stabilizing his body, he shouted: "Everyone is on me! Kill them!"


    "kill!"


    Only then did the others react and rushed up with weapons in their hands.


    At this moment, pink lights flew out.


    Everyone who came into contact twisted their bodies and began to change.


    Ain rushed out with a dagger in his hand.


    The outbreak of fighting here also awakened Rebecca and Theodore who were in a daze for different reasons.


    "He must be killed! Don''t let Master Sun Xu down!"


    Rebecca took a deep breath, squeezed the clouds in the sky, and walked strangely towards Theodore.


    She is actually no stranger to fighting.


    Not to mention the confrontation with Mr. Soldier, during the time in the bullfighting arena, she has experienced fighting.


    And it''s all fighting with death.


    She was in a daze because she was a little uncomfortable with the **** scene of the broken arm.


    Rebecca hasn''t forgotten what she does. Although a little strange, she is still trying to integrate the yin and yang swordsmanship into her fighting style.


    "That sword! That sword!"


    Theodore had also experienced many battles, and after a little thought, he knew the reason for his fiasco.


    "You must be careful with that sword!"


    He did not face the battle, but stepped back a certain distance, and simply but quickly bandaged the wound with his clothes.


    If the blood flows like this, if he is not hacked to death by a sword, he will die from ischemia!


    Rebecca''s eyes grew firmer, and strode to catch up.


    The area on the boat was so large that Theodore quickly had no place to hide, but he also temporarily bandaged the wound to slow down the blood loss.


    One hook was destroyed, one arm was broken, and the weapon happened to be enough.


    Theodore entangled Rebecca with his left arm.


    He was able to lead a group of pirates to survive in the new world. He was still a bit strong. The reason why he was beaten so miserably as soon as he met was mainly because he was not familiar with the Yin and Yang sword technique, and he didn''t expect the Sky Cong Yun Sword to be so sharp.


    Simply put, it is too careless!


    Now he is cautious and fighting with Rebecca, even if he loses an arm, he is in a stalemate for a while.


    Rebecca was not in a hurry, and even took the initiative to maintain this confrontation with Theodore, without trying to break the deadlock.


    She was originally meant to learn and master the yin and yang sword technique, not to kill.


    With Theodore''s cooperation, Rebecca''s yin and yang sword technique was fully deployed, and he became more and more proficient.


    Based on yin and yang, evolve sixteen styles of swordsmanship, which can be attacked or defended, and respond as you wish.


    Theodore became more and more frightened.


    Because he uses strange weapons, he often takes advantage when fighting with people.


    However, facing this little girl, he was shackled, as if all his moves had been seen through, no matter how frantically he attacked, he would always be easily broken.


    This is definitely not a domineering look!


    After spending so long in the New World, the people he met weren''t one or two who would meet and see, but no one had ever acted like this little girl.


    The opponent''s attack is also very strange, not straight, and every time a knife is shot, the trajectory is always curved.


    Her knives are often swept from unexpected directions and fall in inexplicable positions, making it hard to guard against.


    The latest chapter address of Monkey King in Pirate: https://


    The full text of Monkey King in Pirate Reading address: https://


    Monkey King in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King reading on Pirate¡¯s mobile phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 367 Yin and Yang Liangyi Knife Method Preliminary Test), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 368： 9-tailed fox

    You can search for "The Monkey King in One Piece Novel( in Baidu to find the latest chapter!


    The battle between Rebecca and Theodore quickly tilted towards Rebecca.


    Theodore was getting more and more injuries, and the space to dodge was getting smaller and smaller, and he was gradually forced to the corner.


    Theodore swung the hook, trying to force Rebecca back and escape from the corner.


    However, Rebecca suddenly took a step in a strange direction, and the sky clouds fluttered lightly, tracing a beautiful arc, and chopped off just when Theodore retracted the hook.


    Puff.


    As if a sharp blade slashed across the tofu, the hook made of steel was instantly cut into three sections.


    "Oops!"


    Theodore''s face changed drastically.


    If this hook is also destroyed, he will have no weapons to use.


    For a person who uses a strange weapon, without a weapon, his strength will be reduced by more than half.


    At this moment, Rebecca took a step forward and cut out with another sword.


    Theodore could only respond by waving the chains.


    Two dark, but extremely sharp cold light flashed, and the chain broke into five pieces.


    Rebecca continued to move forward, looking decisive and determined.


    "Damn it! Who are you guys anyway?"


    Theodore kept backing up, finally stuck his back to the ship''s gunwale, and shouted, "Why are you having trouble with me?"


    Rebecca didn''t say a word, and the sky clumped down like lightning.


    "No!"


    A strong fear appeared on Theodore''s face.


    I can''t die!


    I still have so much money to spend!


    I haven''t played enough women!


    I can''t die!


    He turned and put his hands on the side of the ship, trying to escape by jumping into the sea.


    Click.


    The black lightning flashed across, and Theodore''s movements stopped abruptly.


    Two seconds later, a red line appeared on his neck, which quickly became thicker and longer.


    Puff.


    The blood fountain hit the head and flew up, fell to the ground with a thud, and rolled to Rebecca''s feet, still with strong fear and unwillingness remaining on his face.


    "Ah!"


    Rebecca woke up and took a few steps back, almost losing her balance and falling to the ground.


    She leaned on the ground with the clouds and looked at the distorted head and the headless corpse that kept spurting blood, her face suddenly turned pale.


    At this time, a flower was in front of her, her sight was blocked.


    "Sun, Master Sun Xu, I, I, I..."


    Sun Xu raised his palm, rubbed her head, and smiled: "I saw it all! You did a great job!"


    Rebecca pursed her lips, showing a very reluctant smile.


    Sun Xu said nothing, turned his head and took a look.


    Baby-5 is still at war with that blond cloudy man, but has the absolute upper hand, winning is only a matter of time.


    As for the other pirates, they are all trash fish, and Ain has almost taken care of it.


    Sun Xu couldn''t help but slap his tongue.


    The appearance is beautiful and cute, and Ain, who has the attributes of a foodie, is so murderous.


    He didn''t hesitate, and with a few taps of his fingers, a few fierce anger flew out, instantly killing the blond cloudy man and a few miscellaneous fish that Ain hadn''t resolved.


    They are different from Rebecca, their combat effectiveness is very stable, they don''t need to practice hands, and they don''t waste time.


    "Let''s go back."


    As soon as Sun Xu raised his head, he picked up the three of them with his force, and was about to fly to his ship.


    Although it sounds slow, the battle lasted for a while, and Robin and others had not arrived yet.


    At this moment, from the corner of his eye, he caught a glimpse of a black spot coming here.


    "Another Pirate Group?"


    Sun Xu raised his eyebrows. With his extraordinary vision, he had already seen the Pirate Flag on the ship. It was also black with skeletons and bones. However, the main part seemed to be an animal with several tails behind. .


    "After searching for a long time, I didn''t find it. I didn''t expect two of them when they appeared."


    He thought for a while and stayed.


    Today, Rebecca''s training volume is enough, and her mind has received a lot of shock, she needs to rest and recover, and she doesn''t need to continue training.


    But this does not mean that the Pirate Group is useless.


    Maybe the capable person on that ship?


    Although he still has two stocks, there are not too many things like Devil Fruit.


    After waiting for a while, Sun Xu realized something was wrong.


    The ship didn''t seem to be passing by by chance, but was sailing straight here.


    He remembered the situation on the ship before. The camp was full of wounded soldiers. It seemed that he had gone through a war and was the one who was defeated.


    Look now, there are still many scars on the hull, and they are all new, which should have been left over the past few days.


    Combined with the ship''s actions, Sun Xu is not difficult to guess.


    The pirate group that hung the iron hook pirate flag fought with the pirate group that was rushing over, and fled here after losing the battle.


    The other party may be planning to cut the grass and remove the roots, and followed all the way.


    "I don''t know what pirate group it is, I don''t know it."


    Sun Xu stood with his hand in his hand, looking at the pirate ship that was approaching quickly.


    The Pirate Ship hadn''t arrived yet, but Robin and others arrived first.


    Rebecca returned to the boat first, and Sun Xu and the three continued to wait.


    After a while, the Pirate Ship finally arrived.


    They did not approach, and stopped a few tens of meters away. A group of pirates stood on the deck, looking at this side aggressively.


    The head was a woman who was tall and fiery, but very ugly, with a long nose similar to Usopp.


    Sun Xu felt that this person was familiar, but he couldn''t remember it for a while.


    "Who are you? Why do you want to **** my prey?"


    The long-nosed ugly girl asked loudly.


    "Your prey? Did you write your name?"


    Sun Xu sneered.


    This woman exudes a strong smell of blood, which is not a kindness at first glance, and he does not need to be polite to her.


    The eyes of the long-nosed woman flickered: "The guy who hides his head and shows his tail! He snorts, but these two women are pretty! I really want to peel them off!"


    "I''m afraid that showing my face will scare you to death!" Sun Xu''s tone was flat, but with a strong sarcasm: "You are a little character like you with no name and no surname, you are not qualified to see my face!"


    "I''m a small character?" The face of the ugly girl with a long nose sank suddenly: "When I was crossing the sea, you were still in the womb!"


    "What? Are you proud of being older?"


    Sun Xu disdainfully said: "At that old age, he is still an unknown little character. If I were you, I would just jump into the sea and commit suicide!"


    "Listen to the guy over there!"


    A person next to the ugly girl shouted: "Our captain escaped from the sixth floor of Advance City. He is the most vicious female prisoner in the world!"


    "Propelled the city and escaped?"


    Sun Xu was taken aback for a moment, but this really surprised him.


    In the original work, the fugitives who pushed the sixth floor of the city to escape were not caused by Luffy, but Blackbeard made a fuss that allowed a large number of prisoners from the sixth floor of Infinite Hell to escape.


    However, in this world, Blackbeard was killed by him before he even entered Propulsion City. How did these people come out?


    Is it bragging?


    Not like it!


    He could feel that this woman''s breath is very strong, and there is also a special fluctuation, she should be a capable person, and her strength is indeed not weak.


    She didn''t need to lie like this at all.


    "The guy who hides the head and shows the tail, you snatched my prey, and you must give me enough compensation, otherwise, I won''t let you leave today!"


    The ugly girl shouted again.


    Sun Xu asked curiously: "Compensation? What compensation do you want?"


    "Just give me the two women next to you!"


    Sun Xu sneered: "Go to sleep, you have everything in your dreams!"


    "That''s a pity, you could have left alive!"


    The ugly girl yelled and launched an attack brazenly.


    Boom boom boom.


    A dozen cannons fired in a salvo, and football-sized black cannonballs pierced the air, carrying a sharp neighing sound, and flew over.


    Baby-5 took a step forward and changed his body, turning his upper body into a large Gatling gun.


    Buzz...boom, boom...


    Large swaths of bullets flew out, forming a rain of bullets, covering the entire space in front.


    Boom boom boom boom.


    The dozen or so brothers'' shells were all detonated when they were halfway through the flight.


    However, the bullets consumed by these artillery shells were only a drop in the bucket, and more bullets continued to fly to the pirate ship dozens of meters away.


    Rushing.


    Nine huge white tails rose from the pirate ship and swayed gently, as if sweeping the ground, only the bullets swept away.


    "Nine tails? Nine-tailed fox?"


    Sun Xu''s eyes gradually lit up, and some vague memories popped up in his mind, remembering who this somewhat familiar ugly woman was.


    She was one of the companions Blackbeard chose from Propulsion City, even one of the most powerful and evil people in the infinite **** on the sixth floor of Propulsion City.


    For Sun Xu, what is more important is that she is an animal capable of being in the form of a nine-tailed fox with canine fruit!


    Sun Xu''s eyes became fierce when he looked at her.


    Those with the ability of Eudemons!


    This is a big treasure!


    Unexpectedly, just hunting a pirate group at will to train Rebecca, can get such a big gift.


    "Boss, do you need help?"


    On the other boat, Ainilu poked his head out and shouted feebly.


    "Just lie down, don''t make trouble!"


    Sun Xu didn''t have a good air.


    Ainilu hadn''t been on a boat much before, and was seasick. He had been in a bad spirit for the past two days.


    I couldn''t stand still, and I was so active when I heard that I was going to make trouble.


    "Boss, I think I''m too idle, and I''ll get better after a fight!" Ainilu pouted his mouth and said slowly, quite like a yellow ape.


    "Well, let''s leave the trash fish to you!"


    Sun Xu waved his hand and said indifferently.


    Now that Anilu wants to make trouble, please satisfy him. With so many people watching, even if he is half dead, there is no danger.


    "Who else would like to do it? Can be together!"


    "I''m coming too! I haven''t done it for a long time, and I feel my body is rusty!"


    Ace said.


    In fact, this was just an excuse. He was just afraid that Ainilu was in a bad state and encountered danger, so he would take care of it.


    Regardless of their usual bickering, the relationship is actually the best.


    "Then I''ll join in the fun too."


    Xiliu said lightly.


    He didn''t simply want to join in the fun.


    He had seen Rebecca''s battle just now, his heart was greatly shaken, and many ideas emerged, and now he was eager to experiment.


    Seeing no one continued to speak, Sun Xu jumped up.


    "Then let''s go!"


    The four of them used their own methods, and in a blink of an eye they came to the pirate ship not far away.


    The pirates who were about to clamor just now became quiet, and no one made any noise from the moment Ainilu and the others showed up.


    Including Catalina Depeng, who is also capable of the nine-tailed fox, has a very ugly face.


    "You are?"


    Catalina Depeng stared at Sun Xu fiercely.


    "It seems that you have recognized it."


    Sun Xu smiled, and the fog outside his body gradually dissipated, revealing his original appearance.


    "Demon King!"


    "It''s really the Demon King!"


    "how so?"


    The faces of all the pirates turned pale, and they even sat down on the ground with fear.


    "Hehe, I actually yelled at the Demon King just now, whoever said I was worried, I just slashed him!" A pirate held the mast with his expression like crying and laughing.


    Catalina Deppon''s expression was extremely gloomy.


    She is no stranger to Sun Xu.


    After coming out of Pushing City, she heard it the most times, and the most prominent was this name.


    The former Golden Ape, now the Demon King, Sun Xu.


    "Hire of Rain!"


    Catalina Depeng turned her gaze to the people next to Sun Xu, her expression increasingly gloomy.


    Shiliu and Magellan formed the iron wall that pushed the city, and of course she was not unfamiliar.


    Only Yu Zhixi stayed alone, and she didn''t have the confidence to solve it. With the more powerful Demon King Sun Xu, it was basically a dead end!


    "It turned out to be you!" Xiliu also had an impression of her, and said with a chuckle: "You escaped from Pushing City, it''s really unfortunate!"


    Finally took it out of Pushing City, it hasn''t been a few days away, and his life is gone!


    Think about it this way, it''s better to stay in Push City, at least to be alive.


    "I''m sorry, Demon King." Catalina Deppon lowered her head: "I apologize for the offense I just made to you. Please forgive me."


    She doesn''t want to bow her head, she also wants to be hard-hearted.


    But.


    She doesn''t want to die!


    After so many years in Pushing City, I finally came out. How can I bear to die when I have just experienced the joy of freedom and freedom?


    Even if she suffers humiliation, even if she stays low, she will survive!


    "Relax, I''m not angry."


    Sun Xu smiled, his tone was relaxed, and he really couldn''t see the slightest anger.


    Catalina Depeng and the other pirates felt a touch of joy and saw the possibility of surviving.


    Only a few people noticed something wrong.


    Is the Demon King such a generous person?


    Just because the Dragonite wounded his companion, he slaughtered the Dragonite from the Chambord Islands. Not satisfied, he killed Mary Gioia in anger.


    Would people who can do this kind of thing be so magnanimous?


    "Because I never get angry with the dead."


    Sun Xu said the second half of the sentence.


    Catalina Depeng''s face changed drastically. Just as she was about to say something, the figure in her vision suddenly disappeared, and at the same time, a strong chill came to her heart.


    Danger! Danger! Danger! !


    A stern alarm sounded in my mind.


    The yin and yang of death was like a huge shady, covering her whole mind.


    "No!"


    With a bang, Catalina Depeng turned into a huge white fox several meters high, white all over, with nine tails.


    Although it is a fox, she exudes a strong charm all over her body, which constantly agitates the deepest desires of human beings.


    Ainilu and others can still remain calm, but those pirates who are closer to Catalina Depeng and are not strong, all showed obsessive and silly expressions.


    This is just the aftermath, the main force was released against Sun Xu.


    There was a wave of waves in his heart, but soon, a pagoda appeared in the sea of ??mind, which immediately suppressed all the fluctuations.


    "This devil fruit is for you to use, it''s a violent thing!"


    Sun Xu''s figure appeared above the head of the nine-tailed fox, looking at her indifferently, without any emotion in his voice.


    Thinking of the nine-tailed fox, what appeared in his mind were such words as Peerless Beauty, Daji, and Allure.


    This ugly old woman is really hot-eyed.


    He changed his body into an ape-like appearance, and the golden hoop was raised high.


    Without any fancy moves, a stick smashed down.


    The golden light flashed, as if an air wave was flying, mixed with a sharp crackling sound.


    Rushing.


    Catalina Depeng controlled nine tails to stop the golden cudgel, but was rushed away.


    Boom.


    She was knocked out by a stick, hitting her body directly through the ship''s side, and flying to the sea.


    Sun Xu took a step and came to the sky above her as if teleporting.


    Catalina Depeng kept bleeding from the corners of her mouth, and barely twisted her body, avoiding the attack of the golden hoop.


    boom.


    A huge, invisible gully, hundreds of meters long and tens of meters wide, appeared on the sea, and the sea rushed in, as if it were a passage connecting hell.


    Catalina Deppon dragged her badly wounded body and fled towards the pirate ship.


    "Monster! Monster! This monster!" She screamed and cursed in her heart.


    She felt that she had lost half of her life after only one hit, and she would definitely die if she did it two or three more times!


    "Why? Why is he also an Eudemons capable person, he is so powerful?"


    Catalina Deppon was filled with puzzles, and she also knew why Kaido was beaten up.


    At this moment, she suddenly felt the light dimmed, and she couldn''t help but look up, and her body couldn''t help shaking.


    The horrible figure is catching up again!


    "Die!"


    Sun Xu held the golden hoop with both hands and smashed it down again.


    This time, Catalina Depen is inevitable.


    boom!


    puff!


    She seemed to have turned into a fountain, spraying blood from many parts of her body, and finally hit the deck with a bang.


    "I''m fighting with you!"


    Catalina Depeng screamed, her body changed again, her body shrank gradually moved closer to the human form, but the nine tails behind her, the snow-white hair on her face, and the pointed ears on the top of her head did not disappear.


    At this moment, a thick golden hoop fell and hit her in the head.


    Boom.


    Her head was squashed with a stick, and the change stopped abruptly. The foxtail, fox ears, fox fur, etc. all quickly disappeared and turned into a human form, and at the same time, the aura became nonexistent.


    "Don''t disgust me!"


    Sun Xu said lightly.


    Although she would not be able to overcome any storms if she was allowed to transform into a human or beast form, it would greatly destroy the image of the nine-tailed fox and the beast ear mother in his mind.


    In order to avoid washing her eyes, he could only prevent her from transforming in advance.


    Except for his voice, there was nothing on the pirate boat. The pirates stopped breathing, and some of them flushed with their suffocated faces.


    died!


    Not long after they followed, the captain, who had been acting extremely awe-inspiring, was beaten to death by three sticks!


    The hearts of all the pirates were cold.


    Sun Xu ignored them and patted the black jade gourd on his waist, and a mist of black energy floated out, enveloping Catalina Depeng''s body.


    Two minutes later, the black energy wrapped a transparent light group and returned to the black jade gourd.


    The latest chapter address of Monkey King in Pirate: https://


    The full text of Monkey King in Pirate Reading address: https://


    Monkey King in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King reading on Pirate¡¯s mobile phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 368 Nine-Tailed Fox), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 370： Koya crisis

    You can search for "The Monkey King in One Piece Novel( in Baidu to find the latest chapter!


    night.


    A blushing voice echoed in the room.


    "You, you, why are you not over yet?"


    Perona was lying on the bed, her face buried on the pillow, and intermittently said: "Today, today''s time, it''s too long!"


    "Probably the mood is better, so the state is better."


    Sun Xu replied, his voice also a little rough.


    After a long time, adjusted several positions, and after a tremor, the red-faced voice finally stopped.


    "Livestock!"


    Perona patted him weakly on the chest, a tired feeling in her voice, and complained: "You can''t control it, can you end it soon?"


    "This kind of thing can be controlled if you want to control it."


    Sun Xu didn''t have a good temper. Suddenly he smirked twice, leaned close to her ear, and muttered in a low voice: "Hey, how about we..."


    Perona squinted at him, without showing any surprises: "You wanted to do this a long time ago, right?"


    Sun Xu smiled dryly: "I''m afraid you are too tired!"


    Perona pinched him and snorted coldly: "As long as Robin agrees, I have no opinion."


    Sun Xu''s eyes suddenly brightened.


    "Don''t bother me, I''m going to bed, I''m so tired today!"


    Perona turned her head and stopped looking at him, her breathing soon became steady.


    Sun Xu cast a spell to clean the two of them, and then gently hugged Perona.


    The girl''s body is smooth, soft and beautiful, which makes people love it.


    He suppressed the ripples in his heart and began to think about today''s affairs.


    Today can be said to be double happiness.


    Having harvested an extremely precious Eudemons Devil Fruit, Rebecca''s sword technique has been greatly improved.


    For this devil fruit, he has a new idea in his mind.


    This idea was inspired by the legs of the green pheasant.


    However, that is a completely new field, and it can hardly even be called a refining technique anymore. It is different from connecting legs and engraving magical powers. To some extent, it can be regarded as a combination of the two.


    At present, this is just an idea, and there is still a lot of work to be done before it is perfected.


    "Perhaps I should find time to go back to Food Island again."


    Sun Xu thought silently.


    There is a natural time accelerator there, and it is a holy place for cultivation.


    After such a long time, the sequelae of the boring practice had disappeared.


    Moreover, he has accumulated many problems recently, and he needs to settle down for a period of time and practice well.


    What''s more, staying outside, he doesn''t have much to do.


    Although it was decided to overthrow the Tianlongren, the focus of this matter is not outside.


    Just like the green pheasant said, although he won over Zefa and conquered Stutsi, he still left behind Morgans. With the help of Ace, Ainilu, Xiliu and others, he wanted to overthrow the Tianlong. People are still impossible!


    Although he has plans to follow up with the Revolutionary Army and other plans, it is still not enough!


    Only the power that the Tianlong people and the world government put on the surface is not something they can deal with.


    It is not impossible to accumulate strength to reach the point where it can fight against the Tianlong people and the world government, or even exceed them, but it will take a long time.


    Even if he has a certain perspective of God, he can''t shorten this time too much.


    The heritage accumulated over hundreds of years is not so easy to break!


    Instead of increasing power to fight against the Tianlongren, it is better to work hard to develop the soul.


    Once the soul is gathered, he will be truly invincible in this world! Become an existence that breaks the balance.


    Whether or not one person can suppress the world is not certain, but it is definitely not difficult for one person to destroy the Tianlong group!


    At that time, it will be much easier to overthrow the world government.


    "After visiting the Revolutionary Army this time, let''s go to Food Island."


    Sun Xu made a decision and slowly closed his eyes.


    Not sleeping, but thinking and perfecting what you just thought.


    ¡­


    Totland.


    New cake island.


    Charlotte Lingling sat on the huge throne, eating a plate of puffs happily.


    After she ate the last puff, Perrospero walked out: "Mom, someone close to the Demon King has been found!"


    Charlotte Lingling''s pleasant expression disappeared in an instant, and she became cold and cold: "I found it? Who is it?"


    "mother."


    Perrospero said: "The girl''s name is Keya, in a small village called Silobu Village in the East China Sea! The first place where the demon king that can be investigated appeared is there! According to the information we have investigated, the girl may be his. fianc¨¦e!"


    "Fiancee? Well, well, that''s great!"


    Charlotte Lingling was full of murderous intent: "That girl is dead, he must be very painful!"


    Kata Kuri''s expression was dark, and he sighed secretly.


    He actually disagrees very much with this approach.


    As a person who loves his family, he clearly sees the pain of his loved ones'' injuries.


    The Demon King killed Dafu, and he hated the Demon King. If he had a chance, he would definitely cut off the opponent''s head! However, he did not want to anger an innocent little girl.


    Unfortunately, although he is the second strongest in the family, he still does not have much right to speak.


    "Mom, I suggest not to do this."


    Perrospero held a lollipop and licked it with his extraordinarily long tongue.


    "Huh? What did you say?"


    Charlotte Lingling showed dangerous eyes.


    In Totland and the BIGMOM Pirates, she is the supreme queen! Who would dare to question her orders, even her children would die!


    Perrospero''s movements were stagnant, and he quickly explained: "Mom, the Demon King has Pluto! If he is completely irritated, we will also be in great trouble!"


    "Are you scared?" Charlotte Lingling peeked forward and said quietly.


    "No! Of course not!"


    Perrospero got cold and quickly explained: "I mean, we can catch that girl and use her to threaten the Demon King and let him surrender Pluto!"


    Charlotte Lingling was taken aback: "Well, it''s not bad to do this."


    Killing that girl would certainly relieve the Demon King''s pain, but for her, it is more important to get the Pluto.


    With Pluto, she can suppress others and become one piece!


    She thought about it for a while, and then made up her mind: "Okay! Just do it! Don''t kill her for the time being, let someone bring her over! If the Demon King is unwilling to hand over the Pluto, kill her again!"


    "Okay, mom!"


    Perrospero smiled smugly, turned and walked out.


    This suggestion was made by him. When Pluto is obtained, the greatest merit is his! His status will also rise.


    Although BIGMOM is a pirate group in name, it is actually a huge country! Everyone hopes to gain greater fame and fortune.


    Kata Kuri looked at it silently, but said nothing.


    He didn''t care about the fame and fortune they were fighting for.


    With his strength, without fighting, he will get the most benefit.


    "Well, demon king, I will pay you back all the humiliation before!"


    Charlotte Lingling laughed loudly.


    As the door closed, her face was shrouded in yin and yang, making her look more gloomy and cold.


    ¡­


    Mary Joa.


    Standing at the top of the world and stomping, the world would be shaken by Wu Lao Xing, but knelt on the ground at this time.


    There are long steps ahead, with a gorgeous throne at the top.


    This is the throne established by the world government when it was established, and represents the rights of the world government.


    However, the world government was jointly established by twenty kings. They are equal, and no one has become the king of this world.


    Everyone knows that the person with the highest authority in the world government is the "five old stars" with the highest status among the Tianlong people!


    Therefore, this throne is called the throne of the void, and no one can sit on it.


    However, there was a figure sitting on the throne that should have been empty!


    The person wears a high crown and a cloak, his face is completely hidden in the shadow, and his gender is difficult to distinguish.


    "Yes! Lord Yim!"


    The five old stars drank together, and after bowing down again, they turned and left respectfully.


    Back to the conference hall, the five were silent for a long time before anyone spoke.


    "Master Yim is very disappointed with us! That thing can''t be dragged on anymore!"


    "However, it''s not so easy to kill the Demon King! That aircraft that is suspected of being transformed by Pluto is too fast!"


    The five were silent again.


    Although they are the leaders of the world government and stand at the apex of the world, they still have nothing to do with the existence of Linglong Tower, which is completely beyond common sense.


    "Can Begapunk invent a tool to imprison it?"


    "Can try!"


    "One more question, how do we lock the position of the Demon King? His whereabouts have been erratic! Moreover, in the New World, we want to encircle him and may attract Kaido and the others'' attention."


    "Then lead the Demon King to the first half, or the whole world!"


    "I remember that CP4 once reported on something related to the Demon King."


    "That girl named Keya, and Princess Vivi of Alabastan?"


    "Yes! According to the investigation, these two people have an extraordinary relationship with the Demon King! You can find ways to use it!"


    "The other girl is the priority, the princess of Alabastan...the identity is more sensitive."


    "This matter, leave it to the Navy!"


    "It''s not safe to just give it to the navy. The Demon King''s strength is stronger than the original Whitebeard Pirate Group! Moreover, the navy''s strength can''t be lost anymore!"


    "Then send more power!"


    The five quickly reached an agreement.


    In fact, someone in the CP once proposed similar actions, but they felt that the impact was not good, so they shelved it.


    However, Lord Yim urged them again.


    Being able to make Master Yimu, who had always been strategizing, call them over and over again for one thing, the five old stars all realized the importance of this matter.


    The Demon King must be resolved as soon as possible!


    Even if there are some hidden dangers, there will be time to solve them in the future.


    Marin Vando.


    The red dog picked up the phone bug and frowned quickly.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Do I have to go? Can''t you say it on the phone?"


    "..."


    "I see! Pass now!"


    The red dog spit out a mouthful of smoke, pressed the phone worm hard, and walked out of the office, just when he ran into a peach rabbit.


    Seeing the ugly face of the red dog, Momosa curiously asked, "Marshal Sakaski, what happened?"


    "It''s okay, I''ll go to Mary Joa!"


    The red dog waved his hand and walked out.


    Taotu showed a clear expression.


    Going to Mariagioa, I must have met the five old stars.


    For the navy, this often means that something is in trouble!


    No wonder Sakarski is in a bad mood.


    Taotu continued to walk towards his office, but stopped after walking two steps, turning his head to look in the direction where Akagu was leaving.


    "Will the five old stars find the marshal, will they have something to do with Sun Xu?"


    There was a little worry between her eyebrows.


    Marin Vando and Maria Joa are actually very close, and Mari Joa is above Marin Vando''s head.


    Taking the exclusive passage, the Aka dog quickly arrived at Marijoa and saw the five old stars.


    "What''s the matter this time?" he asked straightforwardly.


    "Sakaski, pay attention to your attitude!" one of the five old stars yelled coldly.


    "Hurry up and talk about it, I''m arranging the world conscription, and I''m very busy!"


    Aka Inu didn''t care.


    Although it was the support of the five old stars that he was able to become a navy marshal, his gratitude to them has long been exhausted during the exchanges during this period.


    Wu Lao Xing didn''t really mind his attitude, it was just a regular beating.


    "The Demon King must be resolved as soon as possible!"


    "This matter can''t be dragged on any longer!"


    Upon hearing this, the red dog exploded and roared: "Do you think I don''t want to? The Demon King''s strength has even surpassed the other Kaido and others. Last time I personally made a shot, I didn''t keep them!"


    At the same time, the red dog was scolding the green pheasant in his heart.


    What''s wrong with you out of the navy?


    He chose the most troublesome path for the Navy.


    Even if he formed a Pirate Group by himself, it would be better than joining the Demon King Pirate Group!


    Wu Lao Xing didn''t care about his anger, and said in a deep voice, "Sakaski, there is no room for negotiation on this matter!"


    "The Demon King Sun Xu must be resolved as soon as possible! This is the next most important thing for your navy. It must be done first, and everything else can be postponed!"


    "However, don''t worry, we have found Sun Xu''s weakness!"


    Akinu wanted to continue to get angry, but when he heard the last sentence, he temporarily suppressed it, frowning and asked, "What is the weakness?"


    "There is a girl in Donghai who has a very close relationship with him. We can use her to force him to show up!"


    "Vegapunk will create a tool to imprison his flying machine!"


    "Even so, Sun Xu is not easy to deal with!"


    The red dog said solemnly.


    He didn''t care at all about threatening Sun Xu with the life of an innocent person.


    To be precise, in his heart, people who have been close to Sun Xu are not innocent, they all deserve to die!


    He is more worried about Sun Xu''s strength.


    Sun Xu can beat Kaido violently, and his strength is definitely not weaker than the white beard in his prime.


    Linglong, who has a lot to do with Pluto, did not let her face Charlotte Lingling.


    Kuzan may also be shot.


    There are also helpers such as Yuzhiliu who used to form the iron wall of the city with Magellan, two nature-type abilities, the former son of the devil, Nicole Robin, and Princess Mononoke.


    Although the number of people is small, the Demon King Pirate Group is very difficult to deal with!


    In the top war, they mobilized too much power from all over the world. Many pirates took the opportunity to cause chaos and created a lot of chaos. Now the hidden dangers have not been completely eliminated.


    The navy has no way to mobilize too many manpower!


    What''s more, it is during the period of marshals changing, and now is the weakest time of the navy, even the three generals are not gathered, how to deal with the demon king Sun Xu and the demon king pirate group?


    "This matter is the most important thing! No matter how much you pay, you must solve the Demon King Sun Xu!"


    The voice of the Wu Lao Xing, who is holding a long knife, emphasized in his home.


    Chi Dog was taken aback, and finally realized that it was wrong, and asked with inquiries and doubts: "Demon King Sun Xu, is there anything special?"


    No matter how big the price was, Wu Lao Xing never said such words.


    It has been a while since he has been in the position of marshal, and he has a deeper understanding of certain things.


    For example, ordinary navy, general, marshal, and five old stars have very different angles of thinking because of their different positions.


    Leaving aside other things, he discovered that for the Five Old Stars, they didn''t care about the life or death of a certain pirate or a certain navy, even the four emperors and generals, they were more concerned about the balance of the whole world.


    What is so special about Sun Xu that makes Wu Lao Xing pay so much attention to it?


    "You don''t need to know this! Just execute the order!"


    Shouted the balding Wu Lao Xing with a moustache.


    In fact, they are also very curious about this question.


    Even if the Demon King possesses the ancient weapon Pluto, Master Yim shouldn''t be so concerned about it, right?


    The red dog furrowed his brows and said solemnly: "I oppose this action! Even if Sun Xu can be resolved, the navy''s power may be severely damaged! Not only will the world situation not improve, it may get worse!"


    If Navy Stud''s full power can completely eliminate a Four Emperors Pirate Group, why don''t they do that?


    On the one hand, because the four emperors are in the new world, if the navy comes out and tries to solve a four emperor pirate group, the other three will never sit idly by.


    Maybe they will not rescue the attacked one, but they will never give up attacking the navy.


    On the other hand, the Four Emperors Pirate Group is too strong, even if the Navy can win, it will pay a huge price and plunge the world into a greater crisis.


    For the navy, it''s not worth it!


    When dealing with Whitebeard at the beginning, there was Ace, allowing the Whitebeard Pirates to leave the new world on their own initiative and come to the navy''s home court. Secondly, they knew that the white beard was old and declining, and was seriously ill, and that his strength was no longer at its peak.


    Therefore, I dared to make such a plan.


    If so, the situation almost got out of control.


    The Red-haired Pirates intervened in the war. Kaido and the Hundred Beast Pirates also had changes. Although the BIGMOM Pirates did not respond much, it is conceivable that if an accident happens, they will never be indifferent.


    The strength of the Demon King Pirate Group is even stronger than the high-end strength of the White Beard Pirate Group. UU reading www. uuk¨¡nshu. com


    Even if they were able to lead them to the East China Sea, Akadog didn''t think it was a good choice to fight them to the death.


    "Your objection is invalid!"


    The five old stars with long beards responded mercilessly to the red dog, but he quickly added: "Of course, we will not ignore the heavy losses of the navy. The world government will send other strong men to cooperate with you."


    Akagi''s face looked a little better now, and after thinking about it for a long time, he said: "The Navy can send at most one general and five lieutenants."


    If possible, he also wants to solve Sun Xu.


    "Not enough! At least two generals are required!"


    The red dog was silent for a while, and then nodded: "Yes! However, it is impossible for the two generals to solve the Demon King Pirate Group. The power sent by the world government should be strong enough."


    Having said that, he glanced at Wu Lao Xing, and there was an insignificant curiosity in the depths of his eyes.


    Even if he is already the admiral of the navy, he doesn''t know much about the power of the world government and the dragon people.


    To say that it is not curious is false.


    This time I might be able to get a glimpse of it.


    "You don''t need to worry about it."


    The voice of the five old stars with curly hair is flat, but very confident.


    "Then I will start arranging now!"


    Akino got up and walked out.


    The latest chapter address of Monkey King in Pirate: https://


    The full text of Monkey King in Pirate Reading address: https://


    Monkey King in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King reading on Pirate¡¯s mobile phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 369 Keya Crisis), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ()

 Chapter 371： Peach Rabbits Choice

    "The Monkey King in Pirate Novels ( to find the latest chapters!


    Aka Inu returned to the navy headquarters.


    At this time, Malin Vando had no traces of the war on the top. A large number of navies lived and trained here, full of vitality, and there was no need for any large towns.


    And in this naval base, he is the supreme king!


    The red dog was smoking a cigar with no expression on his face.


    In fact, he had an idea for a long time, and that was to move the navy headquarters to the new world.


    The pirates in the first half of the great route are all small gangsters, and the most rampant and powerful pirates are all in the new world.


    However, there are too many things to be busy recently, and he has not had time to do it.


    "After solving the Demon King Pirate Group this time, we will start to relocate!"


    Aka Inu made up his mind.


    It¡¯s not too much trouble. The G1 branch is opposite the Red Earth Continent. There are complete buildings and facilities, so you only need to exchange them.


    After returning to his office, Aka Inu called the adjutant: "Notify Polusalino, Gion, Crane, Mole, Ghost Spider... come to the conference room for a meeting!"


    Aka Inu said eight names in a row.


    "Yes!"


    The adjutant took the order and left.


    "etc."


    When he was about to step out of the door, Aka Inu called him.


    The adjutant looked back suspiciously.


    The red dog was motionless, his face was as cold as steel, and he didn''t know what he was thinking. Two minutes later, he slowly said, "You don''t need to call Gion anymore."


    "Yes!"


    The adjutant bowed his head and responded.


    Lieutenant General Gion, who was about to take over as General, seemed to have lost the trust of the Marshal.


    How is this going?


    He was uncertain in his heart, but he didn''t dare to ask more, and left silently.


    Soon after, all seven people except Taotu arrived.


    "Sakaski, what''s the matter this time? I heard that you just went to Mariejoa. Was it an order from the world government?"


    Huang Yuan said slowly, always looking casually.


    "The world government has made up its mind to eradicate the Demon King Pirate Group." Aka Dog said: "This time I call you for this."


    "The Demon King Pirate Group?"


    The Chief Staff Officer frowned slightly: "It might not be so easy to get rid of them."


    She had known Sun Xu a long time ago, at that time he was not yet called the Demon King, and there was no such powerful partner around him.


    Crane knew very well how difficult it is for the current Demon King Pirate Group to deal with.


    Their mobility is so strong that even if the navy comes out in full force, they may not be able to help them.


    Moreover, the Demon King Pirate Group is different from other Pirate Groups in that it does not have a fixed site or base.


    At present, I only heard that the fisherman island hoisted their flag, claiming to be protected by the Demon King Pirate Group.


    However, the fisherman island is 10,000 meters under the sea.


    Compared with humans, the advantages of murlocs in the ocean are too great.


    It is impossible to send an army to encircle and suppress!


    In general, the Navy currently has nothing to do with the Demon King Pirates!


    "The world government has made up its mind to destroy them at all costs!" Aka Dog said solemnly.


    "at all costs?"


    Crane, who had always been calm, was also a little surprised, his voice rose a few degrees, and he blurted out: "Why?"


    Although she is not a general or a marshal, she does not have a worse understanding of the world government than the red dog.


    Such remarks shouldn''t be said from the mouth of the world government at all!


    "have no idea!"


    The red dog shook his head: "However, this is a good thing! If the Demon King Pirate Group can be eliminated, the Pirate''s arrogance will be dealt a severe blow!"


    The old Four Emperors were solved, and the newly elected Four Emperors were quickly eliminated. This is definitely a blockbuster that can blow up all the pirates.


    Afterwards, Akagu expressed to them the plans and arrangements of the world government and what their navy needed to do.


    After listening, the faces of everyone became very strange.


    "Marshal, I don''t agree with this plan!"


    Mole came up against the crime, full of anger: "How can I hurt an innocent little girl? Then what is the difference between us and a pirate!"


    Crane did not speak, but secretly sighed in his heart.


    She didn''t agree with it in her heart, but the red dog is now the marshal of the navy.


    Since he has summoned himself to wait for others, it means that he has made a decision.


    "Lieutenant Mole!" Chi Inu''s face was cold, and his tone was tough: "The Demon King is already among the four emperors! All people and things related to him are sins, so how can you say that they are innocent?"


    Because of the intense anger, Mole''s face was a little red, but in a blink of an eye the anger dissipated and turned into deep sorrow.


    This is the style of Marshal Akainu.


    Thorough and absolute justice! Extreme radicals!


    From the day Akinu became the marshal, he knew this would happen.


    Huang Yuan had a careless attitude from beginning to end, and no one could guess what he was thinking.


    The faces of Dalmesian Flying Squirrels and others are not pretty, while Ghost Spider has a calm face.


    The difference between ideas and factions is vividly expressed.


    "Why didn''t Gion come?" Crane asked suddenly.


    "She doesn''t need to participate in this action!"


    The red dog said lightly: "You also pay attention to confidentiality. Before the operation starts, don''t disclose the plan to anyone!"


    Everyone''s face changed again.


    This is a naked expression of distrust of Lieutenant General Gion.


    But she is the one who will take over as the general!


    Although the official documents have not yet been released.


    The position of a general cannot be determined in two or two sentences. There are many procedures between the world government, the navy, and the Tianlong people.


    But this is already a certainty!


    Most navies have treated her as a general, and she has also become familiar with general affairs.


    Crane, who had the best relationship with Taotu, was silent.


    It is precisely because she has the best relationship with Taotu, the most contact, and also knows Sun Xu''s position in Taotu''s heart best.


    Although Taotu was very good at covering up, her tone and subtle expressions when talking about Sun Xu still revealed her true thoughts.


    It¡¯s okay not to let her know about this!


    It saves her from suffering and even making some irrational decisions.


    He watched Taotu grow up little by little, from a small soldier at the beginning, to a lieutenant officer, a colonel, a general, and an alternate general.


    Now it''s hard to get the opportunity to be able to ascend to the position of general.


    He didn''t want to affect her because of this kind of thing.


    at this time.


    The entrance to the meeting room.


    Taotu stood quietly in front of the gate, his expression unwavering.


    After knowing that Marshal Akainu had gone to Marijoa, she kept her heart and kept paying attention to the movement here.


    Then, she noticed that after Marshal Akadog returned, he had summoned all the senior generals at the current naval base, but she had been left out.


    She didn''t think that Marshal Akadog was trying to disarm herself, or any other plan.


    Although she and Aka Inu are not exactly the same in their ideas, there is no discord between the two sides. To some extent, she is actually a radical, but not as extreme as Aka Inu.


    However, despite all the suspicions, she was not ready to eavesdrop. It was just a pure accident to appear here at this time.


    Her office is also here. When passing by, she happened to hear some key words.


    Sun Xu, Keya, trapping, siege and so on.


    "Pity!"


    Taotu turned his head and glanced at the direction of his office, and the entanglement in his heart completely dissipated: "I finally convinced myself to accept being a subordinate of the Tianlongren, but I didn''t expect it to be useless in the end."


    She smiled, and stood at the door of the conference room and took out a phone bug.


    "Dududu...dududu..."


    "Hey?"


    "Your little girlfriend named Keya is in danger. The Navy intends to use her as a bait to trap you! Go and save her!"


    Damn it.


    The door of the meeting room was roughly opened, revealing the cold face of Akagi, and his tone was full of anger: "Gion, why are you here? Who are you talking to?"


    Several other people stood up, their gazes at Taotu were full of shock.


    "Gion, you..."


    He looked sad, wanted to say something, but didn''t know where to start.


    Taotu smiled brightly and said nothing.


    But everyone knew what was going on.


    "Sister Gion, you shouldn''t make this call."


    The person on the phone sighed faintly, his helpless, wry smile, and touched expression that the phone worm imitated vividly.


    "Do you know what you are doing?"


    The red dog''s voice was low, like the roar of a volcano about to erupt, which made people feel depressed in the center of the earth.


    Patter.


    Taotu hung up the phone, destroyed the phone worm, and whispered, "I know!"


    "Take her down!"


    Aka Inu waved his hand.


    The soldier next to him hesitated for a moment, and slowly walked towards Taotu.


    Taotu did not resist, and let them put handcuffs on themselves.


    "I personally took her to the dungeon!" Chi Dog said coldly.


    Taotu is not a capable person.


    The handcuffs have no effect on her, she can do it if she wants to break free.


    Tao Tu leaned back on his white and slender neck, his face was calm, and there was no panic of becoming a prisoner.


    When the red dog, peach rabbit, and several navy figures disappeared at the end of the corridor, the other admirals came back to their senses.


    "Why did Lieutenant General Gion do this?"


    The ghost spider slapped it on the table, and shouted angrily and incomprehensibly: "She is about to become a general! Why do you want to do this? This may be the only chance to successfully defeat the Demon King Pirate Group!"


    The former general, the green pheasant, left the navy and became a pirate, and Taotu, who was about to take over as the general, also betrayed the navy!


    This is simply making the Navy the laughing stock of the world!


    And it''s all related to Demon King Sun Xu!


    What magic power does this man have!


    He sighed and said nothing.


    With more than one life-saving grace and shared life and death experience, the relationship between Gion and the Demon King is much better than everyone knows!


    Taotu''s behavior is undoubtedly betrayal.


    However, Crane couldn''t say anything to complain.


    When Taotu met Sun Xu, he was not a pirate, he was not wanted, and he even had a good impression of the navy and provided some help.


    At this point, it can only be said that good luck is tricking people.


    What''s more, Taotu has already paid the price.


    She called the Demon King at the door of the conference room, and didn''t intend to hide it from them, meaning that she used her military rank and all the credits to atone for her actions.


    When she was arrested, she did not make any resistance that was the best choice.


    With Taotu''s strength, even if he faced so many powerful players at the same time, he couldn''t be easily defeated, and he might even have a chance to blaze a trail.


    In a daze, Crane remembered that the relationship between Gion and the Demon King originally he might have joined the navy!


    At least, it will not become an enemy.


    As far as she knew, Sun Xu, the demon king, hadn''t done anything evil, and was very disgusted with pirates, and didn''t want to be a pirate.


    Unfortunately, it was completely destroyed by a few Tianlong people.


    "From now on, the Demon King will completely stand on the opposite side of the navy."


    Crane looked a little serious: "You must prepare in advance!"


    The bridge between the two parties has disappeared, and this plan will surely anger the Demon King.


    Wasn''t it because of the two women that he killed Mary Joa?


    If you give Marin Van more a shot, the navy can''t stand it!


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 371 Taotu''s Choice), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 372： pain

    "The Monkey King in Pirate Novels ( to find the latest chapters!


    Sun Xu held the unanswered phone worm motionless, like a sculpture.


    Not long ago, he suddenly had a whim, and a strong panic emerged in his heart.


    Just as he was about to deduce what happened, the phone worm rang.


    Hearing Akagi''s voice, he immediately understood what the call meant to Taotu.


    "Sister Gion."


    An emotion reverberated in Sun Xu''s heart, and he muttered silently: "In fact, you don''t need to do this kind of thing."


    I already have a hunch, as long as I deduction, even if I don''t know what happened, I can know who is in danger.


    There is no need to use your prospects, ideals, or even your entire life to inform me!


    A touch of pain appeared in Sun Xu''s eyes.


    The navy is almost everything to Taotu.


    She was trained by the navy, and she has been fighting for the navy for the first half of her life, and becoming a general has always been her ideal.


    She has no relatives, and her friends are all colleagues and comrades in the Navy.


    But, it''s all gone now!


    The day when her ideal will never be reached, the struggle in the first half of her life has become meaningless, and her friends would regard her as an enemy before.


    Just a little bit of substitution, he felt a sense of suffocation overwhelmed by pain.


    "It''s hardest to accept the grace of beauty!"


    Sun Xu shook his body and woke up from the silent state.


    "boss!"


    Robin called out softly, and the others looked at him worriedly.


    They all heard the call just now, and although they didn''t know what happened, they all clearly felt the seriousness of the matter.


    They had never seen the appearance of Sun Xu just now.


    "We have to go back."


    Sun Xu adjusted his mood and said with a chuckle.


    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief, and Ainilu patted his chest and said: "Don''t worry, boss, no matter who the enemy is, we won''t be afraid! There is no problem even if you go to the navy headquarters!"


    After Totland''s battle, his arrogant temperament gradually returned.


    It doesn''t seem like the strong in this world are so good. With the boss''s leadership, he feels able to wade past no matter what the situation or what enemy he faces.


    "That was the voice of Akagi just now? Gion? Is it Lieutenant General Taotu? It is said that she is about to take over as the general. I didn''t expect the boss to have such a good relationship with her!"


    It was the first time that Ace knew about Taotu''s relationship with Sun Xu, and was very surprised.


    In the presence of the admiral, telling the pirates, you can imagine what the end will be.


    Lieutenant General Taotu is famous in the new world, and he didn''t know how many pirates were terrified. Now Ma has risen to the post of general, his reputation has improved, and he is willing to give up everything for the boss.


    Ace can''t help but sigh, the boss''s feminine fate is really unbelievable.


    "Leave aside whether to enter the navy headquarters or not, sister Gion will not be in danger. The most important thing now is to rescue Keya!"


    Sun Xu was very calm.


    Somehow Taotu is about to take over as the general, standing at the top of the navy, with great influence!


    It is impossible to be put to death because of this incident, probably because he was deprived of his post and locked up in Advance City.


    But Keya is different!


    Now that the plan has been exposed, the Navy will most likely control Keya first, whether it is threatening him or letting him throw a rat-avoidance device, it is a good choice.


    With the urinary **** of the red dog, once caught by the navy, Keya will definitely not end well.


    However, Sun Xu did not worry too much.


    Taotu called him at this time, indicating that she judged that she had time to rescue, and the navy hadn''t even started to act.


    Although in the depths of the New World, with the flying speed of Linglong Tower, it can definitely reach Xi Luobu Village earlier than the navy.


    As for the navy''s possibility of allowing nearby naval bases to capture Keya in advance, this is not a problem.


    Last time he left the fluttering fruit to Keya.


    Although I don''t know how Keya is developing, I can be sure that there is absolutely no problem with life-saving.


    Adding all the military bases in the East China Sea, there is no one capable of walking, how can they fly so elegantly?


    Step back ten thousand steps and said that Keya has his clone in his hand, and it is a full version. If he is in danger, he will know the first time.


    From the New World to the Four Seas, there is no need to walk again along the way they came, because they can fly, and they don¡¯t have to worry about the influence of the windless sea kings, and they can fly directly to the Four Seas.


    However, the New World and its sides are the North Sea and the West Sea, and the East China Sea and the South China Sea are in the other hemisphere.


    Sun Xu and the others are going to return to the East China Sea. The nearest route is to continue forward, reach the end of the new world, and fly over the red earth continent.


    After crossing the windless zone, you can directly reach the East China Sea.


    Sun Xu directly abandoned the luxurious ship, boarded the Linglong Tower again, and flew quickly towards the East China Sea.


    They did not continue to sail along the New World, but went straight to the diagonal line and rushed straight to the village of Xi Luobu.


    With the arithmetic of divination, you can determine the direction directly, without recording pointers or compasses.


    Standing by the window, Sun Xu thought silently while looking at the rapidly receding scenery outside.


    The navy would start with Keya, he didn''t expect it at all, he really didn''t want to face it at all!


    But Ya really has never done anything bad, and she is quite respected in Silob Village.


    In order to deal with him, he actually made Koya''s idea...


    "Aka Dog, you **** it!"


    Sun Xu narrowed his eyes slightly to hide his murderous intent.


    To be honest, he didn''t have a lot of dislikes for Aka Inu in the past, and of course, he didn''t have any good feelings.


    Although the red dog is radical, in such an era, a radical admiral is not necessarily a bad thing.


    As for now, I''m sorry, but he has always been a helper and a negligent person.


    What''s more, in this matter, Aka Inu is absolutely wrong!


    Sun Xu quickly curbed his intention to kill.


    Even if you want to kill the red dog, it''s not now.


    Now he needs to think carefully about whether there are other people close to him who might be hurt.


    The navy is shameless, and it is hard to guarantee that they will not attack other people.


    The first thing Sun Xu thought of was Weiwei.


    For the girls who have a close relationship with him, Nami should be on the weather island now, safe, and Robin and Perona are with him, don''t worry.


    Except for Keya, only Weiwei is in a more dangerous situation.


    "However, Vivi is the princess of Alabastan, and Alabastan is still one of the twenty countries that have created a world government. Shouldn''t the navy dare to move her easily?"


    Sun Xu thought for a while and shook his head.


    You can''t pin your hopes on other people''s concerns.


    What''s more, the Navy is now shameless and even more unsafe.


    However, Weiwei is a princess, he can''t take her away directly, he can only think of other ways to protect her safety.


    "Just right."


    Sun Xu smiled, and soon had an idea in his mind, continue to think about whether there is anyone in danger.


    After carefully passing all the people he knew in his mind, he breathed a sigh of relief: "It should be gone."


    Since the journey, few people have been close to him.


    The Straw Hat Pirates is a large part, but they were originally wanted criminals, and now they are all practicing in different secret areas, so he doesn''t need to worry about them.


    Then there are a few girls and the group of people around them.


    The best part is that these people around him don''t have much concern.


    Robin, Ainilu, Perona, Shiliu, baby-5, and Green Pheasant are all alone and widowed. One person eats and the whole family is not hungry.


    The identities of Bai Xing and Ace are unknown.


    Rebecca has a father, but no one remembers. There is an aunt who doesn''t even know, who is from Doflamingo.


    Ain¡¯s teacher is Zefa. Before he went mad, the Navy and the world government could not do anything to this outstanding and experienced former admiralLinglong, let alone say more.


    Seriously, he has two weaknesses, Ya and Weiwei.


    After the solution, there will be no more flaws.


    "Very good! Sister Gion was there, so I can''t deal with the navy, so don''t hesitate now!"


    Sun Xu murmured.


    If you want to overthrow the Tianlongren, you can''t avoid the navy.


    He had been a little hesitant before, how to solve this trouble, after all, Taotu and Tina were there, and Taotu might also become a general of one of the leaders of the navy.


    Now, the Navy personally dispelled his concerns.


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 372 Painful) reading history, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 373： Shura Field

    "The Monkey King in Pirate Novels ( to find the latest chapters!


    Since then, the two sides have no mercy, only stand!


    Sun Xu grinned.


    We''ve come to this point anyway! There is a feeling that fate should be so.


    His strength is enough to affect the world situation. Since he doesn''t intend to be obscured, he must choose a position.


    Either the pirates, or the navy, or choose neutrality.


    There is something like the Tianlongren, he is not willing to join the navy, but he does not want to be a pirate, his choice before is neutral.


    However, people cannot help themselves in the arena.


    Was pushed to this point step by step.


    "Pick up Keya, arrange Weiwei, and I will go to the food island to retreat. If I don''t become the soul, I will not leave the customs!"


    Sun Xu made up his mind.


    Rustle...


    There were footsteps behind him.


    "Do you have anything to say?"


    Sun Xu didn''t need to look back to know who it was.


    "What are you going to do?" Green Pheasant asked calmly.


    "Of course it is to save people!"


    Sun Xu said.


    "I''m talking about Gion!" Qing Pheasant said again.


    "I''m talking about Sister Gion too!"


    Sun Xu turned his head and looked at the green pheasant with a faint smile: "She suffered because of me. Do you think I would ignore her and be imprisoned in Pushing City?"


    "If you save her, she may not be happy!"


    The green pheasant said calmly: "She called you in front of the red dog. You should understand what this means."


    Of course he knows what it means, nothing more than feeling that he has betrayed the navy and feels sorry for it, using his freedom and life to atone for his sins.


    "So what!" Sun Xu said lightly: "I will rescue her. It will be useless for anyone to object, including herself!"


    The green pheasant was silent for a moment.


    There are only three ways to rescue Taotu, one is to break into the navy headquarters, the other is to break into the advancing city, and the third is to intercept and kill and save people on the way Taotu presses from the navy headquarters to advancing the city.


    The third method should be the simplest.


    However, it will inevitably cause a large number of naval casualties.


    "Gion said that the main purpose of the navy''s kidnapping of the girl named Keya was to attract you to come and to encircle you! Simply put, their target is actually you!"


    Green Pheasant said again: "If you go to save Gion, wouldn''t you jump into the trap and betray her kindness?"


    "Hahaha."


    Sun Xu couldn''t help laughing. It was fun for the green pheasant desperately to find a reason to stop him from saving people, but unfortunately, he had already decided on this matter. No matter how reasonable the reason the green pheasant was looking for, it was useless.


    "Don''t worry! I have absolute confidence to rescue Gion and take her away safely!"


    "Don''t be too confident! The navy and the world government can''t think of this. Even if you are the strongest in the world, you will be in danger if you are besieged." Green Pheasant said seriously.


    He wasn''t purely defending the navy, he was also considering Sun Xu.


    After this period of contact, he has recognized Taotu''s statement in his heart that Sun Xu is a very magical person.


    The green pheasant wanted to see what he could bring to this world, and didn''t want him to die.


    "Isn''t that great?"


    Sun Xu smiled brightly and showed a mouthful of neat white teeth: "Then you can see my true strength!"


    "True strength."


    The green pheasant chewed on these five words and felt a heavy pressure.


    It''s an exaggeration to be able to beat Kaido so hard that he can barely fight back. Isn''t this still Sun Xu''s true strength?


    "You can rest assured that I won''t force you to join the war. But that''s the point. If you don''t make a decision, you will have to leave when we raise the banner and prepare to overthrow the Sky Dragon."


    Sun Xu said lightly, after that, he left.


    "If you encounter the navy this time, I can help."


    Green Pheasant shouted.


    Sun Xu paused and glanced at him.


    The idea of ??the green pheasant is easy to guess. It is nothing more than afraid that he will kill too many navy, and his own shot can cause fewer casualties.


    "No need!" Sun Xu waved his hand, his tone firm: "This time, I will do it myself!"


    The green pheasant stood in place, and sighed after a long time.


    He is no longer a navy, so there is only so much he can do.


    I hope that the navy can move a little later, and it is best to wait until Sun Xu rescues the people before showing up.


    Linglong flew at the fastest speed, but passed the red earth continent in half a day.


    However, this does not mean that we will be in the village of Xi Luobu.


    The East China Sea occupies a quarter of the world and its area is very large. The village of Xi Luobu is still far away from where they enter the East China Sea.


    After several more hours of sailing, in the evening, Sun Xu finally saw the familiar island.


    "Someone!"


    Sun Xu saw several boats staying outside Xi Luobu Village at a glance.


    However, to his surprise, these ships have warships and pirate ships.


    "What''s happening here?"


    Sun Xu was puzzled. On the way to capture Keya, the navy solved a pirate regiment?


    However, he soon discovered that it was wrong.


    This Pirate Banner is a bit familiar! The skull wears a hat and exaggerated lipstick on his mouth.


    Of course, the more familiar ones are the large letters above the Pirate Flag.


    BIGMOM.


    "BIGMOM Pirate Group? What are they doing here?"


    The killing intent in Sun Xu''s eyes became stronger and stronger.


    If he saw it at first glance, he might still have doubts, but with the navy example before him, he would never think that he was a fool.


    "Very good! All shameless people!"


    Sun Xu was expressionless.


    The lower limit of people in Pirate World was much lower than he thought.


    Do everything they can, even forces at the level of the Four Emperors and the Navy used such tactics.


    "This world really needs to be cleaned up again."


    Sun Xu did not land in a hurry, he had already discovered Keya.


    In front of the only mansion in West Robb Village.


    The three parties are facing each other.


    One is a uniformed and heavily armed navy, and the other is a vicious pirate.


    The third party is the strangest, a beautiful girl, wearing a light yellow dress, blond shawl, beautiful face, with an intellectual and elegant temperament, giving the feeling of a racial aristocratic lady.


    "If you retreat now, I can let you go!"


    The navy headed by was a middle-aged man with a grim face, with a long sword hanging from his waist.


    "Go away?"


    The leader of the BIGMOM pirate group is a big fat man over three meters tall, with a face full of flesh: "We found this first. We always tell you about it first, right?"


    brush.


    The grim man drew out his long sword and said coldly: "Pirate, don''t seek your own death!"


    If it wasn''t that the goal was too important, how could he let any group of pirates arrogant in front of him?


    "I think you are looking for a dead end!"


    The fat man sneered disdainfully: "A branch colonel, dare to provoke our BIGMOM Pirates?"


    "Who on earth are you? What do you want to do?"


    Ke Ya leaned on the wall and asked softly.


    "Don''t arrest you! I advise you to catch it with all your hands, so that you can suffer a little bit less!"


    The cold middle-aged man shouted.


    "The long one is pretty!"


    The fat man glanced at Keya, licked his lips, his lustful eyes flickered.


    More importantly, she is still the woman of the Demon King!


    "Hey, mom just said she can''t kill her, but she didn''t say she can''t do other things."


    "Nausea!"


    Keya frowned and waved.


    call out.


    A sharp sound of breaking through the air sounded, and a black light flew out from the courtyard behind him.


    The fat man''s face changed slightly, and he raised his fist and smashed towards the black light.


    Regardless of his fat body, his movements are very flexible, and he hits the black light in a circle.


    when.


    Heiguang flew back and stopped when it hit the wall.


    It was a short spear with the thickness of a thumb and a meter long!


    "Those who can?"


    Fatty''s eyes became dangerous, and the intelligence they investigated did not mention that the opponent was a capable person.


    The cold navy face also changed slightly.


    They also don''t know that Keya is capable.


    The fat man and the cold navy looked at each other tacitly.


    They all thought of a question, Keya''s Devil Fruit might have been given by the Demon King.


    Will the devil fruit that can be given to his fiancee by the Demon King be an ordinary fruit?


    They all know the improvement brought by a powerful devil fruit.


    The two moved at the same time, and Qi Qi rushed towards Keya.


    Ke Ya looked a little panicked.


    Although she has been receiving Piaopiao Fruit for a while, she has not experienced many battles.


    A few times, it also used the ability to control weapons from far away and easily defeated the enemy.


    Facing the menacing two men at this time, some fear emerged uncontrollably in their hearts.


    In panic, she waved her hand.


    Wow.


    Dozens of black spears flew out of the yard, and pierced the cold navy and the fat man overwhelmingly.


    "My grass!"


    The fat man yelled angrily and jumped to the side flexibly.


    He had just confronted this black spear once, and he knew how powerful the power above was.


    Faced with so many black spears, head-to-head will definitely be inserted into a hornet''s nest.


    At the same time, he gloated at the grim navy, hoping that he could continue to rush forward without understanding the situation.


    Although the two sides have reached a certain tacit agreement, if one person dies, the other person will only clap his hands and cheer, without any sadness.


    It is a pity that Grim Navy is not a fool. Although his movements are a bit slower than Fatty, he relies on superb swordsmanship to step back and block and escape unscathed.


    The two looked at each other, regretting that the other party was not shot to death at the same time, their ideas became more determined.


    They rushed to Keya at the same time again, this time becoming one left and one right, making it more difficult to target.


    However, as soon as he stepped forward, the familiar sound of breaking through the air sounded again, but this time not from the front yard, but from behind!


    The two braked suddenly, and when they looked back, their eyes suddenly widened.


    The black spear that had just been inserted into the ground flew again.


    "This is not a one-off! What exactly is her ability?"


    The same thoughts crossed their minds.


    Unfortunately, both of them have limited knowledge. They don''t know the famous Golden Lion and his fluttering fruit twenty years ago.


    The two quickly avoided.


    Keya''s ability to control is still very young, she can only go straight, stop every time she turns, and she can''t control it finely.


    Obviously the strength is far more than the opponent, and he can''t even take them down for a while.


    After going back and forth, she was also a little worried, and her control of the black spear became more and more messy.


    Leng Jun Haijun and Fatty took the opportunity to escape, and when they came to their subordinates, they shouted together: "Shoot!"


    They are not alone, no one has dozens of men with them, most of them hold muskets or even artillery.


    Bang bang bang.


    The bullet turned into a curtain and rushed towards Keya.


    Her face changed drastically, and she couldn''t care too much, her body rose from the ground and rushed into the sky.


    Now the cold navy and the big fat man were completely dumbfounded.


    The opponent can fly, how to catch this?


    "Able to fly and manipulate objects, isn''t this a piaopiao fruit?" The fat man muttered in his heart when he thought of something.


    He is a pirate, and in the New World, he is more familiar with the Golden Lion than the Grim Navy.


    "If it''s a Piaopiao fruit, it''s in trouble!"


    The fat man''s face became more and more ugly.


    According to legend, the flying pirates of the Golden Lion kept flying in the air.


    Even if the girl is not as good as the golden lion, she can fly away easily, without losing strength or falling.


    Suddenly, he saw the figure in the villa and his eyes lit up.


    "There is a way!"


    Without saying a word, he rushed directly into the villa.


    "What are you doing?"


    "let me go!"


    An exclamation soon sounded from the villa.


    Both Keya and Leng Junhai understood his plan at this time.


    The cold Haijun''s eyes moved, and finally remained silent.


    In order to accomplish the goal, a certain sacrifice is necessary!


    What''s more, these people have also been in close contact with the Demon King, and they can all be regarded as criminals!


    Ke Ya looked anxious.


    Many people in the villa, such as Meili and others, were named servants when she grew up watching her. In fact, she had regarded them as relatives.


    She can leave, but these people are probably in danger.


    But if you go down, those guns...


    Soon, the people of the BIGMOM pirate group pressed the servants in the villa and walked into the yard.


    He held the gun against Mei Li''s head: "If you don''t want him to die, just come down to me!"


    "Miss! Don''t come down! Run!"


    Mei Li shouted.


    "Shut up!" The fat man kicked him down and looked up at Keya in the sky: "I count three times. If you don''t come down, I will shoot! Three..."


    Ke Ya bit her lip, her face pale.


    She is not stupid, of course she knows that even if she goes down, she won''t be able to save Mei Li and the others, on the contrary, she will be in danger.


    "Teacher, what should I do?"


    A handsome and tall figure appeared in front of Ke Ya, looking at herself and smiling at herself.


    "Ok?"


    But Ya blinked, why is she still there?


    Okay, it doesn''t seem to be an illusion?


    "two."


    The fat man yelled again, and at the same time the muzzle of the gun relaxed to look at Mei Li''s head, and he made a posture to shoot.


    "one."


    The fat man trembled.


    This "one" was not what he said, the voice came from behind him, but there should be no one behind him...


    He clenched the pistol, suddenly turned his head, and raised the pistol at the same time: "Who?"


    "The count is over, you can shoot!"


    Sun Xu looked at him lightly.


    After seeing the person in front of him, the fat man''s mouth slowly grew, his eyes were so wide that the corners of his eyes were torn apart, and he sat on the ground, shaking violently: "Uh, uh, uh..."


    But Ya flew down, fell by Sun Xu''s side, looked up at him, with surprise on her face: "Teacher, why are you back?"


    "Hahaha, she is mine!"


    A deep laughter suddenly sounded behind him.


    Sun Xu didn''t move, but Ya ignored it. With the teacher by her side, she felt that she didn''t need to worry about safety at all.


    "Success!"


    The cold navy grabbed to Keya, the palm of her hand was only two meters away from her.


    This little distance can''t even take a second.


    Stabbed!


    The thick blue lightning fell from the sky and fell on him.


    With a thud, the cold navy slammed to the ground, turning his whole body into charred black.


    "Hey, where does your courage of miscellaneous fish get in front of our boss?"


    The blue thunder and lightning condensed into a naked upper body, long earlobe, eyes half-opened and half-closed man, looking at him condescendingly, his indifferent gaze was like looking at a bug.


    So familiar!


    Leng Jun Hai could no longer feel his body, his head became heavier and heavier, but he still felt very familiar looking at this man.


    "Thor!"


    I don''t know who yelled, his voice was full of panic.


    "Thor? To him, it''s Ainilu, the **** of thunder!"


    Leng Jun Haijun''s eyes widened suddenly, refreshed, and looked at the man behind Ainilu.


    There is only one person who can be called the boss by Thor.


    Demon King Sun Xu!


    The Demon King is here? Why did the Demon King appear?


    A strong fear rose from the bone marrow and quickly spread throughout his body. He felt as if a few needles had been inserted into his fingertips, and a strong tingling came into his mind.


    The body trembled involuntarily, the blood seemed to stop flowing, and the heart beat more and more fiercely, as if it was about to burst out of the chest.


    "Demon King!"


    He yelled, his actions stopped abruptly, the expression in his eyes became darker and darker, and the breath of his body quickly dissipated.


    "Are you scared to death?" Ainilu was taken aback, excited, and turned to Sun Xu: "Boss boss, look and look! Hahaha, this person was scared to death by you! Scared to death!"


    "Shut up!" Sun Xu said in a huff: "If you didn''t get an electric first, he would die?"


    Anilu shrank her neck and muttered in a low voice, "It''s obviously that you are too scary. What does it have to do with me?"


    Because of the cold navy''s shout, all the navy and pirates knew the identity of Sun Xu, and sweat covered their foreheads.


    Whether it is the navy or the pirates, those who can participate in this operation know their purpose: to capture the demon king''s fiancee.


    Now that the Demon King has appeared, then they...


    The surrounding area instantly became audible.


    Boom boom boom.


    The fat man suddenly woke up, knocked his head vigorously, and smashed the floor in a few strokes, becoming bloodied.


    "Spare, spare my life, Demon King! Sorry, I was wrong, please spare my life!"


    Other people also reacted and knelt down one after another.


    Mei Li and others were stupid.


    Just now these people are so arrogant, holding guns to their heads, a word can determine their life and death.


    After Mr. Sun Xu appeared, he didn''t do anything, didn''t even look at them, but the arrogant people before were all shaking with fright and began to kowtow to beg for mercy.


    Sun Xu opened his palm and pressed it down.


    All movement stopped abruptly.


    The kowtow and the begging for mercy all disappeared.


    The fat man raised his head and was about to continue knocking down, his movements froze, his face became distorted because of the intense fear.


    Sun Xu hugged Keya, she cleverly put her head on his chest and closed her eyes.


    He pressed his palm downward, and an invisible wave flashed across.


    "what!"


    Anilou screamed, trying to avoid it, but the fluctuation was so fast that he swept across as soon as he moved.


    He groped his body quickly, and he was relieved when he found that there was no lack of arms or legs, and complained: "Boss, next time you use this move, can you tell me in advance? I thought you were unhappy and wanted to kill me. Woolen cloth!"


    ßËßËßË...


    A strange noise responded to him.


    It was the sound of the head landing, dozens of heads falling at the same time, this scene was still extremely shocking.


    Sun Xu pointed to the fallen head: "Bring these to the aunt and the red dog, and tell them that small gifts are not respectable, and I will come to visit with more ¡®precious¡¯ gifts in the future."


    "..."


    Sun Xu raised his voice slightly: "Did you hear it?"


    "heard it!"


    The only two surviving pirates and the navy shouted loudly, lest they be quieter, they would follow in these people''s footsteps.


    Sun Xu ignored them and looked at Mei Li: "Mei Li, clean up!"


    "Yes!" Mei Li subconsciously held her head up, not squinting.


    Sun Xu led Keya to the villa, and Ainilu quickly followed.


    There are many people in the villa sitting on the sofa in the living room.


    Sun Xu drove away Keya and said, "Kaya, let me introduce to you, these are my companions..."


    Keya looked at Robin, Ainilu and others with curiosity in her eyes. She knew many of them, including Linglong, Xiliu, Robin, etc., and the minimum bounty was 200 million big pirates.


    After Sun Xu finished the introduction, she took the initiative to speak: "Hello, my name is Keya, and I am a student of the teacher."


    Robin, who has always been calm, has a slightly unnatural face.


    She knew that this girl was the boss''s original girlfriend, or, in the main room, they were all canaries raised by the boss outside.


    Perona is calm, and fights for what she wants. This is what she thinks.


    Growing up in the Devil¡¯s Triangle, no one taught her the correct concept of love.


    On the horror barque, there is only a satyr and a wild boar zombie who wants to marry the satyr and love-related.


    Bai Xing and Rebecca are pure curiosity, mixed with a hint of envy that is not easily detectable.


    Ainilu, Ace and others were all excited, ready to watch the excitement.


    Ke Ya also looked at the people opposite, especially the girls.


    She knew that there were girls among her teacher''s companions, and she knew that they were all very good, but she didn''t expect that there would be so many.


    At the beginning, the newspaper only reported three of Death Linglong, Thousand Hands Buddha Robin, and Princess Mononoke. Now seven of them suddenly appeared!


    And one is more beautiful than the other!


    Especially the pink-haired girl, like an elf, perfect, beautiful and shameful.


    Their different gazes can faintly detect some looks somewhat complicated.


    There were obviously more than a dozen people in the living room, but suddenly quieted down, with an embarrassment that made the scalp numb.


    The numb scalp here refers to Sun Xu alone.


    "Is this the legendary Shura field?"


    Sun Xu couldn''t help grinning, feeling a very headache.


    Hearing that Keya was in danger, he rushed back all the way without thinking about this problem at all.


    It was only when Keya met Robin and Perona that she realized this.


    "what should I do now?"


    Sun Xu also has no experience in dealing with this situation, and he can''t do anything about it.


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 373 Shura Field), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 374： Crazy

    "The Monkey King in Pirate Novels ( to find the latest chapters!


    With Mei Li''s help, the surviving man in the Navy and the BIGMOM Pirates quickly packed his companion''s head.


    When they were about to leave, they ran into trouble.


    Dozens of heads are piled together like a hill. How do they take them away?


    How many more trips?


    It takes too much time to do that, will it annoy the Demon King?


    Seeing this scene, Mei Li kindly provided them with a bag.


    Mainly because he looked at the headless corpses and the two piles of heads, and felt panicked, hoping that they could leave soon.


    "thanks, thanks!"


    The two were grateful, and no longer had the arrogance when they came.


    Mei Li watched them put their heads in the bag as if they were lifting a stone, her face couldn''t help becoming a little pale, and what made him feel magical was that so many dead bodies had their heads cut off, but no drop of blood appeared.


    The fracture seemed to be sewn on, and the blood could not flow out at all.


    If he hadn''t seen Mr. Sun Xu cut off the heads of those people with his own eyes, he would subconsciously think that this was not a real person''s head.


    "thanks, thanks!"


    After expressing their gratitude to Mei Li again, the two of them walked quickly to the direction where the boat was docked, as if there was a scourge behind.


    In fact, in their minds, Sun Xu was much more terrifying than some scourge.


    After rolling and crawling, the two quickly reached the shore after leaving the village of Xi Luobu.


    A pirate and a navy were incomparably harmonious at this time, as if they hadn''t seen each other, each selected a ship, jumped on it, and quickly put away the anchor.


    The two boats slowly moved away from the coast, and their speeds were getting faster and faster. Until then, the two of them breathed a sigh of relief. They looked at each other and saw the happiness in each other''s eyes, and a feeling of sympathy arose.


    If possible, the two would like to find a place to have a drink.


    But they are still burdened with tasks and dare not delay at all.


    The two ships sailed in different directions and quickly disappeared from the other''s sight.


    The only remaining navy man controlled the warship. After more than a day of sailing, he finally arrived at the nearest naval base: Shiratori Town Naval Base.


    He carried the bag with his head on his back and entered Shiratori Town.


    Everyone stayed away from wherever he walked, and there was not even a single figure within ten meters of him.


    Because the spell Sun Xu applied had already expired, all the blood in his head was left, and the entire bag was dyed red. The white bag turned black and red, and it exuded a stinky smell.


    The navy was expressionless and turned a blind eye to the eyes of those around him.


    For him, the most important and only concern is to complete the task of the Demon King.


    As long as the task can be completed, nothing else matters!


    As for the completion of the mission, he didn''t think much about it, but there was an idea in his mind that he would no longer be a navy!


    He used to think he was very lucky to join the navy and follow a good boss. He had money to spend, and no one dared to mess with it.


    In their town, when he went out to eat, shop, or even find women, no one dared to collect money.


    But now, go to Tema!


    Sun Xu has destroyed all his beliefs.


    He just wanted to find a remote village, pass it honestly, and never want to have any contact with the navy or pirates.


    When they arrived at the Shiratori Town base, the navy standing guard at the door was also very frightened, and raised their guns at the surviving navy.


    "who are you?"


    "What are you holding?"


    "Don''t move! We''ll shoot again if we move!"


    The surviving navy shouted: "I am private Raleigh Jeffrey of the 63rd Division. In an emergency, I need to report to the navy headquarters immediately. I want to borrow your equipment!"


    "The 63rd branch?"


    The guarding navy was taken aback. It was also a base in the East China Sea, and it was one of the most elite troops in the East China Sea. They had all heard of it before.


    They observed carefully and found that this man was indeed wearing a navy uniform, but it was stained with too much blood, and he was not recognizable anymore.


    "What''s behind you?"


    One of the guards shouted.


    "It''s the head!" The surviving navy''s voice was low, and his head recalled the scene of the day. His body began to tremble uncontrollably, his emotions became a little out of control, and he shouted frantically: "It''s my companion''s head! Quickly let it go. I''ll go in! I want to report to the marshal! Otherwise I will die too! I will die!"


    "Don''t worry! I will report now!"


    Seeing his madness, the guard felt hairy, and quickly found the chief of the base.


    "Sir, that''s him! He said that he belongs to the 63rd branch, and he has information to report back to the headquarters. According to him, his companion''s head is behind him!"


    Cynthia''s eyes were solemn, and from the bulging shape of the bag, it did look like a head.


    There are dozens of heads in such a big bag, right?


    Is it possible that all his teammates are dead, leaving him alone?


    This is really a big deal!


    Cynthia took a deep breath: "Come with me!"


    Anyway, I just borrowed the phone worm.


    The surviving navy was overjoyed and strode over.


    Cynthia turned and walked towards the naval base, while motioning to the guard next to her.


    Although she thinks what this person said should be true, she must be defensive. It is better to prepare in advance than to prepare after an accident.


    Soon, a bunch of navies gathered around, all with weapons in their hands. Although they didn''t lift them up, they were all ready to shoot.


    In this regard, the surviving navy did not care at all.


    These guns were far less pressured by the Demon King.


    Not to mention guns, even with a bunch of cannons in front, he would walk over without hesitation and complete the task.


    Coming to the door of the communication room, Cynthia turned her head and frowned slightly: "Put the bag down."


    "no!"


    The surviving soldier refused without hesitation: "I must show these heads to the marshal. This is a gift from the Demon King."


    "gift?"


    Cynthia''s mouth twitched, who would like this gift! Is this man scared?


    etc!


    She suddenly realized: "Who did you just say? Who gave the gift to the Demon King?"


    "Demon King!"


    Speaking of this name, the face of the surviving soldier could not contain strong fear.


    Demon King!


    Of course Cynthia knew who was the Demon King When she saw the news, she was also very scared.


    The boy she called the little brother became one of the four emperors!


    She knew that Sun Xu was very strong, but she didn''t expect to be so strong, she didn''t even dare to think about it!


    She even planned to send him to the headquarters for training, no wonder he refused.


    "These navies were killed by the Demon King?"


    Cynthia looked at the bag behind the surviving navy and shook her head, a little disbelief.


    Although Sun Xu is a little arrogant, she understands him, he is not a person of good and evil, how could he slaughter the navy for no reason?


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 374 Madness) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 375： report

    "The Monkey King in Pirate Novels ( to find the latest chapters!


    "Yes, it''s dead with one move! It''s dead! It''s dead!"


    Jeffrey murmured a few words, and suddenly yelled: "Quick! I want to report to the Navy Headquarters! Otherwise I will die too!"


    Cynthia glanced at him deeply, without asking anything, led him into the communication room.


    There was another turmoil. Fortunately, Cynthia was there, and the people in the communication room quickly recovered calm and contacted the navy headquarters.


    "I''m Private Raleigh Jeffrey of the 63rd Branch of the East China Sea!"


    "The 63rd branch? This should be..."


    Before he was finished speaking, Jeffrey interrupted him: "Please inform the marshal, the mission has failed!"


    "Please explain clearly, what is the mission?" the operator of the navy headquarters asked.


    "You don''t have to ask so much, just report it! This is a task assigned by the Marshal himself, he will know what''s going on as soon as he hears it! Remember! Be fast! The situation is very urgent!"


    Geoffrey spoke quickly and was full of restlessness, like a lunatic talking nonsense.


    The operator of the navy headquarters bounced with blue veins on his forehead, and the attitude of the other side was too bad, and he was still unclear.


    He wanted to hang up immediately and ignore the opposite.


    However, after hesitating for a while, he still reported it, and specially marked the emergency sign.


    Although the attitude of the opposite person was poor, it did sound like there was an emergency report, and it was mentioned that the task was arranged by the marshal himself.


    He dared not neglect.


    The information was passed on from layer to layer, and it soon arrived on the red dog''s table.


    "The 63rd branch of the East China Sea?"


    The red dog immediately stood up and walked towards the communication room non-stop.


    He didn''t know about the 63rd branch before yesterday, but it''s different now.


    After Taotu leaked the information, he knew that the plan had failed, and their speed could not be compared to the Demon King.


    However, he did not give up completely, but found the base in the East China Sea and asked them to arrest the girl.


    It is the 63rd branch.


    The red dog has been waiting for their news for a day!


    When the operator saw the red dog, he was very grateful that the marshal came here personally. It seemed that it was really important information.


    Fortunately, his head was not muddled, and the information was passed on in time. Otherwise, it would be a trivial matter to lose the position, and his head might move!


    "I''m Sakaski!"


    Akino picked up the microphone and said straightforwardly.


    Shiratori Naval Base.


    Hearing this voice, everyone''s expressions changed, and their gazes at Geoffrey changed.


    When he said that he was going to see the marshal before, everyone thought he was whimsical, but he didn''t expect the marshal to come.


    "Are those navy really killed by younger brother Sun Xu?"


    Cynthia''s heart was in confusion.


    Jeffrey took a deep breath: "Marshal! The mission failed!"


    "Why did it fail?"


    Akimaru''s face did not change. Although he was disappointed in his heart, he would not easily show it in front of his subordinates.


    Jeffrey stabilized his emotions and began to speak slowly: "When we arrived, we met people from the BIGMOM Pirates, and they seemed to be arresting the woman too! The confrontation with them was delayed for some time! Later, the captain decided Stop fighting with the people of the BIGMOM Pirates, and catch that woman first."


    Hearing this, everyone''s expressions changed.


    The navy cooperates with the pirates?


    This is a taboo!


    The face of the red dog imitated by the phone worm was also cold.


    Jeffrey didn''t notice this at all, and continued: "However, when the captain made his move, he suddenly discovered that the woman was a capable person and could fly! Seeing that she was about to leave, the people from the BIGMOM Pirate Group came up with a way. Threaten her with other people in the villa!"


    "Damn! What are they doing? Cooperate with the pirates and ignore the pirates taking hostages!"


    Cynthia scolded a few words, suddenly her heart moved, woman? Could it be...


    "Seeing that it will be successful, just now, just now..."


    Having said this, Jeffrey once again raised strong fear on his face, and said in a trembling tone: "Demon, the demon king has appeared!"


    Akinu felt that there was no need to listen anymore.


    With the strength of the Demon King, it is not comparable to the people of the East China Sea Base.


    Now, what makes him more concerned about is the BIGMOM Pirate Group, they are actually fighting the Demon King''s idea, and they thought of going with them.


    Akinu was not surprised either.


    The reason why the Demon King and the Demon King Pirate Group are famous all over the world is because they stepped on the BIGMOM Pirate Group.


    As one of the most powerful pirate groups, they will certainly not reconciled and want to retaliate back.


    While he was thinking, there continued to be voices from the other side.


    "The Demon King, the Demon King killed everyone and asked me to bring you a gift."


    "gift?"


    The red dog was taken aback: "What gift?"


    Will the Demon King give himself gifts?


    Is it always a bribe?


    "It has been passed to you."


    As Jeffrey spoke, the fax machine next to him rang.


    Click, click, click.


    After printing for a while, a photo appeared.


    The correspondent next to him took a look, his face immediately changed, and he didn''t dare to delay, and quickly handed it to the red dog.


    Aka Inu took it.


    In the photo is a large pile of heads, piled up into a small hill, most of which have been decayed and swollen, and there are large patches of dry black and red blood on them, which looks disgusting and terrifying.


    Boom!


    The powerful aura of the red dog exploded, a few magma spilled on the surface, and it fell on the ground, burned a few large holes, and ignited a few pieces of waste paper.


    Fortunately, he controlled his emotions in time, and other people rushed to lay out the limestone. Otherwise, this communication room would probably be destroyed.


    "Demon King! Very good!"


    A flame rose from the palm of the red dog''s hand, burned the photo clean, and turned away.


    As for the phone, don''t hang up, the microphone was crushed by his excitement.


    The people in the communication room looked at each other.


    Soon, the person in charge of the communication room stood up and said, "Don''t be in a daze! Keep working! In addition, keep everything confidential today! Whoever leaks out, just go jump into the sea!"


    With a crash, everyone dispersed.


    They are just small soldiers and they are not combatants, like the Demon King, they just listen to the excitement, and have no direct contact with them.


    Shiratori Naval Base.


    After the phone was hung up, everyone was stunned for a while, not even shocked, and immediately began to clean out the bag that Jeffrey was carrying.


    I was wrapped in a bag. Although it had a taste, I could bear it, but when the bag was opened, I almost vomited.


    It''s a biochemical weapon!


    Not only does it smell stinky, it also looks terrible, and the horror and disgusting effects are much stronger than the photos.


    After the report, Jeffrey almost collapsed to the ground. He felt that the sword of Damocles that had been hanging above his head had disappeared. He no longer felt that his life would be taken away at any time. He couldn''t help his eyes sore and howl. Cry.


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 375 Report), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 376： Aka Inu and the Wrath of 5 Old Stars

    "The Monkey King in Pirate Novels ( to find the latest chapters!


    The navy at the Shiratori Town base was stupid.


    But it was not pitiful, but angry.


    Those terrifying heads were brought by Jeffrey, and now he just wanted to cry there, leaving them the cleanup.


    "do not Cry!"


    Cynthia walked over, her face a little ugly.


    Geoffrey didn''t even look at her, and continued to cry. The cry was so miserable that the hearer was sad, and the listener shed tears.


    Cynthia didn''t have any sympathy, only crooked, her voice raised: "I told you not to cry!"


    Jeffrey still ignored it.


    Cynthia was angry and kicked him over: "Shut up!"


    Jeffrey''s cry stopped abruptly, and he glanced at her fearfully: "What, what''s the matter?"


    "Where did you come from?" Cynthia asked coldly.


    "The 63rd branch!" Jeffrey whispered.


    "I asked where you came from Shiratori!" Cynthia''s eyebrows were raised.


    Jeffrey thought for a moment, and said uncertainly: "It seems to be called West Robb Village."


    really!


    Cynthia finally knew why little brother Sun Xu would kill, and asked again: "Is the girl you arrested called Keya?"


    "I don''t know." Jeffrey whispered: "I only know that I have received the marshal''s order to arrest someone, and everything else is clear."


    This was revealed inadvertently under the excitement of the captain.


    "Blonde hair, very beautiful long, living in the only villa in Silob Village."


    Cynthia said.


    With Sun Xu''s relationship, although her relationship with Keya is not very good, it is considered familiar. She also went to Xiluobu Village as a guest.


    "Yes, that''s it."


    Jeffrey nodded repeatedly.


    Cynthia was angry: "Why are you going to catch Keya! She has not committed any crimes! She also threatened her with the innocent people in the villa. Are you a navy or a pirate?"


    "I don''t know! I don''t know anything!"


    Jeffrey''s head shook like a rattle.


    Cynthia glanced at him, trying to say something, but she kept it up. She could see that this man''s spirit was a little abnormal.


    "Go and help clean up those heads!"


    "OK!"


    Jeffrey honestly joined the cleanup army.


    He was not a tough person in the first place. The madness before was just a manifestation of too much mental pressure and some loss of control.


    Being scared before, more honest.


    The reason why Sun Xu would let him go was because of the light smell of blood on his body.


    Cynthia walked out of the communication room, turned to look in the direction of Silob Village, and sighed secretly in her heart.


    Even a kind-hearted girl like Keya was caught. She now understands why Sun Xu became a pirate.


    Although he will not act evil, he is not a person who allows others to bully.


    Moreover, his strength is so powerful.


    "If this happens, Keya will move out too? Without Keya, will Sun Xu come back here? Can I still see him?"


    Cynthia sighed again, her eyes dimmed.


    at the same time.


    Navy headquarters.


    Aka Inu returned to his office, sitting on the office chair, his face gloomy.


    He knew very well that the "gift" of the Demon King was both a provocation and a warning.


    "I will retaliate back!"


    This is what the Demon King wants to express.


    "A pirate!"


    The more he thought about it, the angrier became more and more angry, and he couldn''t help but slapped the table to pieces.


    That''s right!


    It was a pirate who threatened to retaliate against him, the admiral, but he could do nothing.


    Even be very careful.


    Because the opponent really has the ability to cause huge damage to him and the navy.


    "Pluto! Damn it! Why would the pirate get Pluto!"


    Akimaru yelled, and if there was a table in front of him, he wouldn''t be able to keep it.


    The threat of Pluto is too great!


    After a shot, the entire Marin Vando may disappear.


    However, there is no way to solve Sun Xu. The opponent''s mobility is too strong, and the flying speed of that tower is dozens of times faster than that of the fastest warship!


    Even if Begapunk can invent props that restrict flying and cannot stop the Demon King, it will be of no avail.


    Can''t stay on a certain island and wait for luck, right?


    Akino sat in the office alone for a while, got up and walked out of the office.


    The adjutant and guards were all at the door, seeing him lower his head subconsciously, knowing that he was getting angry, for fear of touching him.


    Akino ignored them and went straight to Mariejoa and saw the five old stars.


    "The plan completely failed!"


    The red dog said straightforwardly: "After the navy arrives, the Demon King will arrive before it has time to catch it."


    "This is the negligence of your navy!"


    The voice of the five old stars holding a long knife was cold, like a knife.


    The faces of the others were not pretty.


    Yesterday, the managers of the world government, they stood at the apex of the world for decades, and have long cultivated the tolerance of the sky. There is nothing to make them gloomy.


    But this time is different!


    This is the task that Master Yimu has repeatedly told, and it is very important to them!


    "A man who is about to take over as a general has betrayed, Sarkarski, are you the marshal blind?"


    The five old stars with curly hair are more irritable.


    They knew about Taotu the first time.


    There are countless eyeliners in the navy. Whether it is the importance of this matter or the identity of Taotu, it is enough to reach their ears in the first place.


    They were furious at that time.


    Akainu offered a remedy, only to endure it.


    Now the remedy has failed, and the anger can no longer be contained.


    Akinu''s face was also very ugly, he could only listen to such insults, and even had no way to refute it.


    This time it was indeed the navy''s fault!


    Damn the demon king!


    He also cursed in his heart.


    Since he took office, there have been many dissatisfactions, most of which were brought by the demon king Sun Xu, and he simply hated that person.


    Wu Lao Xing glanced at each other, and also suppressed his anger.


    They are not arrogant people. It is clear that getting angry is useless now, and what is more important is to come up with remedies.


    "You must get rid of the Demon King!" Long Beard Five Old Star slowly said, this is something that Master Yimu specifically told, even if they are the Five Old Stars with power in the world, they don''t dare to resist their orders.


    "Do you want to choose another goal?"


    Eight-character Hu Wu Lao Xing said intently All five of them started to think.


    Another target is the princess of Alabastan, Vivi.


    Although they acted very secretly, with the help of the world government and the powerful intelligence capabilities of the Tianlongren, they still discovered the relationship between the two.


    If they were just ordinary princesses, they wouldn''t have any scruples, just grab them directly, they had done even more excessive things.


    However, Alabastan is special.


    They were also one of the kingdoms that established a world government.


    Although she didn''t stay in Mariejoa, the Nafirutari family was different for the Dragon people, and there might be unexpected troubles if they acted rashly.


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 376 The Fury of the Red Dog and the Five Old Stars), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 377： New candidate

    "The Monkey King in Pirate Novels ( to find the latest chapters!


    The room became quiet.


    Wu Lao Xing was silent, and Chi Inu didn''t bother either.


    Although he wanted to leave, he knew that the matter was not over yet.


    "Why is the government''s attitude of removing the Demon King so resolute?"


    The Red Dog was also thinking, what is the difference between the Demon King and the Five Old Stars so scrupulous?


    Navy... can you learn it?


    After becoming a marshal, he clearly felt the pressure brought by the world government.


    Although he is the admiral of the navy and the supreme ruler of the navy, he is still subject to the world government, and he has no resistance at all.


    Even an ordinary Tianlong can ride on his head to **** and pee.


    It is impossible to say that he has not thought about changing it. However, in terms of funds and policies, the suppression of the navy by the world government is very strong, and the navy has no possibility of turning over.


    Like a dog chained!


    However, now he has discovered the existence that can make the five old stars jealous, and he is only a person. If the navy can learn, perhaps he can slightly change the relationship between the two sides and make the world government more jealous.


    Unfortunately, no matter how he thought about it, he couldn''t think of the reason for the fear of the five old stars. The only possibility was the ancient weapon Pluto, but this navy couldn''t learn it at all.


    "Actually there is another candidate."


    The short-haired Wu Lao Xing, who had never spoken, suddenly spoke, attracting everyone''s attention.


    He looked at Aka Inu: "It''s Gion who almost became an admiral of the admiral!"


    The eyes of the other four lit up.


    "That''s right!" The five old star with a knife swung the long knife in his hand: "Gion is willing to betray the navy for the demon king and give up the position of the handy general. It can be seen that the friendship between the two sides is based on Gion. If you don''t believe that he will not take the bait. !"


    "uncertain!"


    Akagu subconsciously defended: "As far as I know, the main reason why Gion betrayed the navy to pass information to the Demon King was mainly because the Demon King had rescued her more than once!


    The Demon King may not have such deep feelings for Gion! I think he will not risk his life to save Gion! "


    Wu Lao Xing ignored him at all.


    "Can try!"


    "Gion is indeed a better choice!"


    "Don''t give up on the other goal. You can prepare in advance. If you fail here, act immediately!"


    Akainu knew that the matter was irreversible, and his face became extremely ugly: "What are you going to do?"


    "Simple, just like when dealing with the White Beard and the White Beard Pirates, the public execution of Gion!"


    First mentioned Taotu''s short hair Wu Lao Xing said.


    "No!" Aka Dog stood up suddenly, categorically saying: "I don''t agree with this method!"


    "Sakaski, we are not discussing with you! This is an order!"


    "Don''t forget, it was your navy''s irreparable mistake that caused us to fall into such a passive position!"


    Aka Dog said with a cold face: "That''s not okay! Don''t you know how much Gion''s influence is? She did something wrong, but depriving all positions and military ranks and imprisoning is already the most serious punishment!


    If Gion were executed because of this incident, it would cause unimaginable turbulence to the navy! Public execution is an insult to the entire Navy! In the future, what kind of face will the navy have a foothold on the sea! "


    He doesn''t care about the life and death of Taotu, and he even wants to kill the traitor himself!


    However, Akinu knew that he couldn''t do that!


    He didn''t justify Taotu, but for the navy''s consideration!


    "The face of the navy is not important at all! You are just a department of the world government!"


    The attitude of the five old stars is even tougher than that of the red dog.


    "The Demon King must be killed! No matter what the price is paid!"


    The red dog''s eyes were about to split, and his hatred for Sun Xu and Taotu reached its limit. He gritted his teeth and said: "No! Absolutely not! If you have to do this, then I..."


    My marshal will not do it!


    The red dog did not say this sentence.


    He found that the five old stars were looking at him coldly, without any tendency to regress.


    He had a hunch that if he said those words, the position of marshal might really not be able to do it!


    Of course he won''t just send out the marshal who fought with the green pheasant for ten days and nights.


    "Then I will withdraw from this operation on behalf of the Navy!"


    Aka Inu''s head turned and changed his view.


    If you don''t want to resign, go on strike.


    Although no one has taught him, he has just learned it without a teacher.


    "no!"


    "Your navy is still the main force!"


    "You have to bear your own mistakes!"


    "asshole!"


    Chi Inu cursed inwardly, toward Sun Xu, Gion, and the Five Old Stars.


    This is too deceptive!


    "At least not publicly executed!"


    He took another step back.


    People under the eaves have to bow their heads!


    They were already in a weak position, because Taotu''s betrayal made them even more passive.


    "If you have a better way, you can suggest it!"


    The words of Wu Lao Xing sound very democratic, but in fact they have not degraded at all.


    If he had a way, he would have acted long ago, and would he allow Sun Xu to be arrogant outside?


    The red dog sighed and said in a low tone: "The world government must send enough power to ensure that it can kill the Demon King at once!"


    He can already imagine how much trouble the Navy will have after this incident.


    If Sun Xu can''t be killed, Aka Dog thinks he can jump into the sea to commit suicide, what face is there to be this marshal?


    "Don''t worry! If he dares to come, he will definitely die!"


    Wu Lao Xing''s tone was firm.


    Akakin didn''t doubt it either.


    Judging from the performance of the five old stars, their intention to kill the Demon King is stronger than themselves. If they miss this opportunity, they may never have the opportunity to kill the Demon King again, so there is no need to worry about their lack of effort.


    "Well!"


    Akagi''s eyes sharpened.


    Since it can''t be stopped, try to strive for the greatest benefit.


    If the Demon King Pirate Group can be left behind, it may be able to make up for the harm done to Gion''s public execution, and even bring the navy''s power to a higher level!


    After all, the current Demon King Pirate Group is already recognized as one of the four emperors.


    The two four emperors were destroyed in a short period of time, which is unique in the history of the navy.


    "We can also use this opportunity to carry out a major cleaning of the Navy."


    Chi Inu thought coldly.


    Although he is a marshal of the navy, the factions in the navy are extremely complicated, and even if he is a marshal, he can only control part of the power.


    Moreover, he belongs to the extreme radical faction, and conflicts with other factions are very serious, especially the doves led by the green pheasant.


    He hasn''t used it for a long time!


    But those people are all highly influential generals , even if he is a marshal, he can''t move at will.


    Just take this opportunity to get rid of these malignant tumors and completely control the navy!


    As for the weakening of the strength after removing these malignant tumors, he has also figured out a solution, that is, the world''s conscription!


    Anyway, I originally planned to select generals through the World Conscription, so it doesn''t hurt to expand.


    Those who are unfamiliar and strong come in, without any foundation, and it is convenient for him to control.


    Akimaru''s face became calm again.


    Opportunities and crises often coexist!


    If the operation is good, this matter may change from a bad thing to a good thing.


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (the new candidates in Chapter 377), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 378： Tina and Peach Rabbit

    "The Monkey King in Pirate Novels ( to find the latest chapters!


    After discussing some details with Wu Lao Xing, Aka Inu left Marijoa and returned to the Navy Headquarters.


    This time he did not immediately call the senior navy general to a meeting.


    This time, it is not only the demon king Sun Xu who has to deal with, but also the powerhouses of other naval factions. He must first make full preparations.


    The matter about Taotu also reminded him that the high-level generals are not incapable of betraying.


    Taotu has a good relationship with Sun Xu, and Taotu has a better relationship with Taotu among high-ranking navy.


    Apart from anything else, the chief staff, He and Taotu, who have the same status as generals, are in love with their sisters.


    After knowing the news of the public execution, maybe she will get angry and let Taotu go privately.


    He definitely can''t stand the second accident!


    ...


    In the prison of the navy headquarters.


    Although it is not as well-known as Advance City, it is actually stronger, and no prisoner has ever escaped!


    Golden Lion, Kaido, many people have been imprisoned here.


    However, among these prisoners, pirates are actually a minority, and more of them are special criminals.


    For example, traitors in the navy, nobles in certain kingdoms, and some prisoners with special roles are generally also held here.


    A cell in the deepest part.


    The stone floor is cold and dry.


    There was a mattress and a quilt in the corner, but the entire cell was empty.


    Taotu was dressed in a blue and white prison uniform, sitting cross-legged on the ground with a calm face.


    "Jie Jie Jie, Lieutenant General Gion, how does it feel here?"


    "Don''t stop talking! In this place where the birds don''t shit, you will be crazy if you don''t speak! Hey, I''m curious, how can you be imprisoned? I heard that not long ago, you are about to take over. The general is now, why did you suddenly become a prisoner? Jie Jie Jie, really curious!"


    "Fuck your mother! Talk! You bad bitch! Do you remember that you caught Lao Tzu in the first place! Do you **** know how much Lao Tzu has suffered?"


    "Hahahaha! You will know soon! Hahaha, cough cough, haha ??shit bitch, you immediately..."


    There was a muffled sound, and the insults stopped abruptly.


    "Open the prison door!"


    "Yes!"


    Puff puff puff puff puff puff puff puff puff puff puff puff puff puff puff puff puff puff puff puff puff puff puff puff puff puff


    A muffled noise was accompanied by a moan of pain.


    "Next time you dare to spray manure casually, I will sew your mouth!"


    Click.


    The cell door was closed, leaving behind a mortal male with multiple fractures all over his body, a swollen face, and almost all teeth out of his mouth.


    Ta Ta Ta.


    People came to Taotu''s cell and brought in the dinner plate in his hand.


    "Lord Admiral."


    Taotu, who had just been insulted without any movement, opened her eyes and saw the figure outside the prison door, with a smile on her cheeks that could be blown through.


    "Tina, I''m no longer a lieutenant general, just call my name."


    Tina was sad for a while, opened her mouth, and didn''t know what to say.


    She was about to take over as the general, but in a blink of an eye she was called a prisoner.


    However, knowing the reason she did that, Tina couldn''t complain.


    After knowing this, in the dead of night, she also thought about what choice would she make if she faced this situation?


    The answer popped up in her heart almost instantly.


    "Blame Sun Xu!"


    Tina smiled, and whispered: "That big carrot! If there are not so many women, you won''t suffer this kind of ordeal!"


    Taotu picked up the dinner plate, was about to eat, and smiled after hearing the words: "Tina, you have misunderstood. If I understand well, the girl named Keya is the first one, and the others are latecomers. .


    What''s more, it is amazing that the earliest trace of Sun Xu investigated was at the girl''s house! Before that, his life for more than 20 years was blank, and he didn''t even know how he got to that island. "


    Speaking of this, Taotu laughed out: "He claims to be a scholar and traveler. This must be a lie! We have searched the world and we have not found a place for him to study or travel."


    Tina smiled and said, "That guy has always been mysterious, and it''s normal if you can''t find it."


    It''s not just a mystery, it''s not a big problem to remove the last two words.


    Taotu picked up the plate and ate.


    This food is obviously specially made, the prison food peach rabbit has been eaten for several days, the taste may not be as good as pig food.


    "It''s delicious!" She gestured.


    Tina''s expression suddenly collapsed, her lips were pursed: "What are you going to do?"


    "Doing nothing, I should have caused a lot of trouble to the Navy this time. If I did something wrong, I must pay a price!"


    Taotu ate the meal without raising her head, and said vaguely: "Haha, it''s not bad to spend the next life in Pushing City."


    Tina felt sad for a while.


    The head of Gion is beautiful, strong, good in character, and has a righteous heart. He is only half a step away from becoming a general. An almost perfect woman has always been the object of her admiration. Why did she end up like this?


    Do you blame Sun Xu?


    But he didn''t do anything wrong!


    Blame that girl named Keya?


    She is even more innocent!


    A word quickly popped out of Tina''s heart: Tianlongren!


    Everything started from the Tianlongren!


    "correct!"


    Taotu raised her head and glanced at Tina: "If possible, please contact Sun Xu for me and ask him not to come to rescue me! Even if he comes to rescue me, I won''t leave!"


    Tina was silent for a long time, nodded, her voice was low: "I see."


    She had thought about this possibility before.


    With Sun Xu''s character, she shouldn''t sit back and watch Gion be imprisoned in Pushing City. It would be great if she could be rescued. Although she had lost her former status, she would at least have freedom and not have to suffer from prison.


    Taotu''s words also interrupted her thoughts.


    If Taotu feels a little bit, he chuckles and said: "There is no need to feel sorry for me. This can also be regarded as clearing my entanglement all the time, haha, in fact, I have been hesitating whether to become this general."


    "Huh?" Tina looked at her puzzled.


    "Becoming a general, you will become a direct subordinate of the Tianlongren. I didn''t care about it in the past, but now I don''t know how, but it''s a bit unacceptable."


    Taotu smiled: "Sun Xu once made a metaphor, saying that the position of a general is like gold stained with excrement. A little flaw does not affect its value, but it is a bit disgusting."


    After a pause, she still smiled, but her tone was a lot more serious: "However, after all my thoughts, there is always a feeling that I would rather not have gold than touch that disgusting thing."


    At this moment, Tina felt that she understood her very well.


    Moving around, she felt that she would also fall into this kind of entanglement.


    Taotu ate the last piece of meat and handed it out the plate: "It''s delicious."


    Tina took the dinner plate, hesitated for a moment, and asked, "Do you have any help?"


    "Say sorry to Cha Dolphin for me." Taotu thought for a while and said.


    Tea Dolphin once confessed to her a hundred times, but she refused. She really didn''t have that kind of thought for him.


    Few people know that she is actually a good-looking guy and likes handsome guys.


    The tea dolphin is long... hard to describe.


    Tina was about to agree, and Taotu added: "Tell him I have someone I like."


    Tina glanced at her twice. Although she had various thoughts in her mind, she finally nodded her head without asking anything.


    "Also say sorry to Sun Xu for me. I can''t cash out the bet I lost to him."


    Taotu smiled narrowly: "Tina, why don''t you cash it out for me! Anyway, you lost to him at the beginning. You kissed him once, and you kissed twice."


    Tina wanted to laugh, but couldn''t laugh at all.


    "Forget it."


    Taotu waved his hand: "It''s late, you should leave, haha, the guard over there has been waiting for a long time, and I''m really anxious when I wait."


    There is a time limit for prison visits.


    Especially for the extremely dangerous prisoners like Taotu, the time is stricter, and even visits are not allowed.


    Tina''s position was not good enough, she only saw Taotu after looking for the help of Crane.


    In fact, the time she stayed far exceeded the limit, and the guard kept one eye closed.


    This was not only because he didn''t want to offend Tina, a major general with unlimited potential, but also because of Taotu''s face.


    As one of the navy''s biggest bosses, her influence is very large, and countless navies have been favored by her.


    And as one of the highest-ranking women in the navy, and very beautiful in length, Peach Rabbit can basically be said to be the idol of all female navies!


    Although she is now in jail, these things will not disappear so easily.


    What''s more, many people have heard of the reason and process of her imprisonment. Although there are some criticisms about her approach, not many people are responsible for her.


    The grace of dripping water should be repayed by the spring, let alone the grace of life-saving?


    Still many times!


    Moreover, she paid a sufficient price!


    A great man who is about to take over as a general used all his past honors and all his future to save his benefactor. Who can accuse her?


    Many people even have sympathy for her and feel that her life is too tragic.


    An important fact is that she knew Sun Xu. When she received his life-saving grace, he was not a pirate and was not wanted!


    When Tina was about to leave, Taotu couldn''t help but speak out.


    "Tell Sun Xu that the world government is very, very, very determined to kill him! Let him be careful!"


    Tina raised her eyes, showing some shock.


    Taotu used three "very" in a row, how strong the killing intention of the world government should be!


    Before she could answer, Taotu said again: "Also, Tina, I''m sorry!"


    Tina shook her head and recovered from her daze. Although she did not smile, she expressed a relaxed meaning with her eyes: "It''s okay!"


    She knows what Taotu means.


    The high-level navy knows that it is not Taotu who has a good relationship with Sun Xu in the navy, but she and Taotu!


    What Taotu did, undoubtedly put her on fire!


    Next, she may encounter a crisis of confidence, and even her future will be cast a shadow-the navy can''t let a person who has a chance of betrayal occupy a high position.


    However, Tina really didn''t care now.


    She fell into an unprecedented confusion.


    Is such a navy really its own ideal and pursuit?


    Is it really a righteous act to use the life of an innocent girl to intimidate the enemy?


    I have heard of the darkness of the Navy before, but it was the first time that I was so close to her and had such a great impact on her, which brought her an unparalleled impact.


    Tina left, deeply confused.


    Taotu saw her last confused eyes and sighed secretly, then laughed at herself: "I don''t have to worry so much in the future."


    She is not afraid of the future life in prison, she just thinks it might be a little boring.


    And Jin Pira who loves himself a little bit.


    That sword has been with her for a long, long time, almost regarded as her closest friend, and I don''t know who its next owner will be.


    Hope it can meet a good host.


    In the end, she was a little sorry that she could not see Sun Xu again.


    Unexpectedly, when Punk Hassad had a farewell, it was actually a farewell.


    "Not necessarily!"


    Taotu smiled suddenly, an imperceptible expectation flooded in his eyes, and soon disappeared again.


    On her back, which no one saw, a pair of palm-sized white wings flickered slightly.


    ...


    Totland.


    Charlotte Lingling''s face is also extremely ugly.


    She had already received the gift Sun Xu brought to herself, and like Aka Inu, she knew exactly what he wanted to express.


    Compared with the red dog, Sun Xu''s threat was more deterrent to them.


    Compared with the navy headquarters, even Charlotte Lingling admits that the strength of the BIGMOM pirate group is still lagging behind that of the navy headquarters.


    Kata Kuri sighed secretly.


    He didn''t agree with this approach at the beginning, but now it has failed, and the situation has gotten worse!


    In the face of Pluto''s attack, not to mention that he can predict the future for a few seconds, but what if he can predict a few days?


    Can you still move Totland away?


    The opponent will come from island to island, and sooner or later, Totland can be destroyed, unless...abandon Totland, just like the ordinary pirate group, mainly drifting by boat.


    However, with the current size of the BIGMOM Pirate Group, it cannot be carried by two ships at all!


    What''s more, how about taking a boat?


    With the demon king''s mobility, it might not be difficult to find them.


    Kata Kuri looked at Charlotte Lingling, and suddenly a thought came to his mind: "Maybe it would be better without the BIGMOM Pirates! Let mother try once and fail, maybe it won''t be so cruel!"


    Yes, cruel!


    In front of her mother, even her child''s life is in danger at any time.


    For Kata Kuri, who has always been committed to caring for his brothers and sisters, it is very difficult to accept.


    Charlotte Lingling didn''t know that her second son, and her strongest child, was thinking about failing to educate herself. She was thinking about the threat Sun Xu posed.


    After thinking about it, she found that she had no good way.


    The intelligence capability of the BIGMOM Pirate Group is still far behind the world government.


    Sun Xu and Keya traveled together many times, and they could only find out if they had seen more than one person together.


    However, the relationship between Sun Xu and Weiwei has always been a secret. The time they were together was very short, and they were only shown once in front of outsiders. No one knew their identities, so they did not find the existence of Weiwei at all.


    Charlotte Lingling also has a headache.


    Why are there such people?


    There is no family, no friends, and the experience of the previous twenty years is completely impossible to find, as if it popped out of a rock.


    But Ya, the only target that could be threatened, disappeared, and she found that she really had no choice but to take Sun Xu, but the threat from the other side made her feel like a needle.


    Perrospero was equally anxious.


    He put forward the plan. If it succeeds, he will naturally take the greatest credit, but if it fails, he won''t be able to escape the greatest pot.


    Moreover, this action seemed to completely anger the Demon King and caused Totlan to suffer a huge threat.


    He felt bitter now, worried that he might not be able to wait for the demon king''s revenge and would be executed by his mother first!


    The faces of other people present were also very ugly.


    They all experienced the original battle, and they knew how powerful the Demon King and the Demon King Pirate Group were.


    The First World War destroyed Cake Island and killed many important cadres The opponent was unscathed, so what should we lose if we confront them again?


    The entire BIGMOM pirate group was filled with a depressed atmosphere.


    It was the first time they were so embarrassed in so many years, and even the navy headquarters did not put them so much pressure.


    Super mobility, the super powerful attack order of the ancient weapon Pluto, the combination of the two, the threat is unimaginable.


    "Well, you can only do this!"


    Charlotte Lingling quickly made a decision: "Strengthen the monitoring of the surrounding words! Especially the sky! If the Demon King appears, I will get news as soon as possible! In addition, contact Kaido for me!"


    "Got it, mom!"


    She gave an order, and the BIGMOM pirate group moved quickly.


    For the convenience of reading next time, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 378 Tina and Taotu), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 379： queen

    "The Monkey King in Pirate Novels ( to find the latest chapters!


    East China Sea.


    West Robe Village.


    night.


    Sun Xu hugged Keya from behind, she curled up in his arms like a kitten, her delicate and flawless face flushed, making people want to take a bite.


    His palm moved, and his hand was surprisingly soft.


    Keya''s body is not as exaggerated as Robin and Nami, but the overall look is more coordinated, and the body is like water made of water, smooth and soft, making people love it.


    "teacher."


    But Ya murmured.


    Sun Xu suppressed the ripples in his heart, but Keya''s physical fitness was too far from his. Once it was the limit, it would be dangerous to her body again.


    He arched his face forward, buried between Keya''s neck and shoulders, and whispered:


    "Kaya, leave with me this time!"


    But Ya''s body shook slightly. Although she tried her best to keep herself calm, she couldn''t help but bring a faint expectation in her voice: "Is it really possible? Robin and Linglong are so amazing. Will I add to the teacher if I go? trouble?"


    "hehe."


    Sun Xu chuckled and said, "Don¡¯t worry about so much, it¡¯s just a trip, and there are not many fights. What''s more, your Piaopiao Fruit is better than them when it develops. Its previous owner was called Golden Lion. Twenty years ago, he was one of the most powerful people in the world."


    He is not purely comforting.


    There is a saying that the devil fruit has no strength or weakness, and it mainly depends on the person using it.


    This sounds very reasonable, because the strength of the Devil Fruit''s ability does have a lot to do with the quality of the capable person itself, but if you think about it, it''s just a nice way of saying it.


    The classification of animal devil fruits is the best example. Ordinary animal devil fruits can never be compared to the monster species.


    If the devil fruit is not strong or weak, then Blackbeard will not have to work hard to find the dark fruit, and take huge risks to **** the shock fruit.


    There are not only strengths and weaknesses between devil fruits, but even subordinates!


    Although there is also a special case like Basolomi Bear that develops a waste fruit to the level of sky-defying, all the abilities in the world have been added together, and there are not many people who can develop it to his level.


    Piaopiao fruit is undoubtedly the strongest kind of devil fruit.


    At least half of the strength of the golden lion comes from the floating fruit.


    Robin''s flowers and fruits, Perona''s ghost fruits and Piaopiao fruits are far behind!


    The development of Piaopiao Fruit may be more powerful than the combination of their two abilities.


    After all, the magical powers he inscribed were all subtracted and subtracted versions, which were far from the true magical powers.


    "But it''s so difficult to develop."


    But Ya pouted, she has worked very hard these days, and she has less time to read books. She thought she was already good, but today''s battle poured cold water on her.


    "Don''t worry, I will teach you." Sun Xu said.


    In fact, Keya¡¯s biggest problem is the same as Robin and Perona, and even more serious than them, that is, her physical fitness is too poor!


    Perona and Robin both have good strengths, even if their physiques are compared to monsters like Ace and Luffy, they are not comparable to ordinary people.


    But Keya was seriously ill before, and now although the disease has been cured, her physical fitness is still a bit worse than that of a normal adult woman.


    A strong physique is the prerequisite for everything.


    "Okay!" Keya whispered like a little cat, "Hey, I actually want to take risks with the teacher."


    Sun Xu stroked her soft hair and smooth and soft back, hesitated for a while, and said, "I''m sorry, Ke Ya."


    Ke Ya tilted her head, looked at him for a while, suddenly lay on his shoulder, took a bite, and then continued to curl up in his arms, rubbing her face against his chest, and whispered: "Okay, I Forgive you."


    With strange emotions flowing in Sun Xu''s heart, he held up Koya''s small face and pressed it against her rosy lips.


    After a long time.


    Lip points.


    Pull up a transparent silk thread.


    Keya''s face was flushed, her eyes were dull, and she looked dizzy.


    Sun Xu hugged her with only pity in his heart, and rarely lust: "Let Mei Li and them all leave tomorrow, and give them more money."


    "Does it have to be this way?"


    But Ya was a little bit sad: "When we stop taking risks, maybe we will come back again!"


    She didn''t feel sorry for the money, but she was reluctant to bear the people like Mei Li.


    "Even if we don''t take risks anymore, we will never come back!"


    Sun Xu whispered, maybe he will revisit the old place to commemorate the time spent here, but it is impossible to live here for a long time.


    He briefly told Keya what he had to do.


    She was dizzy and said in disbelief: "Teacher, do you mean you intend to overthrow the world government and become the king yourself?"


    king?


    This is too far away from her!


    Even though she knows that the teacher is great, she just thinks that the teacher is a great adventurer. How did she suddenly become the king of the world?


    Ke Ya''s face was dumbfounded.


    "Yes!" Sun Xu said with a light smile: "When I succeed, you will be the queen!"


    "queen?"


    But Ya stared at him blankly, and it took several seconds to react, and there was a strong joy in her eyes: "Teacher, will you, will you marry me?"


    "Of course! Who do I not marry you?" Sun Xu affirmed.


    A little bit of joy came out of Ke Ya''s face, and then he hesitated again, saying: "But, Sister Linglong, Bai Xing and others are much more beautiful than me."


    "Linglong, she is special, you will know in the future, Bai Xing, she is also special."


    Sun Xu shook his head: "In short, Keya, you will definitely be my queen!"


    "I, I''m afraid I can''t do it well!"


    Ke Ya''s face became more worried.


    She is just a little girl from the country, and her parents are just ordinary businessmen. Although she is considered a rich person in Xi Luobu Village, she knows very well that their money is nothing at all.


    There is more money than her!


    Is such an ordinary woman qualified to be a queen?


    And not the queen of a country, but the queen of the whole world!


    "Don''t worry, I have everything."


    Sun Xu gently stroked her back.


    "Ok."


    But Ya''s mood gradually relaxed, and the corners of her mouth couldn''t help but twitched.


    do not care!


    Let''s be happy first!


    Can you be a qualified queen Think about it later!


    Sun Xu continued: "I want to rule the world, and I will certainly offend many people. The two groups who want to arrest you today are the navy and one of the largest pirate groups in the world.


    It''s just a preparation stage, and these people are attracted.


    When the plan starts, more people will use crazier methods to keep Meili and the others behind, which will only put them in danger. "


    "I understand, I will let them leave tomorrow."


    Ke Ya''s face is serious.


    "If you miss them, you can find them back after we succeed." Sun Xu smiled.


    Ya smiled even more happily, and nodded heavily: "Yeah."


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 379 Queen) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 380： Karps visit

    "The Monkey King in Pirate Novels ( to find the latest chapters!


    The next day.


    When Sun Xu and Keya got up, it was already noon, and it was just lunch.


    Ke Ya greeted everyone politely, and Robin and others responded with a smile.


    Seeing Keya''s attitude, Robin put aside the last trace of awkwardness in his heart and took the initiative to talk to Keya.


    She has a very high emotional intelligence, and is very knowledgeable, and she quickly won a good impression on her.


    Seeing this happy scene, Ainilu, Ace and others were quite regretful.


    What they expected did not happen.


    "Pity!"


    "I don''t know how the boss did it!"


    Anilu and Ace murmured softly.


    Suddenly, the two felt their necks cold, and at the same time they turned their heads and saw that the boss was staring at them with meaningful expressions.


    Feeling a numb scalp, they quickly sat upright and closed their mouths.


    Since the green pheasant came, the boss hasn''t asked them to "practice" for a long time, so he can''t give him a reason.


    "It seems that these two people are itchy. Blame me for ignoring them during this period. After that, I must make up for them and try to make up all the connections that have been lost during this period."


    Sun Xu smiled at them.


    Ainilu and Ace also smiled flatteringly.


    At this moment, Mei Li opened the door and walked in: "Mr. Sun Xu, someone is looking for you."


    "Who?"


    Sun Xu asked casually, at the same time spreading his spiritual consciousness and spreading outward.


    "I''m an old man, he''s very strong, and he''s surrounded by a few navies." Mei Li''s expression was a little nervous.


    The navy was supposed to be synonymous with justice, but yesterday they were persecuted by a group of navies, and now their trust in the navy has been reduced to a minimum.


    There is no difference in the mood between seeing the navy and seeing the pirates.


    "It''s him!"


    Sun Xu had already seen the appearance of the incoming person, frowned, and said with some headaches: "Why did he come?"


    "I''ll take a look." He put down his bowl and chopsticks and stood up.


    Although he doesn''t want to see him now, since the other party has already visited, there is no need for him to stay behind closed doors.


    "I''ll go too."


    The green pheasant stood up.


    Ace hesitated for a while, and stood up.


    As the host, Keya also followed, and the four of them walked towards the gate together.


    An old man wearing a white navy uniform, nearly three meters tall, broad-chested, muscular, and gray-haired appeared in their field of vision.


    Except for Keya, Sun Xu is no stranger to this old man.


    Navy hero, Karp!


    The expression on the green pheasant was calm, with a touch of joy.


    Ace''s expression is a bit complicated.


    Sun Xu has a headache, he is very reluctant to see Karp now.


    The positions of the two sides are completely hostile.


    Karp''s strength is very strong. Although he is very old, his strength hasn''t declined so much. I am afraid it is not easier to fight than Kai.


    Compared to his strength, his identity is even more troublesome.


    Karp is the grandfather of Luffy and Ace, and he is kind to the green pheasant. Even Sun Xu has received his kindness and learned domineering from him.


    How to fight this?


    "Hahahaha, kid, you really have a trick! You deserve to be the one I fancy!"


    Seeing them, Karp laughed out loud.


    "How did Lieutenant General Karp come to this remote island?"


    Sun Xu suppressed all the thoughts in his heart and said straightforwardly: "Isn''t it here to catch me?"


    "Old man, I have retired!"


    Capulian waved his hand: "It''s Sakarski''s thing that caught you. I just happened to pass by and found a few pirate boats outside the island. I just came to check it out. I didn''t even know you were here."


    The navy around him looked helpless.


    Yes!


    Arriving here non-stop from Fengche Village, I happened to see the Pirate Ship.


    What a coincidence!


    Sun Xu also twitched the corners of his mouth. This style of opening his eyes and telling lies is worthy of Karp.


    That''s why he dared to do this.


    Karp''s position is more stable than that of the Warring States Period and Akadog.


    The son he cultivated formed the revolutionary army that threatened the world government the most. The grandson became a pirate, turned upside down the Judicial Island and Chambord land, and sheltered the son of the King of Pirates, often insulting the Tianlong people.


    For another person, any crime is overwhelming.


    Karp''s position is still as strong as a mountain.


    What Taotu does, if it is put on Karp, there will be no ass, at most it will be scolded.


    Of course, Karp couldn''t do that kind of thing either.


    When Ace was executed, although he felt extremely painful in his heart, he still stood firmly on the side of the navy.


    However, Sun Xu was really relieved.


    It¡¯s not just a fight.


    As for Karp''s purpose, looking at his constant gaze on Ace, Sun Xu also had eyebrows in his heart, and invited him: "We are having lunch. Lieutenant General Karp will be together."


    "No, no, the old man is a navy and can''t eat with the pirates." Kaplan waved his hand again and again.


    At this time your consciousness is quite high!


    Sun Xu sneered and said, "Bo Wen, I want to eat. You will receive Lieutenant General Karp for me."


    Ace was silent for a while, then slowly nodded: "Okay."


    Karp fell silent for a moment, as if he was hesitant to speak.


    Sun Xu could even see his lips trembling.


    "Sure enough, I found it."


    He muttered in his heart, a little curious, how did Karp recognize it, Ace''s breath, appearance, and even his body shape have undergone some changes.


    Moreover, since the end of the war on the top, Karp has never seen Ace again, this can be recognized, it is too strong!


    However, at this moment Karp must not be in the mood to solve his doubts, and Sun Xu also did not ask interestingly, leaving time for the two of them.


    The green pheasant also left. After returning to the villa, he thoughtfully asked: "Bowen is..."


    "Didn''t you guess it?"


    Sun Xu glanced at him: "Ace, Portgas D. Ace, Roger''s son."


    "Can this be saved?"


    The green pheasant looked at Sun Xu in shock.


    He knew that Sun Xu had taken Ace''s body, but he had never suspected it before.


    After all, Ace''s entire upper body was almost burned out at the beginning, and it was completely dead no matter how you looked at it.


    "Before you kill the world government, it''s best not to speak out."


    Sun Xu said indifferently: "Of course, if you don''t want to slap the navy, then I have no objection."


    "I know."


    The green pheasant nodded, and couldn''t help saying: "I have completely left the navy. You don''t have to continue to think of me as that general."


    This matter, UU reading www.uukanshu. com he wanted to talk for a long time.


    In Sun Xu''s words, he always regarded him as the admiral.


    Therefore, there has always been a barrier between them.


    "Oh?" Sun Xu raised his eyebrows: "Are you willing to be an enemy of the navy?"


    "I am only willing to do justice," said the green pheasant.


    "hehe."


    Sun Xu shook his head and smiled: "Is the actions of the Heavenly Dragons righteous? Is it right for me to overthrow the Heavenly Dragons? Is it right to prevent me from overthrowing the Heavenly Dragons¡¯ navy?¡±


    The green pheasant fell silent suddenly.


    Sun Xu looked at him lightly: "The world is never black and white, is it?"


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 380 Karp''s visit), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ()

 Chapter 381： respectively

    "The Monkey King in Pirate Novels ( to find the latest chapters!


    The green pheasant is still tangling.


    Of course, it may also be that he has other thoughts in his mind.


    But Sun Xu had no intention of paying attention to him, and turned and walked towards the villa.


    The meal is not finished yet!


    As for the choice of the green pheasant?


    To be honest, he doesn''t care very much.


    From the very beginning, Sun Xu felt that they weren''t all the same. His main purpose in finding the green pheasant was to teach Ainilu and Ais. Recently, the strength of both has improved a lot, and his goal has been achieved.


    It is good that the green pheasants are willing to join them completely. There is no doubt that one more general is important, and it can also form a mental blow to the navy.


    He was unwilling, and Sun Xu would not be too sorry.


    Sun Xu saw Ain as soon as she walked in. She was standing at the door looking out.


    "Is that Lieutenant General Karp?"


    "Ok!"


    Ain''s expression was a little lamented.


    In the last few years of the Navy, Kapu was among the few close and trusted people of Teacher Zefa.


    "Why did Lieutenant General Karp come here? Did you look for us?"


    "To be precise, I was looking for Ace." Sun Xu said.


    "Ace? Where did Ace come from?" Ain asked in a puzzled way. She had joined them for too short a time, and her grudge against them was not very clear.


    "It''s Bowen, he is the former Firefist Ace!"


    With that, Sun Xu walked to the restaurant.


    Ain was stunned for a moment, and hurriedly chased him up: "Ace? Isn''t he dead?"


    "Saved again!"


    Sun Xuyan was concise and concise, and did not intend to continue explaining.


    "Can that kind of injury be saved?"


    Ain was shocked.


    Although she didn''t see it with her own eyes, the photos of Ace''s body were spread all over the world along with the newspapers!


    The upper body is almost burnt out!


    "It''s good to get used to it." Sun Xu said.


    "How can you get used to this kind of thing!"


    Ain wanted to yell, but after thinking about it, he endured it, and the gaze looking at Sun Xu became very strange.


    She also remembered what Robin said to herself, "The boss is a magical person." She once thought that this was just the beauty in the eyes of Robin''s lover and the pursuit of Sun Xu. Now she finally found that Robin was too humble!


    How is this "magic"? Obviously God!


    At least the **** of medicine!


    Severed limbs and regeneration, cure the teacher''s incurable disease, that''s all, can barely accept it, and bring it back to life? This is too much!


    Leaving Ain in a daze, Sun Xu walked into the dining room and sat down beside Keya.


    "Teacher, these dishes are so delicious!"


    Ke Ya was blushing, a little excited, and a little shy. She ate more than twice as much at this meal, as if she had become a rice bucket.


    Fortunately, she secretly observed that other people did not eat less than herself, and some even ate far more than her!


    "Eat more if it tastes good."


    Sun Xu gave her a piece of fried meat and said with a smile.


    Now, no matter where they go, they cook by themselves.


    There is no way, once the sea is difficult to drink, and I am used to eating food cooked with special ingredients. Those ordinary dishes are really hard to swallow.


    As for Keya eats a lot, on the one hand, the food is indeed delicious, but the more important reason is that her physical fitness has improved a lot, and her appetite will naturally increase.


    Last night, Sun Xu did not forget the double repair.


    Keya''s physical foundation is worse, her improvement is greater, and her strength has almost doubled.


    When waking up, she should not be able to adapt to the sudden increase in strength. She even accidentally tore two pieces of clothes and exercised in the room for a while before daring to go out.


    After Sun Xu came in, everyone speeded up the meal, and the wind and wind swept away the food on the table.


    After everyone dispersed, Sun Xu and Keya were left in the restaurant soon.


    But the excitement on Ya''s little face due to the late arrival for food disappeared, her lips were pursed, and she looked at Sun Xu grievously.


    "Let''s go!" Sun Xu took up her weak and boneless hand and stood up: "I will say goodbye to Meili and the others. You can give them a little more money."


    But Ya lowered her head and left the villa with Sun Xu.


    Meili and more than a dozen people were already waiting in the yard. They all had some doubts on their faces, and they didn''t know what to ask for the assembly.


    "Merry, do you know why the lady called us here?"


    Asked Alva, who was in charge of mowing the lawn.


    He has served Keya''s family for more than 20 years, and he is the longest time among all people. He has witnessed Keya''s transformation from a little girl who can learn to speak to a beautiful girl who is now slim, beautiful and refined.


    Melly was silent.


    He knew it. When Keya asked him to gather everything together, he had already told him his purpose.


    But what did he say about this?


    Moreover, he is not in the mood to answer Alva''s question now.


    Seeing Meli''s expression, Alvan frowned, and an ominous premonition suddenly appeared in his heart.


    "Does it have something to do with yesterday?"


    The experience of being kicked out of the villa yesterday, holding a gun to his head, he still feels very deep.


    It was the closest to death in his decades of life.


    At this moment, Keya and Sun Xu came to the courtyard.


    Alva stopped thinking and looked up.


    The answer will be revealed soon.


    The others also stopped the discussion and straightened their backs subconsciously, with serious expressions on their faces.


    If there was only Keya, they would be more casual, but with Sun Xu, no one would dare to be carefree, including Meli, who is most familiar with him.


    Yesterday, Sun Xu waved his hand to kill nearly a hundred people. The scene is still vivid!


    They are all witnesses.


    "Go!"


    Sun Xu gently pushed Ke Ya: "I will be with you here!"


    He didn''t plan to go together.


    In fact, he is not familiar with these people.


    During the time he lived in the villa, it was Melly who had more contact with him.


    But Ya is the protagonist, so he won''t go up and take the lead.


    Keya walked up to the crowd, was silent for a while, and bowed softly: "Thank you all for your care over the years, Keya is very grateful. I will leave with the teacher soon, and today we are gathered together to say goodbye to everyone. ."


    Wow.


    The quiet crowd suddenly became noisy.


    "Miss, what do you mean to leave?"


    "Will you come back?"


    "..."


    Everyone asked in a rush.


    Alva looked at Melly in disbelief, he finally knew what was wrong with Melly''s expression just now.


    "I won''t be back again!"


    But Ya raised her voice and overwhelmed everyone.


    The noisy crowd became quiet again.


    Everyone had a strong shock, dismay and panic on their faces, some of which were unacceptable.


    They didn''t have any preparations, and suddenly they were about to face such a big change.


    Of course. The reason why they reacted so strongly was not only their reluctance, but also their confusion about the future.


    Many people have worked in this villa for most of their lives, and they don''t even know how to survive after leaving here.


    "Please listen to me."


    But Ya explained it in detail.


    Including yesterday¡¯s attack, the dangers they may face in the future, and the reasons for their demobilization.


    After listening to her, everyone fell silent.


    Whether it is reluctant or confused, if you continue to stay, you may lose your life, and everyone will choose to leave without hesitation.


    They are just ordinary people, and their relationship with Keya is just a little closer to the master and servant.


    "I''m sorry to have caused everyone to suffer this kind of unwarranted disaster. I don''t have much to compensate for everyone. I only prepared some belongings. Melly will send it to everyone in a while."


    Ke Ya bowed again.


    Where are "some property"? If used normally, the money Keya gives everyone is enough for them to spend a lifetime!


    For people like Melly and Alva who work long hours Keya will give more.


    "Miss!"


    Everyone looked sad, knowing that the matter was irretrievable, and several more emotional people couldn''t help but shed tears.


    "Everyone, take care!"


    But Ya took a deep look at them, then turned and left.


    Entering the villa, she went straight to her bedroom, closed the door, and confirmed that no one could see it, Keya couldn''t help it anymore, big drops of tears fell, and followed her white face to the ground.


    Sun Xu hugged her, patted her shoulder lightly, saying nothing.


    What Keya needs now is a chest, no comfort.


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 381 respectively) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 382： Mellys decision

    "The Monkey King in Pirate Novels ( to find the latest chapters!


    But Ya cried for a long time, and finally got tired of crying and fell asleep.


    Sun Xu gently put her on the bed, accompanied her for a while, and quietly left the room.


    Two people stood outside, a man and a woman.


    "Why haven''t you left yet?"


    Sun Xu asked, with his perception, naturally he had spotted these two people outside.


    They kept standing at the door, did not leave, did not knock on the door, or even moved.


    After getting the money, most of the subordinates left, and only the two of them did not leave.


    Boom.


    Qiao Zina suddenly knelt down, grabbing the ground with her head, crying.


    "grown ups!"


    For her, Sun Xu is the one who changed her destiny.


    She was just an ordinary maid before, and it was Sun Xu who taught her to fight and gave her strength.


    She wants to continue to follow Sun Xu, but she also knows that although she hasn''t stopped exercising, she can barely count as the number one person in hundreds of nautical miles away, but following Sun Xu will only hinder him.


    "Get up!"


    Sun Xu slightly sighed, and put out his hand to support Qiao Zina.


    Indeed, he almost forgot her.


    In fact, Sun Xu and Qiao Zina are more familiar than Melly.


    To some extent, Qiao Zina can be regarded as his first student, but it is far from being as diligent as Rebecca.


    He thought about it and asked, "Are you still in charge of the mine in Margo Town?"


    Last time he came back and seized an amethyst mine, he still remembered that Qiao Zina was in charge.


    "Yes!" Qiao Zina whispered: "I just came back."


    "No wonder I didn''t see you just now."


    Suddenly, Sun Xu thought for a while, then said: "Since you are in charge of the amethyst mine, I will leave that mine to you in the future!"


    It can be regarded as the last gift of his cheap master.


    Just like Qiao Zina said, her strength is too weak, and the potential is limited, Sun Xu can''t bring her.


    An amethyst mine is still very valuable, staying in the East China Sea, having this amethyst mine, is enough for her to live well.


    "No! This is too precious! I can''t ask for it!"


    Qiao Qina waved her hand again and again, her tone was excited, Sun Xu was so kind to her, she could not repay her, how could she receive such a precious gift again?


    "I, I will save the amethyst mine for you and my lady, if one day you..."


    Sun Xu interrupted her directly, without questioning: "I don''t have the time and energy to care about a small spar mine. You can hold it for you, otherwise it will be cheaper for others!"


    "Thank you, sir!"


    He said so, and Qiao Zina could only agree to it, without mentioning the gratitude in her heart.


    "Go!"


    Sun Xu waved his hand.


    The fate of the two parties ends here.


    Qiao Zina felt this too, and knelt down again, banging her head three times.


    Sun Xu didn''t stop him, let her knock over.


    "My lord, take care!"


    Qiao Zina left the villa without looking back.


    After her back disappeared, Sun Xu looked at Meili: "What about you? Why don''t you leave?"


    Melly took a deep breath: "I, I want to stay!"


    Sun Xu shook his head: "Don''t be stupid, go quickly! In addition, if there is anything you want to take away from the villa, it would be a waste to stay!"


    Except for some personal belongings of Keya, he didn''t intend to take anything with him.


    Meili smiled: "Mr. Sun Xu, I have lived here for decades. This is my home, and I have nowhere to go without it."


    "You will be dead if you stay here!" Sun Xu said in a bad mood.


    "I''m just an insignificant little character. Miss is not here. Even if someone like yesterday comes, it shouldn''t make me embarrassing."


    Meili insisted: "I hope I can protect this villa. This is the place where Miss grew up and her hometown. Even if Mr. Sun Xu and Miss leave here, they will come back occasionally, right?


    I hope that when the lady comes back, she can still live in a familiar room. "


    "If the villa is gone, it will be gone! Saving your life is more important than anything else!"


    Sun Xu said meaningfully: "Maybe you will continue to serve Keya in the future."


    Meli still shook his head: "Mr. Sun Xu, you can make me perfect! I have spent half my life here, and I can''t sit and watch it decay."


    He smiled: "Actually, I made a lot of money. Others just got some money, but I inherited such a big villa and a lot of money. This is what Krabatel dreamed of."


    Sun Xu looked at Meili, and he stared at each other without fear, with firmness in his eyes, without flinching at all.


    Sun Xu felt his firmness, was silent for a while, and sighed: "Okay!"


    What qualifications does he have to deprive a man of the qualifications to guard his treasure?


    Sun Xu pulled out a piece of hair, turned it into golden hair, and handed it to Melly: "If you are in danger, you can break it, maybe it can save your life."


    There is only so much he can do.


    Melly is not Koya, even if he is in danger, he won''t have any premonitions.


    "Thank you, Mr. Sun Xu."


    Meli bowed excitedly. As for the hair Sun Xu gave him, he didn''t take it seriously.


    It wasn''t that Sun Xu was lying to him. On the contrary, he firmly believed that this thing could save his life in times of danger.


    He just put his life and death aside since he made the decision to stay here.


    Melly left excitedly.


    When the others left today, it caused a lot of chaos in the villa, and he wanted to clean it up quickly.


    Sun Xu shook his head and went downstairs.


    Everyone has their own perseverance, even if it is just a small person, in order to protect their precious treasures, they can also put their lives out of control!


    This is one of the most moving highlights of mankind.


    In the courtyard of the villa, Aisi and Ainilu are discussing each other, neither of them use abilities, they use pure physical skills.


    The battle situation.


    Ainilu was hanged and beaten.


    He was too dependent on fruit ability before, and his physical skills were very low.


    However, correspondingly, his ability to develop is actually much better than Ace.


    After all, it has only been three years for Aisi to get the burned fruit, but Ainilu has eaten the thunder fruit for more than ten years. If it were not for his negligence in exercise in the later years, his development level would be even higher.


    Most people were watching, including Karp.


    Seeing Sun Xu walking by, everyone looked at him.


    Karp sighed in his heart. When we first met, Sun Xu was already showing his grandeur, but he was far less confident and domineering than he is now He came over, did nothing, and naturally became everyone''s. In the center, even the eyes of the green pheasant moved with his footsteps.


    "He is already a real emperor."


    Karp exclaimed, this is definitely a major enemy of the Navy!


    More than Kaido, Lingling, and Baibeard.


    As the core high-level personnel of the Navy, all the information about Sun Xu has long been on his desk, including the analysis of different people.


    Although everyone has their own evaluation, one thing is in common. Sun Xu is definitely not a temperament willing to suffer.


    If you ask him for a bite, he will bite you ten.


    Javier must be reported!


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 382 Meli''s decision), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 383： several questions

    "The Monkey King in Pirate Novels ( to find the latest chapters!


    "Sorry, Lieutenant General Karp, I have been delayed by things and failed to entertain you well."


    Sun Xu walked over and apologized.


    "Isn''t that just right?"


    Karp laughed, and suddenly struck him with a fist.


    Sun Xu flashed sideways and looked at him suspiciously.


    This punch is not heavy, and the speed is very slow. It is impossible to hurt him without even using domineering, what does Karp mean?


    "Don''t forget, kid, we are enemies!" Karp closed his fist: "Although the old man has retired, it is impossible to ignore you!"


    Sun Xu glanced at him, you are happy!


    At this time, the competition on the field was also over. No accident, Ainilu lost.


    "If I could use the power, I would have scorched you a long time ago!"


    He lay on the ground, cursing.


    "You can''t beat me with your ability!"


    Ace said lightly.


    "It''s as if you can beat me!" Ainilu sneered and said uncomfortably.


    Hard power, Ace''s strength is still better than Ainilu.


    However, both of them are natural ability abilities, and when there is no qualitative difference in strength, it is too difficult to tell the victory or defeat.


    It took ten days and ten nights for the green pheasant and the red dog to decide the victory or defeat. Ace and Ainilu wanted to distinguish the victory and defeat more difficultly. In the end, there is a high probability that they will be tied, because the strength of the two is not as complete as that of ice and fire. Opposite, the damage caused by thunder fire is very similar, and it is more difficult to cause damage to the other party.


    "How about, Lieutenant General Karp? When they grow up, they will not be worse than the three previous navy generals, right?"


    Sun Xu said to Karp in a bragging tone.


    "They have great potential, but they are still a little bit behind Sakarski and Kuzan. Whether they can catch up depends on luck!"


    Karp''s eyes are calm and wise.


    In fact, the stronger the strength, the more difficult it is to improve.


    Once the bottleneck is reached, it is likely that it will not be crossed for a lifetime.


    Not everyone is like Luffy, what they want to learn, they can learn with effort.


    The simplest thing is to foresee the high-level vision of the future.


    There will be people who can see and smell like a crucian on the sea, but those who can predict the future can be counted with one hand, including legendary figures such as the Four Emperors and Lei Li, not everyone can master it.


    But Luffy, after a few glances and a few tries, he can do it.


    This talent is simply shameless!


    Fortunately, Sun Xu didn''t learn domineering, otherwise, he would be jealous and hate if not.


    "I believe them!"


    Sun Xu smiled lightly.


    Ainilu¡¯s talents are actually very high. Without guidance, he has mastered a rather high level of domineering experience, can teach others, and use the fruits very well.


    Not to mention Ace, Roger''s blood and talent are no different.


    When he was young, he could even suppress Luffy!


    Although Luffy is relatively young, it is enough to prove that Ace''s talent is excellent.


    Karp was silent for a while, his face became a little complicated: "Thank you."


    At the beginning of the battlefield in Totland, there were actually naval spies who quietly recorded images of their battles with phone bugs.


    Karp recognized Ace from the image.


    Although Ace''s appearance, skin, height, etc. have all changed, and no one sees it as another person, one thing has not changed: the look in his eyes.


    Others may not recognize it, but, as Ace''s grandfather, Karp saw something wrong at first glance.


    After careful observation, he found that some small habits of the green-skinned man in the battle were exactly the same as Ace, and he was sure that Ace might really not die.


    After receiving the news that the Demon King was returning to the East China Sea, he could hardly contain his mood and rushed over without stopping.


    Hearing the word "Grandpa" from Ace just now, he almost couldn''t help crying because his mind was harder than steel.


    "Huh?" Sun Xu was taken aback for a moment, and quickly reacted: "No! Isn''t he doing with me now, I can be regarded as saving myself a powerful partner."


    Karp looked serious: "If you are caught in the future, I will let the Navy give you a happy one."


    Sun Xu: "..."


    Then I really thank you.


    "Ha ha ha ha."


    Karp laughed, the tears of laughter were almost coming out, and finally wiped the corners of his eyes.


    "Okay, I should leave, and if I stay any longer, Sakarski will go crazy."


    "Not far away."


    Sun Xu said.


    Karp stopped just after taking a step, turned his head to look at Sun Xu, and said curiously: "Boy, what are you going to do?"


    The corner of Sun Xu''s mouth conjured up: "Lieutenant General Karp, do you want to know for yourself, or do you ask the navy and the world government?"


    "The old man is just curious," Karp said.


    "What I want to do, Lieutenant General Karp should be very familiar." Sun Xu smiled brightly: "The goal is the same as that of a close relative."


    Karp''s eyes narrowed.


    His closest relatives?


    He doesn¡¯t have many relatives, and it certainly won¡¯t be Ace. With Sun Xu¡¯s attitude towards the Pirates, he shouldn¡¯t be the One Piece, so it can only be...


    "That''s right! The moths of the Tianlong people have harmed the world for eight hundred years, and someone should have dragged them off the throne!"


    Sun Xu smiled, and the conversation turned: "Of course, I am not as great as Long. His thoughts should be more for the people, but I just think that he can replace it!"


    "He what?"


    After listening to the previous words, Karp''s expression has always been very serious, but the last sentence made him stunned.


    "To put it simply, I think the Tianlong people are a bunch of rubbish! I''m so powerful, I should sit in that position!" Sun Xu smiled lightly.


    Karp looked at him for a long time before sighing, "The young people nowadays are amazing. The last person with such ambitions was..."


    Having said that, he stopped, and Sun Xu said, "Roxy, right, that''s why you are always revered as a naval hero."


    "You even know this!"


    Karp sighed lightly, but it wasn''t particularly surprising.


    At the level of Sun Xu''s strength and status, there are very few secrets that can be concealed from him.


    "Do you always come together?"


    Sun Xu smiled and said: "Hehe, if you are willing to join in, Lieutenant General Karp will definitely destroy the navy''s fighting spirit. In this must lose battle, it is a good thing that the fighting will not be firm, because they can die less. ."


    "A fight that must be lost?"


    Karp looked at him in surprise: "Where do you come from? Since you know Lockes, you should know how powerful they are. They have all failed. Why do you think the navy and the world government will lose?"


    "It''s very simple, because I am stronger than the Rocks Pirates! Much stronger!" Sun Xu said lightly.


    Karp looked at him suspiciously. It didn''t look like he was joking. He could only shook his head: "Although I don''t know where your confidence comes from, is it too whimsical for you to win me over?"


    "You really hate the Dragonites too, don''t you? I heard that you and Mary Joa yelled the Dragonites in public at the navy headquarters. Since you know the harm they cause, why not try to solve them once and for all?"


    Sun Xu said: "Longhui established a revolutionary army, I don''t believe it is not without your influence."


    Long and Lu Fei have all taken different paths from Karp, even being enemies with him, but in his heart he is still proud of the achievements of his son and Sun Xu.


    If you think about it, Karp will be able to cultivate a son like a dragon.


    Other people, whether they are the navy or the pirates, are full of fear in the hearts of the Tianlong people.


    Only Karp dared to scold without scruples, and birds were not birds.


    Only with such a father can the dragon not be afraid of the Tianlong people like ordinary people, and can he see the true face of the Tianlong people.


    Of course, it does not rule out that the dragon is really a genius.


    "You don''t need to say! It''s impossible!"


    Karp''s tone was firm, and he knew that there was no room for relaxation.


    "Oh well."


    Sun Xu didn''t force it, he didn''t return much hope.


    Who is Karp?


    Navy hero!


    The most steadfast supporter of the Navy!


    Don''t look at Karp''s carelessness. In fact, he is extremely intelligent and has a long-term vision. He is very clear that if he betrays, the navy may directly collapse.


    What''s more, he is still Long''s father.


    If he really wants to overthrow the Tianlongren, why not go find his own son and take refuge in him?


    "Finally, I have two questions that I have always been curious about. I want to ask Lieutenant General Karp." Sun Xu said: "I want to know, is Lockes a Celestial? Is Red Hair Lockes'' son?"


    "Hahaha."


    Karp laughed: "How could Lockes be a Draco? He is D!"


    "Is Lockes a member of the D family?"


    Sun Xu was taken aback. He didn''t remember this. After all, Lockes was simply mentioned in the original work, and this mission did not really appear.


    If Lockes is a member of the D family, then the possibility of him being a dragon is ruled out.


    The D clan is called "the natural enemy of the gods", and the Tianlong people have always claimed to be gods. Judging from the world government''s dread of the D clan, the two sides should be enemies undoubtedly.


    Sun Xu put aside the speculation of bankruptcy and asked curiously: "What is the so-called Will of D?"


    "I don''t know. The only people who know this should be the Roger Pirates who have been to Lovedrew."


    Karp glanced at him and smiled: "What? Do you still believe in such things as fate?"


    "I firmly believe it!"


    Sun Xu gave an answer beyond Karp''s expectations.


    I can feel the power of destiny, how can I not believe it?


    He muttered a word, before Karp asked, he said again: "I believe in destiny, but I also believe that I am the one who can break destiny."


    Karp glanced at him, and nodded slightly in his heart: "The navy guys analyzed it quite accurately There is a department in the navy that analyzes the personalities of different strong men and looks for their weaknesses, although it is not very well-known. , However, their report will appear on every senior navy general.


    Karp remembers clearly that there is one sentence in their evaluation of Sun Xu: On the surface they are humble and polite, but they are arrogant and arrogant on the inside.


    "Thank you Lieutenant General Karp for your doubts." Sun Xu said sincerely.


    "Hahaha, next time I meet, I won''t be merciful." Karp smiled.


    "For the face of Luffy and Ace, I will spare your life." Sun Xu responded lightly.


    "Hahaha."


    Karp laughed a few times, took a look at Ace, and left the yard. His figure quickly disappeared into the jungle.


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 383 Several Questions), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 384： Leave

    "The Monkey King in Pirate Novels ( to find the latest chapters!


    After watching Karp leave, Sun Xu retracted his gaze.


    He didn''t care whether Karp would reveal his plans to the world government.


    Both sides have long been mortal enemies.


    Regardless of the influence, they can make the decision to threaten him with Keya, one can imagine how hard they will kill him.


    Adding another fire makes no difference.


    As long as Zefa and Stushi are not exposed.


    Sun Xu looked around and said, "Everyone, get ready, let''s leave tonight!"


    "So anxious?"


    Everyone was slightly taken aback.


    "There is so much more to do!"


    Sun Xu explained briefly.


    The crowd calmed down quickly, they were just a little surprised and didn''t have any comments.


    There is no difference between living in Linglong Tower and living here.


    The people in the yard dispersed, and went to pack their own things.


    When Ace passed by him, Sun Xu suddenly asked, "Do you blame Karp?"


    "No complaint." Ace said without hesitation: "Grandpa just did what he was supposed to do."


    "As an adult, you should be responsible for your choices. You can really blame yourself for what you end up with!"


    Speaking of this, Sun Xu changed his words: "However, you should actually be a bit resentful, so Karp might be happier."


    "Huh?" Ace opened his mouth and looked at him puzzled.


    "Too polite, too sensible, it''s not like a family anymore."


    Sun Xu patted him on the shoulder.


    When Ace left, his face was still confused.


    Sun Xu looked at the last person.


    "Something?"


    "About that thing you said before."


    The green pheasant scratched his head: "If I can see your hope of overthrowing the Tianlongren, then I am willing to let you drive it!"


    "Including fighting the navy?"


    Sun Xu asked.


    "Yes!"


    The green pheasant was silent for a moment, and nodded slowly.


    The resurrection of Ace gave him a great shock.


    He saw Sakaski punch Ace through his chest with his own eyes, and he clearly felt Ace''s breath quickly weakened until it disappeared.


    This can survive, what else is impossible?


    He has an urge to gamble.


    Sun Xu smiled: "Trust me, your choice is wise! Don''t worry! I am not so cruel and will not force you to kill the navy. In fact, in the end, your main job may not be fighting, but persuading to surrender."


    "Persuade to surrender?"


    The green pheasant put on a thinking look.


    Leaving him alone in the courtyard, Sun Xu entered the villa and came upstairs.


    Ke Ya was up and was talking to Melly.


    "Kaya, you already know, right?"


    Sun Xu asked.


    "Melly has already told me."


    Ke Ya''s face was a little worried: "Teacher, will Melly be dangerous?"


    Sun Xu thought for a while and said seriously: "There will definitely be some dangers, but I don''t think you need to worry too much. The Navy and the BIGMOM Pirates have been so troublesome this time, mainly because they want to catch you and threaten me with you.


    When we leave, find an opportunity to show up and let them know that you have left with me, so naturally they are not interested in this place. "


    A Meli is not worth the fight by those big forces at all!


    The navy and the world government are also shameless. If they can deal with Sun Xu, it doesn¡¯t hurt to be shameless once, but for Meli, who Sun Xu is basically impossible to care about, it¡¯s not worth their shame to deal with him.


    As for the powerful pirates, their bottom line is lower and they are more shameless, but it is more difficult for them to come over.


    where is this place?


    East China Sea!


    Called the safest sea area in the world!


    Really thought it was so easy to penetrate?


    For the navy, dealing with Melly consumes face and prestige, but for the pirates, it is a real benefit, and it is not worth it either.


    After listening to his analysis, Keya breathed a sigh of relief.


    Melly also said at this time: "Miss, don''t worry about me, I will be careful."


    "Then this house will take care of you, Melly!"


    Ke Ya''s tone was brisk, and she actually didn''t want this villa to be abandoned.


    For her, this is not just a house, it also carries many beautiful memories of spending time with her parents.


    "I will take care of it for you!"


    Meili was in high spirits, and after a bow, he exited the room.


    He didn''t want to be with Sun Xu, the pressure was too great.


    As long as he saw Sun Xu, Meili couldn''t help but think of the horrible scene where nearly a hundred people''s heads fell when he waved his hand.


    "Clean up and see what we have to take away. We will leave tonight."


    Sun Xu stood up.


    "Okay, teacher."


    Ke Ya nodded obediently, found some boxes, and put them away.


    Sun Xu helped Keya clean up together. Seeing the tangled look on her face, he couldn''t help but said: "Don''t worry, you can bring everything you want, there is enough space."


    "Teacher, are we leaving by boat?"


    Keya asked curiously.


    "No, you''ll know in a while."


    Ta Ta Ta.


    At this moment, there was a sound of footsteps, Shao Qing, two small heads poked in from the door, and when they saw Queen Sun Xu, their eyes lit up: "Master Sun Xu!"


    "Your things are packed?" Sun Xu beckoned and motioned them to come in.


    "Uh-huh."


    Bai Xing and Rebecca nodded their heads.


    Rebecca also quietly took a look at Sun Xu, and when he found that he was not angry, she raised a smile on her face and stepped forward: "Master Sun Xu, I''ll help."


    "I also want!"


    Bai Xing raised his arm, shouted, and leaned forward.


    The three are actually about the same age, but Jabe and the others are not a few years older.


    With the bridge of Sun Xu, the three quickly became familiar with each other. They got together and kept talking, but they squeezed Sun Xu aside.


    Bai Xing is a small talker, tidying up again and again, while talking about their previous trip.


    Although she has not experienced the greatest battle of Totland, other experiences are equally rich and interesting.


    Rebecca added a few words from time to time next to her, her eyes were bright and she was full of expectations for the next life.


    By the time they packed their things, the three had become good girlfriends.


    Keya''s things are packed in more than a dozen large boxes, mainly clothes, books and so on.


    Call Ainilu and Ace as coolies and move the box downstairs.


    "Let''s go." Sun Xu said.


    Linglong jumped into the air, emitting a sharp white light on her body, and in a blink of an eye she turned into a giant tower.


    Keya opened her mouth into an O shapehahaha. "


    Sun Xu laughed a few times, pulled her up, rose from the ground, and jumped onto the Linglong Pagoda.


    The sky is now complete, and there is only one new moon today, but the sky full of stars is particularly bright.


    Under the cover of night, bathed in starlight and moonlight, Linglong Tower galloped away.


    In the villa.


    Meli did not go down to see him off. Standing at the window on the second floor of the villa, he calmly watched the Linglong Tower go away. Will be happy!"


    "Most definitely!"


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 384 is gone), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 385： visit

    "The Monkey King in Pirate Novels ( to find the latest chapters!


    Nuoqigao finished the day''s work and returned home.


    "It''s already so late, just eat a few oranges and rest."


    She slapped her waist lightly, her expression a little tired.


    In fact, Nami left her with enough money to spend her whole life abundantly, but she didn''t want to become a waste after eating and sleeping, so she never stopped working.


    What''s more, this orange orchard carries the common memories of her, Nami and Bermel, and she doesn''t want the orange orchard to be abandoned no matter which direction it is from.


    Although she is still young, when she is busy, after a day''s work, she will still feel tired and aching back.


    Just like today, although her belly is empty, she doesn''t have any appetite, she just wants to wash up quickly, and then go to sleep!


    At the door of the house, Nuoqigao stopped, a little dazed: "Why is the light on? I forgot to turn it off when I left in the morning?"


    Maybe it was too tired, and her head was a bit dull, and she realized it was not right until two seconds later.


    She left home at noon, how could she not turn off the lights?


    "Could it be that a thief got in?"


    Nuoqigao felt as if there was a basin of cold water pouring from his head, and he was no longer sleepy.


    Regardless of her poor living, she is actually a rich man with a lot of money in her family.


    If it was stolen, then she would really cry.


    She picked up a wooden stick from the yard and quietly touched it into the room, and she saw a figure looking for something.


    Nuoqi clenched her palms tightly, tiptoed over, gritted her teeth, raised a wooden stick, and slammed into the head of the "thief".


    "Are you back? Your milk..."


    Click!


    Sun Xu wiped off the wood residue on his forehead, and said helplessly: "Is this welcome ceremony too warm?"


    Of course, with his strength, it''s not that he can''t avoid it, it''s not unnecessary.


    Even if Nuoqigao''s power increased several times, it would not have any effect on him.


    Nuoqigao stared at his forehead for two seconds, and made sure that he hadn''t even left a red mark before he felt relieved, and said in a bad mood, "Who told you to sneak in."


    "Sneak up? When did I sneeze?" Sun Xu confidently said, "I walked in with integrity!"


    "The one who picked the lock openly came in, right?"


    Nuoqigao rolled her eyes, she remembered clearly that she had locked the door well when she went out, and he didn''t have the key, so it was self-evident how he got in.


    "By the way, you may not believe it, but the lock opened by itself and let me in."


    Sun Xu smiled.


    "Believe in you to have a ghost!"


    Nuoqigao didn''t have a good air.


    Although there was no inspection, she knew that since it was Sun Xu, he would definitely not come to steal the money. After all, his worth was as high as 5 billion!


    How could it be possible to be moved by a small amount of money that is less than 100 million?


    With that said, Sun Xu found a bucket of milk from the deepest part of the refrigerator and patted it: "I found it. You are hungry. Come and eat now."


    "meal?"


    Nuojiao turned his gaze to the table. The food was full of food on it. It looked very delicious, smelled more delicious, and it wouldn''t taste bad.


    Suddenly, the trapped food concealed suddenly jumped up, and she quietly swallowed, feeling unprecedented hunger,


    "Then I''m not welcome."


    Nuoqigao struggled for half a second, and quickly sat down.


    She was going to be hungry, now she can eat ready-made, of course she will not miss it, and...


    "This is delicious! And this, this..." Her eyes widened slightly, and her face was surprised and happy: "These are so delicious!"


    "Don''t worry, eat slowly, it''s all yours."


    Sun Xu smiled lightly.


    This is when he discovered Nuoqigao''s situation, and specifically went back to find a dinner made by Ace.


    "Uh-huh."


    Nuoqi took a few bites again and again, and was eating happily, suddenly remembering something, and asking vaguely: "How did you go back to the East China Sea?"


    "It''s a bit of a private matter, it has been settled now, and it is about to return to the great route."


    Sun Xu said lightly.


    Nuoji took a deep breath and asked worriedly: "Do you know what happened to Nami? They seem to be having some trouble in a place called Chambord Islands. It has been a long time since I saw news of Nami."


    She has always been very worried.


    The newspaper mentioned that in the Chambord Islands, the Straw Hat Pirates had encountered a major crisis and was suspected of being destroyed.


    When she first saw the news, her legs were weak, lest Nami might have an accident.


    Later, when news came that Luffy had participated in the war on the top, she was slightly relieved.


    Things may not be that bad.


    However, without any definite news, she could not be completely relieved.


    "Don''t worry, Nami is safe. She should be learning about meteorology on a small island." Sun Xu smiled and said, "Two years later, you should be able to see the news that the Straw Hat Pirates regrouped."


    "That''s good! That''s good!"


    Nuoqigao felt that the food had become a bit more delicious, and his appetite had become better, and the wind remnant cloud generally cleaned up all the food.


    "Do you want to leave with me?"


    Sun Xu hesitated for a while, but still asked.


    "what?"


    Nuoqigao looked at him in surprise.


    "Is such that¡­¡­"


    Sun Xu organized the language and briefly talked about what happened to Keya.


    "Navy, want to arrest innocent people and threaten you?"


    Nuoqi pouted her lips high: "They are quite positive at this time."


    Because of what Colonel Mouse did, her trust in the Navy has dropped to a freezing point, and she hardly has any favor with them. Hearing this, she was not surprised at all.


    "I don''t have many acquaintances in the East China Sea. After thinking about it, the only person who may be dangerous except Keya is you."


    Sun Xu said.


    This is why he is here.


    After all, it is Nami''s older sister.


    Nuoqigao thought for a while, and shook his head: "Forget it, I won''t drag you back. I have seen your battles. It''s not a battle I can imagine."


    She is a real ordinary person, the kind who knows nothing about fighting.


    "I don''t think the navy and pirates will find me. After all, there is no real relationship between us, and no one should think that using me can threaten you."


    "Oh well."


    Sun Xu also did not force and said: "For precaution, you tell others tomorrow, try not to mention knowing me."


    "Is it a sin to know you now?"


    Nuoqi smiled lightly, thinking he was a little alarmist.


    "It''s not yet, but maybe it will become like that in a while."


    Sun Xu said seriously.


    After Roger was executed, everyone related to him was sentenced to death.


    In the future, his treatment should not be lower than that of Roger, right?


    The smile on Nuoqigao''s face gradually disappeared: "What are you going to do?"


    "It''s nothing, it''s just about to overthrow the world government." Sun Xu said.


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 385 Visit) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 386： lure

    "The Monkey King in Pirate Novels ( to find the latest chapters!


    "Overthrow the world government?"


    Nuoqigao''s expression was a little confused, and he subconsciously asked, "What does that mean?"


    "Literally." Sun Xu said: "I think the world government is doing poorly and is not worthy to lead the world, so I decided to kill them and do it myself!"


    Ok¡­¡­


    It took 5 minutes for Nuoqigao to digest the news thoroughly, and asked worriedly: "It should be difficult, right?"


    Even if she has no knowledge, she knows that the world government has existed for more than 800 years.


    The power, prestige, and prestige accumulated over hundreds of years is daunting to think about.


    "It''s a bit difficult, but I have confidence!" Sun Xu smiled lightly.


    Nuoqigao was in a trance.


    She could feel that Sun Xu''s self-confidence was not just pretending, but really thinking that she could do it.


    I am afraid that few people in the entire world have this confidence.


    More importantly, he does have confident capital, and no one can say that he is arrogant.


    The five billion bounty, the destruction of the World Government Headquarters, etc., these things are even familiar to Nuoqi Gao.


    "Where did Nami find such a monster!"


    She sighed slightly in her heart.


    Sun Xu looked at the sky and stood up: "It''s not early, I should leave too."


    "In such a hurry?" Nuoqi was taken aback, and said quickly: "Why don''t you take a rest and leave tomorrow."


    Sun Xu glanced at her, and finally shook his head: "No, I still have something to do, continue to return to the great route as soon as possible."


    "Oh well."


    Nuoqigao took him to the door.


    Sun Xu looked back and said, "This should be the last time I have been here recently. The next meeting may be many years away."


    Nuoqigao''s body stiffened slightly, and immediately resumed as usual, leaning on the door frame, the beautiful body curve is undoubtedly revealed, and smiled: "When you meet next time, maybe you have become the king of the world. Don''t pretend you don''t know my village. Auntie is fine."


    "If I dare to do that, Nami will smash my head." Sun Xu spread his hands.


    The two looked at each other and both laughed.


    After laughing, the two fell silent. Just as Sun Xu was about to leave, Nuo Qigao suddenly said, "Do you want to leave tomorrow?"


    Sun Xu glanced at her, slightly surprised.


    This has nothing to do with the retention just now.


    Nuoqigao stared at him frankly, as if she had just asked the question "Did you eat?", but after a while, she turned her head away and her eyes became a little erratic.


    Sun Xu considered it and said, "Forget it today, I''m really in a hurry."


    For some reason, he had a sense of urgency in his heart since yesterday, as if there was a vicious dog chasing after him.


    As a person who knows the arithmetic, he would not take this as an illusion.


    Although I don''t know what will happen in the future, I can finish what I have to do as soon as possible, remove any worries, and wait for the accident to deal with it more calmly.


    Nuoqigao''s face turned pale all of a sudden, and the smile on his face became very reluctant, and he dared not look at him with his head down.


    Sun Xu hurriedly said: "Wait when I complete my goal, I invite you to play in the palace."


    Nuoqi raised her head, her expression gradually improved, and smiled: "Maybe I have become an old woman at that time!"


    Sun Xu shook his head, stretched out his palm, and opened his five fingers: "You have misunderstood, five years! Whether it is success or failure, at most five years, this matter will be over!"


    Nuoqi Gao is two years older than Nami. She is still less than 21 years old, and only twenty-five and sixty years later, she is still the best age for a woman.


    "So fast?"


    Nuo Qi was taken aback. She felt that this kind of thing would take a long time, let alone five years, it would not be too long to be able to do it in fifty years.


    "I plan to cut the mess quickly, first solve the main trouble, and then slowly clear up the other mess."


    Sun Xu said.


    There is nothing in this idea, even Nuoqigao can see it. The point is, is there such a "quick knife" that can cut the mess?


    She didn''t ask.


    This is not something she should care about or can care about.


    Nuoqi pursed her mouth and smiled a little strangely: "When the time comes, do you want me to go there with Nami?"


    Sun Xu''s eyes lit up: "You can have this!"


    "Hehe, if you can convince Nami, I''m fine!"


    Nuoqi moved her eyes high, like a vixen seducing crime.


    Sun Xu almost changed his mind and stayed overnight. Finally, relying on strong willpower, he suppressed the impulse in his heart.


    "I''m leaving, pay attention to safety, and look forward to seeing you next time."


    He waved his hand, his body rushed into the sky, and soon disappeared.


    Nuoqigao looked at the direction he was leaving, and did not move for a long time.


    "It''s only five years, not too long."


    The corners of her mouth curled up, and she turned back to the room.


    After leaving Coco Yaxi Village, he soon saw the Linglong Tower suspended in the sky.


    Entering the tower, Sun Xu found that there was no one in the hall, and everyone had returned to their rooms to rest.


    He glanced around and landed in Keya''s room, walked over and stretched out his hand, and the door opened automatically.


    "Who?"


    Sitting on the bed, Keya, who was reading by the side of the bed, pulled the quilt vigilantly, covered her body, and looked up at the door.


    Suddenly she changed to a new residence. Although she knew that she was surrounded by the teacher''s companions, she was still a little dazed and disturbed.


    "Of course it''s me."


    Sun Xu walked in: "Don''t worry, except for me, as long as the door is locked, no one can enter other people''s rooms without the owner''s consent."


    It''s not that he left the back door.


    The so-called door or lock is only part of Linglong Tower.


    As the owner of Linglong Tower, if you want to go anywhere, it is impossible to be stopped by these things.


    "teacher!"


    But Ya eyebrows opened and smiled, and the anxiety in her heart slowly disappeared.


    At this time, she was only wearing a translucent pink suspender pajamas. The inside was empty. The snow-white shoulders and half a ball were exposed to the air. With Sun Xu''s excellent eyesight, it was no different from not wearing it, and more. Wipe away the looming temptation.


    The quilt is only half covered, revealing a round and straight jade leg There is no trace of fat, white and shiny, only Sun Xu knows how soft it feels.


    The pajamas only reach the roots of the thighs and are placed on the hips, half-covered and half-concealed, inviting infinite reveries.


    The anger in Sun Xu''s heart hadn''t dissipated, and he reappeared and put a handful of firewood. No, it was a bucket of oil that exploded.


    Ke Ya twisted her body and looked a little uncomfortable by Sun Xu''s scorching eyes, but there was a strong joy in her heart, and she said shyly: "Teacher, is it good-looking? This is something I specially bought to wear for you! "


    Sun Xu didn''t speak, but rushed over, pressing Keya under him.


    He didn''t have to bear it this time.


    "Oh, teacher, let me, let me take off my clothes."


    "No, I think it''s pretty good!"


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 386 Temptation) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 387： Return to Alabastan

    "The Monkey King in Pirate Novels ( to find the latest chapters!


    The desert is vast.


    The endless undulating gravel is like a yellow sea, and the sun is shining on it, and thousands of points are shining brightly.


    Keya stood by the window, looking at the unprecedented scene, her small mouth opened slightly: "Is this the desert?"


    In the pirates, a world surrounded by the sea, a wide range of deserts is a rare sight.


    From the East China Sea, to the first half of the Great Route, to the New World, the only great desert Sun Xu has seen was Alabastan.


    That is the country in front of them.


    "It''s pretty."


    Robin hugged his arms, with a faint smile on his face.


    "Sister Robin, are you familiar with this place?"


    But Ya tilted her head and asked curiously.


    After two days of communication, she is almost becoming Robin''s fan girl, and she admires Robin''s erudition very much.


    "I have lived in this country for four years!"


    Robin smiled. From the beginning of her escape, Alabastan has been the place where she stayed the longest, and she still has feelings for it.


    "and¡­"


    She glanced at Sun Xu, with strange colors flowing in her eyes.


    Their fate started here.


    Robin couldn''t imagine what her future would be if she hadn''t met the boss.


    If it is better, you can escape from Krokdal and continue to wander, looking for the historical text. If it is worse, you will die directly in Krokdal''s hands.


    Once, she didn''t want to die, but she was not afraid of death either.


    But now, every time she thinks that if she had died, she wouldn''t be able to meet the boss, she still felt suffocated in her heart.


    Sun Xu looked at Robin in general.


    The two looked at each other.


    Sun Xu read her thoughts from Robin''s eyes, the corners of his mouth were slightly raised, his eyes softened a bit.


    Of course, he knew that Robin''s future would be very exciting even if he didn''t have him. However, compared to joining the Straw Hat Pirates, following him Robin also has many other gains.


    The first is a sense of security. Since following him, Robin has never encountered any danger again.


    In fact, in terms of strength, stronger physique, double domineering, plus the magical powers of King Kong, with Robin''s current strength, one person can destroy the Straw Hat Pirates that has not gone through two years of practice!


    Finally there is life.


    To live longer is a pursuit carved in the depths of human genes.


    Although Sun Xu disdain to use this as his own advantage, if he knows that having **** with him can improve his life, the women in the line can take a lap of the great route hand in hand.


    "Teacher, shall we land here?"


    Keya''s call awakened Sun Xu.


    He nodded: "Yes, we are going to stop here for two days."


    While talking, Linglong Tower had entered the territory of Alabastan and stopped high in the sky.


    "It seems to log in from here every time."


    Sun Xu looked at the city below and laughed.


    It is Nahana who is famous for its perfume.


    He came in from here the past few times when he came to Alabastan.


    "Because you come in from this direction, you can''t get around this city." Robin said.


    Did not land in the city, it was too conspicuous.


    Now it is no better than before, whether it is Sun Xu and others, or Linglong Pagoda, the appearance has long been spread throughout the new world.


    Especially the "flying tower" is the only case in the world. Once it appears in public, it will definitely be recognized by Sun Xu.


    Shui... Shui...


    Bai Xing rubbed his straight nose and said dullly, "What''s the smell here?"


    "Perfume. Nahana is famous for making perfume. There are so many factories and workshops that the smell of perfume is always in the air."


    Sun Xu briefly explained that there are still many people in the team who have never been to Alabastan.


    However, his face is not very good, his sense of smell is equally sensitive, and others smell scents, and it does smell bad here.


    "Perfume? What is that?" Bai Xing blinked and asked suspiciously.


    Murloc Island has all kinds of luxury goods, but there is no perfume.


    They will soak in sea water for a long time, and no perfume will work.


    "It''s a kind of cosmetics, it smells better when you spray it on your body, and it is said to increase your charm."


    Sun Xu said: "However, I don''t like this kind of thing."


    The big and small girls in the team suddenly lost all interest.


    After a short stay in Nahana, having lunch, and strolling around the market, Sun Xu and others left, flew on the road, and came to another city.


    Here Robin is more familiar with it, and it is where the headquarters of the Baroque Work Club was once, Yudi.


    Because of Krokdal''s conspiracy, this was once the only city in Alabastan where it would rain normally. Krokdal also opened an extremely luxurious casino, which quickly made the rainy land prosperous.


    With the defeat of Krokdal, what he did was exposed, the casino was destroyed, and other cities also recovered precipitation, the rain land lost its aura, the prosperity was no longer prosperous, but declined.


    However, walking on the street, you can clearly feel that people''s spirits have become better, and their smiles have also increased.


    The prosperity brought by casinos is a deformed prosperity.


    Although the once rainy land was prosperous, the main beneficiary was Krokdal. Not only did the other people not enjoy the benefits, but they had to bear the harm caused by the casino.


    Ain came forward and closed a yard, where everyone lived.


    "Try not to reveal your identity, we will leave in two days."


    "I know the boss."


    Sun Xu called Keya over: "I have something wrong. I have to leave for two days. Call Robin if you have anything to do. If you can''t solve it, then notify me. I will come back immediately."


    "Okay, teacher." Keya nodded obediently, without asking what he was going to do.


    Sun Xu touched her little head without worrying too much.


    Koya''s safety is absolutely no problem.


    Even if he and Linglong leave, there are still green pheasants, Su Li, Ace and others.


    If this combination is worried about encountering danger, then no one else should go to sea.


    The only worry is that Ke Ya has just left his hometown. After he leaves, he will be lonely and helpless, panic and uneasy.


    However, according to Sun Xu''s observations over the past two days, Keya has adapted quite well. She is not an introvert and timid personality. She is already best friends with Rebecca and Baixing, and she has a good relationship with Robin.


    With the company of a few of them, especially with Robin, a reliable and caring big sister, Sun Xu didn''t need to worry about anything at all.


    Sun Xu looked at Robin again: "If you are accidentally discovered, you can also choose to leave first, you can go wherever you want, and I will find you."


    They are the most famous "pirates" these days. After several days of indiscriminate bombing by newspapers, most people in the world are familiar with their appearance. UU reading


    Especially for people with special physiques like Xiliu and Green Pheasant, their identity may not always be concealed.


    "Don''t worry, boss, we will definitely be able to wait until you come back."


    Robin chuckled. She may not be sure to keep hiding in other places, but it is rainy!


    Although the boss of the Baroque Work Club is Krokdal, she is responsible for the specific affairs.


    Although she has no intention of developing any influence, as the actual person in charge of the Baroque Work Society, she will inevitably have a huge influence.


    With the demise of the Baroque Work Society, most of these influences have no effect, but there are still a small number of them that can stay.


    At least it''s okay to help them survive.


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 387 Return to Alabastan), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ()

 Chapter 388： Weiweis trouble

    "The Monkey King in Pirate Novels ( to find the latest chapters!


    Seeing Robin''s self-confidence, Sun Xu didn''t say much.


    Among them, Robin is the most reliable one.


    More reliable than himself!


    Since the journey, Sun Xu has met many outstanding people, including emperors among pirates such as Auntie and Kaido, royal lieutenants such as Marco and Kata Kuli, and leaders of the navy such as green pheasant, Kapu and Taotu. By.


    However, no one can compare to Robin in terms of EQ and IQ!


    Her wrists, wisdom, and vision are all the pinnacle of mankind!


    Known as the second smartest in the world, Sun Xu has been in contact for a long time, and he doesn''t think he is smarter than Robin.


    He himself is far more incomparable.


    Sun Xu felt fortunate more than once. He was decisive and decided to turn Robin into his man. This decision was simply too wise!


    Without Robin''s existence, he didn''t know how much more brains he would have to spend, and it would be impossible for him to organize everything in an orderly manner.


    In a word, Robin said it¡¯s okay, then it¡¯s absolutely okay.


    Sun Xu didn''t have much, and flew away, flying away.


    With him, there is Linglong.


    If possible, he actually wants to keep Linglong. There is no danger in his trip. There is no need to bring Linglong, but he can''t do it at all.


    After acknowledging the Lord, Linglong could not be too far away from him.


    Away from everyone''s gaze, Linglong turned into a white light and rushed into Sun Xu''s sea of ??knowledge.


    "Owner!"


    Linglong''s voice was cheerful, and it sounded very happy.


    Because she was worried that it was too shocking, Linglong was either in the form of a human or a tower. This was the first time that Linglong had returned to his sea of ??consciousness.


    Although the three forms are no different to Linglong, she is essentially a spiritual treasure, and her master''s sea of ??consciousness is her real home.


    Knowing this, it is not difficult to understand how happy she is at this time.


    Sun Xu is also in a good mood.


    The intimate relationship between Lingbao and his master actually exceeds that of his partner and blood relatives.


    The Lingbao that has fully recognized the master is almost equivalent to the extension of the master''s body, just like the hands and feet.


    Brothers may turn against each other, father and son may kill each other, but your hands and feet will never betray you.


    When Linglong returned to the Sea of ??Knowledge, Sun Xu also had a sense of "becoming complete".


    Moreover, with Linglong''s suppression, his Sea of ??Consciousness will be more stable, and his speed of cultivation will be improved.


    "Go, go to Alba to get it!"


    Sun Xu sat on a white cloud, flashing across the sky like a meteor.


    ...


    Weiwei gathered the hair around her ears. At this moment, she was wearing a gorgeous white gold-rimmed palace dress, which not only showed the beautiful figure of the girl, but also perfectly set off her noble temperament.


    Unlike Rebecca and Bai Xing, of the three princesses Sun Xu knew, Weiwei was the one with the most princess temperament.


    Needless to say, Rebecca has only one princess and nothing else.


    Although Bai Xing has the treatment of a princess, because of the existence of Van der Deyken IX, she can only hide in the hard shell tower, and there is not even a person to speak. She is more like a delicate little girl, so noble.


    Only Weiwei.


    Not only did she receive a complete royal education, she was determined to be the heir of the kingdom from the very beginning.


    From a very young age, she has recognized this, and always demands herself by the standards of an excellent princess and an excellent heir to the kingdom.


    Nobleness comes not only from rights and status, but also from responsibility and dedication.


    The noble temperament of Weiwei is carved into her bones.


    Of course, she was also when someone came crazy.


    The giant bird flew down from the sky and turned into a man with two tears on his face after landing.


    "your Highness."


    "Bell." Weiwei smiled lightly: "You are back, how are things going?"


    "It has been resolved. It''s just a group of unknown **** pirates who went ashore to rob because they were hungry and crazy. When I arrived, they were staying in place to eat!"


    As Bell said, he couldn''t help shaking his head.


    It''s so stupid!


    Such a stupid dare to come out to be a pirate, and really found a dozen of his subordinates, really knowing how to live and die!


    "That''s good!"


    Weiwei breathed a sigh of relief, but soon her expression became serious again: "How is the other side?"


    "Still talking!"


    Bell''s expression also became helpless: "Those people are too greedy. Although His Majesty has tried his best, he can''t make up so much money in such a short period of time. In the end, he probably has to do it."


    "But what about the hostages?"


    Weiwei frowned.


    They were talking about a group of pirates, much stronger than those whom Bell had just dealt with.


    They hijacked a village and asked Alabastan to take the ransom.


    I have to say that this is a group of very thoughtful pirates.


    It is too risky to grab a big city!


    How much money can you grab for a small village, even if you scrape down a layer of land?


    Taking hostages and demanding a ransom is a good choice.


    The kidnapping of Sun Xu in his previous life was done in this way.


    The reason they say they have ideas, not smarts, is because...


    What is the operation of hijacking a village to demand a ransom from the kingdom?


    If they offend a kingdom, even if they can get the ransom, can they escape?


    This price is too low!


    "There is no way, I can only try my best to ensure the safety of the hostages."


    Bell said solemnly: "His Royal Highness, I should leave, and the palace will ask you!"


    He didn''t make a special trip to come back, but just pooled money to pass by and report the situation to Weiwei.


    "Please try to save the villagers!" Weiwei solemnly said: "Please, Bell."


    Bell nodded, opened his arms, turned into a pair of wings, and in a blink of an eye it turned into a giant bird, flying towards the distance.


    Weiwei leaned on the railing, her brows curled into a ball.


    Things like this are not uncommon.


    In recent years, there have been more and more pirates. Alabastan is at the entrance of the great route, and a large number of pirates appear every year.


    She must admit that although Krokdal did a lot of bad things before, she did help a lot in this regard.


    His reputation scared off many pirates.


    Even those who dare to land, dare not do evil unscrupulously.


    Only a handful of extremely vicious pirates will cause some trouble, and Krokdal will also rush to take the initiative to solve it.


    Like today''s situation The reason why they are helpless with the pirates is not because they are not strong enough!


    If it is Krokdal, there is no need to talk to the other party, and it is completely possible to solve the pirates before they kill the hostages.


    "However, Krokdal is nothing, there is another person stronger than him!"


    Weiwei suddenly remembered something, her expression softened a bit, and a handsome man with black hair and dark eyes appeared in front of her.


    The handsome man looked at her with a smile on his lips: "Beauty, do you need help?"


    Weiwei blinked and found that the handsome man in front of her was still there, and finally confirmed that this was not an illusion. The expression on her face changed rapidly, she opened her hands and jumped forward.


    "Sun Xu!"


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 388 Weiwei''s Trouble), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 389： Scum

    "The Monkey King in Pirate Novels ( to find the latest chapters!


    Weiwei hugged Sun Xu''s neck and hung it on his body.


    Sun Xu encircled her slender waist and felt the beautiful body of the girl. The corners of his mouth were slightly tilted, and the satisfaction and joy that seemed to wake up naturally from asleep flowed from the bottom of his heart.


    Although the time together is not long, but he really likes this girl!


    After holding for a long time, Wei Wei let go of her arm reluctantly, but still did not leave. She stuck to Sun Xu, looked up at him, and said with a foolish smile: "Sun Xu, why are you here?"


    On the delicate and flawless face of the goose egg, the beautiful eyes are shining brightly, and the blind can see the love and affection contained in it.


    Sun Xu didn''t speak, and held her cheek to print.


    "Woohoo."


    Weiwei slowly closed her eyes, stuck out her tongue timidly, and got entangled with the opposite person.


    Rustle...


    The two were immersed in each other''s lips and tongue, and suddenly there was a sound of footsteps.


    "It looks like someone is coming!"


    Weiwei''s mouth slumped, and her delicate cheeks showed a bit of grievance. She knew that she should leave at this time, but a strong reluctance lingered in her heart, and she couldn''t move.


    Sun Xu hugged her, rising from the ground, and instantly rushed into the sky.


    Lean less.


    Where the two of them were before, a guard came over and scratched his head: "Weird, the princess was still here just now, why is it gone."


    In the clouds.


    Sun Xu and Weiwei lingered for a long time before they calmed down.


    Sun Xu hugged Weiwei and sat on the bed made of white clouds.


    In his arms, Weiwei''s white and tender feet dangled gently, and wisps of water mist lingered around, spreading and condensing.


    "Sun Xu, why are you here?" Weiwei''s voice was lazy: "Didn''t you go to the new world?"


    Sun Xu sniffed the fragrance of Weiwei''s hair, and said softly, "Of course I came to see you. I brought you some gifts by the way."


    "what gift?"


    Weiwei refreshed.


    "Hehe, I''ll tell you later."


    Sun Xu sold a pass and asked, "I heard you and Bell talking, are you in trouble?"


    "It''s the pirate''s problem."


    Weiwei sighed and said in distress, "It seems that there are more and more pirates recently, causing a lot of trouble. Yesterday, a pirate group entered Alabastan, hijacked a village, and demanded a ransom from us.


    But we couldn''t offer that much for a while, and even the father and king had personally dispatched to negotiate with the other party, and there was still no good solution. "


    "Let''s go and see."


    Sun Xu stood up, and since he encountered it, there is no reason not to help: "By the way, how is the strength of that pirate group?"


    "Very strong, the captain''s bounty is 35 million!"


    When Weiwei said this, she couldn''t help but shook her head.


    Thirty-five million does not seem to be a strong one, but the bounty for the man next to him is five billion!


    "Let''s go!"


    Sun Xu hugged Weiwei, set up a white cloud, and flew towards the kidnapped village.


    After half an hour.


    "Is this here?"


    Weiwei was shocked.


    Even if you can reach the duck, it would take a few hours to get here from Alba, but they only took less than half an hour!


    Sun Xu smiled, did not speak, in fact, this was the result of his slowing down.


    He searched, and first saw King Cobra, with Gaka and a few guards by his side, talking to a young man who was hanging out.


    "No! You must pay the ransom today! Otherwise, we will tear up the ticket!"


    "The amount you asked for is too high, and you can''t make it up in such a short period of time!"


    "That''s your business!"


    After hearing a few words, Sun Xu looked away and continued searching. He soon found the target.


    "It''s those people!"


    "Yes!"


    Weiwei looked in the direction he was pointing, her cheeks suddenly wrinkled, and a strong disgust appeared in her eyes.


    Several dark-skinned men with naked upper bodies were surrounded by a young girl in the middle.


    From this perspective, it can be seen that the village has been devastated by them, many buildings have been destroyed, and a few corpses are placed in the center of the village.


    In the courtyard where the pirate was, there were a few disheveled women, all with hollow eyes and numb expressions.


    What happened to them is self-evident.


    "These scumbags!"


    Weiwei gritted her teeth and said word by word.


    The pirates she imagined should be freely adventurous, seeing all kinds of beautiful scenery, experiencing exciting and fun adventures, looking for treasures hidden in the sea and in various places under the ground.


    However, during this time of contact, she found that there are too few such pirates!


    Most of the pirates are scumbags who murder and arson, commit adultery, looting, and do all kinds of evil!


    "Deformed world."


    Sun Xu shook his head secretly, with a trace of undetectable mockery in his eyes.


    The saddest thing is that in the end this world may still need pirates to save.


    He didn''t say anything, and took Weiwei straight down.


    "Hey, boss, I didn''t expect such a good thing to be hidden here!"


    A lean man with a cold look, like a poisonous snake sneered.


    The one he called the boss was a stocky, ugly-looking middle-aged man with a bald head. He licked his lips: "Good job, Viper! We can play together later!"


    "Boss, you are tired of having fun, let us have fun too!"


    Another person shouted: "Such good goods are not common!"


    "Fuck you Gobi!" The bald man laughed and scolded, "When we have enough fun, we should leave! If we stay longer, we may not be able to leave!"


    "It''s okay to take her on!" the man said again.


    Another pirate said: "Even if you bring it, I have to play it first! The last time I gave it to you, you won''t be able to play it within two days! The other brothers who hurt you have no chance to play!"


    The girl''s face was pale, her body trembled slightly, and her face was desperate.


    After seeing the pirate, her father immediately let her hide in the cellar, but unfortunately she was still caught.


    From the conversations of these people, she knew how tragic her fate would be in the future.


    "Dad, mom."


    The girl pressed her lips hard, tears slipped from the corner of her eyes, and quietly fumbled a sharp object from the cuff.


    This is a lens that is about to break, which she uses to defend herself, but now she feels that she is better off using this thing.


    Living will only become worse than death.


    "Goodbye, Mom and Dad."


    She closed her eyes, waved her arms, and pierced her neck with the lens in her hand.


    However, the next moment, she felt that her arm was being held down, and she couldn''t move forward anymore.


    "Has it been discovered?"


    The girl''s heart was completely overwhelmed by despair, she opened her eyes and looked forward.


    Then, she was stunned.


    In front of them were not the hideous pirates, but two completely strangers.


    A young man with black hair and black eyes. He was very handsome. The girl had never seen such a good-looking boy.


    A girl with flying blue hair looked at her, she felt ashamed of herself.


    She is very beautiful, the most beautiful in some villages, otherwise the pirates would not be so excited.


    However, compared with the blue-haired girl, the girl felt like the ugly duckling in front of the swan.


    "Who are they?"


    The girl stared at the sudden appearance of a man and a woman, she could be sure that they were not pirates.


    There is no such good-looking person among the pirates.


    "Good courage!"


    Sun Xu admired.


    There is a big horror before death.


    Even if you know that you will face the end of life worse than death, how many people can make up their minds to commit suicide?


    "Don''t worry! It''s okay! We will protect you!"


    Weiwei snatched the sharp lens from the girl''s hand and said softly.


    The girl in front of her looks about the same age as her. If the two come two minutes late, a vigorous life may be gone.


    "Who are you? Why are you here?"


    The pirates also found them, took up weapons one after another, and surrounded the two of them.


    Weiwei smiled at the girl, turned around, her face quickly covered with a layer of frost: "Damn you guys!"


    The pirates didn''t hear what she was saying at all, their eyes lit up when they saw Weiwei''s face.


    "Really, so beautiful!"


    "Hahaha, I made a lot of money today!"


    "Shut up!"


    The bald man yelled, pretending to be gentle: "Beautiful lady, are you interested in..."


    Huh! Boom!


    A black shadow flashed, the bald man seemed to collapse, and his body fell to the ground. The black-haired and black-eyed man stepped on his chest and said slowly:


    "It seems that you think you are too slow to die, then I will fulfill you."


    "Who are you?"


    "Let go of boss!"


    The pirates were shocked and yelled angrily one by one, but their bodies were very sincere, and they rushed back.


    The bald man wanted to stand up, but his foot was like a mountain pressing on his chest, and he couldn''t move no matter how hard he struggled.


    He gave up and roared, "Boy, do you know who I am?"


    "What''s your background?"


    Sun Xu raised his eyebrows.


    "I''m the younger brother of Captain Moore!"


    The bald man roared: "Our Iron Hand Pirates is a subordinate of the Iron Armed Pirates! You dare to move us, the Iron Armed Pirates will not let you go!"


    "Iron Arm Pirates? What is that?"


    Sun Xu looked at Weiwei: "Have you heard of it?"


    "No." Weiwei shook her head, and she didn''t know the name.


    The bald man was vomiting blood in anger, and said coldly: "Captain Moore is a big pirate with a bounty of 130 million! The iron-armed pirate group is a large-scale pirate group with more than five thousand people! If you dare to move me , Moore must be..."


    "Boss!"


    Before he finished speaking, he was interrupted by his subordinates.


    The bald man immediately reached the army, and the voices of his men trembled, seeming to contain strong fear.


    He curled his head vigorously, and finally saw the person who was speaking, it was the cold and venomous man who was also the deputy captain of their iron-handed pirate group.


    "He, he, he, he is..."


    At this time, the viper man''s face no longer sees the slightest coldness, his face is full of fear, like a rat trembling in front of a cat.


    "What''s wrong with him?" the bald man asked.


    "He, he..." After "he" was connected many times, the viper man finally controlled his trembling cheeks and roared, "He is the Demon King!"


    "Demon King? Who is the Demon King?"


    The bald man turned his head around, and couldn''t remember when he knew a person named Demon King, but the next moment, his head suddenly went down.


    "Demon King?!"


    He stared at Sun Xu blankly, the handsome man in front of him and the image on the wanted order gradually overlapped, and his face instantly lost all the blood.


    "Iron Arm Pirates, right? Thank you for letting me know, I will let them accompany you."


    Sun Xu smiled. If he didn''t get the news, there would be a huge hidden danger.


    The 130 million bounty is indeed very good.


    If you seek revenge from Alabastan, it may really cause some trouble.


    The bald man''s lips trembled, and he wanted to say something, but Sun Xu no longer had the desire to listen anymore. He lifted his right foot gently, and then dropped it gently.


    Boom!


    A dull sound exploded, and the whole house shook.


    The bald man''s face was frozen, and there was a strong fear and regret remaining in his eyes.


    Sun Xu looked at the remaining pirates, frowned, and said indifferently: "Do you judge yourself or me?"


    "Demon King, we offended you, we apologize to you, and hope you can spare me a dog''s life! I..."


    Sun Xu shook his head and looked at Weiwei and the unknown girl: "Close your eyes."


    Weiwei shook her head: "It''s okay!"


    The unknown girl also opened her eyes stubbornly.


    "In that case..."


    "kill!"


    "Fight with him!"


    "What about the Demon King! With so many of us, are you afraid of him?"


    The pirates also had a foreboding of their own solution, and rushed over in despair.


    With a wave of Sun Xu''s hand, the whirlwind condensed into a fierce man without a name, and with a tear, he passed all the pirates.


    A drop of blood, internal organs, broken fingers and stumped arms leaked, and the room that had just been cleaned instantly turned into hell.


    Both Weiwei and the unknown girl turned pale, especially the unknown girl, turning their heads and vomiting.


    After vomiting, Weiwei took the girl to another room. Sun Xu left the room and returned soon.


    "Solve it?"


    Weiwei looked at him.


    "It''s all solved!"


    Sun Xu nodded.


    The gap between these pirates and him is too great. To kill these people, he only needs to move his fingers gently.


    He changed his expression and looked out of the village: "Your father seems to have noticed something wrong. Bring people over, we should also go."


    Weiwei nodded lightly, turned her head and said to the girl: "You can rest here, the king''s army will be here soon."


    "thank you all."


    The girl smiled reluctantly, the scene just now really stimulated her too much.


    "Don''t tell us what happened. If someone asks you what happened, you can just make up your own personal information, or just say that you don''t know."


    Sun Xu said.


    "I see."


    Although I don''t know why he wanted to do this, since it was the request of the lifesaver, the girl would naturally have no objection.


    "Then, goodbye."


    Sun Xu held Weiwei and waved to the girl. The silhouettes of the two slowly faded, like a picture, gradually being wiped away.


    Hello.


    The girl stared blankly, her eyes widened and her face was shocked.


    She wondered whether the two people were real people. She has heard some legends, when encountering danger, there may be gods sending messengers to save people.


    Was it met by her?


    At this moment, Jaka rushed in with two guards, his eyes swept around the room, and quickly locked on the sluggish girl.


    "There is a lively mouth, it seems to have been frightened in some way."


    Jaka walked over slowly: "Hello, I am Jaka, the adjutant of the Kingdom Guard, what happened here?"


    The girl didn''t respond, still thinking about whether Sun Xu and Weiwei were messengers of gods.


    Jaka frowned and looked at the room on the other side: "It''s so bloody."


    Reminiscent of the pirate''s body he saw on the road, he had realized what was happening there, but he walked over, opened the door, and took a look.


    Click.


    After just one glance, Gaka closed the door, his face turned a little ugly.


    He has seen many dead people and even participated in wars, but this is the first time he has seen such a tragic scene.


    Blood and internal organs flowed all over the floor, and the **** air in the small room almost condensed into substance.


    "Who did all this?"


    Gaka was surprised.


    The actions of the other party undoubtedly helped them, but such a cruel style made him feel unsure.


    From all the death scenes, he found one thing. The pirates died extremely simply and did not make any resistance, including in this room, judging from the location of the corpses, everyone was killed at the same time.


    The enemy has overwhelming power.


    Can sneak into the heavily guarded pirates lair silently, and easily solve all the pirates. When did Alabastan have such a terrible figure?


    Gaka hid the worry in his eyes, and while calling his hand to call His Majesty the Kingdom, he continued to try to communicate with the girl.


    When Cobra arrived, he saw Gaka standing on one side helplessly, and a girl with the same age as Vivi standing stubbornly on the opposite side.


    "what happened?"


    Cobra asked.


    "Your Majesty!" Gaka said, "All the pirates have been dealt with, and none of them survives."


    "Do you know who did it?"


    Cobra asked, he was not surprised by the answer, he had also seen the bodies of the pirates along the way.


    His mood is also a little subtle, causing them a lot of trouble. Not long ago, he flaunted their might, the very tough pirate, who turned into a corpse in a blink of an eye.


    This is really...


    Gaka''s expression became more and more helpless: "This girl is the only witness, she said, said..."


    "say what?"


    Cobra asked curiously, what answer would make Gaka make such an expression.


    "She said it was done by the messenger of the gods." Gaka shook his head helplessly.


    "God?"


    Cobra subconsciously repeated it, but he didn''t expect this answer.


    He looked at the girl and said softly: "My child, what is your name?"


    "Pertha, my name is Pertha."


    The girl glanced at Cobra timidly, and she had just learned from Jiachao that this turned out to be His Majesty the King.


    Rao was very worried because she had just experienced a very dangerous situation.


    "Well, Bertha, you said it was the messenger of the gods who killed these pirates?"


    Cobra lowered his tone as much as possible to reduce the girl''s tension.


    "What does the angel of the **** look like?"


    "It''s a man and a woman are very beautiful."


    "What about it?"


    Bertha glanced at him, but refused to say any more.


    The benefactor specially told her not to disclose the benefactor''s affairs, even the king.


    Cobra saw nothing to ask, and didn''t force it, and stood up straight.


    "Clean up the body of the pirate first, and see if there are any fish slipping through the net, so as to comfort the villagers."


    "Yes!"


    Gakaen said.


    The girl named Bertha quietly glanced at where Sun Xu and Weiwei had left, and said silently in her heart: "Thank you."


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 389 Scum), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 ~：

    You can search for the latest chapters in Baidu for "The Monkey King in One Piece Novel Cool Notes (!


    First of all, thank you Qiu Sheng_Xia Di for your reward, thank you very much, the biggest reward I have ever received, haha.


    Thank you everyone for your monthly pass!


    I got a lot of monthly tickets in these two days, thank you very much.


    Finally, Chapter 390 has been shut down in a dark room, so let''s check it out tomorrow.


    The latest chapter address of Monkey King in Pirate: https://


    The full text of Monkey King in Pirate Reading address: https://


    Monkey King in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King reading on Pirate¡¯s mobile phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record this (single chapter) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 391： Hairy son-in-law sees father-in-law

    "The Monkey King in Pirate Novels ( to find the latest chapters!


    Cobra frowned: "Has Vivi left? This kid is really true, no matter what she wants to do, I won''t stop her! Why do you have to leave without saying goodbye every time!"


    He had knocked on the door for five minutes, and there was no response, not even a sound.


    If Vivi is inside, it''s impossible to hear all of this.


    The only explanation is that she is no longer in the room.


    As for how to leave, why didn''t anyone find out... These problems are not important, and no one found out when she left last time.


    With the last example, Cobra''s heart is still calm.


    "Princess Vivi may have something unspeakable too!"


    Icarim said carefully: "The princess has always been a very assertive person. She didn''t say that she didn''t deliberately conceal her Majesty. Maybe it was because of any concerns."


    In fact, he had a guess in his mind.


    What else could make a girl who has always been calm and independent leave the palace despite herself?


    Princess Vivi is no longer a child, and it is impossible to escape for play.


    Icarim believed that His Majesty also thought of this.


    The question is, why has Princess Vivi never revealed it?


    Icarim thinks this is probably the most sensitive place, even in his capacity he dare not say much.


    Cobra knocked it a few more times, but still didn''t respond. He was about to turn and leave, and stopped again.


    "No! What if Weiwei did not leave, but fell ill, or encountered some danger and couldn''t come to open the door? Maybe Weiwei is now waiting for us to enter and save her!"


    He said to himself.


    This possibility cannot be ruled out.


    In fact, if it hadn''t been for the previous example, they would have suspected this situation first.


    Cobra thought for a while, then made a decision: "Forcibly open this door!"


    It''s just a door.


    Even if the guess is wrong, it means to reinstall the fan. If the guess is correct, then the matter is big!


    Gaka walked out, moved his body a bit, pressing his shoulders in front of him, pressing his feet on the ground, and suddenly exerted force.


    The power of his whole body was like a volcanic eruption, and it erupted to the extreme in an instant, pushing his shoulder, and hitting the door like a cannonball.


    Boom!


    Gaka was stunned, then his face instantly rose to reddish-purple, he took two steps back, holding his shoulders, and kept breathing air-conditioning.


    "What''s the matter with this door? Is it made of steel?"


    "This is just an ordinary wooden door, how can it be steel!"


    Cobra shook his head, but he believed that Gaka wouldn''t make such a joke, and he didn''t look like a pretend.


    So, there is a problem with this door?


    He reached out and touched it. The door panel was smooth and delicate, using the best paint.


    However, the texture of the wooden door can still be felt.


    what happened? Gaka hit with all his strength, but he didn''t even hit the door!


    "Your Majesty, I will try again!"


    Jiaka said in a deep voice.


    Among these people, his physical fitness is the best.


    For those of the same ability, Bell is more inclined to Sun Xu and flexibility. He is a Jackal, whose ability favors strength and physique.


    Cobra agreed.


    This time Gaka directly chose to become, and soon turned into a giant wolf standing up.


    Top your shoulders, lean your body, and touch the ground with your left foot.


    It''s still the last action.


    After preparing for a while, Gaka moved from static to moving, his shoulders slammed forward, his movements were extremely violent, and there seemed to be muffled thunder in the air.


    Boom!


    Jaka shook his body, looking at the door that was still intact, his face showed unprecedented shock.


    The ground was kicked out of a huge pit, but it still failed to open the door. Instead, his shoulders became unbearably painful, as if they were split.


    "How is this going?"


    Jaka''s voice was full of doubts.


    Not to mention a door or a wall, it should be broken!


    "let me do it!"


    Bell walked out, his feet turned into huge claws, brewed for a while, and slammed into the door fiercely.


    Stabbing... A harsh sound sounded, Bell retracted his paw in pain, a faint blood leaked from it, and the door was still intact.


    Everyone looked at each other.


    If even Bell and Gaka can''t do it, the others will not do it.


    Icarim suddenly remembered something and suggested: "Since the door can''t be opened, try from the wall next to it."


    "This method is good!"


    "You can try."


    "..."


    Everyone''s eyes lit up.


    But soon they were disappointed, no, still no.


    Like the gate, the walls have become indestructible.


    At this moment, everyone was really helpless.


    Cobra hesitated for a while, gritted his teeth and said, "Find a cannon!"


    "His Majesty!"


    Everyone was shocked.


    Blast with artillery?


    If the power is small, it won''t work. If the power is too large, the result will be uncontrollable.


    Let alone how many buildings will be destroyed, if Princess Vivi is in the room, she may be injured.


    "go with!"


    Cobra''s attitude is firm. Of course he also knows those problems, but now this situation worries him even more.


    "Yes!"


    Icarim responded and turned to make arrangements.


    After a while, he returned to the palace, followed by two soldiers behind him, pushing a cannon with a muzzle larger than a human head.


    At this time, Sun Xu finally remembered the situation outside.


    He swept his consciousness: "It''s still there!"


    The door couldn''t be opened, of course, he used some means to prevent anyone from breaking in suddenly.


    "Huh? What are they going to do?"


    Immediately, Sun Xu found the artillery Iqalem had brought and saw them put the cannonball in and aimed it at the door of Weiwei''s room.


    "Is this going to bomb the door with cannon?"


    The corner of Sun Xu''s mouth twitched.


    This reaction is too intense!


    Seeing that they were ready to ignite, he hurriedly spread the sound of his spiritual knowledge.


    "Hello, Your Majesty, don''t worry, Weiwei is safe now and is sleeping. When she wakes up, I will take her out."


    "Wait a moment!"


    Cobra was startled and quickly recovered, and quickly stopped Icarim who was about to set the fire.


    "Your Majesty?"


    Icarim looked over suspiciously.


    Cobra ignored him and asked eagerly: "Who are you? Why are you in Vivi''s room?"


    "My identity, you will know when your Majesty sees me."


    Sun Xu answered and stopped responding.


    Cobra yelled a few more times, and tried again when he didn''t get an answer.


    "Your Majesty, do you still continue?"


    Icarim asked.


    Cobra''s expression changed, and finally he waved the water: "No need."


    Iqalem motioned for the soldiers to push the artillery away, took a look at Cobra, and tried to ask: "Your Majesty, what happened?"


    Cobra shook his head, said nothing, and looked a little gloomy.


    It was a man''s voice just now!


    There is a man in Weiwei''s room!


    He didn''t object to Weiwei''s dating, and even hoped that Weiwei would find him a son-in-law.


    However, in the circumstance that he didn''t know anything, the baby girl was deceived, and he still had some bitterness and depression in his heart that his own cabbage was picked up by a pig.


    "Who would it be?"


    Cobra''s head turned sharply, trying to find out what''s wrong with his own cabbage.


    It stands to reason that this person is not difficult to guess.


    In the past ten years or so, Weiwei was still young, and it was impossible to have anyone she liked.


    During the period of defeating Krokdal, Vivi had been learning how to be a good king in the palace, and had no time to meet men.


    The only possibility is someone she knew from the time she was lurking at the Baroque Work Agency until she defeated Klockdal.


    A figure flashed across Cobra''s mind. After a long time, he let out a long suffocating breath: "Let''s go!"


    Although the others were very confused, no one came up to touch the mold when he saw his face.


    After walking for two steps, Cobra stopped again, and told the maid behind him: "You wait here. When they come out, notify me immediately!"


    them.


    Everyone keenly noticed Cobra''s words.


    Bell, Jaka, and Iqalem quietly glanced at each other, all showing a thoughtful look, there are other people in Princess Vivi''s room?


    Looking at His Majesty''s face, that person is probably a man!


    A certain guess in their hearts was confirmed, and then greater curiosity emerged.


    who can that be?


    Who captured their princess Vivi''s heart?


    Unfortunately, even Cobra can''t answer this question.


    Everyone found that His Majesty the King was in a very bad mood today, and he was about to get angry at every turn, causing the entire palace to tremble, and the air pressure dropped a few degrees.


    As time passed, the sun gradually slipped from the top of the head to the west.


    Weiwei twitched her nose, and a very strong scent penetrated her nose. She opened her eyes blankly and muttered, "What''s the smell? It smells good!"


    "Wake up? I prepared food for you, come and eat!"


    Sun Xu came over with the dinner plate.


    There are ingredients and various tableware in Linglong Tower, so you can cook a meal.


    Although his cooking skills are average, he has the ingredients cultivated by Ace and tastes good.


    Following her reputation, Weiwei stared at him blankly, remembering the past, her face was pink, but the corners of her mouth turned up.


    "give."


    Sun Xu handed the dinner plate to Weiwei and said with a smile: "Hurry up, or it will be cold in a while."


    The food he prepares is very simple, a bowl of seafood porridge and a fried steak.


    Weiwei sat up, took the dinner plate, smelled the rich aroma of the food, groaned twice in her stomach, and couldn''t help but move her index finger.


    She is indeed hungry.


    From yesterday afternoon until now, I haven''t eaten anything for a whole day.


    If it hadn''t been for the double repairs with Sun Xu several times before, her body would have been completely unable to hold it.


    The steak Sun Xu has already been cut into small pieces. She doesn''t need to divide it by herself. She can eat it by pinching it. The seafood porridge is neither hot nor cold, and it tastes just right.


    Weiwei first tasted a steak. After the entrance, the gravy was overflowing, the taste was rich and the fragrance was long, and her eyes lit up.


    "Really tasty!"


    As a princess of a country, although her life is not arrogant, she still has the best food and use.


    However, I have never eaten such a delicious steak.


    Sun Xu looked at it with a smile.


    Weiwei was really hungry and quickly wiped out most of the steak and seafood porridge. Just when she was about to eat the last steak, she suddenly realized a problem and stopped moving.


    "My father and them?"


    She remembered that before she fell asleep, the father and the others came over, why there is no movement now.


    "already left."


    "Leave?"


    "I told him you were sleeping in the room, and when you wake up, go find him."


    Weiwei''s expression tightened: "You, have you seen my dad?"


    Sun Xu knew that she was not talking about meeting, but meeting as a son-in-law. He shook his head and said, "No, I told him directly by voice."


    Weiwei breathed a sigh of relief, but quickly became nervous again.


    Transmission?


    Although she didn''t know how that was done, it was obvious that Father Wang already knew about Sun Xu''s existence.


    "Don''t worry." Sun Xu smiled: "Although your father-in-law''s mood is a bit complicated, he is still calm. Of course, it may be that he has hidden all his emotions in his heart and intends to wait for me to meet me again. Sex broke out."


    Weiwei glanced at him angrily: "My father is not such a rude person."


    She calmed down.


    That''s right, the father will most likely oppose her being with Sun Xu, but with Sun Xu''s previous promise, she feels that she is not afraid of anything.


    Weiwei speeds up eating: "Okay, let''s go to see the father after dinner!"


    Hululu, she quickly finished the porridge and barbecue, and smiled: "It''s delicious! I didn''t expect your cooking skills to be so good."


    "Actually, it''s mainly good ingredients."


    Sun Xu explained.


    Weiwei didn''t care, and pulled him out of the room.


    The maid waiting outside was drowsy, and she woke up instantly when she heard the door opening.


    "your Highness."


    Weiwei nodded to her, then walked out briskly.


    The little maid was stunned, first glanced into the room, and then immediately chased Weiwei, muttering in her heart: "Isn''t there two people? Why is the only princess who came out?"


    At this time, the sun had already begun to set, and the red sun was not visible because the building was blocking it, but the entire sky was dyed red.


    Vivira took Sun Xu and quickly realized that it was wrong, and asked in confusion, "Can''t they see you?"


    "I used a little magic." Sun Xu nodded: "As you know, my identity is not suitable for being here."


    Weiwei didn''t say anything, and speeded up her pace.


    Soon the two found Cobra in a room. He was discussing something with several people. There were men and women, old and young, and the common point was that they all had the high-level temperament on them.


    Bell was not seen, only Gaka stood on the side like a pillar.


    After Weiwei came in, both sides were taken aback.


    A handsome young man with a blond shawl chuckled softly: "This is Princess Vivi, isn''t it? You are not as well-known as you meet. You are more beautiful than the legend."


    "Thanks for the compliment."


    Weiwei held Sun Xu''s palm and responded politely and nonchalantly, while guessing the identities of these people in her heart.


    The blond man smiled and didn''t say much. He turned his head and said: "Then we will leave first, Your Majesty Cobra, if you have news, please let us know as soon as possible."


    "no problem."


    Cobra looked unwavering.


    The blond man glanced at Weiwei again, turned and left the room.


    Gaka immediately caught up.


    After they left, Weiwei frowned and said, "Dad, who are they?"


    After several double repairs, her perception has become much sharper, and she has noticed that since she came in, those people have been looking at her, and their eyes can''t tell.


    "It''s a staff member of the world government."


    Cobra briefly explained, turning his head to look at Weiwei''s side, revealing suspicious eyes.


    Haven''t anyone noticed for such a big person?


    In his field of vision, there was a figure hiding in the darkness next to Weiwei, who seemed to be wearing a pure black raincoat and could not see clearly.


    But this is even more conspicuous!


    Why didn''t those people look at it just now?


    "You go down first."


    Weiwei ordered the other maids and guards in the room.


    The maid and the guards first glanced at Cobra, and when they found that he had no objection, they stepped back respectfully and closed the door when they left.


    Cobra took a breath and asked: "Vivi, who is this person?"


    Sun Xu took a step forward, and the "black raincoat" outside his body quickly dissipated, revealing his original appearance.


    "Your Majesty, it''s been a long time."


    "Sure enough, it''s you!"


    Cobra stared at Sun Xu closely, his expression extremely complicated.


    "Your Majesty does not seem to be surprised?"


    Sun Xu raised his eyebrows.


    Weiwei also showed a curious expression.


    "For so many years, Weiwei has not come into contact with many boys, and the target is only those few."


    Cobra slowly said: "Actually, I was a little skeptical from the time when Weiwei asked Pluto for you. Moreover, she often would be in a daze with a few rewards. I thought she was yearning for an adventurous life.


    Combined with the situation at this time, it is naturally not difficult to find the truth. "


    "Knowing daughter Mo Ruo father." Sun Xu smiled.


    Weiwei''s face was reddened, but she didn''t shrink from her gaze facing Cobra.


    Cobra sighed inwardly as he watched the palms of the two clenched together.


    He knows that his daughter is soft on the outside, strong on the inside, firm in heart, and extremely assertive, and he will never give up what he believes.


    These things that made him proud in the past are also his biggest headaches at this time.


    "Weiwei, let me talk to him alone, okay?"


    "Dad, is there anything else you need to hide from me?"


    "Weiwei, this is a topic among men!"


    "But¡­¡­"


    "Weiwei." Sun Xu said suddenly and smiled: "It''s okay, you go outside and wait for a while, I will have a good talk with His Majesty the King."


    Weiwei looked at him.


    Sun Xu nodded gently.


    "Oh well."


    Weiwei pursed her lips, didn''t insist anymore, turned and walked to the next room.


    Only Sun Xu and Cobra left in the room.


    Cobra did not speak, but looked at Sun Xu quietly.


    He was unmoved and unmoved.


    If he had just crossed the Pirate World, he might be very nervous under this kind of gaze , but now he can''t feel any pressure.


    This is the confidence brought by strength.


    In fact, if he stares back, Cobra will be very scared.


    But Cobra was his cheap father-in-law anyway, and he certainly couldn''t do it like he did with the enemy.


    In fact, even if he didn''t speak, Cobra felt heavy pressure.


    The emperor among the pirates!


    Five billion bounty!


    Some people even call him the strongest in the world!


    At the beginning, Krokdal disturbed them. If this person wanted to, he would pose a greater threat than Krokdal.


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 390 The son-in-law meets the father-in-law), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 392： Sun Xus ambition

    "The Monkey King in Pirate Novels ( to find the latest chapters!


    After a long silence, Cobra finally broke the silence: "Will you marry Vivi?"


    "You should know that this is impossible, Your Majesty."


    Sun Xu said seriously, not to mention the existence of Keya and others, because his identity as a pirate is destined to be impossible to integrate with Weiwei in an open and honest manner.


    Of course, waiting for the overthrow of the world government is another matter.


    "I am grateful that you helped us defeat Krokdal, but I forgive me for not agreeing to this matter."


    Cobra took a deep breath, suppressed the worries in his heart, and said solemnly: "You should know that Vivi is destined to inherit Alabastan, and she needs a husband and offspring with a proper background.


    If you are really good to her, you should leave her! "


    Sun Xu laughed.


    Is it good for her to leave Weiwei?


    A familiar statement!


    "Your Majesty."


    He looked serious and stretched out three fingers: "First, I will never separate from Weiwei, and I will never let anyone take her away from me!


    Second, when Weiwei is with me, the benefits that Weiwei can get from me far outweigh the disadvantages.


    Third, she will not necessarily inherit Alabastan. "


    Cobra frowned. The first one is easy to say, and the second one can be put on hold. What is the third one?


    "Vivi is the only heir to Alabastan. She does not inherit Alabastan. Who will inherit?"


    "Because soon, it is not certain whether Alabastan will exist or not." Sun Xu said lightly.


    "What did you say?"


    Cobra stood up suddenly and stared at him closely: "What do you mean?"


    "Don''t get excited, Your Majesty!"


    Sun Xu calmly said, waiting for Cobra''s mood to become less agitated, and after returning to his seat, he said: "Your Majesty, don''t you think this form of world government is too backward?


    Wars between countries are still commonplace. The world government has done nothing and has to pay them huge taxes. What use do they want? "


    "What about falling behind? This is not something we can change." Cobra said lightly.


    "Why can''t it be changed?" The corner of Sun Xu''s mouth raised.


    "This is about the foundation of the world government. Even if the kings'' resolution is passed at the World Conference, it is difficult to change anything." Cobra said.


    "Then overthrow the world government!"


    Sun Xu said: "Your Majesty is right. The world government has rotted from its roots and has no value in saving! The best way is to overthrow everything and recreate the universe!"


    His voice was flat, but to Cobra, it sounded like a thunder falling in his ears.


    He looked at Sun Xu for a while, and said cautiously: "I heard that there is a group of revolutionary troops who are determined to overthrow the world government and have overturned many kingdoms."


    "I am not in the same group as the Revolutionary Army!"


    Before Cobra relaxed, Sun Xu continued: "They just want to overthrow the Tianlongren, and I want to completely destroy the world government and the Tianlongren and rebuild a regime!"


    Cobra shook his head again and again: "This way it will be even more impossible for me to hand Weiwei to you! You may not know how powerful the world government and the Celestial people are. Neither you nor the revolutionary army can succeed!"


    Sun Xu snapped his fingers: "Then, Your Majesty, how about we make a bet?"


    Cobra frowned, already guessing what he was going to bet on, but still asked: "What to bet on?"


    Sun Xu said slowly and logically: "If I succeed in overthrowing the world government, you will no longer prevent Weiwei from staying with me. If I fail, then don''t come to Weiwei again, how about?"


    Cobra looked at him suspiciously: "Are you so confident?"


    "To tell you, my confidence is very full!"


    "The Tianlong people and the world government have ruled the world for eight hundred years, and their power is very powerful!"


    "I know very well!"


    "Then where does your faith come from?"


    "Well, your Majesty the King will see it in the future. The focus now is to make a bet. Will your Majesty the King make this bet with me?"


    Cobra looked at him, hesitant.


    His feelings about Sun Xu are actually very complicated.


    Excluding the identity of the pirate, Sun Xu is actually the perfect son-in-law candidate.


    He is strong, does not admire power, and agrees with Weiwei, so he can choose at will, and he can''t choose such a good son-in-law.


    More importantly, Weiwei likes him!


    Cobra understands his daughter, once he likes it, it is impossible to empathize with him again!


    In fact, he had already planned to agree, just to test it out.


    Unexpectedly, this temptation has found such a remarkable thing.


    This kid''s ambition is too big!


    "Dragons and the world government are very powerful. You are looking for death! I can''t give Weiwei to someone who actively seeks death!" Cobra said solemnly.


    "Isn''t that right? I died, and Weiwei''s thoughts were completely cut off. You don''t have to worry about me continuing to pester her." Sun Xuhun said indifferently.


    boom!


    Cobra was furious, he slapped the table severely regardless of manners, and snarled, "Are you such an irresponsible person?! Have you ever thought about what to do with Vivi if you are dead? "


    With my daughter¡¯s stubbornness, would I find another one because my sweetheart dies?


    He felt that she was much more likely to choose to be alone for a lifetime! Moreover, there may be more serious consequences...


    "Ok?"


    Sun Xu glanced at him in surprise, and gradually recalled.


    His cheap father-in-law seemed to have acquiesced to his Weiwei matter, and did not intend to separate them.


    He was silent for a while, and no longer fooled his cheap father-in-law with that kind of foolish betting, and said seriously: "Your Majesty, please rest assured, I am absolutely sure of success!


    You should know that I used to work in Marijoa, and I know what I will face.


    I don''t want to die, and I can''t bear Vivi. "


    Cobra saw that he didn''t seem to be lying, frowned, and asked, "Where does your confidence come from?"


    "Pluto, you gave it to me, I have fixed it."


    "I know! But it is impossible to defeat the Dragonites by relying on Pluto alone. The reason why Pluto was damaged in the first place was because..."


    After a pause, Cobra continued: "I don''t know the specifics, but it must be related to the Tianlongren."


    Sun Xu nodded thoughtfully, without further questioning, and continued: "It''s not enough to rely on Pluto. I can tell you another secret. In fact, Pluto is also in my hands."


    "Neptune?"


    Cobra''s eyes widened: "Another ancient weapon Sea King?"


    Sun Xu nodded helplessly.


    Every time I have to take a white star out to support the field.


    No way, if he says that he will be invincible in the future, one person can suppress the world, no one will believe it.


    "Neptune can order all the Neptunes, you can imagine how powerful this is! To some extent, Neptune is stronger than Pluto!"


    Cobra nodded blankly.


    Does one person own two ancient weapons?


    Is he really the next-generation king of fate?


    "In fact, I still have a stronger hole card, but it is not convenient to show you now. So, you can rest assured that I have absolute certainty to overthrow the Tianlongren!" Sun Xu said.


    With Neptune''s foreshadowing, the credibility of his words instantly improved a lot.


    Cobra remained silent and couldn''t help but believe a little bit in his heart.


    Neptune, Pluto, plus his own strength and the partners mentioned in the newspaper, coupled with his more powerful hole cards than Neptune, it is really possible to overthrow the Celestial Dragon.


    After a long time, Cobra asked: "What is the possibility that the Alabastan you just said may not exist?"


    "Forehead¡­¡­"


    This jump was a bit big, and Sun Xu was stunned for a moment before saying: "As I said just now, the form of joining the world government by this kind of kingdom is too backward and too loose. The new regime established after I overthrew the Tianlongren will not adopt this kind of government. form."


    After a pause, he continued: "I intend to build the entire world into a centralized empire! By then, not only Alabastan, but all kingdoms will disappear. Except for the empire, there will be no more royal clans and regional leaders. There will be no more family inheritance, all appointed by the empire."


    Cobra''s expression management has completely lost control, looking at Sun Xu in shock and even fear.


    This goal is even more terrifying than overthrowing the Tianlongren!


    "Do you know what you are talking about?" Cobra whispered: "You will become a public enemy of the world!"


    No king will accept this result.


    To deprive the throne that has been passed down for hundreds of years is definitely touching the scales of the kings.


    Even Cobra is difficult to accept.


    Sun Xu''s expression was plain, so plain that it seemed a bit cold: "Isn''t that just right? The kings all have a huge influence, and keeping them will only affect the unity of the new empire."


    They resisted, and I could just take the opportunity to clean them up. If they all joined in, I wouldn''t be able to do it. "


    Cobra gasped.


    "Of course."


    Sun Xu smiled: "Although Alabastan will not be there by then, as long as you abide by the new imperial system and laws, this area can continue to be ruled by you, and then it can be inherited by Weiwei."


    Cobra actually didn''t think about this problem at all, frowning and looking at him: "Does it really make sense to do that? The world is too big. If you want to turn the whole world into one country, you have to face too many difficulties!


    Taking a step back, even if you really succeed, how long can that country exist? Without your prestige and strength, your offspring cannot hold onto such a huge country at all! "


    "It can exist for a long, long time as long as I want."


    Sun Xu said: "I can tell you a secret, my ability is rather special, and I have a very long, very long lifespan."


    "How long is it long?"


    Cobra asked hesitantly.


    "Thousands of years, or tens of thousands of years." Sun Xu said.


    "Are you kidding me?"


    Cobra didn''t believe it. If Sun Xu was talking about hundreds of years, he thought it might be possible.


    Some races in the world, such as giants, can indeed live up to three to four hundred years.


    But thousands of years, even tens of thousands of years, it was completely beyond his imagination.


    Sun Xu did not respond to his doubts, and said to himself: "Tell you another secret, I can share my lifespan with other women, so that she can live as long as myself."


    It¡¯s inconvenient to disclose to other people about the double cultivation, so I can only think of a different argument.


    "You mean..."


    Cobra looked moved.


    "Alabastan may disappear, but Weiwei can live longer than the history of Alabastan!" Sun Xu affirmed.


    Cobra groaned, this kind of thing was incredible, even if Sun Xu said swearly, he still couldn''t believe it.


    "Of course, these are all things to follow."


    Sun Xu spread his hands and smiled: "I just want to tell you that although I have such defects, I can give Weiwei many things that other people can''t give."


    Cobra nodded slowly and said, "I have one last question."


    "Please speak." Sun Xu said.


    "What is the relationship between that Nicole Robin and you? And Nami."


    Cobra''s face looked on.


    The closeness between Sun Xu and Nami is what he saw with his own eyes, and Robin...


    Because it was covered by the destruction of Mariejoa, few people noticed that the reason Sun Xu killed Mariejoa was because the Dragonite injured Nicole Robin.


    Called soaring angry as a beauty!


    "this¡­¡­"


    Sun Xu''s expression was stagnant, and then he returned to normal, without changing his face and said: "As the future king of the world, it is normal for me to marry more concubines!"


    "you you you¡­¡­"


    Cobra stood up suddenly, pointed at him, his fingers trembling and his face flushed.


    "Shameless! Impossible! I disagree!"


    "Don''t get excited! Don''t get excited! Is there anything to discuss!"


    Sun Xu hurriedly used "spring breeze to transform rain" for him, worrying that he could not get up with anger, and fell down.


    "Not negotiable!"


    Cobra roared.


    He can accept the identity of a pirate, but this is too difficult to accept.


    "Hehe, you calm down here, I won''t bother you."


    After observing for a while, after confirming that Cobra was not in danger of life, Sun Xu immediately greased the soles of his feet and slipped out.


    In other respects, he can argue with Cobra for reasons, but it is indeed his fault, and there is nothing to quibble.


    Looking at His Majesty''s face, the anger will not be subdued for a while, and he does not intend to stay here and be scolded.


    Thirty-six counts, take the best plan!


    What''s more, this is also for the good of His Majesty the King.


    Slipped away.


    Cobra was about to say something, but as soon as he spoke, Sun Xu had already slipped out of the room. He could only put down his fingers, gritted his teeth, and said angrily: "This cunning bastard!"


    He did not suppress his voice at all, nor was he afraid of being heard by Sun Xu.


    Yes!


    That man was the emperor among the pirates, and even more noble than him as a real king in terms of identity, and one of the most powerful people in the world, and even "one" could be removed.


    But he just scolded!


    One sentence is not enough, and I even want to curse a few more sentences.


    "Why is a smart girl like Weiwei so dizzy in this respect!"


    Cobra was heartbroken.


    He now understands why Weiwei didn''t tell him about it.


    He guessed that it might be Sun Xu''s decision to confess to him this time. According to his daughter''s character, he might give birth to his grandson before telling him.


    Damn it.


    The door was opened again, and Sun Xu''s figure reappeared in his field of vision.


    "By the way, Your Majesty, I will show you a small amount of evidence tomorrow."


    After all, without giving Cobra a chance to speak, he slipped away again.


    "Evidence? What evidence?" Cobra looked puzzled: "Is the evidence that can live for thousands of years?"


    "No! This is not the time to think about this! I have to talk to Weiwei."


    Cobra stood up, and a few seconds later, he sat down again in his chair.


    Was Weiwei the girl who would change her mind if he said a few words?


    ...


    After leaving the room, Sun Xu found Weiwei.


    "What did you talk about? I seem to hear the angry voice of the father."


    Weiwei curiously asked.


    Sun Xu held her weak and boneless hand and smiled: "Everything has been discussed. Although your father is angry, he has basically agreed with us through persuading me with affection and reason."


    "Really?"


    Weiwei showed an unbelievable expression, just like Cobra knew her, she also knew her father.


    It''s easy to say in other respects. Only one thing is that Sun Xu might not be able to get his approval.


    And that''s the real reason why she never dared to confess everything to her father.


    "There is still a little problem, but I believe my father-in-law will figure it out." Sun Xu said with a smile.


    He almost understood Cobra''s thoughts.


    As long as Weiwei insists, it will be difficult for Cobra to continue to oppose it.


    In this matter, Weiwei happened to be standing with him.


    This can also be regarded as a certain degree of deception, which is somewhat contrary to his way of being a person and being in the world.


    However, Sun Xu doesn''t mind breaking through the bottom line for the sake of Weiwei.


    He is always more flexible.


    "Who is your father-in-law!"


    Weiwei was so ashamed that she turned her head and stopped looking at him, but the corners of her mouth turned up.


    "Ok?"


    Sun Xu was walking, suddenly stopped, looked up, frowned slightly.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Weiwei noticed the change in his mood.


    "There are a few bugs!"


    When Sun Xu thought, a ray of spiritual power rose up and flew out of the palace quietly.


    ...


    On a very tall building.


    A red-haired man is watching the movement in the palace with a telescope.


    Suddenly, it seemed that something had squeezed into his mind, and before he could think about it, the boundless pain overwhelmed him.


    "what!"


    The red-haired man''s face turned pale as paper in an instant, and he stuck his head on the ground and screamed. The nose, mouth, ears, and eyes were all bleeding out.


    "what happened to you?"


    The handsome young man with blond shawl rushed over.


    They are the people of the world government who left the palace.


    The red-haired man didn''t answer, or couldn''t answer at all, as if a hot red iron rod was inserted in his mind, and he stirred vigorously.


    pain! Boundless pain!


    In pain, he couldn''t think at all, and he couldn''t hear any voices from the outside world.


    The blond man looked solemn and wanted to help, but he didn''t know what was going on.


    The others were also helpless and watched the red-haired man scream slowly, and the struggling movement became smaller and smaller, until he finally lost all his breath.


    "In the end what happened?"


    Several people looked at the binoculars that fell on the ground, but no one dared to pick it up.


    ...


    Sun Xu retracted his gaze.


    "Let''s go."


    "Resolved?" Weiwei asked.


    "No, I just gave them a little warning."


    "It''s not like your style!"


    "The rest is for you."


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 391 Sun Xu''s Ambition), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 ~： Month-end summary

    You can search for the latest chapters in Baidu for "The Monkey King in One Piece Novel Cool Notes (!


    First of all, Chapter 390 may not be released until after Monday.


    Then, after the update today, including the chapter that was closed, this month just updated 270,000 words and failed to complete the small goal of 300,000.


    I''m very sorry, everyone just spray if you want.


    There is nothing to say, mainly because of my own planning mistakes.


    It was the first time I tried to make this update, and only later I realized that if I want to update 300,000 characters, it is not enough to write 10,000 characters every day, because I may be delayed by various things, including various uncontrollable factors and my own. Burnout.


    Only by writing as much as you can when you are in a good condition each day can you guarantee the accomplishment of this goal.


    In the first half of the month, I was actually in a good state, but in the next half of the month, I encountered many problems, including natural disasters, as well as some of my own minor problems.


    In the end the mission failed miserably... I''m very sorry!


    In addition, thank you very much for your support. The subscription has increased a bit, and the most rewards have been received. The monthly pass may also be the most one month.


    very happy.


    Willow bow to everyone! !


    grateful! !


    The latest chapter address of Monkey King in Pirate: https://


    The full text of Monkey King in Pirate Reading address: https://


    Monkey King in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King reading on Pirate¡¯s mobile phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record this reading (summary at the end of the month), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 393： Demon Fox (1)

    "The Monkey King in Pirate Novels ( to find the latest chapters!


    "Sun Xu, who is the enemy?"


    The expression on Weiwei''s face was a little puzzled.


    "It''s the people you just saw." Sun Xu said.


    "Just saw it?" Weiwei recalled, her eyes widening gradually: "People of the world government?"


    Sun Xu nodded: "They should have come at me, it was I who caused you."


    He briefly talked about Keya''s experience, and then said: "I had hoped that they would not be able to discover our relationship, but now it seems that I am too naive. The intelligence capabilities of the world government are more powerful than imagined."


    Weiwei was silent for a while: "Kaya? Is that the girl Nami said?"


    "Cough cough cough..."


    Sun Xu almost choked on saliva. Then, as if he hadn''t heard him, he said: "I was not sure when I saw the people of the world government in the palace, but I just found out that they were monitoring the palace.


    And it''s mainly to monitor you, Weiwei!


    These people definitely have a problem!


    It may be that you are scrupulous about your identity and haven''t done anything for the time being, but you must not be careless.


    With the power of the world government, it is difficult for your princess to restrain them! "


    Weiwei gave him a sideways glance, and did not reveal his blunt way of changing the subject, and said seriously: "I know, I will pay attention!"


    This is probably not just a question of "attention".


    With the strength of Alabastan, if the world government is determined to hijack Vivi, they don''t even have the ability to resist.


    However, Sun Xu didn''t say anything, he had already figured out how to deal with it.


    For the rest of the time, Sun Xu did nothing and played with Weiwei all the time.


    They didn''t go out either, they were in the palace.


    Sun Xu was fortunate to witness Weiwei''s dancing posture. Although she danced mediocrely, she was in good shape and beautiful. Seeing him was enthusiastic, she almost took Weiwei''s Fa right there.


    It is worth mentioning that he also met with Cobra a few times.


    Cobra didn''t show him a good face.


    Especially when he saw Sun Xu and Weiwei holding each other tightly, they didn''t separate for a second, as if they were glued hands, his eyes breathed fire with anger, and he wanted to lift a knife to chop Sun Xu.


    It is a pity that even if Sun Xu stands still and lets him chop at will, unless he uses a supreme sharp knife, his skin won''t even be broken.


    night.


    "Remember the gift I said to you?"


    Sun Xu smiled and said.


    "Remember! I thought you forgot!"


    Weiwei hugged his arm and said softly.


    "I didn''t forget, just need to prepare."


    Sun Xu pointed to the bed: "Take off your clothes and lie on it."


    "Don''t you want to get a gift?"


    Weiwei stared at him blankly.


    "This gift can only be given to you when you are not wearing clothes!" Sun Xu smiled.


    "God is mysterious!"


    Weiwei murmured, did not get tangled, removed her clothes quickly, and soon became naked.


    The two had communicated with each other at a negative distance, and she naturally had no more worries.


    Of course, she was still a little shy in her heart, lying on the bed with her hands covering sensitive parts.


    "Yes, is that okay?"


    Sun Xu nodded, making a move, and three light clusters appeared in the black jade gourd on his waist.


    One is yellow, the other two are white.


    However, there are also differences between the two white light clusters, one is like condensed sunlight, and the other is more like a pile of snowballs.


    "Weiwei, this is the gift I want to give you."


    "What''s this?"


    Weiwei looked at the three light groups around him curiously.


    "Devil fruit!" Sun Xu said.


    They are the shock fruit of the Superman series, the egg fruit of the special animal series, and the nine-tailed fox form of the phantom beast of the dog and dog fruit. They are also currently in Sun Xu''s inventory.


    "I want to use them to make you a top master!" Sun Xuhao said dryly.


    Weiwei is the princess of Alabastan, and it is not convenient to leave with him, so how to protect her safety?


    It''s very simple, just let her become a top master!


    Shocking fruit, although the fruit of the Eudemons species is precious, he will not have any reluctance to use it on Weiwei.


    "Do you want me to eat these three devil fruits?"


    Weiwei stared at Sun Xu blankly: "However, everyone can only eat one Devil Fruit."


    "Of course it''s not as simple as eating it."


    Sun Xu shook his head.


    Except for Blackbeard, everyone else can only eat one devil fruit, even the top powerhouses like Kaido and Auntie are no exception.


    If the power of these three devil fruits is swallowed into the body, the only result will be an explosion!


    "what should I do?"


    Weiwei did not continue this topic anyway, she believed that Sun Xu would not harm her.


    "You don''t have to do anything, just lie down."


    Sun Xurou said.


    He first fetched the fruit of the nine-tailed fox.


    His plan is very simple.


    Ordinary people can not only eat a devil fruit. This is an iron law, and Sun Xu currently has no solution.


    Although he has drilled some loopholes through the inscription of magical powers, he can only inscribe one kind of magical powers, and it is impossible to have three abilities at the same time.


    However, later Sun Xu made some adjustments to this method and came up with a new plan.


    Divide Weiwei''s body into three layers from the inside to the outside.


    The deepest part is the essence of life, the middle layer is the body, and the outermost layer is the external force.


    First, based on the power of a devil fruit, we will completely transform Weiwei¡¯s life essence and shape her special physique, then let her eat a devil fruit, transform her body, possess the second ability, and finally use a devil fruit Engraving magical powers for her, let her have the third ability.


    The inner, middle and outer layers do not interfere with each other and are perfectly unified.


    Obviously, the success of this scheme lies in the first step.


    To transform the essence of life and to shape a special physique, in short, is to completely integrate the power of the devil fruit with the body.


    Among the three devil fruits owned by Sun Xu, the most suitable one is undoubtedly the nine-tailed fox fruit.


    If his method is successful, Weiwei will no longer be a human being in the future, but a demon!


    It''s a fox demon!


    There is no monster in this world, but one can be created!


    The tolerance of Pirate World is actually very high, there are many races.


    Including giant tribe, fur tribe, three-eyed tribe and so on.


    They are not human but they can also eat Devil Fruit.


    Yaozu, naturally too!


    Of course, Weiwei''s situation is a bit special. Her physique was shaped by Sun Xu with devil fruits. Whether she can eat devil fruits is not certain.


    However, the biggest advantage of this plan is that it does not matter if it fails.


    Failure is equivalent to that Weiwei ate the devil fruit directly.


    The story of the Eudemons and the Devil is strong enough!


    "I''m going to start!"


    Sun Xu called out.


    Weiwei glanced at him and nodded. Although she didn''t know what was going to happen, she was ready.


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 392 Monster Fox (1)), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 394： Demon Fox (2)

    "The Monkey King in Pirate Novels ( to find the latest chapters!


    Sun Xu narrowed his eyes slightly and looked serious.


    Changing the physique is not difficult.


    There is corresponding knowledge in the inheritance left by Brother Monkey.


    In Journey to the West, as long as a mortal comes into contact with the blood of the great monster, the body will automatically transform into the monster.


    Of course, in this case, the direction and result of the conversion are random.


    Only with special materials, techniques, and even Taoism, can human beings become real monsters.


    But here is the Pirate World, which is so different from the Westward Journey World.


    Sun Xu got some inspiration from the process of receiving the legs for the green pheasant, and after some serious thinking, he finally changed the method of the monkey brother''s inheritance and formed the current plan.


    He must always be careful, a trance may result in failure.


    Mana was burned, and the fruit of the nine-tailed fox was briefly refined.


    It''s different from the previous inscriptions with magical powers.


    Both of these schemes treat the devil fruit more as a material, but this time it is necessary to give full play to the power of the devil fruit and let it merge with the body.


    This requires not to cause too much damage to the power of the Devil Fruit.


    The biggest purpose of this transformation is to facilitate better integration with the body later, and at the same time weaken the negative impact of the Devil Fruit.


    Under Sun Xu''s control, the fruit power of the nine-tailed fox after simple treatment slowly merged into Weiwei''s body, disappearing the most.


    At this time, he made a move he had never done before, grabbed Weiwei''s palm, and slashed directly in the palm.


    The wound was deep, and blood immediately began to leak out.


    But before the blood leaked out, Sun Xu cut through his palm again, and held Weiwei''s hand together, and the wounds of the two were close to each other.


    Weiwei looked at the hands held together by the two in shock.


    She could feel that the blood of the two was exchanging.


    In fact, she felt right at all.


    This is the most important step in the entire program!


    Demon and human are completely different, only relying on equipment and devil fruit can not turn Weiwei into a demon at all, because there is a lack of a key.


    Sun Xu decided to use his own blood instead.


    He is actually not a human anymore.


    The magic power that Brother Monkey has evolved into has completely changed his physique.


    Of course, he is not a demon.


    What Brother Hou gave him was immortal power, which had already broken out of the category of demon power and was closer to immortal, but it was undeniable that there was also a demon element.


    After all, Brother Monkey is from the Demon King, if the inheritance given to him is to fight and defeat the Buddha, it may not have much impact. However, the inheritance given to him by Brother Monkey is from the time of the Monkey King.


    During this period of time, Brother Monkey is an out-and-out demon king.


    With his blood as a primer, under his control, Weiwei can completely become a demon.


    If it can be successful, this power can be passed on to future generations.


    Sun Xu''s mana surged out and wrapped Weiwei.


    Her body was suspended, her eyes could not be closed.


    With the help of magic power, divine consciousness and blood, Sun Xu controlled almost every trace of Weiwei''s body, more comprehensive than her own.


    This is also one of the drawbacks of this scheme.


    Except for people like Weiwei who absolutely trust Sun Xu, no one else could accept this condition.


    That is tantamount to giving his life to Sun Xu, as long as he has a little bit of evil intentions, the controlled person will undoubtedly die, without any resistance.


    As time passed slowly, Sun Xu''s face became paler and paler, but his eyes became brighter.


    The pale face was due to excessive blood loss.


    Continuing to give Weiwei blood transfusions, it''s because he has already become a non-human being, and it''s still a bit overwhelming.


    Up to now, at least half of the blood in Weiwei''s body belongs to Sun Xu, and it has flowed to every corner of the body with the blood vessels, gathering the power of the fruit of the nine-tailed fox, and transforming it bit by bit.


    What? Can the blood type match?


    Feel sorry.


    The world of the cultivator does not pay attention to this.


    My eyes are bright because the transformation is going well.


    Of course, the so-called smoothness is not about not having trouble, but that it can be easily solved after trouble.


    Sun Xu has seen the little tail of success.


    Weiwei has been awake, seeing the blood on Sun Xu''s face gradually receding with her own eyes, and she is happy and sorry in her heart.


    Sure enough, wanting to have the three abilities is not a simple matter. Sun Xu, who has always been unhurried, showed a two-pointed embarrassment.


    And this is all for her!


    The corners of Weiwei''s mouth twitched, and she looked at Sun Xu without blinking.


    If it weren''t for being unable to move, she really wanted to mention him to a massage.


    Sun Xu didn''t pay attention to Weiwei''s eyes, all his energy was concentrated in her.


    His current job is like carving a dragon, every scale must be perfect and not bad, otherwise it may fall short.


    After more than half an hour, Sun Xu stopped and let Weiwei fall on the bed, and couldn''t help but shook his fist: "It''s done!"


    He succeeded!


    Successfully integrated the power of the nine-tailed fox fruit with Weiwei, creating the world''s first monster race!


    "Woohoo."


    Weiwei struggled and shook her head, as if she wanted to say something, but she couldn''t move yet.


    Sun Xu showed a funny look.


    Weiwei''s appearance at this time is a bit funny.


    She was covered with a layer of red film, as if wrapped in a thick layer of "armor."


    Reaching out and pressing it, this "armor" is still very tough, like cowhide.


    This is the impurity that Weiwei removed from the exchange of blood.


    It can''t be said to be impurities, it''s just that what the body needed before is no longer needed.


    Sun Xu swiped his finger, "Armor" left, revealing Weiwei''s white body.


    Weiwei sat up from the bed, looked at her palm, and said in disbelief: "Sun Xu, I feel, I feel so powerful to absorb myself now!"


    This is not her illusion.


    The fruit of the nine-tailed fox has deeply merged with Weiwei, and has become a **** existence.


    In this process, her physical fitness has been greatly improved, from an ordinary person to a metamorphosis level.


    In the future, she will continue to tap her blood, and her physique will continue to improve.


    This process is much easier than developing Devil Fruit.


    In the Pirate World, physique is the foundation, and the foundation is not reliable. Not to mention the three abilities, that is, five or ten, which are useless.


    The reason why Sun Xu has the confidence to directly make Weiwei a top master, UU reading is the key here.


    After becoming a monster, her physique will soar in a short time.


    With the improvement of physique and the abilities brought by the blood of the nine-tailed fox, Weiwei has indeed become very powerful.


    but¡­


    "Don''t worry, this is just the beginning!"


    Sun Xu took out the shaking fruit and said in a deep voice, "Next is the second ability."


    As one of the most powerful devil fruits in the world, the fruit of shaking is too wasteful to engrave magical powers with it! It is the best choice to keep all the power and let it keep the identity of the devil fruit being eaten.


    Weiwei''s second ability is shaking the fruit!


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 393 Monster Fox (2)), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ()

 Chapter 395： Demon Fox (3)

    You can search for "The Monkey King in One Piece Novel( in Baidu to find the latest chapter!


    The first step was basically successful, but not completely successful.


    To be able to eat the fruit of the shock and reap the second ability is the true and perfect success.


    Sun Xu didn''t give Weiwei the Zhenzhen Fruit, and he didn''t plan to let Weiwei eat the Zhenzhen Fruit directly, because that would be a great risk.


    It is said that eating two devil fruits will explode and die.


    Under the circumstance that the first step is not certain to achieve the desired result, once a problem occurs, letting Weiwei eat the shocking fruit is harming her!


    In order to facilitate control, Sun Xu still had to deal with it, and then directly fuse the power of Shaking Fruit with Weiwei''s body.


    It sounds a bit like the first step, but it''s actually completely different.


    In the first step, Sun Xu took a knife to carve a piece of ice into the shape he wanted, but this step was just to pour the broken ice into the pool, and only need to control the speed of the dumping a little.


    The difficulty is totally different!


    Sun Xu was very careful, and his magic power wrapped the Zhenzhen fruit, and gradually entered Weiwei''s body.


    The next moment, his heart touched his throat.


    Next is the most important moment.


    If it can be integrated, it means that the plan has basically succeeded. If it cannot be integrated, it can also be declared as a failure.


    Weiwei was lying on the bed, naked all over her body.


    Sun Xu stared at her body without blinking.


    However, at this time, there was no fascination in his heart.


    In fact, his gaze did not stay on the surface of Weiwei''s body, but "looked at" the situation inside her body.


    Sun Xu''s fingers trembled lightly, and he was ready in his heart. Once an accident occurred, he would immediately stop the transformation.


    Under his tense gaze, the power of the shaking fruit and Weiwei''s body slowly merged, without any sluggishness.


    "It''s done!"


    After all the power of the shaking fruit was integrated into Weiwei''s body, Sun Xu couldn''t help but shook his fist.


    "finished?"


    Weiwei showed a confused expression.


    During the whole process, she didn''t do anything, and she couldn''t realize Sun Xu''s previous anxiety, worry, and excitement and excitement at this time.


    "The second part is complete!"


    Sun Xu replied with a very standard answer, and said in a tone that was obviously suppressed and excited: "You feel it and see if you can use the power of shaking the fruit."


    Weiwei was silent for a while, raised her palm, and made a fist.


    Buzzing...


    A cloud of white light appeared on the outside of her fist.


    Sun Xu beckoned, the cold air quickly condensed, and in a blink of an eye it condensed into a football-sized ice puck.


    "Come on, give it a try." He held the hockey puck and put it in front of Weiwei, and said expectantly.


    Weiwei nodded, without force, gently pressing her palm on the hockey puck.


    Click.


    With a soft sound, the ice ball instantly shattered into small ice crystals smaller than snowflakes, and fell to the ground.


    "impressive!"


    Weiwei opened her mouth wide.


    In fact, the feeling given to her by getting the shocking fruit is far worse than getting the last kind of ability!


    This is normal.


    After Sun Xu turned the fruit of the nine-tailed fox into blood and implanted it in her body, her various abilities have been comprehensively improved, and she feels very strong.


    And the fruit of Zhen Zhen only gave her a powerful force, which was equivalent to replacing a pistol with a rifle, and she felt that she was naturally not as profound as "physical evolution".


    However, after witnessing the power of the shaking fruit, Weiwei''s feeling slightly changed.


    This is indeed a very powerful ability!


    Worthy of being the power of the world''s strongest man!


    Sun Xu nodded with satisfaction.


    It is definitely a surprise to be able to exert this level of power just after eating the shocking fruit, and the biggest credit is due to Weiwei''s soaring body after transforming into a demon fox!


    Sure enough, he spent so much effort to transform Weiwei''s physique to be correct and worthwhile!


    Without this step, after Weiwei ate the fruit of the shock, the result was probably no different from the situation of Keya-Sora had a powerful ability, but could not show it.


    "Don''t worry, there is one last item."


    Sun Xu put his palm on Weiwei''s smooth shoulder, preventing her from standing up.


    The first two steps were successful, and the entire plan was more than half successful. With these two abilities, Weiwei will surely become one of the strongest in the world in the future.


    However, Sun Xu wants to further increase her upper limit of strength, and let her reach the peak of strength sooner!


    He wants Weiwei to possess the third ability.


    Egg egg fruit.


    Judging from the name, this is a very **** devil fruit, and its previous owner is not excellent¡ªa bounty of more than 400 million yuan is indeed commonplace for Sun Xu.


    However, the egg fruit is a very special animal devil fruit, which has the power of evolution.


    On the basis of normal form, Baron Dandan can complete two evolutions, and each evolution is stronger than before.


    This kind of characteristic, Sun Xu has only seen the egg fruit, what he wants to use is this unique evolutionary mechanism.


    As for the strength of Dandan Fruit itself, it is not worth mentioning when compared with Zhenzhen Fruit and Nine-Tailed Fox Fruit.


    "The next ability does not exist alone, but serves as an aid to help you better use the first two powers."


    Sun Xu explained.


    Weiwei nodded as if not understanding.


    Although she now feels that she is very strong, she can also see that Sun Xu is not satisfied and has greater ambitions.


    There is not much she can do, but she can trust and cooperate with him wholeheartedly!


    Sun Xu didn''t talk too much nonsense, his mana turned into a raging flame, enveloping the power of the egg.


    This time his actions were much quicker than the previous two.


    Because there is no danger in this step, and he has already done it many times, and he is very familiar with the whole process.


    That''s right, the last one is to engrave the magical powers for Weiwei.


    However, this time is slightly different from the previous few times.


    Previously, he used the devil fruit as the material to shape the magical powers he obtained from the monkey brother''s inheritance. At most, it was only the difference between "taking the devil fruit as a pure material" and "using a part of the power of the devil fruit itself."


    But this time, Sun Xu didn''t intend to inscribe the messy magical powers, mainly using the power of egg and fruit evolution.


    After all, he couldn''t find a more suitable choice from the inherited magical powers.


    At the same time, the difficulty this time is higher than the previous few times.


    Among the many times Sun Xu has inscribed magical powers, it is the easiest to inscribe Nami, because she is not a capable person, so there is no need to consider the combination of magical powers and abilities.


    Take this time as the most difficult.


    Because Weiwei already possesses two abilities, the coordination of the three abilities must be considered. Moreover, the ability of Dandanguo was originally to reorganize the power of Shaking Fruit and Nine-Tailed Fox Fruit.


    However, everything changes.


    Inscribed many times with magical powers, Sun Xu has already grasped the key.


    The difficulty is higher, and it only increases the workload and does not increase the risk of failure.


    After more than ten minutes, Sun Xu completed the inscription of the "evolution" magical powers. At this point, the entire transformation plan can also be declared successfully completed.


    Weiwei sat upright, looked at her white and tender hands, and muttered, "I feel a very powerful force."


    Sun Xu patted the palm of his hand, a very gorgeous palace dress wrapped Weiwei''s attractive body, and smiled: "Then, let''s try it, just a few little mice came in."


    Weiwei tilted her head: "I, I seem to''see'' them."


    "Seeing and hearing color, or mental power?"


    Sun Xu glanced at Weiwei in surprise.


    Although her spirit and physique have improved a lot, it has far exceeded the passing line of awakening domineering, but the special power of domineering still needs to be learned to master. It stands to reason that Weiwei cannot awaken so quickly.


    He prefers that this is the power of the fruit of the nine-tailed fox.


    When fighting with Catalina Depeng before, he discovered that the fruit of the nine-tailed fox is actually very good at mental power.


    Of course, in terms of mental power, it is definitely not comparable to the exquisite bat fruit demon form. That fantasy beast species is pure mental power, and even the body is spiritualized.


    The Nine-Tailed Fox Fruit is both physical and mental, and has a strong talent in both aspects.


    However, comprehensiveness often means mediocrity.


    Having both aspects means that both aspects are not strong.


    Whether the final performance is comprehensive or mediocre, it still depends on the capable person Regarding Sun Xu''s question, Weiwei can''t say clearly, she doesn''t even know anything about it.


    However, this is not important.


    Sun Xu rubbed her hair: "Come on, don''t have any worries, completely release your strength."


    Weiwei nodded heavily.


    Rumbling.


    As if muffled thunder sounded, the air suddenly became depressed.


    Is there no wind in Weiwei''s clothes? The aura on her body began to rise rapidly like a volcanic eruption, rushing to the sky, and then scattered, covering the entire palace.


    At this time, most of the people in the palace were not asleep yet, and all their hearts were beating violently.


    Although they don''t know what happened, there is a strong sense of depression in their hearts, as if something troublesome is falling in their hearts.


    Cobra is still dealing with affairs, and Gaka and Bale are guarding at the door.


    The faces of the two changed at the same time, turning their heads to look in the direction of Weiwei''s bedroom, their faces mixed with shock and fear.


    Although they can''t see or hear sex, after all, they have experienced many battles and their perception is much stronger than ordinary people.


    Of course, the most important thing is that this breath is too powerful, like a round of sun pressing across the sky, it''s hard to notice it or not.


    The latest chapter address of Monkey King in Pirate: https://


    The full text of Monkey King in Pirate Reading address: https://


    Monkey King in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King reading on Pirate¡¯s mobile phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 394 Monster Fox (3)), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 396： Demon Fox (4)

    You can search for "The Monkey King in One Piece Novel( in Baidu to find the latest chapter!


    "It seems to be the direction of Princess Vivi''s room!"


    Bell''s voice trembled a little.


    He wasn''t scared, but under the pressure of that terrifying aura, the muscles of his whole body trembled involuntarily.


    The muscles of Gaka''s cheeks also kept beating. He gritted his teeth and shouted, "Protect Your Majesty!"


    Bell was also awakened suddenly.


    The two rushed into the room.


    At this moment, Cobra just raised his head and saw the two men''s expressions of horror, his expressions also condensed slightly: "Jaccar, Bell, what happened?"


    "Your Majesty!"


    Gaka took two deep breaths and barely calmed down: "A very terrifying aura appeared in the palace, it may be an enemy invasion."


    As he said, he couldn''t help swallowing.


    After such a distance, his hands and feet are weak. If he faces that enemy, he may not even have the courage to make a move.


    What''s more terrifying is that that breath still continues to rise!


    When did Alabastan provoke such a terrifying enemy!


    "A terrifying enemy?"


    Cobra''s expression remained calm.


    He also has a strong sense of depression in his heart, but because the perception is not as strong as Gaka and Bell, the feeling is not so strong.


    And, more importantly, does he need to be afraid?


    If it was normal, he would still be a little worried.


    The enemy who can make Gaka and Bell tremble with fear is definitely a huge threat to Alabastan.


    but now.


    There is one of the scariest people in the palace!


    Cobra still knew what the four emperors and five billion bounties meant.


    What enemy could be more terrible than his shameless son-in-law?


    Ok?


    Cobra suddenly realized something, turned his head and asked, "Did the breath you talk about came from the location of Vivi''s room?"


    Both Gaka and Bell were taken aback.


    "Yes!"


    "Your Majesty, how do you know?"


    Sure enough, Cobra twitched his mouth and said, "Don''t worry, that''s not the enemy."


    "Not the enemy?"


    Gaka and Bell both froze for a moment, and then showed a thoughtful look.


    His Majesty the King obviously knew something, combined with the door to Princess Weiwei''s bedroom that couldn''t be opened at noon today, both had some guesses in their hearts.


    However, they wisely did not ask, and after saluting, they left the room.


    Cobra wanted to continue to deal with the affairs, but the heavy pressure was always in his heart, making him involuntarily upset.


    So, he put down the file, walked out of the house, staring at the direction of Weiwei''s bedroom with a ugly expression, gritted his teeth and thought: "That shameless guy should be with Weiwei now, why is he making such a big noise? ?"


    Gaka and Bell are also looking in this direction.


    Although Cobra said it was not the enemy, they still minded very much.


    It''s like a time bomb placed aside, even if you know it won''t explode, you still can''t ignore it.


    Boom.


    At this moment, a loud noise spread throughout the palace.


    All three of Cobra''s pupils diminished.


    The roof of Weiwei''s room exploded directly, and a white light shot into the sky.


    Today is the full moon, and it hangs in the sky as bright as a jade plate, exuding a cold brilliance.


    The three of Cobra saw that a strange life with pointed ears, white hair and three fluffy tails was bathed in moonlight and slowly fell.


    The expressions of the three of them were all a little sluggish, and the same word emerged in their hearts: beauty.


    So beautiful!


    Although they couldn''t see the appearance of that figure at all, and even though the figure was quite different from human beings, she was like the incarnation of "beauty".


    The first moment I saw her, this word would automatically come to mind.


    This is Weiwei.


    In fact, not only Weiwei but also Sun Xu flew out.


    It''s just that other people can''t see it.


    Weiwei is now in the form of half human and half fox, with two pointed fox ears, covered with snow-white hair, and three fluffy tails swaying gently, looking a bit like a fur clan.


    She stood on the roof and quietly stuck out her tongue.


    "I seem to mess up."


    Sun Xu said helplessly: "I have reminded you to be more careful."


    "I didn''t expect that my strength would be so strong." Weiwei showed a little grievance on her face.


    It''s not that she wanted to destroy the roof, but that she didn''t control her strength during the experiment, and she wore it all over her head.


    Her strength increased too fast, dozens of times, hundreds of times, she couldn''t control it at all.


    Now Weiwei was standing on the roof, she didn''t dare to make too much movement, otherwise she would punch a hole in the roof again.


    Sun Xu quickly put aside the issue of piercing the roof, and looked at Weiwei for a while: "Is this the first form?"


    "Ok."


    Weiwei shook the three tails behind her.


    The form of the nine-tailed fox, obviously, there should be nine tails after transformation, but Weiwei has only three at this time, because Sun Xu used the evolutionary characteristics of the egg-dan fruit to divide the power of the nine-tailed fox fruit.


    This division is not simply divided into three parts, but will increase stepwise.


    The purpose of this is to enable Weiwei to dig out the power of the Nine-Tailed Fox bloodline more quickly.


    Although the devil fruit is powerful, most people cannot unearth the full potential of the devil fruit in a poor life.


    At the same time, the evolutionary characteristics of the fruit of the egg has also strengthened the power of the nine-tailed fox, allowing the bloodline of the nine-tailed fox to perform beyond the limit of the fruit of the nine-tailed fox phantom species.


    These two points are the main effects of the supernatural powers engraved by the eggs.


    And not just the blood of the nine-tailed fox, the power of shaking the fruit has also been cut, and the effect is the same.


    Another incidental benefit is that multiple forms make it easier to deal with different battles and avoid waste of power.


    An Eudemons species, a top superhuman line, has been given special evolutionary characteristics, and the potential has broken through the limit.


    With the addition of these three abilities, as long as you practice step by step, Weiwei will be the strongest under Sun Xu in the future!


    "Weiwei, can you release the second and third forms now?" Sun Xu asked.


    Weiwei felt it for a while, then nodded gently: "It should be possible, but the power might get out of control even more."


    Sun Xu spent so much effort not only to create a genius with unlimited potential, but to directly make Weiwei a top powerhouse!


    Yes, she can enter the third form now.


    According to Sun Xu''s estimation, Weiwei will be able to directly enter the ranks of the top powers when the power of the surge is controlled.


    Of course, this is not easy.


    Her power has increased too much, the first form should take a long time to control, and then there are second and third forms, the strength is getting stronger and stronger, and the difficulty of controlling will be higher and higher.


    What''s more, there is another aspect that Weiwei lacks very much, that is, her combat experience is severely lacking.


    The powerhouses of Pirate World have almost no flowers in the greenhouse. They all have experienced countless battles, grew up in blood and fire, and have extremely rich combat experience.


    Weiwei was pulled up abruptly, naturally much worse.


    However, since the power has been reached, these are trivial matters, and nothing more than spending some time.


    Power control is not good, lack of combat experience, you can also use stronger power to make up for Although Weiwei can now enter the third form, it does not mean that she has reached the limit. In fact, this It''s just the beginning, she still has a lot of potential to tap.


    Two top-level devil fruits, plus a top-level auxiliary fruit, plus Sun Xu''s painstaking efforts to shape and adjust, if Weiwei unleashes all potential, she may become the number one powerhouse in Pirate World ever since!


    Sun Xu touched Weiwei''s head. It was fluffy and had an exceptionally good touch. The pair of pointed ears made people love it too.


    "Don''t be afraid, release all your power, I will help you!"


    He wanted to see to what extent Weiwei''s strongest power could reach now.


    "good!"


    Weiwei nodded solemnly.


    She gave a clear whistle, her aura soaring again


    Bilibili.


    The positive and negative charges collide under huge pressure, and there is a small arc flashing around.


    Rumble!


    An aura that resembled a deep sea surging out, like a sea flowing backwards, instantly flooded the entire palace.


    Nine tails swayed slowly, and the beautiful half-fox girl bathed in the moonlight, exuding a powerful aura that made people dare not look straight, like a **** who fell into the world.


    The latest chapter address of Monkey King in Pirate: https://


    The full text of Monkey King in Pirate Reading address: https://


    Monkey King in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King reading on Pirate¡¯s mobile phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 395 Monster Fox (4)), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 397： mouse

    You can search for "The Monkey King in One Piece Novel( in Baidu to find the latest chapter!


    Seeing Weiwei who was like a demon, Sun Xu couldn''t help but cocked his mouth, and wanted to shout and tell the world.


    This is my treasure!


    Boom.


    A loud noise interrupted Sun Xu''s erratic thoughts. He looked up and found that Weiwei was looking at herself innocently, with a pile of ruins under her feet.


    "The force is too strong, so I stepped on it lightly, and that''s it."


    Sun Xu stretched out his hand and held Weiwei with his fingers interlocking. The next moment, the corner of his mouth twitched fiercely.


    "Sorry."


    Weiwei quickly released her palm. She was excited just now, but she didn''t control her strength.


    Fortunately, it was Sun Xu, who had been squeezed out of her palm when she was an ordinary person.


    "It''s ok."


    Sun Xu didn''t let go, and squeezed Weiwei''s small hand tightly, comforting.


    "Relax! Power control is not as difficult as you think. As long as you calm down, you will soon return to normal."


    What Weiwei has improved is not only physique and strength, but also her mental strength. She has enough foundation to control this surge of strength.


    The fundamental reason why she is acting like a saboteur nowadays, apart from being unaccustomed, is that she is not calm enough and she is too excited.


    Weiwei nodded and took a few deep breaths, feeling the temperature from Sun Xu''s palm, and her mood gradually calmed down.


    After she calmed down, she soon discovered that although her physical strength was huge, she was very gentle, and she couldn''t help but feel a good control in her heart.


    Weiwei took a peek at Sun Xu, quietly gathered her five fingers, and tried to hold his hand again.


    She was very careful this time, keeping her eyes on the changes in Sun Xu''s palm, ready to withdraw her hand immediately if her strength got out of control.


    In the end, the two hands clasped tightly together.


    Weiwei quietly breathed a sigh of relief, with a cheerful smile on her small face.


    "very good."


    Sun Xu picked up his thumbs, turned his eyes to somewhere in the palace, and smiled: "Then let''s deal with those little mice that got in without the owner''s consent."


    He can still feel the powerful power from the opposite hand, but he has made a lot of progress compared to before.


    Although Weiwei has the foundation for perfect control of power, it still needs a process.


    "good!"


    Vivian said.


    She finally understood what Sun Xu said before that the remaining enemies were left to her.


    The figures of the two suddenly disappeared.


    A corner of the palace.


    "Sir, I feel a little bit wrong."


    A woman said, her voice trembled somewhat imperceptibly: "This palace seems to be different from daytime."


    They are the officials of the world government. They are suspicious of the strange death of their previous companions. Taking advantage of the night, they sneak into the palace and prepare to investigate.


    The golden-haired man, that is, the chief look in the woman''s mouth is also not very good: "There is a very powerful breath, um, very powerful!"


    He wondered if he felt wrong.


    That breath is too strong! It''s not like what a human can have.


    They are officials of the world government. They were ordered to monitor the king and princess of Alabastan. They were also ordered to take special actions if necessary.


    However, they did not know more.


    The relationship between Sun Xu and Weiwei is still confidential.


    With the information provided by the world government, they conducted an on-the-spot investigation again, and they already knew very clearly about the power of Alabastan.


    In the eyes of the blond man, this is a very ordinary kingdom. The strongest are the two ordinary animal abilities. The Nafirutali family is just ordinary people.


    How could such a powerful atmosphere appear in their palace?


    "Could it be related to Keane''s previous death?" A young girl with a slightly fat body put forward an idea.


    Keen was the person who was killed by Sun Xu''s mental power before.


    Including the blond man, everyone''s faces were slightly stiff.


    It''s not that they didn''t think of this possibility, but subconsciously didn''t want to believe it.


    The people who killed Keane undoubtedly had strong malice towards them. If this horrible breath really belongs to that person, wouldn''t it mean that they have to face an extremely powerful and extremely dangerous enemy?


    "Do not worry!"


    As the leader of the team, the blond man stood up and said: "Don''t forget our identity! This time we are burdened by the orders of the world''s noble Tianlong people, even if the opponent is strong, we dare not take us!"


    Everyone was refreshed.


    Yes, they are the messengers of the Heavenly Dragons, and no one in this world dares to resist the Heavenly Dragons!


    "I do not think so."


    The chubby young girl spoke again, faintly said: "Don''t forget, Keane and our identity are already, he is dead."


    Everyone glared at her.


    The fat girl didn''t realize it, and continued: "Besides, no one dared to provoke the Tianlongren. Have you forgotten the news not long ago?"


    "Stupid!"


    "No wonder it''s been the most ordinary clerk for so long!"


    "..."


    Everyone scolded in their hearts.


    Don''t they know?


    They are very clear! I just want to find comfort in snacks!


    Now it is ruthlessly pierced...


    The blond man glared at the fat girl, but didn''t say much.


    In the future, there will be some time to settle accounts after the fall, and now it is more important to figure out what happened.


    He thought for a while: "Well, instead of guessing here, it''s better to go directly to the king and ask about it."


    "no problem!"


    "I think this method is good!"


    "The sir is still thoughtful."


    Everyone responded one after another.


    They all know that looking for the king is not only to ask what happened, but more importantly, to find a protector.


    If Alabastan really has any hidden powerhouse, then they will hijack the kingdom and let the other party cast a rat-in-the-mouse weapon.


    To put it bluntly, it is to find a hostage.


    "And that princess, it''s better to catch it too!"


    The other person chuckled twice, and the deterrence of the two hostages was undoubtedly stronger.


    "That''s the king and princess of this country, isn''t it good to do this?"


    The fat girl once again put forward different opinions: "Alabastan is a member of the world government. If they talk about this at the World Conference, we will all be unlucky!"


    "Shut up!" The blond man couldn''t stand it, and he drank: "What about the king and the princess? We are the messengers of the Tianlong people!"


    Seeing the chief''s anger, the fat girl closed her mouth quickly, but she still murmured in her heart.


    Now they are carrying the orders of the Tianlong people, but the hijacking of the kingdom and the princess is too shocking!


    In the event of an accident, they may end up being blamed.


    It''s a pity that her words don''t have any influence, and they can only follow the crowd.


    "Hee hee, it''s so arrogant! Is the Tianlongren really that amazing?"


    An unfamiliar voice suddenly sounded in the ear, and the world government group was taken aback for a moment, and then turned their heads at the same time.


    The latest chapter address of Monkey King in Pirate: https://


    The full text of Monkey King in Pirate Reading address: https://


    Monkey King in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King reading on Pirate¡¯s mobile phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 396 Mouse), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 398： Decide

    "Monkey King is in Pirate New ( to find the latest chapter!


    A beautiful half-fox girl with fox face and fox ears appeared in the moonlight, with nine white fluffy tails slowly swaying behind her.


    "What a nice view!"


    Regardless of men and women, the eyes of the world government and the group are all obsessed.


    Since being implanted with the blood of the nine-tailed fox, Weiwei has exuded a unique temperament, which can be summed up as "beauty" in one word!


    "Beauty" is not a word to describe temperament, but it is extremely suitable for Weiwei at this time.


    She seems to have become the incarnation of "beauty", as if she has become the embodiment of the concept of "beauty".


    "wrong!"


    The blond man was the strongest, and he was the first to react, full of excitement.


    Weiwei''s body was as vast as the sea, and the violent and terrifying aura like an erupting volcano slammed into his mind. The blond man felt like pouring cold water on his head in the winter, and he was instantly cold from his fingertips to his bone marrow.


    Danger! Danger! Danger!


    Every cell in his body was screaming frantically, but his body seemed to be frozen, and he couldn''t even move a little finger.


    In short, although his spirit could resist a little, his body was overwhelmed by intense fear.


    "Can the Tianlong people be so lawless?"


    Weiwei''s eyes were cold.


    She heard the conversations of these people just now. She was clearly an official of the world government and wanted to hijack the king who was a member of the world government.


    Even if she was always gentle, strong anger emerged in her heart.


    "You, who are you?"


    After a period of adjustment, the blond man finally regained his mobility, and asked quietly.


    Others also woke up and realized the current situation.


    "I am Nafirutali Vivi, the princess of Alabastan." Vivi said coldly.


    The faces of the world government are all blank.


    Just now they were discussing about taking the king and princess of Alabastan as hostages, and the other party is now looking for them.


    However, some people are relatively slow to perceive and don''t know the situation so clearly at this time.


    "You actually fell into the trap! Is it because of your status as a capable person?"


    A young man with dirty braids and lots of tattoos on his body smiled grinningly: "Hehe, capable people have no deterrent to us, sir, give her to me!"


    He didn''t notice, the blond man looked at him as if he was about to eat him.


    Because the light was relatively dark, the man with dirty braids did not see the blond man''s face clearly, and did not answer. He thought the blond man had acquiesced, and when he stepped on his toe, his body turned into a black shadow and rushed towards Weiwei.


    "shave!"


    "It''s over!"


    The blond man''s eyes went dark.


    Others are not as keen as him. Although they can feel the threat from Weiwei, they don''t have a particularly clear understanding of her strength. Instead, there is a look of expectation in their eyes.


    This is the fearlessness of the ignorant.


    The man with dirty braids dared to attack, because he was the slowest in perception, and he couldn''t even feel the threat.


    With a fierce look on his face, he raised his right hand, stretched out an index finger, and pressed it towards Weiwei.


    "Pointing to the gun!"


    Weiwei glanced at Sun Xu first, and found that he was unresponsive, raised her free palm and pushed it out with one palm.


    At this time, she couldn''t control her strength well, so she used some more energy to avoid accidents.


    Click!


    Weiwei stretched out her hand to shoot, and the strong vibration spread out with the palm as the center. The surrounding air instantly shattered, and white cracks spread in the air.


    boom!


    The man with dirty braids instantly exploded into a cloud of blood.


    This scene stunned everyone, including Weiwei herself.


    "how so?"


    She was taken aback, holding Sun Xu''s hand and increasing her strength.


    Sun Xu grinned, resisting the constant pain in his hand, and comforted: "It''s okay, you just used a little bit more strength."


    Not only was Weiwei unable to control her power well, she also didn''t have a clear understanding of how strong her power was.


    As a result, the power she used was very different from the effect she wanted to achieve.


    He estimated that Weiwei probably used more than half of her power in that palm.


    As a super strong who can control the power and can fight against the top masters, it is normal to kill a small character who can''t even be domineering with a palm of more than half of the power.


    As for the blood mist, it is a pot that shakes the fruit.


    To be someone else, it would either be torn apart or hammered into a ball of rotten flesh, which would not be so exaggerated.


    "Slightly stronger?"


    Weiwei calmed down, and her mood gradually calmed down.


    Unlike Rebecca, she has seen killings, experienced wars, and is no stranger to death.


    Moreover, although this scene is weird, the level of horror is not high.


    Of course, this is just her idea, and everyone in the world government obviously has different opinions.


    All of their faces were twisted abnormally, and not a single strand of muscle was expressing a word: fear.


    Can you imagine the feeling of a person suddenly exploding into a cloud of blood in front of you?


    The moment before they were still expecting how much trouble the dreadlocked man would cause the princess of Alabastan, and the next moment everything turned into a bubble phantom.


    "too strong!"


    The blond man was full of horror. Apart from fear, he was regretful.


    Weiwei was sorting her mind, but the world government and his party were all frightened, and the atmosphere became silent.


    In the end, Weiwei came back to her senses first and whispered softly: "What should I do with them?"


    "You can decide at will, kill, or let me have no opinion."


    Sun Xu said casually.


    "killed?"


    Weiwei repeated it, slightly embarrassed.


    These people are after all the people of the world government.


    She just accidentally missed it.


    The blond man couldn''t hear Sun Xu, and mistakenly thought that Weiwei had decided to kill them. The accumulated fear broke out in an instant: "You can''t kill me! I am the subordinate of the Celestial! If you dare to kill me, the Celestial will definitely destroy you. s country!"


    "Destroyed Alabastan?"


    Weiwei''s eyes fell cold: "Do you know how much effort we put in to protect Alabastan? No one can hurt her, even if it''s a Denon!"


    The blond man gritted his teeth: "Hahaha, Tianlong people are nobles in the world. It is easy to destroy a kingdom! If you don''t want to destroy the country, then let me go!"


    Weiwei stopped speaking, was silent for a while, made a decision, and slowly patted the palm of her hand.


    "No!"


    The blond man shouted desperately: "You can''t kill me! You can''t..."


    Puff Except for the fat young girl, everyone else in the world government slowly fell.


    Weiwei was startled, put her palms away, and looked at Sun Xu.


    "It''s better for me to come."


    Sun Xu smiled.


    Weiwei is not a girl who kills decisively.


    These people are only a scourge to stay, but it is indeed difficult for her to kill everyone directly.


    take it easy.


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 397 decision) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 399： Worries

    You can search for "The Monkey King in One Piece Novel( in Baidu to find the latest chapter!


    Weiwei nodded and looked at the only girl left. She probably knew why Sun Xu left her behind.


    "You rushed to the palace at night and tried to kidnap the king and the princess. You are sentenced to death and executed immediately!"


    The fat girl didn¡¯t say anything, everyone was killed, what did you say?


    Although she was still alive, there was no joy in her heart, lest the princess slap her.


    "For the sake of your disapproval, spare your life and go!" Weiwei said again.


    The fat girl opened her eyes slightly, and asked anxiously: "Me, can I leave?"


    "If you don''t want to leave, you can also stay here." Weiwei said lightly.


    "Yes! I want to leave!"


    The fat girl hurriedly said, she took a tentative step while speaking, and when she found that Weiwei had no objection, she speeded up her pace and fled out in a hurry.


    The corner that was still very lively just now became only Weiwei and Sun Xu left.


    Weiwei put away her body and regained her human form, and said anxiously: "Sun Xu, will the Tianlong people get revenge?"


    Now her mental power is extremely large, and it is easy to tell that it is not a lie that those people just said that they are subordinates of the Tianlong people.


    The whole world knows how powerful the Tianlong people are.


    For hundreds of years, almost no one dared to resist the Tianlong people!


    With the domineering nature of the dragons, even though the opponent had the fault first, Weiwei still worried that the dragons would not let go.


    Sun Xu thought for a while and said, "Obviously, the world government hasn''t planned to smash the face with you for the time being, otherwise it should be the army to suppress the situation, or send out masters to behead, instead of sending these weak teams to secretly monitor.


    Although these people are said to be subordinates of the Tianlong people, they should be marginal figures. They may even have only been ordered by the Tianlong people. They are not real subordinates. Whether to kill or not to kill is actually insignificant. "


    These little characters still can''t influence the decision of the Tianlongren.


    Of course, this is on the basis that Vivi and Alabastan have enough weight.


    If Vivi and Alabastan were just pieces of glass that broke at the touch of a touch, then the world government and the Denon people would definitely not mind showing off their majesty.


    But if Weiwei and the Tianlong people show enough strength, the world government and the Tianlong people will have to consider whether it is worth it.


    In the final analysis, although some Tianlong people are very brainless, it is not the fools who can make the decision among the world government and the Tianlong people, but the elites like the five old stars.


    The world government sent people to catch Keya. Knowing the relationship between Sun Xu and him, it only sent people to monitor and did not directly do it. This shows that the world government still has concerns.


    This time, Sun Xu simply killed these people sent by the world government, the purpose is to show muscles and increase the world government''s worries.


    He saved the fat girl''s life, except that she had spoken against the kidnapping of Cobra and Vivi, and the more important purpose was to leave alive and go back to inform the news.


    The world government must be fully aware of the power of Vivi and Alabastan.


    "Does it mean that you don''t have to worry about the revenge of the Tianlongren?" Weiwei was overjoyed.


    "I think so."


    Sun Xu nodded, but before she could breathe a sigh of relief, he changed the conversation and said: "The Tianlong people and the world government will not retaliate for this trivial matter, but it does not mean that they will not continue to embarrass you."


    Weiwei was silent for a while and nodded slowly.


    She knew what Sun Xu meant.


    The destiny of these people, Tianlongren and the world government will not care, but they may continue to attack because of her relationship with Sun Xu.


    "It''s okay, I believe I can protect Alabastan!"


    Weiwei shook her fist and said loudly.


    "I will help you adapt to the strength as soon as possible."


    There was some apology in Sun Xu''s voice.


    Alabastan has just restored peace, and because he has been implicated in a greater dispute.


    He did not expect that the world government would be so frantic.


    "I don''t like the Tianlong people either. It just happens to hit them."


    Wei Weijiao said.


    She actually has a very poor perception of world government.


    It is precisely because of the Qiwuhai policy of the world government that Alabastan has fallen into a huge crisis.


    Over the years, they have paid a lot of taxes, but they have received few benefits from the world government.


    "However, you don''t have to worry too much."


    First reminded Weiwei about the more serious consequences, which made her vigilant. Sun Xu said his true thoughts: "Viwei, do you know why the four emperors can rule in the new world?"


    "Why?"


    Weiwei looked over curiously.


    "Because their strength is strong enough! It is so powerful that the world government and navy are helpless!"


    Sun Xu shook Weiwei''s hand and said seriously: "You can do it too!"


    "Me, can I?"


    Weiwei opened her mouth and hesitated a little.


    "You underestimate your own strength."


    Sun Xu proudly said: "As long as you can master your current strength, there will be no more than ten that can outperform you in the whole world! Moreover, you have to fight to know who is strong and who is weak!


    And you still have a lot of potential to discover, continue to make progress, you can become the strongest in the entire world! "


    "Is it so strong?"


    Weiwei opened her mouth wide.


    She knew she was strong, but she didn''t know how strong she was.


    Listening to Sun Xu''s description, I couldn''t help but feel surging.


    She knows the importance of strength.


    When Alabastan was in danger of destroying the country, she clearly found out the murderer and his conspiracy behind the scenes, but still could not stop it because of lack of strength.


    Unfortunately, she doesn''t have much talent in this area.


    I have also trained hard, but the strength is still weak and pitiful.


    Have you ever thought that you can become a top ten in the world, or even a super power such as the world''s number one?


    Seeing Weiwei''s open mouth and her face full of cuteness, Sun Xu gently raised the corners of her mouth and stretched out her hand to think about her face.


    At this moment, there was a riot in front of him, which interrupted his movements.


    "what happens?"


    "There seems to be an enemy!"


    "Let''s go and see."


    Sun Xu pressed his thoughts, anyway, there will be opportunities in the future, pulling Weiwei to the place where the riots came from.


    The two arrived at their destination very quickly, and found a group of guards forming a circle, and there seemed to be a person in the middle.


    "your Highness!"


    After seeing Weiwei, the guards saluted.


    "what happened?"


    Weiwei asked softly: "What are you doing?"


    "Report to your Royal Highness that we have caught an assassin!" The voice of the guard was a little excited.


    Sun Xu had seen the assassin''s appearance, and his face became a little strange.


    "Assassin?" Weiwei frowned: "Why are there so many assassins today?"


    "Just look at it."


    Sun Xu said in a voice transmission.


    The guards let a road open, and Weiwei went in to take a look, and suddenly couldn''t laugh or cry.


    A chubby girl stood timidly, with a crying expression on her face.


    The latest chapter address of Monkey King in Pirate: https://


    The full text of Monkey King in Pirate Reading address: https://


    Monkey King in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King reading on Pirate¡¯s mobile phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 398 Worry) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 400： Cobras surprise

    You can search for "The Monkey King in One Piece Novel( in Baidu to find the latest chapter!


    "Why are you still here?"


    Weiwei couldn''t laugh or cry.


    The fat girl in front of her was the only one surviving among the people of the world government. She thought she had fled the palace, but she didn''t expect to meet again here.


    The fat girl''s round face was bitter.


    She didn''t want it either. I was arrested because... the strength is too weak!


    Being able to sneak in without being discovered is entirely because of the help of other people.


    She was the only one when she left, and she was spotted by the guards shortly after she had walked far, and then it became the scene as it is now.


    "She won''t regret it, will she?"


    The fat girl looked at Weiwei anxiously, and at the same time she was worried, she also felt very unbelievable in her heart.


    Before coming to Alabastan, they collected a lot of information and confirmed that Princess Vivi was just an ordinary person, with almost negligible strength.


    It was such a young girl who was supposed to be weak and waved gently and killed them all.


    "Let her leave."


    Weiwei commanded that since she has decided to let her go, there is no need to go back.


    "Yes!"


    Although the guard was puzzled, he did not dare to question Weiwei''s order.


    "Thank you! Thank you, Your Royal Highness!"


    The fat girl was overjoyed, and she didn''t care about Weiwei''s strength anymore, so she immediately wiped the soles of her feet and prepared to leave.


    "etc."


    Weiwei shouted.


    The smile on the fat girl''s face suddenly solidified: "Also, what else do you have to say, Your Royal Highness?"


    Weiwei pointed at the guard closest to her: "Let him send you out of the palace, I am worried that you will be caught again."


    Weiwei also thought it was very funny. She sent someone to send the assassin out of the palace, and she didn''t know if she was the first one.


    "Thank you, Your Royal Highness."


    The fat girl was a little bit ashamed, but a lot of them were happy and exhilarated: "You are a good person. I will definitely speak nice things for you when I go back."


    Weiwei is noncommittal.


    This has nothing to do with whether she is a good person, and whether she speaks good things for her has no effect.


    Of course, she was still a little relieved in her heart.


    Judging from the mental fluctuations, the other party''s words should be sincere, at least it was not a white-eyed wolf who let go.


    After the guards took the fat girl away, Sun Xu and Weiwei were about to return to their residence to clean up the collapsed room. Cobra brought Jaka and Bell over.


    "What happened here?"


    Cobra''s face was calm.


    At first he thought that Sun Xu made the movement in the palace. Later, the appearance of the half fox girl broke his guess, but he had a guess that made him even more excited.


    He just went to Weiwei''s bedroom and wanted to ask for a certificate, but he could not find Sun Xu and Weiwei. When he was about to return, he noticed the movement here.


    "dad."


    Weiwei waved.


    Cobra glanced around, revealing a puzzled look.


    Sun Xu''s eyes are full of strange colors, communicating fate.


    In Cobra''s field of vision, in the empty location beside Weiwei, the light suddenly became darker, and a figure slowly emerged.


    "My father-in-law!"


    Sun Xu smiled lightly.


    Cobra''s facial muscles twitched, wanting to wonder, who is your father-in-law, but he was scrupulous about the presence of so many people, he still forcibly endured it.


    He knew the reason why Sun Xu had been hiding his body, and knew that it would be a good thing for them to do so.


    Cobra decided to ignore Sun Xu, turned his head, looked at Weiwei, and asked, "The fox girl just now..."


    "Yes, it''s me!"


    Weiwei glanced to the side, her face full of pride.


    Sun Xu made me so strong!


    Cobra''s face was immediately full of surprise.


    After Klockdal''s usurpation of the country, he knew too much about the importance of strength.


    In the past, it was Bell and Gaka who supported Alabastan. It was not that he didn''t want more masters, but that there was no devil fruit!


    Don''t look at Sun Xu easily getting one devil fruit after another, the ability people around him get together, thinking that there are a lot of devil fruit.


    On the contrary, the devil''s fruit is pitiful.


    In the East China Sea, the devil fruit and the capable person have become legends, and there are no few of them.


    In the first half of the great route, capable people are still very rare, and there may be only one or two in a country.


    For Alabastan, one more capable person can greatly increase the strength of the entire country.


    What''s more, what Weiwei got it didn''t seem to be an ordinary devil fruit.


    Just now Gaka and Bell personally told Cobra that they might not even be able to make a shot in the face of the white fox girl.


    However, as the king of a country anyway, Cobra quickly suppressed his excitement and became calm.


    He noticed the look in Weiwei''s eyes.


    Weiwei had never left the palace these days, and it couldn''t be more obvious where her devil fruit came from.


    Cobra glanced at Sun Xu.


    Although he had great opinions on him, Cobra also admitted that he was quite satisfied with Sun Xu''s actions this time.


    "But don''t think that a devil fruit can make me change my attention!"


    This is the persistence of a father.


    Cobra pulled Weiwei away, planning to ask about the Devil Fruit, Sun Xu didn''t care about his attitude, and ran after him.


    Quiet soon returned to the palace.


    On the way, Bell and Gaka have been secretly looking at Weiwei.


    Until now, they couldn''t believe that the half-fox girl with a terrifying breath just now would be Princess Weiwei.


    They remember very clearly that when they met in the evening, Princess Vivi was just an ordinary person.


    In other words, within a few hours, Princess Vivi was so powerful that it was far beyond their imagination.


    After figuring this out, both of them wanted to explode.


    To become stronger, we must also teach the Basic Law!


    They have seen geniuses and strong men, but this terrifying rate of rise is unheard of!


    Cobra brought Weiwei and Sun Xu to the study Of course, Sun Xu came uninvited.


    Sun Xu sat down on the chair, Weiwei put her hands back, and stood beside him happily.


    Cobra was taken aback, patted the chair next to him, and said sourly: "Vivi, what are you doing standing so far? Come and sit down!"


    Why did he start to neglect his old father before he got married?


    Known father Mo Ruo female.


    Weiwei could see Cobra''s thoughts at a glance, and said with a laugh: "Dad, my strength has increased too much and I can''t control it well. Sitting on it will only destroy the chair. Moreover, getting close to you may accidentally hurt you."


    As she said, she lifted her foot, leaving a clear footprint, just accidentally using a bit more force.


    Cobra blurted out, "Wouldn''t it hurt him?"


    After speaking, he regretted it.


    How could you ask such a stupid question!


    There are rumors that Sun Xu is already the strongest in the world, and Weiwei can''t be better than him no matter how strong, of course, there is no need to worry about hurting him by mistake.


    Sun Xu smiled, did not speak, and Weiwei directly assumed that she had not heard, and did not embarrass her old father.


    Cobra quickly adjusted his mood, what was embarrassing in front of his daughter, as for the other...Ignore it! Ignore it directly!


    The latest chapter address of Monkey King in Pirate: https://


    The full text of Monkey King in Pirate Reading address: https://


    Monkey King in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King reading on Pirate¡¯s mobile phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 399 Cobra''s Surprise), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 401： Performance

    You can search for "The Monkey King in One Piece Novel( in Baidu to find the latest chapter!


    "Weiwei, what is going on? Where did your devil fruit come from?"


    Cobra asked.


    Although he guessed at least ten, he still had to confirm it.


    "Let Sun Xu tell you."


    Weiwei smiled and said, "He gave me all of this, I didn''t do anything."


    really.


    Cobra looked at Sun Xu.


    Sun Xu also didn''t sell Guanzi, and said slowly: "Father-in-law, let me correct your mistake first. What Weiwei ate was not one devil fruit, but three!"


    "Impossible!" Cobra frowned and retorted without thinking: "Do you think I don''t know? Everyone can only eat one devil fruit at most!"


    "The only absolute thing in this world is that nothing is absolute."


    Sun Xu calmly said: "Under normal circumstances, everyone can indeed only eat one devil fruit, but there are always exceptions."


    Cobra was uncertain, he still couldn''t believe it.


    A person can only eat one devil fruit, this is common sense! It is the truth that the sun rises from the east and sets in the west!


    Are there any exceptions to this?


    Sun Xu smiled: "What''s more, do you think that only one devil fruit can make Weiwei so powerful?"


    Cobra''s expression instantly solidified.


    Indeed, he felt that something was wrong just now. When Sun Xu reminded him, he remembered that Bell and Jaka are also capable, or the same animal type as Weiwei. Why can she be so much stronger than them just after eating the devil fruit?


    "Because Weiwei ate three devil fruits?"


    "more than!"


    Sun Xu said: "Weiwei can be so powerful, in addition to her ability to combine three devil fruits, but also because these three devil fruits are extremely powerful!


    For example, the worst one is much more precious than the devil fruit that Gaka and Bell ate! And the other two..."


    Having said that, he paused for a while, and then continued: "You can''t change any one of a hundred of that kind of devil fruit!"


    Cobra opened his mouth, and the feeling of absurdity in his heart became stronger.


    Devil fruit, that is the most precious treasure in the sea!


    Even if the value is high or low, the gap cannot be as high as a hundred times!


    Sun Xu didn''t mind his suspicion, and asked indifferently: "Father-in-law, do you know White Beard?"


    Cobra nodded.


    The four emperors are so powerful that almost no one in the world knows.


    What''s more, the recent war on the top made White Beard''s name spread to the world again.


    "Then I don''t know if you know that White Beard is actually a capable person, and the superhuman fruit he ate is shocking!" Sun Xu said.


    Cobra realized something, a clear expression of excitement appeared on his face: "Could it be..."


    "Yes! One of the three Devil Fruits Weiwei ate is the Shaking Fruit!" Sun Xu smiled.


    Cobra couldn''t help but leaned back.


    Sun Xun is unnecessary and impossible to lie to him on this kind of thing.


    Weiwei inherited the devil fruit of the white beard known as the strongest man in the world?


    He has a dreaming feeling.


    After a while, Cobra calmed down again and asked, "What about the other two?"


    From Sun Xu''s statement, he heard that one Devil Fruit is relatively close, but there is another that seems not weaker than Shocking Fruit.


    "The other one is the half-fox form you see, called the nine-tailed fox form of the animal canine fruit phantom species!" Sun Xu said.


    "Eudemons?"


    Cobra keenly noticed the point.


    Sun Xu lightly nodded: "The animal family is divided into ordinary forms, ancient species, and phantom beast species. The ordinary forms are those of Gaka and Bell. Ancient species are ancient animals that have appeared in ancient times but are now extinct. Rare is also much stronger than ordinary animals!"


    "The Eudemons?"


    Cobra asked impatiently.


    "The Eudemons have never changed, but only exist in the legendary animals, such as the dragon, the phoenix, the true **** of the mouth, the eight-tailed snake, and the nine-tailed fox!"


    Sun Xu smiled and said: "The Eudemons are the most precious and rarest devil fruit, each one is extremely powerful!"


    He didn''t mind telling Cobra about Vivi''s situation, or rather, he was happy to do so.


    As the saying goes, crying children have milk to eat.


    Sun Xu believes that you must let the other party know what you do. The only difference is that you use direct or indirect methods. In short, you don''t get cold about silent dedication.


    Cobra had a very bad impression of him.


    He knew that if Vivi insisted, Cobra would compromise.


    But Sun Xu didn''t want all the pressure to be carried by Weiwei alone, he also had to think of a way.


    It is undoubtedly a good way to make Cobra feel that he values ??Weiwei.


    No matter how heavy the prejudice is, after knowing the value of these devil fruits, Cobra must admit it.


    Sun Xu didn''t expect him to change his mind directly, as long as he could slightly reverse his image is enough.


    Taking the first step is always the most difficult.


    As long as you open a hole slightly, the rest is much easier.


    As he thought, after hearing the origins of these two demon fruits, Cobra fell into a long silence.


    What is the most precious thing in the world?


    money? Power?


    No!


    It''s power!


    Devil fruit represents power.


    The strongest Superman and Eudemons represent absolute power!


    As the king of a country, Cobra has seen too much love and hatred.


    Even brothers will turn back for money!


    Even father and son can become enemies because of their power!


    For a devil fruit, husband and wife can also face each other with swords!


    The shocking fruit of the white beard that was once the world''s strongest man, known as the rarest and precious species of fantasy beasts, who can easily give it away?


    Or two for one person!


    Although he repeatedly emphasized in his heart that he was a scumbag, Cobra couldn''t help but feel shocked by Sun Xu''s great handwork He didn''t even know what to say for a while, so he could only sigh in the end.


    It would be great if that wasn''t a scumbag.


    To put it bluntly, for ordinary people, those two devil fruits may be more precious than the entire Kingdom of Alabastan!


    Because of the two devil fruits, they can create a larger kingdom.


    A deep sense of powerlessness rose in Cobra''s heart. He had been very pessimistic about persuading Vivi to change her personal preference. After this happened, he felt that hope became even more slim.


    Don''t say Weiwei, if he is a woman, I am afraid he will like this kind of man too!


    Even if he knows he is a scumbag!


    "My father-in-law remember what I said to you before?"


    Sun Xu''s voice interrupted Cobra''s thinking, he was taken aback, and said, "Are you going to prove something to me?"


    "Yes!"


    Sun Xu smiled and said: "I can''t prove to you about lifespan, but what is happening to Weiwei now is a miracle, right? I think it should prove something I said?"


    Cobra was silent for a while, then nodded.


    indeed so.


    Thinking about what Sun Xu said before, the trust in his heart is much higher.


    The latest chapter address of Monkey King in Pirate: https://


    The full text of Monkey King in Pirate Reading address: https://


    Monkey King in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King reading on Pirate¡¯s mobile phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 400), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 402： Cobras troubles

    You can search for "The Monkey King in One Piece Novel( in Baidu to find the latest chapter!


    Cobra''s mood is very mixed.


    In all fairness, Sun Xu is almost a perfect son-in-law if he is not too scumbag.


    He is a talent, strong, good enough for Weiwei, and the identity of the pirate is even considered a bonus, because then he has no possibility of usurping power.


    Unfortunately, there is no if.


    "By the way, Dad, just..."


    Weiwei briefly described what happened just now, and at the same time probably said the reason.


    Cobra''s face became serious: "The world government would actually do this kind of thing! It seems that the palace will be more vigilant in the future, Vivi, you have to pay attention..."


    Having said this, he said in a voice, remembering that Vivi was already the strongest in Alabastan, and he didn''t need other people''s protection at all, so he was very relieved.


    This is the benefit of having power!


    This is why he didn''t blame Sun Xu at all in his heart.


    Not to mention the relationship between Sun Xu and Weiwei, the two devil fruits are enough to offset all the negative effects.


    Weiwei said: "Dad, you don''t have to worry about my safety, but you have to protect yourself. At least you have to make sure that Jiaka and Bell are by your side."


    Cobra smiled: "Dad is old, it doesn''t matter what, I have such an excellent daughter, even if I die immediately, I have no regrets."


    "Dad, don''t say such discouraging words!" Weiwei groaned.


    Cobra smiled and nodded.


    He is actually quite old, and Weiwei is considered to be a good old man, so she is especially spoiled.


    Moreover, his health has been in poor condition, and he even feels that it is getting worse these days. He has a hunch that he may not live for many years.


    He was very worried before that if he died early and handed over the older country to the young Weiwei, she might not be able to manage it well.


    However, now that Weiwei has the strongest strength, all these problems have disappeared.


    Even if there are some accidents, Weiwei has enough ability to make things right.


    He doesn''t need to worry anymore.


    No need to worry about the two things he cares most about, Weiwei and Alabastan, and naturally no longer fear death.


    Of course, not being afraid of death does not mean wanting to die, he also hopes to embrace his grandson!


    Thinking of this, Cobra glanced at Sun Xu. Although he was very unwilling, he knew in his heart that if he wanted to hug his grandson, he would probably rely on Sun Xu.


    "Then I will give your father-in-law another gift."


    Sun Xu swept his spiritual consciousness around and probed Cobra''s physical condition.


    There are indeed many injuries, but the biggest illness is "ageing".


    Simply put, he is old!


    Most of the injuries on the body are senile diseases caused by aging.


    Although Sun Xu can''t solve his aging problem, it is still possible to treat him, at least it will allow him to live a few more years, and the quality of life will be higher.


    "Spring weather turns rain."


    Sun Xu lifted his palm, and a strong green light enveloped Cobra.


    He didn''t stingy with his mana, and urged the efficiency of the spring weather to the highest.


    Cobra was a little nervous at first, but soon became surprised.


    He can feel that his body is becoming more energetic.


    A few minutes later, Sun Xu stopped treatment.


    Weiwei shouted in surprise: "Dad, you are younger!"


    "Yes?"


    Cobra turned his head and looked to his side, where there was a mirror.


    He was stunned.


    In the mirror is a middle-aged man with gleaming eyes and full of vigor. He is not at all like him in normal times.


    The wrinkles on his face have not diminished a bit. The reason why Weiwei would say that he has become younger is because his spirit has improved a few levels.


    If the change in appearance is surprising, the change in perception is ecstatic.


    Cobra raised his arm, he forgot how long he hadn''t felt this full of power.


    My waist is no longer sore, my back is no longer painful, my tinnitus condition has improved greatly, my lungs seem to be missing, and the painful sensation of coughing every time has disappeared.


    His body seems to be back five years, even ten years ago!


    Sun Xu couldn''t help shaking his head.


    Cobra''s vitality has not changed in any way. It can only be regarded as blocking a few lost holes and can live a few more years, but it is not much.


    His vitality is not vigorous, and he is destined to live a long life.


    Sun Xu was helpless.


    Now he has only two ways to prolong life.


    One is double cultivation, and the other is to help each other to cultivate as Rebecca did.


    Unfortunately, neither of these methods are suitable for Cobra.


    "Then, goodbye, my father-in-law."


    Sun Xu took Weiwei and left the room.


    Cobra watched them leave the room, his expression darkened.


    Sun Xu has more advantages, and his annoyance is heavier.


    Such a good man, why are you a scumbag?


    "Where are we going?"


    Weiwei was puzzled.


    Sun Xu led her all the way into the clouds.


    "Go to sleep in the sky!"


    Sun Xu said, "Do you still want to go back to sleep in the palace?"


    Weiwei woke up, her face flushed.


    With her current strength, she can still control it when she is awake, and after falling asleep, she might be able to destroy half of the palace.


    If it weren''t for Sun Xu, she wouldn''t even dare to approach other people for fear of accidentally hurting them.


    Weiwei suddenly became more worried, now Sun Xu is with him, what should I do when he leaves?


    I''m afraid she can''t even eat food by herself.


    "Do not worry."


    Sun Xu saw her worry and comforted: "I will always be with you, and will not leave until you get the initial strength."


    This can be considered after-sales service.


    Anyway, he didn''t have anything important at the moment, the only important thing was to save Taotu.


    But this matter is not very urgent.


    The navy and the world government are not fools Whether it is detained in the navy headquarters or sent to advance city, the guard force may be the strongest.


    It might be easier to rob the prison from advancing the city.


    After all, although Magellan is strong, he is still alone, not to mention his biggest flaw of constant diarrhea.


    Weiwei must be thoroughly arranged before he can leave with peace of mind.


    Weiwei''s eyes lit up.


    They spend too little time together, and each additional day is pleasantly surprised.


    Entering the clouds, Sun Xu condensed the bed and quilt with magic techniques.


    After tossing for so long, Weiwei was also very tired, and soon fell asleep.


    Of course, the two did nothing.


    Weiwei couldn''t control her power yet, and she was extremely excited when doing that kind of thing, and in case of an accident, it would be troublesome. Sun Xu didn''t want to use her few fragile parts to take risks.


    He didn''t even sleep, and kept wiping Weiwei''s ass.


    Weiwei sleeps more honestly, but still inevitably moves.


    The cloud bed condensed by Sun Xu''s spell was not strong, and every time Weiwei made a move, it would be torn apart.


    At this time, he has to check the omissions and fill in the vacancies.


    Sun Xu didn''t care either. Whether he sleeps or not has no effect at all.


    The latest chapter address of Monkey King in Pirate: https://


    The full text of Monkey King in Pirate Reading address: https://


    Monkey King in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King reading on Pirate¡¯s mobile phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 401 Cobra''s Troubles), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 403： Departure and report

    You can search for "The Monkey King in One Piece Novel( in Baidu to find the latest chapter!


    The next day.


    Blue sky and white clouds, clear sky.


    Weiwei opened her eyes.


    White clouds are floating around, and the sky is within reach.


    She turned over and saw Sun Xu sitting cross-legged and floating in the air.


    Feeling her gaze, Sun Xu opened his eyes and chuckled softly: "Wake up? How do you feel now?"


    "Very good! I feel full of power in my body!"


    Weiwei squeezed her fist and said charmingly.


    Sun Xu flipped his palm and juggled out a bowl of steaming porridge: "Are you hungry?"


    Weiwei stayed for a while: "Here, where did this come from?"


    Can you cook in the sky?


    Or did Sun Xu go back to the ground while she was sleeping?


    Sun Xu first condensed a ball of clean water to help her wash, and at the same time said: "Eat first, you''ll know in a while."


    Weiwei nodded obediently.


    After washing her face and brushing her teeth, she took the porridge in Sun Xu''s hand, took a sip, and her eyes brightened. Sure enough, it was the same taste as before, which was incredible.


    After eating, the two returned to the palace.


    The palaces destroyed by Weiwei have been cleaned up and reconstruction has begun, and all of Weiwei''s belongings have been moved to another palace.


    She took a shower first, changed her clothes, and then the two of them found Cobra together.


    He was discussing something with several ministers. When he saw the two of them, he stopped temporarily and waved to let the others out.


    "What''s up?"


    Sun Xu said: "My father-in-law, I plan to take Weiwei out for a few days to help her adapt to the surge of power."


    He had already talked to Weiwei about this matter, and she naturally had no opinion.


    However, they don''t have to leave sneakily this time.


    This reason is impeccable. Cobra''s mouth twitched, but he nodded and agreed: "Where are you going? When are you coming back?"


    Sun Xu said: "Where to go hasn''t been determined yet, it shouldn''t be long to leave, but..."


    "but?"


    Cobra looked at him and couldn''t help mentioning it.


    "We should make some news." Sun Xu said lightly.


    Cobra understood what he meant as soon as he turned his head, and frowned, "Be careful!"


    It''s okay to show strength, but it can''t really anger the Tianlongren.


    Alabastan could not bear the anger of the Draco.


    Their family has a big business, unlike Sun Xu, who can pat his **** and leave.


    "Don''t worry, my father-in-law."


    Sun Xu nodded, he was very clear about Weiwei''s feelings for Alabastan, and naturally he wouldn''t mess around.


    Cobra was too lazy to correct his address, was silent for a while, and asked: "Did you do what happened that day?"


    "What happened?"


    Sun Xu was taken aback.


    "The pirate of Tanay," Cobra said.


    Sun Xu still looked confused, wondering what he was talking about, where is Tanay? Have you been there by yourself?


    "It''s the pirate that day."


    Vivira pulled his sleeve and reminded in a low voice: "We also saved a girl that day."


    "Oh!"


    Suddenly, Sun Xu said indifferently: "With a little effort, your father-in-law doesn''t have to worry about it. Once Weiwei has mastered her power, she can slap that kind of stuff."


    Cobra''s face remained unchanged, but his heart was very helpless.


    For them, it was a big problem that needed to be solved by the king himself, and it was just a matter of effort to get to Sun Xu.


    But what he said is still true.


    With Weiwei¡¯s relationship, Cobra did not say thank you any more, reminding: "According to our investigation, the pirate group is called the Ironpaw The captain of the Arm Pirate Group is a large sea pirate of 130 million!"


    Having said that, he stopped, remembering that the person in front of him had a bounty of 5 billion, and he couldn''t say anything further.


    "We will get rid of this trouble when we go out this time."


    Sun Xu has a relaxed tone.


    Zhengchou Weiwei has no object to practice.


    Although this iron-armed pirate group is weak, but the short one is taller, the 130 million bounty is already very good in the first half of the great route.


    Cobra nodded, saying nothing.


    To them, the 130 million great pirates is a huge threat, and to this person, it is probably just a small role that can be dismissed at will.


    I have to say that it is very happy to have such a son-in-law, who can do any trouble...Bah, baah! He is not my son-in-law!


    Cobra woke up in time and waved his hand impatiently: "Go! Go early! Get back early!"


    Sun Xu and Weiwei looked at each other, and both showed a smile.


    They all saw the loosening of Cobra''s attitude, but the old man was still awkward in his heart and refused to accept it.


    The two turned around and were about to leave, Cobra called them again: "How are you going to leave? Do you need a boat for you?"


    "No! The boat is too slow, I have a better way." Sun Xu said.


    Cobra didn''t say anything.


    Regardless of personality, he still trusts Sun Xu enough.


    "Then, see you in a few days, my father-in-law."


    Sun Xu smiled, the two figures gradually faded, and finally disappeared.


    Outside the palace.


    The figures of Sun Xu and Weiwei appeared.


    "Sun Xu, where are we going?"


    Weiwei''s tone was uplifting. She actually yearned for an adventurous life in her heart. Unfortunately, she was bound by her identity and could only suppress this idea in her heart.


    This time I had the opportunity to go out to play with integrity, and I was still with Sun Xu. She felt like she had little wings in her mood, and she had already soared into the sky happily.


    "Do you want to go to the empty island?" Sun Xu said with a smile.


    "Sky Island?"


    Weiwei''s eyes lit up: "Is there an island in the sky? Does it really exist?"


    "Of course!" Sun Xu said: "By the way, I will introduce you to my closest partner."


    While speaking, a black shadow flicked out of his eyebrows, his body swelled rapidly, and turned into a black pagoda.


    "What''s this?"


    Weiwei was taken aback: "Why did it come out of your head?"


    "This is my special ability."


    Sun Xu briefly explained, taking Weiwei into the Linglong Tower that had already opened a door.


    "so big."


    Weiwei opened her mouth slightly, her eyes rounded, and the space inside looked much larger than the outside. It was almost like a castle!


    Before she closed her mouth, she saw from the window that the building outside was shrinking rapidly.


    "Flying!"


    Weiwei ran to the window, looked out, and exclaimed.


    It wasn''t until Linglong Tower flew into the clouds that she calmed down, but she was still full of surprise, constantly looking at the environment inside Linglong Tower.


    "Let''s go, I''ll show you around, you can choose a room, maybe there is a chance to stay for a while in the future." Sun Xu said.


    "Uh-huh."


    Weiwei''s chicken nodded like a peck.


    She noticed that there is a heavy atmosphere of life here, and there are decorations on the doors of some rooms, such as stickers, dolls, etc. It is obvious that there have been people living here all the time.


    She knew that this should be the daily life of Sun Xu and his partner.


    There was a look of expectation in Weiwei''s eyes, she was very interested in Sun Xu''s life.


    at the same time.


    After a busy night, the only fat girl who escaped from the palace of Alabastan finally contacted the world government.


    "I''m Sosi Yolanda, a member of the 13th Squad of Isabel''s Army." The fat girl took a deep breath and said solemnly.


    "I''m Yul Odis."


    A low male voice came across.


    The fat girl Yolanda suddenly became nervous.


    She knows this name, she is regarded as her boss''s boss, she is a big person who is not even qualified to say hello to her.


    As for fairy tales with Wu Lao Xing, she still doesn''t have the qualifications, and even her chief and the dead blond man are far behind.


    After calming down her nervousness, Yolanda said: "Report your lord, the Bluebird project has failed!"


    "Failed?"


    There was a hint of doubt in Odis''s voice.


    He personally approved Operation Blue Bird. Of course, he knew what was going on. Their mission was only to observe. As far as he knew, the 13th Squad had already contacted the King of Alabastan. How could it suddenly fail?


    Yolanda swallowed: "Report your sir, our identities have been exposed, except for me, everyone else is, all, dead!"


    "Dead? What''s the matter?"


    Odis'' voice became angry.


    How could it be possible to annihilate his elite troops in a mere ordinary kingdom? How dare to destroy his troops? This is a task personally arranged by the five old stars!


    He didn''t believe that the thirteenth team hadn''t revealed this when faced with death.


    If it is said that the other party still killed them, is that an expression, Alabastan has disrespect for the Dragonites and the world government?


    After Yolanda died strangely from his companions, the officer decided to investigate clearly. Taking advantage of the darkness to take them into the palace, talking about the strange and powerful aura that appeared in the palace, and then the appearance and hands-on of Weiwei, the whole process was described in detail.


    "Princess Alabastan? Nine tails? Half fox shape?"


    Odis thought about it Yolanda described it in such detail that she was not made up.


    As the direct person in charge of Operation Bluebird, he knew very well the intelligence of Weiwei and Alabastan, she was indeed just an ordinary person.


    However, according to Yolanda''s description, she has become a capable person.


    It seems to be an animal department, but it is not an ordinary animal department.


    He desperately searched for the nine-tailed fox in his mind, but he couldn''t think of it. In the end, his inspiration flashed: "Nine tails? Fox face? Nine-tailed fox? Monster species?!"


    He was so excited that he knew the reason for the failure of the thirteenth team.


    The Eudemons are too powerful!


    Even if the opponent has just eaten it, it should be no problem to solve the thirteenth team.


    "No, this matter must be notified to the people above."


    Odis was nervous, he didn''t even bother to ask why Yolanda survived, and hurriedly left the room.


    He is barely able to meet the five old stars.


    Moreover, Operation Blue Bird is a task personally arranged by the Five Old Stars, and the degree of importance is naturally needless to say.


    Sure enough, after Otis'' request was raised, he was summoned by the five old stars soon.


    Odis looked very excited, and for him, this was also a great honor.


    The latest chapter address of Monkey King in Pirate: https://


    The full text of Monkey King in Pirate Reading address: https://


    Monkey King in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King reading on Pirate¡¯s mobile phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 402 Leaving and Reporting), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 404： Return to the Sky Island

    You can search for "The Monkey King in One Piece Novel( in Baidu to find the latest chapter!


    "My lord, the Blue Bird project failed."


    Odis said the matter briefly.


    "The form of the nine-tailed fox of the canine fruit phantom animal species?"


    The fifth old star holding the sword said lightly: "How could she get this devil fruit by such a coincidence?"


    "It is impossible for her to become so powerful only with a demon fruit of the Eudemons species, there must be other reasons!"


    Another Wu Lao Xing said.


    They knew the mechanism of the Devil Fruit very well, and they could see the problem at a glance.


    "Could it be done by the Demon King?"


    Another five old star made a guess.


    "Do not rule out this possibility!"


    "The Demon King has left the East China Sea, and he and the Demon King Pirate Group have not been captured so far. It is indeed possible that he went to Alabastan and hid it."


    Several people are top smart people, and soon thought of this possibility.


    During the execution of the Blue Bird Project, he suddenly obtained the Devil Fruit of the Eudemons, which was rarer than the Natural Element. This was not right at all.


    Rather than being a coincidence, they are more willing to believe that it is Sun Xu''s work.


    Odis remained silent.


    Although he was the person in charge of the Blue Bird Project, he didn''t know the turns inside, nor did he know what the plan had to do with the Demon King.


    After a brief discussion, the five old stars quickly reached an agreement.


    "There is no need to worry about them for the time being!"


    "If the plan fails, it fails!"


    "Let it go! Concentrate on another plan!"


    "As long as the plan is successful, you don''t need to bother about Alabastan!"


    "Is Sakarski not ready yet? It''s time to urge him!"


    For them, Weiwei is just a spare tire, because of her special status, she doesn''t want to move her.


    The most important thing is to solve Sun Xu!


    They already have a complete plan, and they don''t need Weiwei for the time being.


    Odis had no choice but to leave.


    He didn''t know what happened from start to finish, but he was still a little relieved, at least he was not held accountable.


    Wu Lao Xing started to contact Aka Inu and urged him to speed up his preparations.


    In Malin Fandor¡¯s prison, Taotu still does not know his fate, and calmly awaits the trial.


    Tina was trying to contact Sun Xu.


    Unfortunately, Sun Xu''s whereabouts were erratic, they didn''t leave contact information, and she couldn''t proceed with fanfare, and she never succeeded.


    the other side.


    After Sun Xu and Weiwei boarded the Linglong Tower, they galloped outward.


    During the period, they passed by the rainy land, but they did not stay. These days, Sun Xu planned to concentrate on accompany Weiwei.


    "so fast!"


    Standing by the window, Weiwei sighed softly, looking at the fast-rewinding scenery outside.


    There was no feeling of taking a boat adventure at all, a thought flashed in her mind, and soon it was thrown behind her.


    She looked at the man next to her, and the corners of her mouth slightly twitched.


    That''s all important.


    Sun Xu stood with his hand in his hand and said with a light smile: "The distance we have to travel is too far, it is too late to take the boat, and it is too troublesome for the two of us to control a big boat."


    Weiwei nodded, and asked curiously: "Sun Xu, what does Sky Island look like?"


    "You''ll know when you see it, and you will definitely be taken aback."


    Sun Xu sold it off.


    It''s not enough to say surprises.


    Weiwei smiled, expecting more and more in her heart.


    Although Sun Xu did not deliberately increase the speed, the flying speed of Linglong Tower was still much faster than that of ordinary sailboats, and he reached Gaya Island in less than half a day.


    "Is the sky island here?"


    Weiwei looked down, then frowned: "The town below seems to be chaotic."


    "This is an unlawful place where pirates can go around." Sun Xu explained.


    "Pirate Town!" Weiwei suddenly said, "It seems to be more chaotic than the one we''ve been to before."


    "Don''t worry about them, let''s go to the empty island." Sun Xu said.


    "good!"


    Weiwei immediately left the following situation behind her head. Although she was kind, it wasn''t Alabastan, she didn''t have so much love yet.


    Linglong Tower rose into the sky and continued to fly upward.


    With the protection of Lingling Tower, they are much more relaxed than when the Straw Hat Pirates came, and they did not have the trouble of lack of oxygen when they passed through the clouds.


    It didn''t take long for Linglong Tower to reach the White Sea at a height of seven kilometers in the sky.


    The head, feet, and surroundings were all wrapped in white clouds, but Weiwei was not too surprised. She and Sun Xu didn''t live in the clouds once or twice. There was nothing unusual about this scene, but she asked curiously.


    "Is this a sky island?"


    "On top."


    Sun Xu said: "However, the cloud above is not so easy to pass through. Let''s go through the gate."


    Either you can''t wear it, or the real earth, or a mountain, the Linglong Pagoda can hit it sparsely, but it''s not necessary.


    If you bump into someone or damage someone''s house, it''s a troublesome thing, even if you bump into flowers and plants, it''s not good.


    "There is still a door?"


    Weiwei became more and more curious.


    Sun Xu put away the Linglong Tower, set up a somersault cloud, and walked slowly in the White Sea with Weiwei, and it didn''t take long before he saw the gate of heaven.


    "Is this heaven really?" Weiwei was surprised.


    "Enjoy yourself." Sun Xu smiled: "You can also rename Alabastan to Hell."


    Vivi smiled.


    The two flew towards the gate.


    Amazon, the cunning old woman who looks like a plum, is still the gatekeeper, staring at them in a daze.


    Sky island furniture, land, and houses are all made of clouds, but there has never been such a flying cloud.


    "Is there any entry fee this time?"


    Sun Xu asked with a smile.


    In the past, entering the sky island had to pay a fee of one billion Iq, which is equivalent to one hundred thousand Baileys, or you would become a criminal.


    The contradiction between the Straw Hat Pirates Group and the Ainilu Group started because of this.


    However, he has disrupted the world, this conflict is anticlimactic, and the climax comes to an abrupt end.


    "Of course, 100 million Iqs." Amazon replied subconsciously.


    "It''s a tenth."


    Sun Xu knew that 10,000 Baileys was really not a lot of money.


    However, he still didn''t plan to pay, and wanted to know how Sky Island would respond by then.


    Sun Xu took Weiwei Shiran into the gate, and a winding river appeared in front of the two, hovering towards the sky.


    "Would you like to go up this river?"


    Weiwei asked curiously.


    "Yes, but it''s not flying up."


    Sun Xu smiled mysteriously, his divine consciousness spread out, entered the drinking water, and soon found the target.


    Wow.


    A prawn tens of meters long rushed out of the water.


    "What a big shrimp!"


    Weiwei exclaimed in a low voice.


    Although there are huge marine creatures near Alabastan, this is the first time she has seen such a large shrimp.


    "I don''t know if it''s delicious or not."


    Sun Xu said to himself.


    Amazon''s wrinkled eyes twitched, and hurriedly said, "You can''t eat express shrimp, it''s illegal to eat it!"


    "Don''t worry, I''m just talking about it."


    Sun Xu glanced at her.


    He is a good citizen who obeys the law and generally does not violate other people''s laws.


    In addition, according to his observations, this big guy is probably not delicious, because the meat is too hard.


    Sun Xu took Weiwei and landed on the back of the express shrimp.


    The express shrimp carried them upstream.


    "Wow even!"


    Weiwei hugged Sun Xu''s arm with excitement on her face.


    Although Linglong Tower is faster, the feeling of the two is completely different, like the difference between taking a plane and taking a roller coaster.


    "Who are they?"


    Amazon picked up the phone and began to report: "Please note that two people have not paid the entry fee and entered the country illegally!"


    "Excuse me, what do those two people look like?" asked the other side.


    "They, they, they..."


    Amazon suddenly got stuck, his old face was confused.


    "What''s the matter with them?" the other side asked.


    "What are they?" Amazon asked, "What are you talking about?"


    "Illegal immigrants!"


    "What happened to the illegal immigrants?"


    The other side raised his voice: "Didn''t you say that there are two illegal immigrants? Now, give them a rough look."


    "What illegal immigrant? Why don''t I know?"


    "You are demented!" The other side hung up the phone angrily.


    Amazon put down the phone suspiciously, and muttered, "Why did I call him? Someone entered the country illegally? Why don''t I remember?"


    In just a few seconds, she completely forgot about Sun Xu and Weiwei.


    Sun Xu''s manipulation of fate is increasing day by day. Now he can not only hide his figure, but also connect with fate and erase the memory of himself in others'' minds, just like Sugar does.


    However, his abilities still have many limitations. For example, he can only target one or two goals, and more will be ineffective. For another example, it can only take effect on those small characters, and it is difficult to affect those who are more important in fate.


    However, this is only temporary.


    Sun Xu believes that one day he can reach the point where sugar can wipe out all the fate of a person.


    The Express Shrimp carried Sun Xu and Weiwei all the way up, and soon reached the end of the river It was a specially opened hole with a "" sign hung at the entrance of the hole.


    Sun Xu set up a somersault cloud, took Weiwei away from the express shrimp, and rushed out of the hole.


    A new world appeared before them.


    The ground and the sea are all white, and there are also white clouds above the head. In front, a huge city is hidden among the clouds, looming.


    Sun Xu slightly missed it.


    He was separated from the Straw Hat Pirates here.


    The others don''t matter, but since then, he and Nami have only seen a few sides, unlike Robin who can see every day.


    "I don''t know where the sky island Nami is staying now."


    Sun Xu sighed. He actually wanted to visit and even take Nami away, but it was useless to find a place.


    "Is this a sky island? It''s so beautiful!"


    There seemed to be stars twinkling in Weiwei''s beautiful eyes, and there was such a magical place in the world.


    "Let''s go, it''s very interesting here."


    Sun Xu flew over with somersaulting clouds.


    It''s very interesting to say that the entrance to the sky island was chosen on the sea. That''s all, no one was sent to guard it. If the Ainilu era was self-confident, what is the situation now?


    The latest chapter address of Monkey King in Pirate: https://


    The full text of Monkey King in Pirate Reading address: https://


    Monkey King in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King reading on Pirate¡¯s mobile phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 403 Return to the Sky Island), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 405： Fate Observation

    You can search for "The Monkey King in One Piece Novel( in Baidu to find the latest chapter!


    "The ground is soft."


    Weiwei was surprised: "Sun Xu, it is very similar to the cloud bed you made."


    "I got the inspiration from here."


    Sun Xu said.


    Of course, the principles are very different.


    Weiwei looked up: "Is all the ground here like this?"


    "It''s not just the ground, but basically all their buildings and furniture are made of clouds."


    Sun Xu introduced to Weiwei as he walked: "The two most important things in the sky island are the cloud and the shell. The application field involves all aspects of life."


    "Yun, I know, what is Bei?"


    Weiwei asked curiously.


    When Sun Xu flipped his palm, something strange appeared: "This is Bei."


    "what''s it for?"


    Weiwei got closer to observe, but didn''t find anything special.


    At this moment, Sun Xu pressed it.


    "This is Bei."


    Weiwei was taken aback first, and soon recovered, and said in surprise: "Recording?"


    Sun Xu nodded: "This is called Yinbei, and there are many other shells, such as image shells, light shells, hot shells, wind shells, cloud shells and so on. They all have similar functions. They can store certain substances and release them. ."


    "so fun."


    Weiwei listened with gusto.


    Before they went far, an elegant piano sound attracted the attention of the two, and they followed the sound to find the past.


    In the pavilion ahead.


    A quiet woman in a short skirt is holding a harp and playing by herself.


    "Sun Xu Sun Xu, look at her, she still has wings behind her."


    Afraid to disturb the other party, Weiwei''s voice was very low.


    "That''s an ornament." Sun Xu said.


    "Sure enough."


    After being reminded by him, Weiwei also found something wrong, and her expression was a little disappointed. This place is known as the Kingdom of Gods, and suddenly she found a human being with wings. She thought she had really met an angel, but she was still happy in the end.


    At this time, the Wenjing woman finished her performance, raised her head and just saw the two of them, showing a surprised expression.


    Sun Xu and Weiwei walked over, raised their thumbs, and exclaimed, "They play very well."


    "thanks."


    The quiet girl was a little bit ashamed, but she was more happy, and took the initiative to introduce: "My name is Cornis, are you from Qinghai?"


    Conis.


    Sun Xu read it silently.


    Yes, the girl playing the harp is the first sky island resident encountered by the Straw Hat Pirates.


    Although he doesn''t remember her name, he still remembers her looks.


    It''s not surprising to meet Cornis here.


    Her home is nearby, and she often comes to this beach to play the harp. If you land here, you will have a good chance of meeting her.


    "Yes, my name is Sun Xu, this is Weiwei, we are officially from Qinghai."


    "Sun Xu? Where did I hear this name."


    Ko Niss smiled embarrassedly: "Maybe I have a wrong memory. By the way, I also have a few friends from Qinghai."


    "Luffy, right?" Sun Xu said.


    Konis was stunned: "How do you know... By the way, I remember it!"


    She widened her eyes: "I remember Luffy and Nami said that there was a companion named Sun Xu!"


    "Yes, it''s me!"


    Sun Xu smiled and nodded.


    Conis was surprised and delighted, her attitude suddenly became closer and she became much closer, her eyes curled, and she smiled: "So you are Luffy''s partner, so we are also friends."


    "It''s nice to meet you." Sun Xu said.


    "How is Luffy and the others? They helped a lot when they came last time. We didn''t have time to thank them, so they left. It has always been a pity." Konis asked.


    "They..."


    Sun Xu thought for a while: "It''s not bad. I stopped taking risks for the time being. Now everyone is learning to improve themselves."


    "Stop the adventure?"


    Hearing that, Konis showed a little worry on her face.


    Although the contact time is not long, she has clearly understood how cheerful and heartless Luffy is. He loves adventures so much, and it is not possible to stop after encountering huge troubles.


    "They are pirates, and the journey will definitely not be so smooth. As long as no one dies, it is a small problem."


    Sun Xu said lightly.


    Konis fell silent, this was too far from her life, she couldn''t understand it at all.


    After a while she woke up: "You just arrived on the empty island, right? Go to my house for a cup of tea."


    Sun Xu did not refuse, and he also wanted to know the changes in Kongdao after Ainilu left.


    Ainilu left abruptly, leaving a huge power vacuum.


    The aborigines of the empty island and the remnants of Shandora want to be in power, especially to obtain the ownership of the half of Gaya Island.


    Without the experience of fighting Ainilu together, can they still shake hands and make peace?


    In this regard, Sun Xu is still a little curious.


    Ever since he touched on the power of destiny, this development in different time and space and different destiny has fascinated him.


    Through such observations, his understanding of the power of destiny has rapidly increased.


    Sun Xu has realized the benefits brought to him by observing different destinies, and has been paying special attention to this aspect recently.


    This time we brought Weiwei to the sky island, besides showing her a unique scenery, the most important purpose was to make this observation.


    "By the way, who is in control of Sky Island now? What happened after Anilu disappeared?"


    Sun Xu did not conceal his purpose, and asked openly.


    Konis didn''t think there was anything. As Luffy''s partner, she had a lot of trust in Sun Xu. More importantly, it was not a secret, anyone would know it.


    "The sudden disappearance of Ainilu caused a lot of chaos to Sky Island, and what he had done before was also exposed..."


    In the slow narration of Conis, Sun Xu figured out the ins and outs.


    History has exerted a strong inertia Although they have no experience of fighting together, the aboriginals of the sky island and the Sandia shook hands and made peace.


    At first there was some chaos, but the former **** Gan Foer, who was forced to abdicate by Anilu, went to the Shandia¡¯s lair alone.


    After an unknown but intense negotiation, the two sides reached an agreement.


    The new leader is formed by Gan Fuer and the Shandia chief, who jointly controls the rights of the sky island, just like the development in the original book.


    Sun Xu was silent, a strange color flashed across his eyes from time to time.


    In fact, it is not difficult to understand.


    The Sandia ringed the golden bell, obsession has disappeared, and the aborigines of the sky island have been tossed by Ainilu in the past few years, their spirits have long disappeared, and they no longer stubbornly want to control the half of the plush alone. Ya island.


    However, Sun Xu didn''t care about these, he only cared about the direction of fate, the changes of fate under different circumstances, and so on.


    "I used to think that destiny is a river. It will flow in different directions and separate various tributaries due to different conditions. But now it seems that this understanding is a bit problematic. Destiny should be more like the sun."


    The strange colors in Sun Xu''s eyes became more and more intense.


    The latest chapter address of Monkey King in Pirate: https://


    The full text of Monkey King in Pirate Reading address: https://


    Monkey King in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King reading on Pirate¡¯s mobile phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 404 Observation of Destiny) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 406： shop

    You can search for "The Monkey King in One Piece Novel( in Baidu to find the latest chapter!


    The river rushes forward, never stopping, but it turns and forks, the sun hangs above the head, eternally emitting light and heat.


    If destiny is a river, then man is a drop of water in the river, if destiny is the sun, then man is all living beings living under the sun.


    The difference between the two is that fate is more difficult to be changed when it is solar.


    Fate is there, eternal and unchanging,


    Only one''s own position can be changed, and under the sun and in the shadow, one can endure different influences.


    However, for Sun Xu, the greater change brought about by the change of concept lies in the relationship between all living beings and the power of destiny.


    He previously thought that everyone''s destiny is a drop of water, and together they form a long river of destiny.


    But now he has a faint feeling that the power of destiny exists alone, and it is destiny that affects all living beings, not all living beings make up fate.


    Destiny is like the sun, and all living beings just accept the shining of the sun of destiny.


    "Has a great existence set the destiny? Or something else?"


    Sun Xu thought for a while, then stopped his thoughts.


    This state is too far away from him, thinking too much will only make him lose himself.


    The most important thing is that he is now like a blind man touching the elephant, not sure whether his judgment is correct.


    Running wildly on the wrong road is more dangerous than staying in place.


    Still think about some more practical issues.


    For example, how to develop the power of destiny.


    There is no realm, no moves, just like holding a machine gun without bullets, it can''t exert its true power at all.


    After further improving his understanding of the power of destiny, Sun Xu felt that he could try to create one and a half tricks.


    "Where do you start?"


    Sun Xu was thinking, suddenly feeling that his sleeve was pulled, he couldn''t help turning his head to look: "What''s the matter with Weiwei?"


    "It should be me asking you." Weiwei''s expression was a little nervous: "Are you okay?"


    "Me? What can I do?"


    Sun Xu was stunned.


    "You just had something wrong."


    Weiwei showed a distressed look, as if she didn''t know how to describe it.


    Konis interrupted and said: "I just have the feeling that you will disappear at any time."


    "Yes! That''s how it feels!"


    Weiwei was stunned, and then her expression became even more confused: "That feeling is very strange. It''s not that you are leaving, or that something accident happened, but the feeling that you will completely disappear."


    Sun Xu''s heart shuddered.


    He knew that this was the risk of studying the power of destiny.


    The comprehension of the power of destiny stirred up the influence of destiny and made the line of destiny on his body become more chaotic.


    Weiwei and the others didn''t feel like an illusion. If they accidentally play off, they might really lose their play.


    "You must pay more attention next time!"


    Sun Xu warned himself in his heart, and temporarily stopped studying the power of destiny.


    Although the power of destiny is powerful and mysterious, it is also very dangerous.


    With him as a small character who didn''t even condense the primordial spirit, he would get lost in it if he was not careful.


    "Don''t worry, that won''t happen next."


    Sun Xu smiled and said, he intends to slow down, anyway, there is a time change behind.


    He put away his mana, and the interaction with the previous force of destiny was interrupted.


    Weiwei and Konis suddenly realized that that feeling had disappeared, but Sun Xu had a more obscure feeling.


    Sun Xu did not explain, and the explanation for this thing is also unclear.


    His purpose of coming to Sky Island was half completed, and the next step was to accompany Weiwei to have fun, and to see the changes in Sky Island with his own eyes.


    Soon the three came to Konish''s house.


    Her father went to work and was not at home.


    Because it''s not a meal, Konis didn''t cook, just some snacks.


    I chatted with her for a while, and talked to her about the Straw Hat Pirates.


    It can be seen that Konis really cares about the Straw Hat Pirates.


    Hearing that they are in danger, his expression will become tense, and he will laugh when he hears that they are in trouble.


    After staying for a while, Sun Xu said goodbye.


    "Shall we go after dinner? My father will be back soon, and he must really want to see you too." Konish tried her best to stay.


    "Let''s talk about it next time I have a chance."


    Sun Xu politely refused.


    Finally come out with Weiwei, so that these people can always be nearby as light bulbs?


    Seeing his resolute attitude, Konis could only give up, reluctantly saying: "If you need help, you can come to me at any time."


    "I won''t be polite."


    Sun Xu and Weiwei waved together.


    After bidding farewell to Conis, the two came to Lovely Street, which is the most prosperous street in Angel Road.


    Weiwei is like a little girl who has entered the city for the first time. She keeps looking around and chatting.


    "Sun Xu look! This fish is flat! And so light!"


    "Although the sea of ??clouds is very similar to the ocean, there are still many differences. The most important thing is that there is no poor buoyancy. In order to live a safe life, the fish here are very special in structure, strange in appearance, and light in weight."


    "No wonder."


    Suddenly, Weiwei quickly left the empty fish matter behind her head and changed her interest.


    There are many things on the street that she hasn''t seen, and she has a lot of interest in each of them.


    Soon, her eyes fixed on a store selling shellfish.


    "Is there anything you want?"


    Sun Xu asked, "Just take what you want, we don''t need this little money."


    Kongdao can also use Qinghai''s currency, and he is not afraid that he has no money at all.


    Weiwei turned around in the room, and quickly moved a strange object in the corner: "What is that?"


    "Oh, that''s called Weiba."


    The boss agreed on behalf of Sun Xu. He looked at Weiwei and Sun Xu with a strange look: "You are not from the sky island, are you?"


    "How did you see it?" Weiwei asked curiouslyWeiba is a very common transportation pot for us, only those who have just arrived from Qinghai don¡¯t know. Said it. "


    "Boss, tidy up and get the two Weiba vehicles up."


    It can be seen that Weiwei likes Weiba very much.


    Anyway, Sun Xu is not short of money, so of course she must be satisfied.


    Weiwei was overjoyed and kept watching.


    The boss is also very happy. The money made by a Webmaster is more than enough for him to sell a lot of pele.


    "What kind of shell is this?"


    Weiwei pointed to a shell and asked.


    This shell is very special. It is placed on a stand alone, surrounded by a circle of glass, as if it is in an exhibition.


    "This is beheading shell!" the boss said.


    "Slash Shell? Is there anything special?"


    Weiwei asked again.


    "The slash shell can absorb the slash, and then release it. It can be used when fighting swordsmen to have a miraculous effect."


    "Of course, and more importantly, we don''t have Slash Shell here at all. The Slash Shell here was left behind by Anilu!"


    Weiwei glanced, lacking in interest.


    She is not interested in fighting shells, but wants to see all kinds of shells in life.


    Her combat effectiveness is strong enough, no need to resort to foreign objects


    The latest chapter address of Monkey King in Pirate: https://


    The full text of Monkey King in Pirate Reading address: https://


    Monkey King in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King reading on Pirate¡¯s mobile phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 405 Shopping), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 407： Maple House

    You can search for "The Monkey King in One Piece Novel( in Baidu to find the latest chapter!


    When he left the shellfish shop, Sun Xu took a lot of things in large bags and small bags. He bought all the shellfish in the shop, including the cut shell which Weiwei was not very interested in.


    No way, rich is willful!


    Finding a place where no one noticed, he threw something into the Linglong Tower, and resumed his empty-handed posture.


    "It''s getting late, let''s find a place to eat."


    Sun Xu said.


    Weiwei looked around, and finally stopped at a restaurant at the end of the street: "How is it there?"


    "Looks good."


    Sun Xu nodded.


    From the decoration point of view, it is quite high-end, and there are many diners, Weiwei''s vision is still good.


    The two of them walked towards the restaurant, arrived at the door, and were just about to go in.


    With a bang, a black shadow flew out of the restaurant, and then a tall, muscular man came out, yelling: "Get out of my way! Come on again, I''ll give you up!"


    Sun Xu and Weiwei had to stop.


    The person who flew out of the restaurant just fell in front of them. After a glance, the two found that this was a woman, twenty-four or five years old, with beautiful long eyebrows, not so beautiful, but very attractive.


    At this time, the woman''s face was pale as paper, with a trace of scarlet blood hanging from the corner of her mouth. The most noticeable thing was her eyes, which showed clear and strong hatred.


    "I won''t let you go! You beasts!"


    She wanted to stand up, but struggled several times without success.


    "You dare to talk nonsense here! It has affected Feng Shangwu''s reputation, you can''t afford to pay for eight!"


    The strong man strode over and kicked the woman without mercy.


    At this moment, another foot stretched out and kicked on the strong man''s calf. He staggered and almost fell.


    "Who?" The strong man was startled, looked up, then frowned, "A native of Qinghai?"


    "No matter what conflicts you have, it is wrong to beat people in the street."


    Sun Xu retracted his foot and said You You.


    Weiwei helped the woman up, took out a tissue, and wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth: "Are you okay?"


    "I''m fine, thank you."


    The woman whispered: "However, this matter has nothing to do with you, so leave quickly! Otherwise..."


    "People from Qinghai, I advise you to be less nosy!"


    The ugly man shouted angrily.


    "I''m a person, I don''t want to eat soft or hard, if you speak well, I may turn around and leave, but with such a bad attitude toward you, I''ll take care of this!"


    Sun Xu looked around. There were many people around watching the excitement, but they didn''t dare to come close. When they watched, they also sneaked up, as if they were taboo.


    The brawny man''s face sank: "People from Qinghai, don''t know what''s wrong! Feng Shangwu is not something you can afford!"


    "If you can''t provoke it, you have to try to provoke it."


    Sun Xu said casually: "However, this shop does seem a bit interesting. People around you seem to be very afraid of you. It''s just a restaurant. Why is there such a big power?"


    "Maple House is the largest and most famous restaurant on Sky Island."


    The beautiful woman said in a weak voice: "They are still the largest supplier of food ingredients. Apart from catching them by themselves, everyone basically can only buy things from their home."


    "Oh roar, big capitalist!"


    Sun Xu raised his brows.


    In the original book, everyone in Sky Island is oppressed and exploited by Ani Lu, and they are all very pitiful.


    However, it now appears that things are far from that simple.


    Sin, oppression, and exploitation are not uncommon, and the ugliness of human nature and the truth, goodness and beauty also exist at the same time.


    In fact, it''s not just the sky island, but the whole world.


    The situation is much more complicated than that realized in the original book.


    The beautiful woman continued: "Not only that, Feng Shangwu is also responsible for the meals of the God. It is an exclusive restaurant for the God. It has been around for many generations. It is said that the relationship between the owner of Feng Shangwu and the current God is extremely high. Okay, it''s directly commensurate with my uncle and nephew."


    Sun Xu understands in seconds.


    This is probably the key to Fengshangwu''s long-term prosperity and monopoly of food ingredients business.


    The brawny man was not ashamed of this, but showed some pride: "Now know that we are great! Don''t be nosy, otherwise, hum!"


    He looked at the beautiful woman again: "You still have you! Get out early! If you continue to make trouble, there is no good fruit for you!"


    "Pooh!"


    The woman spit out a **** saliva: "I thought it was when you could cover the sky with one hand? Times have changed! Now there is more than one **** in Sky Island!


    I do not believe that there is no place for justice! I''ll fight to the end with you guys! "


    "It seems you are obsessed with it."


    The brawny man''s face was indifferent, he strode forward to the beautiful woman, stretched out his hand and grabbed it.


    At this moment, a hand stretched out and pinched his wrist.


    "A native of Qinghai! Don''t give up your face..."


    Click.


    Sun Xu twisted his wrist, like breaking a corn cob, directly unscrewing the strong man''s arm.


    Puff.


    The blood nourishes far away.


    The air seemed to freeze.


    No one thought that Sun Xu would suddenly act, and that he would be so cruel as soon as he acted.


    Everyone was stunned, shock, fear, surprise, joy, worry, etc., all kinds of emotions were frozen on their faces.


    "what!"


    A scream broke the strange silence.


    The strong man was holding his broken arm, rolling all over the floor, wailing.


    This also announced a complete escalation of things.


    The beautiful woman was also stunned. After she recovered her senses, she quickly said: "You guys run away! It''s best to leave the sky island, hurry up! Hurry up!"


    Sun Xu threw the broken arm down and said indifferently: "Don''t worry, I know it in my heart, let''s talk about you."


    Now that he has intervened, he does not intend to give up halfway.


    The beautiful woman was anxious: "It''s not my problem now. This person is the manager of Fengshangwu. You hurt him. No matter what I do, you will definitely be arrested."


    "He is still the manager of Feng Shangwu? Didn''t you see it!"


    Sun Xu raised his eyebrows, looked at her anxious expression, and said: "Don''t worry, since I dared to do it, I must have the confidence to do so. Haha, actually I am very familiar with Gan Fuer, yet Helped him a lot, he will sell me a lot of face."


    "Gan Fuer?"


    The beautiful woman was stunned for a moment before she realized that he was talking about one of the two gods, who is also the most influential **** at present.


    At this moment, a group of uniformed soldiers rushed over and surrounded them when they noticed the movement.


    The beautiful woman sighed, now it is too late even if she wants to leave, she can only hope that what he said is true.


    "What happened here?"


    The soldier leader asked loudly.


    "Quick! Catch this man from Qinghai! Damn, he broke my arm! Catch him quickly!" the strong man roared angrily.


    The soldier leader was taken aback.


    As a nearby patrol officer, he is certainly no stranger to Fengshangwu and the store manager of Fengshangwu.


    Such a big person is actually involved, and it is also related to the people of Qinghai. He feels bitter and unlucky in secret.


    Feng Shangwu is not easy to provoke, but Qinghai people are not easy to bully either!


    As a member of the team of gods, he knew very well that none of the people from Qinghai who dared to come here and could come here were simple.


    Especially those Qinghai people who are known as pirates are powerful, cruel, lawless and very dangerous.


    This person dared to do things in the street, and looked confident, I am afraid it is not a good thing.


    Just as he was embarrassed, someone appeared again.


    A few people walked out of Fengshang''s room, all wearing high-end clothing, with the aura of being in the top position for a long time.


    Walking in the middle was a short man with an extremely ugly appearance.


    As soon as he appeared, the people watching the excitement all of a sudden flinched, and even the soldiers became a little nervous, unconsciously giving way to him.


    The ugly man looked complacent. He first looked at the brawny man who had lost his arm, then looked at the beautiful woman and Sun Xu, and said calmly: "When beating people in the street, get caught!"


    There was an unquestionable strength in his tone, and all the soldiers tensed their bodies and answered loudly.


    "Yes!"


    It seemed that he was the leader of the soldiers, and no one felt that there was anything wrong, not even the real leader of the soldiers.


    The soldiers surrounded Sun Xu.


    "not like this!"


    The beautiful woman stood up, opened her hands, protected in front of Sun Xu and Weiwei, gritted her teeth and said: "He, he, he is a beast! I am an employee of Fengshangwu, just shortly after joining the company.


    Last night, he asked me to accompany a table of guests, after getting me drunk, after, after...


    The woman''s body trembled a little, and her voice seemed to be squeezed out between her teeth: "Then, he raped me! After I woke up, I found something was wrong. I came to ask for justice today, but he was beaten directly by him, this gentleman. He did it to save me!"


    Sun Xu sighed secretly.


    In fact, he has probably guessed what happened.


    The woman has a strong breath of that brawny man, especially in some private parts.


    Combined with the strong hatred in the woman''s eyes, the facts could not be simpler.


    The ugly man looked calm: "I know how you reacted. An investigation team will be set up to investigate. If this happens, we will not tolerate it! However, this has nothing to do with the crimes committed by the Qinghai people."


    The beautiful woman laughed sorrowfully, and said bitterly: "Never tolerate it? Hahaha, ridiculous!


    As far as I know, I am definitely not the only one who has been hurt over the years! Some employees even committed suicide for this, but no one has ever gotten justice.


    Hehehe, many people may not know that Fengshangwu has an ice-breaking culture, which is called to help newcomers integrate into the group. In fact, it is changing to take advantage of female employees, which is sexual harassment! "


    The ugly man said indifferently: "Madam, you are pure slander! As the most famous restaurant in the Kingdom of Gods, we, Feng Shangwu, have been serving everyone conscientiously.


    I don¡¯t know why you have such a big misunderstanding of the ice-breaking culture. It¡¯s just some small games that help newcomers to integrate into our big family of Fengshangwu. The sexual harassment of female employees you said does not exist!


    According to my understanding, everyone except you is full of praise for the ice-breaking culture. "


    "Because all the people who resisted have been suppressed by you, and even forced to death!" The beautiful woman shouted desperately: "Everyone knows these things, it''s just because you are too powerful to be angry and dare not speak!"


    Everyone sighed secretly, looking at the beautiful woman''s eyes full of pity.


    This is no longer a simple fight and conflict, and even the matter of **** is not important anymore.


    Everyone knows about Fengshangwu, but why doesn''t anyone dare to say?


    Because all the people who dared to speak have disappeared!


    In the eyes of others, this woman is no exception.


    An imperceptible coldness gushed from the eyes of the ugly man, and he said indifferently: "It''s a completely random fabrication, slandering Fengshangwu''s reputation! I suspect she is a companion of the Qinghai people, targeting us Fengshangwu.


    Everyone knows that in addition to the restaurant, we are also the largest supplier of ingredients.


    There is reason to suspect that they have a greater conspiracy.


    Get them all up and interrogate them! "


    Bang bang bang.


    Sun Xu applauded softly: "It''s not bad, it''s really good at turning black and white and pointing to the deer as a horse."


    Of course, what this needs is not ability, but power!


    "Hey, what should I do?"


    Sun Xu showed a distressed expression: "Weiwei, what do you think I should do with them?"


    "They must be punished."


    Weiwei said angrily.


    The experience of the beautiful woman makes her very angry, and what is even more uncomfortable is that Alabastan may have the same situation.


    Some people, some forces have indeed clung to their families for a long time, and they have been brilliant. In all fairness, are they really much better than the people like Feng Shangwu in front of them?


    Maybe some people can keep their original intentions, but Weiwei feels that someone must have become a person like Feng Shangwu.


    Thinking of this, her mind cast a shadow.


    "All you have to do is to obediently catch it, so there may be a chance of surviving."


    The ugly man said lightly.


    "Okay!" Sun Xu clapped his hands: "I have an idea, so I''ll use the simplest and rude way to solve the problem."


    "What''s going on here?"


    A sharp shout suddenly came from outside.


    The ugly man''s face changed for the first time, he hurriedly walked outside, before he saw a laugh, he spread out: "Captain Webber, why are you here?"


    "I happened to pass by here, and I heard that people from Qinghai were making trouble, so I came over and have a look."


    Webber kept his long hair, still carrying his own incendiary cannon, wearing a robe, looking a little wild, but the pair of eyes were still fierce and cold.


    He glanced at the ugly man, and couldn''t help but tighten his whole body.


    His family has always served the gods. During the time of Ainilu, because Ainilu had no interest in eating and drinking, their power suffered a great blow. Fortunately, Ainilu was not interested in the lives of the residents of the sky, otherwise their situation Would be worse.


    Finally, when Anilu disappeared and Gan Fore regained power, he did not expect that the Sandia had also become the leader of the island.


    He doesn''t have much contact with the Shandias. Those barbarians don''t communicate with outsiders at all, and naturally they won''t give him face now. The time he spends is not so smooth, and he often swears in private.


    Of course, in private, in private, seeing the high-level and important figures of the Shandia people, his attitude is impeccable, and respectful to Gan Fuer.


    The ghost of war, Webber, was one of the people he didn''t want to see the last.


    This person has a rough and cruel personality, and he can''t rub the sand in his eyes. No matter how he fawns, he can''t let the other person''s attitude soften.


    "Two people from Qinghai made trouble and broke the arm of one of my men."


    The ugly man laughed and said: "Captain Webber finally came here. Would you like to go up for a drink? I just arrived here with a top-quality empty blue crab."


    "No need."


    Wei Bai said blankly: "Since there are people from Qinghai who are making trouble, they should be arrested and dealt with in accordance with the law."


    "Yes, I must act strictly in accordance with the law, please don''t worry, Captain Webber."


    The ugly man secretly breathed a sigh of relief. He knew his own affairs. He didn''t want Webber to pay attention to it at all. It would be best to let him go.


    Weber walked two steps out, then stopped again.


    For some reason, he felt a little uneasy and thought for a while: "I''ll go over and take a look."


    "Captain Webber! Captain Webber!"


    The ugly man yelled twice without screaming, and screamed in his heart, and hurriedly followed.


    "It''s just two Qinghai people, these soldiers can solve it, hehe, there is no need to trouble Captain Webber."


    The ugly man was talking, suddenly felt something was wrong.


    Webber stopped, his expression turned very strange.


    The ugly man thought for a while before remembering, that expression was called fear.


    Will this vicious war ghost be afraid?


    He has a sense of insight.


    However, this didn''t make him happy at all, instead, his heart kept falling.


    Because the object of Webber''s fear was the Qinghai native, the Qinghai native he wanted the guards to arrest and secretly solve!


    Taking a deep breath, the ugly man calmed down the messy thoughts in his mind and asked calmly: "Captain Webber, do you know this person?"


    Webber didn''t even look at him, and said every word: "It''s you!"


    He is one of the few people who knows the truth about the disappearance of Anilu, and one of the few who has personally felt Sun Xu''s power.


    Part of the reason why the Shandia people and the aboriginals of the sky island united was the pressure brought by Sun Xu.


    They are very worried that one day the mysterious man who took Aini Road, that is, Sun Xu, will come back to take the fruits of his victory.


    Strictly speaking, they just picked up a bargain.


    Anilu is already strong enough to make them desperate. If there is another strong man who can torture Anilu to the limit, then what awaits them will be eternal darkness.


    Then they all go to sleep, seize power? Take the right to fart!


    It''s better to think of a way to live longer, and it is more realistic to expect the other person to die.


    Fortunately, that mysterious powerhouse has not returned during this period, and most people have gradually let go of their worries.


    Webber''s appearance has changed a lot, and Sun Xu took a second glance before remembering: "It''s you, it looks like you have had a good time during this period, you are all fat."


    Being fat is just ridicule.


    He doesn''t remember how Webber''s figure was before, but he looked good and real. Before, Webber was like a savage, wearing straw pants and animal skins with uncut edges. Now he has become a dog.


    "What are you doing back?"


    Webber ignored his ridicule, took a deep breath, and asked in a deep voice.


    "Do I need to report to you where I go?"


    Sun Xu raised his eyebrows.


    Webber''s scalp was numb, and he said hurriedly, "No! Of course not! I''m just, just..."


    He was not a good speech person, and couldn''t think of a good reason for the moment, so he got stuck there, sweating in a cold sweat.


    "Just kidding, don''t be nervous."


    Sun Xu had no intention of embarrassing him, and pointed to Weiwei: "I brought my girlfriend to play."


    Webber took a look and exploded again.


    Sun Xu''s whole body aura converged, Webber''s fear came more from the memory in his heart, and Weiwei, who became stronger too fast, could not even control her strength, and her aura expanded outward unscrupulously.


    Webber doesn''t know anything about sex, but he has the kind of beast instinct he has cultivated through years of fighting.


    When he saw Weiwei, he felt like a big mountain was pressing over and he almost knelt.


    "A strong man who can torture Ainilu, it''s normal to have such a powerful girlfriend! Well, it''s normal!"


    Webber took a deep breath and turned his head again, remembering his purpose of coming here.


    Two Qinghai people are making trouble... Qinghai people are making trouble... making trouble...


    "It''s him that these two Qinghai people are making trouble?"


    Webber almost couldn''t help but hammer the **** to death.


    He felt it was a miracle that these people could live.


    This matter is no longer something he can solve by himself.


    Webber said solemnly: "Please wait a moment, I''ll let the Chief and Lord Foul come over."


    "Maybe a little misunderstanding."


    Hearing that the two gods were about to come, the ugly man knew that he could not remain silent, and said quickly: "Two adults are so busy, don''t bother them! Why don''t we go in for a cup of tea, ha ha, we can discuss everything. "


    "shut up!"


    Webber let out a low growl, his beastly eyes staring at the ugly man fiercely.


    In his opinion, what the ugly man did was simply pushing the island towards destruction. It would be nice if the matter could be solved perfectly. If an accident happened, 10,000 deaths would not be enough to atone for the crime.


    The ugly man was a little bit shy and a little angry.


    He is in control of everyone''s food and has countless wealth. He is one of the most powerful people in Sky Island. Even the gods would not scold him like this.


    How dare this barbarian...


    "Master Webber, you..."


    As soon as he spoke, Webber kicked it over.


    The ugly man flew several meters away, and stopped after hitting the wall a blood spurted fiercely.


    "boss!"


    "gentlemen!"


    Many people exclaimed.


    Someone tried to find Webber to reason, and Webber was merciless, and went down a few feet, and a few others flew out, spitting blood, and groaning on the ground.


    No one dared to move, not even the ugly man dared to speak.


    In the face of absolute power, their identity, their power, their status, and their influence are all so fragile and vulnerable.


    Only the brawny man with the broken arm couldn''t help but moan in pain occasionally.


    The beauty girl is completely stupid.


    She didn''t know who Webber was, but she recognized his clothes, which were the uniform of the Guard of God.


    The person who can make the boss behind Feng''s room so respectful, even in the guard of the gods, is definitely a big man.


    As a person who serves the gods, Feng Shangwu has always been on good terms with the guards of the gods. Feng Shangwu''s ability to be so unscrupulous has a lot to do with the guards of the gods.


    She was worried that the other party would favor Feng to go to the house.


    But the result was completely beyond her expectation. The big figure in the guard of the gods was obviously more respectful to Sun Xu, and he unceremoniously gave Feng Shangwu a kick.


    The latest chapter address of Monkey King in Pirate: https://


    The full text of Monkey King in Pirate Reading address: https://


    Monkey King in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King reading on Pirate¡¯s mobile phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 406 Maple House) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 408： Strong

    You can search for "The Monkey King in One Piece Novel( in Baidu to find the latest chapter!


    "Is what he just said is true?" Xiuli girl couldn''t help but think: "He really has a good relationship with God, and has helped God a lot?"


    "if so¡­¡­"


    She couldn''t help getting excited, feeling that the dark clouds in the sky opened a gap and the sun was shining down.


    "Don''t worry, everything will be solved."


    Sun Xu saw her nervousness and comforted softly.


    Weiwei shook her hand: "Don''t worry! With Sun Xu, no matter what the trouble is, it will definitely be solved!"


    "Thank you." The beautiful woman pursed her lips and said softly.


    ...


    Gan Fore and Chief Shandia were drinking tea when they got the news, and they sprayed each other directly.


    "What did you say? Say it again!"


    Gan Fuer didn''t care about wiping the tea on his body at all, and asked hurriedly.


    "The man who once defeated Ainilu came back, and had a conflict with the owner of Fengshangwu on Lovely Avenue. Captain Webber asked the two adults to rush over."


    The soldier who came to report quickly repeated what he said just now.


    "The one who defeated Anilu."


    Gan Fore and Chief Shandia glanced at each other, and both saw the worry in each other''s eyes.


    "We have to hurry over."


    Gan Fore stood up and shouted, "Pierre!"


    The big pink bird, who had always looked very sorry for the audience, flew over and turned into a pegasus with a pair of wings after landing.


    Gan Foer turned on his horse, and when he turned around he was about to come up with Chief Lashandia, but he waved his hand.


    "Don''t worry."


    He looked at the other soldier and said, "Go and call Asia."


    Gan Fuer was taken aback, and immediately understood his intentions.


    After the two sides shook hands and made peace, they exchanged information, especially about Sun Xu, including the fact that he had shown kindness to Aisha.


    With more acquaintances like Aisha, you might be able to prevent things from slipping in the worst direction.


    When Aisha came over, she was shaking all over.


    "What''s wrong with you, Asia?"


    Chief Shandia looked nervous.


    Aisha is the only person who controls the domineering of seeing, hearing and sex, that is, the heart network in their mouth, and is a truly strategic talent.


    "Yes, there is a terrifying aura."


    Aisha was nervous and authentic.


    Her domineering look is very powerful, and she can clearly feel Weiwei''s power.


    Much stronger than the original Ainilu!


    Second only to that person.


    She always wanted to report the incident, but her legs were so frightened that she couldn''t move at all until the soldiers found her.


    Gan Fore and Chief Shandia looked at each other, and there was no doubt.


    Although there are some oolongs, it has no effect.


    The three of them rode Pierre quickly towards Lovely Avenue.


    When they arrived, they couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief when they found that there was no blood flowing in a river, and no corpses everywhere.


    Seeing Sun Xu, Aisha''s expression also changed a little, but her gaze quickly locked on Weiwei, and she couldn''t help but reveal a touch of horror.


    Weiwei''s breath is really terrifying to her. Close to Weiwei, she is like coming to a volcanic crater that will erupt at any time, like facing a mountain that might collapse in the next moment.


    "Aisha."


    Sun Xu''s eyes lit up, he was still very impressed with this little girl, and he was one of the few natural and domineering owners he encountered.


    She no longer dresses up as a boy before. Today she is wearing a short denim skirt and a white T-shirt with a few letters printed on her chest. She looks well-behaved and cute. She is timid at this time. The appearance is even more pitiful.


    "Hi."


    Aisha plucked up the courage and waved with him, and when she found that Weiwei was looking at her, she immediately retracted behind the chief.


    When they said hello, Webber quickly explained the incident to Gan Foer and the chief, including the fact that the beautiful woman reprimanded the shopkeeper Feng Shangwu for violating herself.


    He just talked about it normally, without adding any self-judgment.


    "My lord, we are wronged!"


    The ugly man limped over and said with a wry smile: "My lord, you know, we at Feng Shangwu have been dedicated to providing the best services to the residents of the island.


    The list of sexual harassment is totally nonsense! You can check this out at will!


    As for Barker''s matter, I didn''t protect him. I kept saying that after the investigation, we should act according to the law. "


    Gan Foer couldn''t help but nod, feeling that what he said made sense.


    In the years that Ainilu did not arrive, his food has always been provided by Feng Shangwu, and he subconsciously did not want to believe that they would do such a frenzied thing.


    Gan Fuer looked at Sun Xu, hesitated for a moment, and asked, "Is there any misunderstanding?"


    "There is no misunderstanding about this matter!" Sun Xu said lightly.


    "Well, well, we will set up a special investigation team to investigate these things. If it turns out to be a fact..."


    "No need to check! I can guarantee that those things are true!"


    Gan Fu''s mouth twitched. You are both a plaintiff, a witness, and a referee. How do other people play?


    After careful consideration, he decided to trust the guarantee of a super strong.


    "Well, I will catch him now and interrogate him carefully."


    "And he, as well as all the high-levels of Fengshangwu, should all be arrested and put on trial!"


    The corners of the ugly man''s mouth twitched, and he was about to speak, when he suddenly noticed Gan Faul''s look and stopped quickly.


    "Okay! Just as you said, grab everyone!"


    Gan Fuer does not intend to die with Sun Xu, and try to meet his requirements to prevent worse results.


    "May I ask, how do you plan to punish them?"


    Sun Xu asked if the situation is true, he will face a penalty of at least 20 years, and those who protect him will also be dealt with in accordance with the law. "Gan Fuer said.


    "Not enough!" Sun Xu was not satisfied.


    "But that''s what the law stipulates." Gan Fore said hesitantly.


    "That shows that there is a problem with the law you made." Sun Xu said lightly.


    Gan Fore and the Sandia chief were silent.


    He was clearly about to intervene.


    It''s...too overbearing!


    The ugly man''s heart was cold.


    From the moment Gan Fore and the Shandia chief appeared, he had an ominous premonition.


    The hunch became a reality at this time.


    When he was more upset, when facing Sun Xu, everyone was a little scared, including Gan Fuer and Chief Shandia.


    "Then what do you say should be judged?"


    Gan Fuer didn''t struggle anymore and asked directly.


    "Send them back to the furnace for transformation directly." Sun Xu said without hesitation.


    Gan Fore thought for a few seconds before he understood what he meant.


    "This, isn''t it good?"


    "Nothing bad."


    Sun Xu said: "If you do something wrong, you must be punished."


    The latest chapter address of Monkey King in Pirate: https://


    The full text of Monkey King in Pirate Reading address: https://


    Monkey King in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King reading on Pirate¡¯s mobile phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 407 Strong) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 409： fear

    "Monkey King is in Pirate New ( to find the latest chapter!


    "He really wants to kill me?"


    The ugly man feels extremely ridiculous.


    who is he?


    One of the richest, most powerful, and most influential people on Sky Island!


    Over the centuries, the gods have changed many places, but their family still stands tall.


    This person actually wants to kill such a noble one?


    What makes the ugly man afraid is that this kind of thing really seems possible.


    Gan Fore, who had treated him like a nephew, and the chief of the Shandia seemed extremely afraid of each other.


    "No! I can''t just sit still!"


    The ugly man took a deep breath and quietly cast a look behind him.


    At the end of the crowd, a figure quietly left.


    Sun Xu retracted his gaze, looked at Gan Fuer, and said indifferently: "It''s not just them, but you also have to be punished! I just came here, and you can discover the countless crimes of Feng Shangwu. You are the ruler of the sky island. The person, who actually matches the boss of Fengshangwu as an uncle and nephew, can be said to be a beast to a tiger, and a helper to abuse!"


    Gan Fu''s expression changed: "I don''t know this matter!"


    At such an age, he doesn''t care so much about power, money, or even life, but he cares more about his reputation.


    In the past, he could also say that he was wise and kind, but he didn''t want to be ruined when he was old.


    More importantly, he is really a wish.


    The relationship between God and Feng Shangwu has lasted for many generations, and he has only continued his past habits.


    "That''s also a crime of oversight!" Sun Xu''s voice was flat and ironic: "Could it be that you still feel innocent?"


    Gan Fore was speechless.


    However, the crime of oversight is always stronger than the crime of shielding.


    "Cough, cough, cough." The ugly man reluctantly stood up: "You can eat indiscriminately, but you can''t talk nonsense. You said I was guilty, do you have any evidence?"


    "Yes! Do you have evidence?"


    "He''s totally indiscriminate! He probably wanted to blackmail some money, right? And that woman, she was beaten out because she stole something, and she had a face to stab the store manager, so shameless!"


    "Dog men and women!"


    "My lord, these are from Qinghai! How can you believe what they say?"


    "Drive away the people from Qinghai! Protect Feng Shangwu!"


    I don''t know when, there are a lot of surroundings, and there is a lot of blackness. At this time, there is a lot of sentiment, and they are all very excited.


    Both Gan Fore and Chief Shandia changed their faces, knowing that the situation was not good, and they secretly cursed stupidity in their hearts.


    What are they most afraid of?


    Just to anger this mysterious powerhouse!


    These people simply chose one of the stupidest methods!


    Many people make sense? Is louder sound useful?


    If this is the case, they won''t have to be enslaved by Anilu for so long!


    The beautiful woman turned pale and came forward, her eyes a little flustered. She was just an ordinary person. Where did she suffer from such a situation that the thousands pointed at?


    She looked at Sun Xu subconsciously and found that his expression was still calm, even with a hint of sarcasm.


    "You support him?"


    Sun Xu spoke indifferently, his voice was not loud, but in this chaotic environment, it clearly reached everyone''s ears.


    The environment was suddenly quiet for two seconds.


    Then, a square-faced man with a serious expression in Fengshangwu uniform walked out.


    "Yes! We all support the boss! People from Qinghai, your conspiracy will not succeed!"


    With him taking the lead, other people have also spoken up, there are diners, employees, and seemingly unrelated passers-by.


    "We still know the situation of Fengshangwu! I can guarantee that there is absolutely no such situation as you mentioned."


    "We are all standing with the boss!"


    "Punish all of us if you want to punish!"


    The surrounding people gathered more and more, all of them supported Feng Shangwu. It seemed that they had become enemies of the people of Quankong Island.


    Sun Xu said again: "So, you want to die with him?"


    His voice overwhelmed everyone again, and the environment fell into silence again.


    No one dared to speak easily this time.


    Irrelevant verbal support is okay, but no one dares to say anything like accompany the other party to die together.


    It was another square-faced man who stood up and said, "All the employees of our Fengshangwu, are moving forward and retreating with the boss!"


    "Very good." Sun Xu nodded, his gaze swept away from other people: "You all think like this? You have to die with these people, right?"


    "Ok?"


    There was some commotion in the crowd.


    How could they have that kind of thought?


    However, due to various concerns, no one dared to refute for a while.


    Even the square-faced man''s eyes passed a touch of anxiety.


    He just said to advance and retreat with the boss, when did he say that he would die with him?


    However, he could only bite the bullet and put it down, and said again: "You can''t scare us! All of us will advance and retreat with the boss!"


    "Naughty!" Gan Fuer suddenly reprimanded: "If he is guilty, it will be confirmed after investigation! Can you replace the law?"


    "It doesn''t have to be!"


    Sun Xu raised his palm: "I will fulfill them!"


    "Ok?"


    Gan Fuer was taken aback for a moment, then his face changed drastically.


    Sun Xu photographed with a backhand, and an Optimus pillar tens of meters thick fell from the sky, covering everyone near Fengshang Room, and at a very fast speed, it reached the top of his head in the blink of an eye.


    "Ah! What is this?"


    "I don''t want to die!"


    "Help!"


    "mother!"


    Everyone was stunned and trembling with fright.


    "do not want!"


    Gan Fowl screamed in despair.


    However, the Optimus pillar smashed down mercilessly.


    Puff.


    Flesh and blood spattered.


    Puff, puff, puff...


    A group of people collapsed to the ground, their bodies trembling, and many people''s crotches became wet.


    Gan Foer shook his body and almost fell to the ground. Fortunately, the Sandia chief supported him.


    "Forget it, spare your life, who made me be merciful!"


    Sun Xu''s voice spread to everyone''s ears: "However, the death penalty is inevitable, and the living sin is inevitable! Everyone slaps ten times, slap yourself! Remember, you have to work hard!"


    Everyone looked at him blankly, still not recovering.


    "Do you need me to help you?" Sun Xu frowned.


    "No! No need!"


    Everyone is a jealous thinking of the fear of death just now. Whether it is a rich and powerful person or an ordinary person, they all ignore their dignity and start to slap themselves.


    No one thinks that Sun Xu is frightening them, where are the two dilapidated corpses lying!


    Sun Xu looked at the ugly man and the brawny man with a broken arm.


    Both of them trembled.


    Especially ugly men, feel that the sphincter is a little out of control.


    He was so close to death for the first time. During the reign of Anilu, he was only a bit low-key and still alive and well.


    There is a big fear before death.


    He has always been aloof and pampered, he is more afraid of death than ordinary people, and his performance in the face of death is even more unbearable.


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 408 Fear) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 410： Suicide

    "Monkey King is in Pirate New ( to find the latest chapter!


    "Do you want evidence?" Sun Xu looked at the ugly man with a plain expression: "Okay, then I will give you evidence!"


    Before the ugly man could react, a mysterious power fell on him.


    "Thirty years ago, Daniel and I raped two waiters in Fengshangwu. The two wanted to report us, but I used methods to force them to death along with their families."


    "Twenty-five years ago, a new seafood market''Shrimp Port'' was opened on Lovely Street. Because they robbed us of Fengshangwu''s business, I planted them and committed homicide. In the end, all the founders were sentenced to death!"


    "Twenty-four years ago..."


    The ugly man''s eyes were full of horror, as if he had seen the most terrible demon, but his mouth kept telling about his crimes.


    The surrounding area became audible, and everyone looked at him like a lunatic.


    "All right."


    Before he could say too much, he was interrupted roughly by Sun Xu. The evidence was enough for him to die ten times.


    "It''s your turn."


    Sun Xu pointed at the man who was interrupted by him, and a ray of mana flew from his fingertips and fell on the man with the broken arm.


    It was just a simple mantra spell, for him, it was completely casual, without any difficulty.


    The face of the brawny man with broken arm was instantly filled with horror, but the next moment, he became expressionless again, and slowly talked about his crime.


    "Last night, I..."


    There are also many evil deeds that sound shocking.


    Like beautiful women, no fewer than ten have been dealt with by them, and some have even been dealt with by them.


    The ugly man collapsed on the ground, his eyes blank.


    He knew that he was finished.


    He could even feel the angry gazes around him, like flames, burning him to death.


    The one-armed man quickly finished talking. He is just the store manager of Feng Shangwu. Although he is very appreciated by the boss and can be said to be a high authority, he still has many concerns.


    Unlike the ugly man, he is completely unscrupulous.


    Sun Xu said indifferently: "Let¡¯s also talk about the crimes that I killed the two people just now."


    The one-armed man was desperate, but after Sun Xu spoke, his mouth began to speak automatically.


    The two of them were also the high-ranking members of Feng Shangwu. It can be said that they were his right-hand men. They were naturally embarrassed with him and committed many evil deeds.


    "I now sentence them to death, who has any comments?"


    Sun Xu looked at Gan Fuer.


    Gan Fu''s expression was in a trance, and it took two seconds before he reacted: "The old man has no opinion."


    Most of the crimes mentioned by the ugly man and the brawny man with the broken arm occurred during his tenure.


    He did not expect that under the seemingly peaceful and prosperous life of Sky Island, there are so many evils hidden.


    What makes him even more unacceptable is that, to some extent, he is their umbrella-ugly men have talked about them. Many of their crimes were done by bribing officials and army officers.


    "I have no opinion either."


    Chief Shandia also said.


    No one else spoke, and they were not qualified to speak.


    "My lord, please spare my life! Please..."


    Sun Xu turned a deaf ear, waved his hand, a wind blade passed by, and the head of the one-armed man flew high, his face still frozen with despair and fear.


    Boom.


    With his head down, he grumbled to the ugly man.


    Puff.


    A bad smell came from the ugly man.


    Sun Xu showed a disgusting expression: "According to what you just said, you are not the one who committed the felony. Your entire family is all stained with blood on their hands, so I sentence you to copying!"


    "you!"


    The ugly man was already heartbroken, but when he heard this, he looked up inconceivably.


    He opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but Sun Xu had no thoughts to communicate with him, and raised his finger.


    "This is my newly developed spell. Anyone who is connected with you and commits a crime can''t run away! But it won''t hurt the innocent."


    "Bloodline is the guide, fate is the thread, death!"


    The ugly man''s consciousness suddenly trembled, as if seeing a force starting from him, along an invisible thread, and instantly reaching the people he knew and could no longer know him.


    "No!"


    He screamed, and then his consciousness plunged into the boundless darkness.


    ...


    In a small courtyard.


    "Who are you? Why am I here?"


    A lovely girl who was fifteen or sixteen years old shrank in a corner, her face full of fear and her body shivering.


    "Hehehehe."


    In front of her, a short, ugly, alien-looking young man was looking at her with a lewd smile: "It''s so tender, I haven''t played such a tender one!"


    The girl shook her body: "You, what do you want to do?"


    "What are you doing? Of course it''s you!"


    The young man grabbed the girl''s shoulders and began to tear her clothes.


    "No! Don''t! Help!"


    "Hehehe, don''t worry, this young master will love you very much!"


    The young man didn¡¯t care and continued to tear the girl¡¯s clothes. At this moment, a strong fear appeared on his face. He opened his mouth. Before the cry for help could be heard, his eyes went dark and fell to the ground. Did not get up.


    ...


    In a luxurious courtyard, an old man with white hair was berating the servant in an impulsive manner. Suddenly, his head tilted and he lost his breath.


    A woman with a very beautiful appearance, full of jewels, who looked either rich or noble at first glance, was enjoying a massage by a young and handsome man. Suddenly her body stiffened and her heartbeat slowly stopped.


    ...


    Similar scenes happened in many places.


    Many people were frightened, because these people who died inexplicably were all the family members of one of the famous dignitaries in Sky Island, the actual owner of Maple House!


    Later, when Gan Fore and Chief Shandia knew all this, they were all terrified.


    According to the investigation, these people all died at the same time and did not have any injuries.


    It even includes two illegitimate children of ugly men who no one knows.


    No one knows how Sun Xu did it. This made him add weirdness and mystery to the horrible image in the hearts of the senior officials on the island.


    It also paved the way for Sun Xulai to incorporate Kongdao in the future.


    Feng went to the front of the house.


    Sun Xu retracted his finger with satisfaction.


    Others don''t know what happened, but he can clearly perceive the results of his move.


    This is a spell he developed based on his own understanding of fate , and he temporarily named it life-locking.


    The effect is more flexible and can be fine-tuned according to different situations, but the main effect is to track a person''s fate and directly kill the characters related to the target.


    You don''t need to know who the opponent is, you don''t need to know where the opponent is, as long as you can lock your destiny, you can kill it directly.


    Of course, due to Sun Xu''s current cultivation base, fate''s understanding, and other reasons, like other destiny techniques, life-locking techniques also have major flaws.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    Sorry to everyone, I was really in a hurry in the past two days, and I will almost be back to normal tomorrow. Counting today, there are a total of seven more owed, and I will definitely make up as soon as possible.


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 409 Sucking Life), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 411： Leave

    "Monkey King is in Pirate New ( to find the latest chapter!


    Seeing Sun Xu killing two people like a chicken, everyone looked at him with a touch of fear.


    Those who were slapped by his orders slapped harder.


    Sun Xu looked at Gan Fuer and Chief Shandia: "I will leave the rest to you, is it okay?"


    "no problem!"


    The two replied subconsciously, then came back to their senses, hesitated for a moment, and tentatively asked: "What''s left? What''s left?"


    "You don''t think these are the only ones who have committed crimes?"


    Sun Xu curled his lips: "Fengshangwu has existed for so many years, dominating the king, and lawless. I don''t know how many crimes are hidden below! In addition, there are definitely gangs like Fengshangwu. Find them all and bring them to justice. , This is your job!"


    A cold sweat broke out on the backs of Gan Fuer and the Shandia chieftain, and they said hurriedly: "Yes! We understand!"


    "Next time I come, if there is such a big capitalist who commits evil."


    Sun Xu pointed to the two corpses in front of Feng''s house, glanced over Ganfor and all the Shandia people, and said lightly: "They are your fate!"


    All the people he had watched had their hairs standing upright in an instant, and they felt like they were being held on their necks by a knife.


    "We will definitely handle this problem!"


    Gan Fuer, as the representative of everyone, replied in a deep voice.


    At this time, no one realized what was wrong with Sun Xu issuing orders.


    He possesses absolute force and is at the angle of justice. Standing on the commanding heights of morality, Gan Fuer and others can only obey.


    "I will deal with you if I don''t handle it well!"


    Sun Xu murmured, the sound was not loud, but it reached everyone''s ears clearly, causing them to tighten again.


    This is the end of the matter, and the meal must not be eaten anymore.


    "Live well!"


    Sun Xu nodded to the beautiful woman, touched Aisha''s little head, and took Weiwei away from the lovely street.


    He doesn''t care about what they are going to do with Gan For the time being, he will just look at the result when he comes next time. He is more concerned about another issue now.


    "Weiwei, let''s cook and eat by ourselves. The food on the island is also a novelty. The taste is far worse than the one in Linglong Tower."


    After waiting for a few seconds, before answering, Sun Xu turned around questioningly and found her in a trance. He couldn''t help asking: "Weiwei, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Ah!" Weiwei came back to her senses, hesitated for a moment, and asked: "Sun Xu, do you think Alabastan will also have a force like Feng Shangwu?"


    It turned out to be thinking about this.


    Suddenly, Sun Xu pondered for a moment, and said: "There is such a possibility, Alabastan has been passed on for more than 800 years, and there will definitely be some decay."


    Weiwei sighed and looked sad: "Why did they become like that? Some people were very kind at first."


    It seems that she already has a target for suspicion. Sun Xu''s expression remained unchanged, and he said softly: "This is complicated to say. In my opinion, it is mainly for two things: desire and benefit."


    "Desires and interests?"


    Weiwei repeated in a low voice.


    Sun Xu nodded: "Everyone has all kinds of desires, some can be satisfied, some are not allowed by law. For ordinary people, the desire that is not allowed by law and morality can only be suppressed. For those with money For the powerful and powerful, if they are confident that they can not be punished, they may challenge the law in order to satisfy their own desires.


    Benefits are simpler. The water flows to low places and people go to high places. It is human nature to pursue profit. This is especially true for those financial groups. For this reason, they can even do anything.


    There is a saying in my hometown that when the profit reaches 10%, some people are ready to move; when the profit reaches 50%, some people dare to take the risk; when the profit reaches 100%, they dare to trample all the laws of the world; and when the profit reaches 300% %When I am not even afraid to go on the gallows. "


    Weiwei was silent for a while: "Is there no way to avoid it? Will everyone fall?"


    "of course not!"


    Sun Xu affirmed: "However, don''t expect to do this only by virtue. Human nature has a good side and a bad side. It is more important to establish complete laws and regulations to restrict those powerful and capital."


    Weiwei was thoughtful, but there was still a confused look on her face: "Then what should I do?"


    Sun Xu scratched his head: "This is very complicated."


    In fact, this is an extremely ambitious proposition, and there is no standard answer. It requires the entire country, even the entire world, to constantly study and improve, and make different choices according to different situations.


    What he knows is not necessarily suitable for Vivi and Alabastan.


    For example, socialism is certainly a good thing, but for Weiwei, it is digging one''s own grave.


    However, Sun Xu still gave Weiwei many suggestions.


    For example, to eliminate monopoly, establish perfect ascending channels to maintain good social class mobility, do a good job in social redistribution, and so on.


    These are common in any society and are proven measures that can better promote social justice.


    Finally, Sun Xu solemnly reminded: "These are just some suggestions. I am not sure whether it is suitable for Alabastan. You need more research."


    "Yeah!" Weiwei nodded her head and looked at Sun Xu again, with brilliant eyes: "Sun Xu, you know a lot! If you are a king, you must be better than me!"


    Weiwei was full of wonder.


    Many of the ideas Sun Xu put forward were unheard of, and there was even a shock of breaking through the darkness and seeing the light.


    "It''s nothing!"


    Sun Xu shook his head.


    This is really not humility.


    In his world, politics and history are something everyone has to learn.


    Haven''t eaten pork, haven''t seen a pig run?


    Dragon Slaying is on the textbook!


    In fact, his level is not good at all, he learned mediocre at first, and many things have been forgotten, so he can only make some simple suggestions based on his memory.


    But Weiwei didn''t believe it, and gave him a blank look: "Too much humility is pride, you said it yourself."


    After Sun Xu''s enlightenment, she felt much better.


    Alabastan may also have some problems, but she believes that most people in Alabastan are kind. Those who have problems, she can also solve them in the futureOkay, let''s study these later, come to eat now! "


    Sun Xu put down the last dish.


    Weiwei sat at the dining table, her delicate cheeks glowing with pink: "Say you can do it together, how can you do it all!"


    "Who made you just in a daze!"


    Sun Xu patted her head and sat down beside her.


    His cooking skills are average, but the ingredients are good, and the taste of his cooking is not bad.


    The two of them ate while Linglong Tower flew towards Qinghai.


    ...


    ...


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 410 is gone), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 412： 7 Water City

    "Monkey King is in Pirate New ( to find the latest chapter!


    The huge fountain soared into the sky and flowed into the ocean along the wide channel.


    The buildings are row upon row, and the area becomes smaller as you go up.


    "Is this the best shipbuilding city in the world, the capital of the seven waters?"


    Weiwei stood in front of the window of Linglong Tower, looking at the city ahead.


    "Yes."


    The corners of Sun Xu''s mouth curled up slightly, and there was a touch of nostalgia in his eyes.


    It was here that he and Nami broke through the last line, and they didn''t know whether she was having a good time now.


    There was a wave of fluctuations in his mind, Sun Xu was taken aback, and smiled silently: "Yes, I am here to rescue you too."


    Linglong communicated with him.


    He felt that Linglong was in danger at the beginning, and he ran all the way to rescue her with a somersault cloud that had just learned.


    At that time she was still named Meili, and she was just a ship spirit.


    "Huh? What is that?"


    Weiwei suddenly called out in surprise.


    Sun Xushun looked over and saw that a monster made of steel was running wildly on the sea, constantly roaring.


    He smiled and said: "This is a sea train, a great invention!"


    In his opinion, the invention of the sea train is epoch-making, and can greatly improve the communication between islands. Unfortunately, it has not yet been widely popularized.


    Looking at the fast-moving steel monster on the sea, Weiwei exclaimed, "It''s amazing, I don''t know who invented it?"


    "Tom, the man who invented the sea train was called Tom. He was just a murloc." Sun Xu said, "but he has a more famous identity."


    "What?" Weiwei looked over curiously.


    "The creator of the Pirate Ship of the Roger Pirate Group!" Sun Xu said.


    It took two seconds for Weiwei to react, and a surprised expression slowly rose on her face: "Really a big man, how is he now?"


    "Dead!" Sun Xu said calmly: "Killed by the world government!"


    "World Government..." Vivi was speechless.


    The two quickly entered the City of Seven Waters.


    Landed in an unremarkable location.


    Weiwei sighed: "It''s so bustling here!"


    "It''s normal!" Sun Xu said: "Here is the best shipyard in the world, relying on the shipbuilding industry to develop a prosperous business."


    He looked left and right, and a suspicion flashed across his eyes. It seemed that this place was a bit more depressed than when he came last time.


    The thought flickered twice, and Sun Xu forgot it.


    He doesn''t have the ability to remember, and he doesn''t know if he feels wrong. More importantly, whether it is depression or prosperity, it has nothing to do with him!


    "Sun Xu Sun Xu, what is that?"


    Vivira pulled his sleeve and asked happily.


    Sun Xu recalled: "It seems to be called Bulu. It is a very common means of transportation here. Let''s rent one too!"


    "Okay!" Weiwei couldn''t wait to say: "The roads here are all rivers, it''s incredible!"


    Alabastan is also known as the land of sand, but here is the capital of water, which is indeed two extremes.


    Sun Xu and Weiwei rented a Blue, this kind of animal is very gentle, with strong load capacity, it is a perfect means of transportation.


    The two of them kept going up the river, wandering aimlessly, bought two masks, and tasted the specialty water and meat. It took almost half a day to reach the upper level.


    "Carrera."


    Weiwei read it again and looked to her side: "Is this the largest shipyard in the City of Seven Waters?"


    Sun Xu nodded. The system of the City of Seven Waters is very peculiar. Bingshan is the president of this company and the mayor of the City of Seven Waters. It is conceivable that no company can surpass Carrera.


    He reached out and grabbed a worker passing by: "Hello, please tell me, I have something to see your president."


    "Want to see Mr. Bingshan?"


    The worker glanced at him embarrassedly: "The president is very busy, do you have an appointment?"


    "Need an appointment?"


    Sun Xu sighed. He originally wanted to go through the process. After all, this time looking for Bingberg was a matter of business and didn''t want to lose courtesy.


    Unfortunately, he is not the protagonist, and there is no treatment for the protagonist.


    "excuse me."


    Sun Xu nodded and took Weiwei into Carrera''s company.


    In the eyes of the workers, the two left directly, and others turned a blind eye to them along the way.


    Basically, the shipyards are ordinary people. It is very simple to hide from them.


    The two did not hang out, and went straight to Bingshan''s office. Sun Xu''s consciousness had already locked his position.


    The door of the office was open, and there were three people inside, one with short blue-purple hair, a meticulously groomed suit, a gentle-looking man, a young man with a cigar dangling, sunglasses on his forehead, and messy hair. The last one looked ten. The next year''s little girl.


    Dangdang.


    Sun Xu knocked on the door.


    The three people in the office noticed them.


    "Who are you? Why are you here?"


    The blue-purple short-haired man asked Bingberg doubtfully.


    "Mr. Bingshan, I''m here specifically for you, can I talk about it?"


    Sun Xu smiled, with a relaxed tone.


    Bingshan glanced at the little girl, saw that she had no objection, and nodded: "Yes."


    "Wait." The blond man Barry frowned, "I think you feel a little familiar?"


    Sun Xu smiled undiminished and actively reminded: "You should have seen my wanted order. Outsiders generally call me the Demon King."


    "The Demon King?"


    Barry thought the name was particularly familiar, but he didn''t remember it for a while.


    The little girl said: "Demon King, the bounty is 5 billion, the captain of the Demon King Pirate Group, one of the four emperors of Pirates!"


    "Yes!" Barry hammered his palm: "It''s the Demon King, it''s..."


    Wow!


    He kicked over the table and staggered before standing still. His body was tight and his face was tense: "You, you, you..."


    Bingberg pushed him aside disgustingly. Although his expression was a little wary, he still remained calm, but his eyes were a little strange: "May I ask Mr. Demon King what is wrong with me?"


    Sun Xu said: "I want to talk to you about the future of the City of Seven Waters."


    Bingshan''s face slowly solidified, looked at him for a while, and said, "Okay!"


    He looked at Barry and the little secretary, and asked, "Do you need to let them go?"


    "It doesn''t matter." Sun Xu said lightly: "Anyway, they won''t remember what happened today."


    Bingshan didn''t understand what he meant, and didn''t take it to heart. What''s more important now is that he agrees with Barry to stay.


    Five people sat down on their chairs.


    "I don''t know what Mr. Demon King said about the future of the City of Seven Waters?" Bingshan asked straightforwardly.


    "What do you think is the greatest thing about the City of Seven Waters?"


    Sun Xu did not answer his question, but instead asked another question.


    Bingberg thought for a while: "Since Mr. Demon King asks this, you are definitely not referring to shipbuilding technology, but... the sea train?"


    "Smart!" Sun Xu gave a thumbs up.


    Barry''s expression is obviously a bit dissatisfied, but Carrera is a leading shipping company that integrates manufacturing, design, maintenance, and refurbishment.


    However, thinking of Sun Xu''s identity, he still resisted his desire to refute.


    Sun Xu did not pay attention to Barry¡¯s expression at all, and continued: ¡°The shipbuilding technology of the City of Seven Waters is very strong, but compared with other shipyards, you have no qualitative awareness. Maybe yours is a little stronger, but it¡¯s only ninety. The difference between five and one hundred."


    Bingberg was silent for a while, then nodded.


    He knew that Sun Xu was right.


    Although the shipbuilding industry in the former capital of Seven Waters was developed, it was not as strong as other shipbuilding cities. The reason why he established Carrera with multiple companies was to enhance competitiveness.


    "But the sea train is different!" Sun Xu said: "This is your unique technology, and it is an epoch-making invention! This is the greatest place in the City of Seven Waters!"


    "Thank you for the demon king''s compliment."


    There was also a hint of joy on Bingberg''s face.


    Whether it is sincere compliments or intentional flattering, he has heard too much, and he has long since lost his feelings.


    However, the person who praised now is the Demon King!


    Four emperors!


    One of the most powerful people in the world!


    The praise of these characters makes him extremely useful.


    However, Bingshan is not a person without knowledge. He even saw the One Piece in his youth, and said calmly: "Is this the future of the City of Seven Waters that Mr. Demon King said?"


    Sun Xu nodded, and the three people who were scared by the next sentence almost jumped up.


    "I intend to overthrow the world government and establish a new regime!"


    "Overthrow... the world government?"


    Bingberg''s cheek muscles twitched a few times and vaguely reminded: "Mr. Demon King, the power of the world government is very powerful!"


    "I know very well what kind of power the world government has." Sun Xu looked relaxed and smiled: "I have made all the preparations. In this era, the world government will definitely be pulled down from the altar!"


    Bingberg was silent, he didn''t believe it at all!


    So he said, "I wish the Demon King every success!"


    Sun Xu smiled: "Don''t worry, I am not here to let you help!"


    Hearing these words, Bingshan and Barry both let out a sigh of relief.


    They were really afraid that Sun Xu would force them to join the ridiculous plan to overthrow the world government, and it would not be promised by the time, and it would not be rejected. It was simply too bad!


    "What I want to tell you this time is after I establish a new regime."


    Sun Xu did not sell anymore: "I am very optimistic about sea trains and will promote them vigorously at that time!"


    Bingshan was overjoyed, and then thought that this is almost impossible, he calmed down, and said in a deep voice, "Thank you, Mr. Demon King, for your approval. We will definitely cooperate with you by then!"


    Sun Xu nodded and shook his head again: "I hope you will continue to develop sea trains from now on, and build faster, longer, and stronger sea trains! At the same time, you will also start to train manufacturing workers! Make sure that you can build them as soon as possible. open!"


    "Continue R&D? Train workers?"


    The iceberg hesitated.


    This requirement is much better than forcing them to enter the game, but it still makes him very embarrassed.


    This is not just talking, but it consumes a lot of resources! It will even affect the strategy of the entire Carrera company!


    The prospect of the large-scale promotion of sea trains made him very excited. After all, it is a matter of teacher honor, and if that event is successful, the influence of the City of Seven Waters will reach an unprecedented peak.


    This pie is so delicious!


    Calm as an iceberg is also heart-stirring, desperately wanting to take a bite.


    "This doesn''t pose any risk to you, isn''t it?" Sun Xu followed the temptation: "It''s just to pay some money. Carrera''s most indispensable thing should be money, right?


    I can promise that by then the reputation of the City of Seven Waters will spread all over the world, and no one knows it!


    Isn''t it worth it to spend a little money in exchange for such a bright future? "


    "That''s it? It''s not it!"


    Bingshan shook his head secretly, he knew that it would definitely consume a lot of resources, and it might also make him fall behind in the battle with others.


    Sun Xu did not speak any more.


    The benefits of this incident are actually far greater than the risks to be taken. If you dare not even take this risk, then the iceberg and the city of seven waters will disappoint him too much.


    There is no free lunch!


    I don¡¯t want to take any risks, I just want to get something for nothing, sit back and reap the benefits... Go to bed early!


    Everything in the dream!


    Bingshan took a long sigh of relief and solemnly said, "Mr. Demon King, are you really planning to overthrow the world government?"


    "Otherwise, I will come all the way to amuse you!"


    Sun Xu looked at him with a faint smile: "Or do you think I will be a member of the world government, this kind of statement is just deliberately deceiving you?"


    Bingshan shook his head, knowing that it was impossible.


    In this world, the least likely to join the world government is the Demon King!


    "Are you sure you will vigorously promote sea trains?"


    "We can sign a contract and establish a paper for this!"


    Bingberg took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, "Okay! I can agree to Mr. Demon King''s request to develop a faster, larger, and more robust sea train! At the same time train manufacturing workers!"


    "Not bad!" Sun Xu laughed and was very satisfied with his choice: "Don''t worry, you won''t be disappointed!"


    Bingberg nodded calmly.


    As Sun Xu said, this is a very profitable business for them in the City of Seven Waters.


    He can see the prospect of sea trains, and they will definitely be reused in the future! Even if Sun Xu fails in the end, the development of faster and stronger sea trains will not be wasted!


    The most developed ones are more bumpy.


    In addition, he has some concerns that he can''t speak out.


    Sun Xu had come to the door, and under heavy guards, he found him without disturbing anyone.


    Having heard so many secrets, Bingshan didn''t want to anger Sun Xu, the City of Seven Waters couldn''t afford the consequences.


    After reaching an agreement, the atmosphere between the two parties suddenly became much more harmonious.


    After chatting for a while, Sun Xu and Weiwei were about to leave.


    This time I came to the City of Seven Waters to prepare for the future, and there is no practical help for the next action. This step is enough Of course, he also wants to conquer the City of Seven Waters. , Let them contribute to their business, but that is almost impossible, and he doesn''t bother to say that.


    Bingshan sent the two to the door, his expressions were a little struggling, and he seemed hesitant to speak. Seeing the two were about to leave, he finally couldn''t help asking: "Mr. Demon King, I heard that the Pluto is in your hands..."


    "Yes!"


    Sun Xu glanced at him, and then remembered that they were firm opponents of Pluto.


    In the original work, Robin was hostile to them because he could interpret ancient texts, which might resurrect Pluto.


    ...


    ...


    Start to make up tomorrow!


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 411 The City of Seven Waters), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 413： By accident

    "Monkey King is in Pirate New ( to find the latest chapter!


    "It''s in my hands."


    Sun Xu said lightly, the whole world knows about this, there is nothing to hide.


    Bingshan took a deep breath: "Although it is a bit overstepped, I still ask you, I hope you can use her with caution, otherwise it may bring a heavy disaster to the whole world!"


    Sun Xu glanced at him and said lightly: "Do your own thing, how I use Pluto, is not a question you need to think about!"


    After that, he took Weiwei and left.


    Bingberg was silent for a long time, and finally laughed at himself.


    Indeed, in order to protect the City of Seven Waters and Carrera Company, he has done his best to think about whether Pluto will destroy the world.


    Even the master¡¯s handed down, the design drawings that were said to be able to restrain Pluto are now destroyed.


    Unless one day Pluto¡¯s artillery fire falls on him, before then, he and Pluto have no connection at all.


    Bingshan raised his head and exhorted: "Don''t say anything about today, especially Barry. Don''t let it go, otherwise we will have a lot of trouble."


    Sun Xu, that is the person with the highest reward right now!


    He had destroyed the World Government Headquarters, Mary Gioia, and Bingberg knew with his toes how much the world government hated him. For the City of Water, it would be a disaster to have a relationship with him!


    Bingberg thought for a while, and then said: "Barry, you go out to see if you have seen them yet, in any case, you must not let this matter be exposed!"


    "what are you saying?"


    Barry scratched his head. "Who are''they''? Did something just happen?"


    Bingberg frowned: "Of course..."


    Halfway through, he stopped, with a strange color in his eyes: "Don''t you remember the two people who just came?"


    "Did someone come just now?" Barry was confused: "Isn''t there only three of us here from beginning to end?"


    The little secretary also shook his head and looked at him suspiciously.


    Bingberg took a breath of cold air, as if electric current was rising from his spine, and went straight to his head, feeling a numb scalp.


    In just a few minutes, they actually forgot about the Demon King''s visit. What kind of ability is this?


    He couldn''t help thinking of what Sun Xu said at first.


    "No wonder the Demon King said that they won''t remember. It doesn''t matter if they leave or not, it turns out that it is!"


    Various ideas continued to emerge in Bingshan''s mind, and he became more and more in awe of Sun Xu.


    ...


    "Where shall we go next?"


    After leaving Carrera''s company, Wei Wei asked.


    "The next step is to do business."


    Sun Xu said that he hadn''t forgotten that the most important purpose for him and Weiwei to come out was to let her master and be familiar with her own power.


    In the past two days, Weiwei''s control of power has improved a lot, and it''s time for a real battle.


    "First of all, we are looking for a pirate group, preferably the one that does a lot of evil."


    Sun Xu continued.


    It is not difficult.


    As one of the most famous shipbuilding cities in the world, the City of Water has a large number of pirates coming and going every day.


    This is one of the reasons why he brought Weiwei here.


    The two came to the pier. There were many boats docked here, and it was so lively with people coming and going.


    Sun Xu observed.


    None of the ships here fly the Pirate Flag.


    Carrera does not refuse to serve the pirates, but it still has to make a fuss on the surface, the water capital is closely watched by the world government.


    The pirate ship cannot appear openly.


    However, Sun Xu knew by scanning that many of them were pirates, and the stench on them was hardly obvious.


    It was a group of pirates who were disembarking at this time.


    He didn''t rush to do it.


    These pirates are too weak!


    No one is as strong as Luffy when he first went to sea.


    The bounty will not exceed 30 million.


    For Weiwei at this time, even blowing her breath can blow them to death, and it will not have the effect of exercising at all.


    "What do you do?"


    A voice suddenly sounded nearby.


    Sun Xu followed the prestige.


    There was a recliner less than five meters away from them, and a gray-haired old man leaned on it, staring at them half-open and half-closed.


    "Master, we are here to find someone."


    Sun Xu smiled lightly.


    Glancing at their clenched hands, the old man sighed leisurely: "It''s nice to be young!"


    After saying this, he closed his eyes.


    Sun Xu pondered for a while and took the initiative to speak: "Uncle, compared to when I came before, the City of Water seems to be depressed a lot, what''s the matter?"


    The old man opened his eyes: "You haven''t been here for a long time, have you?"


    "It''s been a while." Sun Xu said.


    The old man said leisurely: "Some time ago, Carrera had some changes, and several skilled foremen were gone."


    "I know about it."


    Sun Xu said, it was those cp9 undercover agents who walked, should it be said that good people are good at everything?


    Several undercover agents have become the most important employees of Carrera.


    "However, this shouldn''t shake the fundamentals of Carrera, right?"


    The old man nodded insignificantly: "This has caused some confusion, but it has little effect. The real reason for the depression of the Water City is that a group of very powerful pirates came nearby."


    "Pirate?"


    Sun Xu''s eyes lit up, and when he was really dozing off, someone gave pillows, and he was looking for a powerful pirate!


    "Yes!" the old man said, "I heard it seems to be called the Iron Armed Pirate Group, because of them, many caravans and pirate groups dare not come to the Water Capital.


    Hey, these pirates really don''t do good things. When I was young, I was a good hand and fought many pirates. If I''m ten years younger, I will definitely take up arms again..."


    The old man babbled.


    "Iron Arm Pirates?"


    Sun Xu smiled.


    The road to Yuanjia is narrow, it''s true!


    Weiwei was stunned for a moment, and then the corners of her mouth curled up slightly.


    "Uncle, do you know where the Iron Armed Pirate Group is?" Sun Xu asked.


    "It is said that they are entrenched in Skago Island." The old man replied, and then realized something, and quickly reminded: "I know you are not ordinary people, but it is best not to mess with them. The captain of the Iron Armed Pirates is a bounty. Thirty million big pirates!"


    "Thank you, uncle."


    Sun Xu pulled Weiwei and slowly disappeared.


    "You..." The old man was just about to say something, turned his head, and said in amazement: "Where are people?"


    How spicy are you two people?


    Just still here!


    Could it be hell?


    The old man looked around and found that apart from himself, no one realized that there were suddenly two people missing here.


    He shivered, and without hesitation, he picked up his chair and left here.


    Skago Island was not far from the water. Sun Xu didn''t take the Lingling Pagoda anymore, but directly set up somersault clouds and flew over with Weiwei.


    In less than half an hour, an uninhabited island appeared in the vision of the two of them. Three ships stayed outside the island, all with a pirate flag composed of arms and skeletons.


    There is no doubt that this should be Skago Island. Not surprisingly, these pirate ships belong to the Iron Armed Pirates.


    The two quickly reached the sky over Skago Island.


    "The scale is not small!"


    Sun Xu condescendingly looked at the situation below, and said lightly.


    Weiwei nodded.


    Now Skago Island is full of people, roughly, there are at least a thousand people!


    "It''s not surprising that even the lower-level pirate groups have developed."


    Sun Xu said.


    In the first half of the Great Route, the lower-level pirate group is a very unfamiliar concept.


    Generally, only in the new world, those extremely powerful pirate groups will have lower-level pirate groups.


    "He should be the captain of the Iron Armed Pirates group with a reward of 130 million yuan."


    Sun Xu focused on a man.


    He looks about forty or fifty years old, is more than two meters tall, is very strong, his naked upper body is covered with scars, his head is bald, and there is not a single hair, and he is very fierce.


    His breath is the strongest in the field.


    Weiwei took a deep breath and nodded slightly, a little nervous and expectant.


    "Is this my opponent? It doesn''t feel very strong."


    She didn''t know if she felt right, after all, this was a big pirate with a reward of 130 million yuan, better than Krokdal at the beginning.


    Of course, Krokdal is Qiwuhai, and strength and bounty are not equal.


    "Wait, someone is here again!"


    Sun Xu stopped Weiwei who was eager to try, looked farther, and raised his eyebrows: "It''s actually them, it''s kind of interesting."


    Weiwei also looked over, and said in surprise: "Who is that? There is a captain who seems to be better than the captain with a reward of 130 million yuan!"


    Although she still doesn''t know how to look domineering, but the blood of the nine-tailed fox has given her extremely powerful perception, and she can probably perceive the breath of other people.


    "CP9, the spy agency of the world government! However, it has now been delisted." Sun Xu didn''t explain more, and smiled: "Let''s go and say hello. Their target seems to be this pirate group, but they can''t be let them. Good things are broken."


    Pirates with a bounty of more than 100 million are not common in the first half of the Great Route.


    The two continued to fly in the direction of the incoming person.


    The sky was clear and the breeze was blowing.


    On the calm sea, a small boat moved slowly.


    Several silhouettes stood side by side, standing on the bow, looking at the small island ahead.


    All of them are dressed in black suits, with different looks, but their breath is very strong.


    The leader wore a top hat and his eyes were cold and indifferent. The most striking thing was a white dove with a red tie standing on his shoulder.


    "Are they in front?" Lu Qi asked lightly.


    "Yes." Carlifa pushed his glasses: "They have severely affected the operation of Water Capital and Carrera."


    "After we get rid of them, we should also do our own thing."


    A cold light flashed in Lu Qi''s faint eyes.


    "I''m sorry, I can''t give them to you!"


    An unfamiliar voice sounded.


    The complexion of all members of CP9 changed drastically, and Lu Qi''s eyes became gloomy.


    They hurriedly turned their heads and saw a man and a woman standing at the stern.


    The man''s black hair and dark eyes, with a faint smile on the corners of his mouth, looked kind and alienated.


    The woman has blue long hair, a graceful figure, and an extremely beautiful appearance, showing a noble temperament on her body.


    It is Sun Xu and Weiwei.


    CP9 reacts differently, some people look at Sun Xu, and some look at Weiwei.


    The same is that everyone''s face is very solemn.


    Rob Luchi''s eyes were locked tightly to Weiwei, and he didn''t glance at Sun Xu.


    Of course, what he cares about is not Weiwei''s appearance and temperament, but her breath.


    More violent than an erupting volcano! Deeper than the endless sea!


    Extremely scary!


    "Who are they? How did they appear?"


    Rob Lucci was filled with puzzles. No boat or any other means of transportation were seen nearby. How did these people appear here?


    Came from swimming? But there is no trace of water on the clothes.


    What made him even more puzzled was why he hadn''t noticed such a terrifying breath before


    His eyes darkened a bit.


    This is a major and unforgivable mistake!


    If the other party attacks, they may suffer unimaginable losses.


    As for the man next to him, he didn''t pay attention at all, because the other person''s breath was so weak that it was negligible.


    Carly Law stared at Sun Xu closely, her eyes kept shaking, and her delicate face was full of fear.


    Sun Xu did not hide her appearance. As a former spy, she certainly would not be unfamiliar with the famous Demon King.


    Kalifa opened and closed her mouth several times, and finally shouted: "Demon King!!"


    "Demon King? This title is a bit familiar."


    This thought flashed through Rob Luchi''s mind, and soon he woke up, his eyes turned.


    When he saw that familiar face, his body instantly tensed, and the dangerous alarm bell rang frantically.


    "Really it is the Demon King! That weak aura is actually the Demon King?!"


    Rob Luchi was filled with puzzlement and a deep sense of powerlessness.


    No matter how confident and proud he is, he must admit that there is still a gap between him and the four emperors who stand at the apex of the world.


    What''s more, there is a woman with unfathomable strength next to her.


    The faces of other people are also ugly.


    They didn''t have such a clear understanding of Weiwei''s strength, but the name "Demon King" was enough.


    "I''m sorry, ex-CP9s, the pirates on the island are our prey and cannot be let to you." Sun Xu said with a light smile.


    Everyone in CP9 flashed a touch of surprise. They thought that the Pirates on the island were from the other party, and the situation seemed a little different from what they expected.


    Rob Lucci nodded without hesitation: "Yes, can we leave then?"


    "Why are you walking in such a hurry? Meeting is fate, don''t you have a good chat?"


    Sun Xu smiled warmly, but CP9 and others didn''t feel warm at all, instead they felt cold in their hearts.


    They exchanged their eyes, and finally chose to remain silent.


    Resistance is impossible.


    The Demon King can destroy them all by himself.


    They don''t want to die yet, so they can only obey the Demon King and see what he wants to do.


    "Let''s go, enjoy a battle with me."


    Sun Xu took Weiwei and strolled forward, as if there was a road in the air supporting the two of them.


    CP9 felt a terrifying force enveloped them, as if they were packed in sacks and pulled them forward.


    They were very uncomfortable, and even subconsciously wanted to resist, but fortunately they restrained themselves in time.


    Several people quickly returned to the sky above the island, directly below the position of the captain of the Iron Armed Pirate Group.


    "Are they your enemies?" Rob Luchi asked.


    "The enemy?" Sun Xu grinned, "Do you think they are worthy?"


    Lu Qi thought for a while, indeed he didn''t deserve it.


    Although the bounty of 130 million is not low, compared with 5 billion, it is like the difference between Yinghuo and Haoyue.


    "Then why do you want to attack them?"


    He asked curiously, is it always out of a sense of justice?


    "Take them to practice!"


    Sun Xu ignored him and raised his palm.


    "Ok?"


    If everyone felt it, they looked up.


    Sun Xu pressed his palm downward.


    Boom.


    As if a thunder blasted out of thin air, a sense of depression appeared in everyone''s hearts.


    The next moment, the sky darkened.


    "No! No! It''s not that the sky has darkened, but something has fallen! It''s so big!"


    Rob Luchi''s pupils shrank suddenly.


    It was a round object, because it was too big, it looked like the sky had collapsed.


    The others shivered.


    They all have the feeling of facing the end of the world, and the shadow of death looms over their hearts.


    Unfortunately, they were captured by Sun Xu''s power and couldn''t even escape.


    Fortunately, they still maintain a sense of reason, knowing that Sun Xu did all of this, and there is no particular gaffe-he is also in the envelope, and will never kill himself.


    The Iron Armed Pirates were not that surprised. Most of them even felt what happened, but only a few felt it was wrong.


    Unfortunately, before they could react, the Optimus Pillar fell down.


    Time seemed to stagnate, all sounds disappeared, and it became extremely quiet.


    But after the next second.


    Rumble!


    The deafening sound was like thunder falling from nine days, spreading far, far.


    The mountains shook, and the air waves of fear turned into everything that the hurricane shredded into the eye, rushing into the sea and setting off a huge wave of 100 meters.


    Rocks shattered, soil collapsed, trees turned into mud.


    The entire island became unrecognizable.


    Seeing all this, Moore, the only one who could stand up, trembled violently, and his face showed strong fear.


    "This, this, what''s going on?"


    His voice was trembling, and his teeth kept colliding: "God, is the **** angry?"


    A few seconds ago, everything was fine, he was drinking and eating meat with his companions, and now everything has disappeared.


    No one can recognize him and his companion.


    CP9''s mouth was open.


    "Is that human being?"


    "Is this the power of the Demon King? Is this the number one power in the world?"


    "The power of one blow, terrible!"


    Rob Lucci looked at Sun Xu''s eyes with jealousy, and everyone else''s eyes were numb.


    This power has exceeded their imagination.


    If they were to face this blow, it would not be any different from the fate of the pirates below.


    Although defeated by the Straw Hat Pirates, they were still very proud before.


    Now, this pride is directly shattered into dregs.


    The gap is too big!


    It''s so big that people can''t afford to be confronted.


    Boom.


    A figure fell from the sky.


    Moore subconsciously covered his eyes, not daring to look at it, only glancing blue from the corner of his eye.


    At this moment, a voice rang in his heart.


    "Beat her, you can live! Failure, death!"


    "Any instruction from the gods?"


    Moore only then raised his head, the fierce light gradually converging in his eyes.


    He doesn''t want to die!


    Since the "God" is open, of course he has to catch it.


    Weiwei''s expression gradually calmed down.


    She is no stranger to fighting. She has been fighting during the period when she joined the Baroque Work Club. Now that she has a strong power, she will not be afraid.


    She was only worried that if she did not do well, she would disappoint Sun Xu.


    "Go all out from the beginning!"


    Weiwei took a deep breath, because it was the first time to fight, she planned to be safe.


    Nine snow-white fluffy tails rose up behind her, and a layer of snow-white fluff was added to her face and arms, and her breath soared again.


    "Animal department?"


    "No! It''s not an ordinary animal type! Fox form, nine tails, I''m afraid it is a kind of fantasy beast!"


    The eyes of everyone at CP9 were once again full of shock.


    Eudemons, that is almost a legend.


    The strength of the navy is so powerful, but the entire navy does not have an Eudemons capable person.


    Many of them are capable people, and their leader Rob Luchi is a capable animal.


    They all know the power of those with abilities, and the phantom beast species absolutely stands at the apex of all those with abilities.


    "Forehead¡­¡­"


    Sun Xu scratched his head, with an unknown premonition in his heart.


    The next moment, the battle broke out.


    Sun Xu deliberately stayed, and Moore, the captain of the Iron Armed Pirate Group, attacked first.


    "Drink!"


    He roared, grabbed the giant axe more than two meters long in his hand, and rushed towards Weiwei.


    Boom boom boom.


    His steps were rapid and heavy, like a rhino running wild.


    A strange wave flashed by, and Moore''s axe was stained with black.


    Armed domineering!


    With a reward of 130 million yuan, he certainly has his own unique skills.


    Armed **** domineering is his most powerful ability!


    Weiwei didn''t move, waiting to work with ease, but her aura burst more and more. An invisible wave of air burst into the sky, flying sand and rocks around her, and leaves rustling in the distance.


    "Break the mountain!"


    Moore jumped up, held the axe handle in both hands, swiped towards Weiwei, and shouted, "Even a mountain can be broken!"


    "It''s armed and domineering!"


    "This pirate is actually domineering, can she deal with it?"


    CP9 and others are also paying attention to the battle below.


    As the spy agency of the world government, they are no strangers to domineering.


    In fact, it is mainly the latent life of the past few years that has delayed their cultivation, otherwise the vast majority of them should have mastered domineering.


    The domineering power is undoubtedly strong, Moore''s use of armed color domineering is a little beyond their expectations, and he is curious as to whether this Eudemons capable person who has a very close relationship with the Demon King can cope.


    "Don''t go back!"


    Weiwei''s face was tight, she took a deep breath, and made a judgment in her heart.


    This move looks terrifying, but in her perception, it is like a breeze blowing on her face, and it can''t threaten her at all.


    Anyway, Sun Xu looked at and she decided to trust her own judgment.


    "I want to defeat him head-on! Sun Xu has spent so much effort on me. If I can''t even deal with this person, it would be too bad!"


    Weiwei raised her fist, arched her body, and blasted out with a punch in the way Sun Xu taught her.


    "Does she want to collide with the opponent''s axe with her body? Or is she attached with an armed and domineering axe?"


    "Too unwise!"


    "It looks like you can''t fight at all!"


    CP9''s thoughts are different, and they are not optimistic about Weiwei''s response.


    Although the body of a person with the animal type ability is strong, he still has to avoid it when facing weapons with armed and domineering.


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 412 Unexpected visitor), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 414： 2 options

    "Monkey King is in Pirate New ( to find the latest chapter!


    "Stupid woman! A pretty face in vain!"


    Moore grinned, and he was also very surprised.


    He didn''t expect that the other party would choose the most stupid way of coping.


    "Maybe you have never seen domineering!"


    Moore seemed to have seen the other side being split in half by himself. This was not a conjecture, but a fact that happened many times.


    With this trick, he no longer knows how many capable people have been killed.


    Weiwei doesn''t know what other people think, and doesn''t care if she knows it.


    Her delicate and white cheeks were serious, seemingly slow, but in fact she pushed out her fists quickly.


    Under everyone''s gaze, the fist and the great axe collided.


    wrong!


    Haven''t bumped into each other yet!


    There is a distance of more than ten centimeters between the two.


    Click, click, click.


    A terrifying vibration erupted, and a series of white cracks spread out with Weiwei''s fist as the center, and the space seemed to be cracked.


    A gust of wind blew up.


    Wow.


    There was hardly any resistance, the axe head wrapped in the armed color domineering was piled up with sand and instantly turned into powder.


    "No!"


    Moore sensed that something was wrong, and intense fear appeared in his eyes, but the next moment, his whole body was enveloped by a strong vibration, and every cell of his hair, skin, internal organs, and bones vibrated.


    Puff.


    His head became a mass of paste, his mouth, nose, eyes... everywhere was spurting blood, bones were shattered, his internal organs shattered into pieces, and the outermost flesh and blood seemed to be buried in tiny bombs. , There is constantly a gap bursting open.


    Moore flew back, turning into a tattered corpse before landing.


    "what?"


    "Won?!"


    "what is that?"


    "So strong! Is the monster species so powerful?"


    "..."


    CP9 was all taken aback, and the development of things was completely different from what they expected.


    Weiwei''s fist was unscathed, but the pirate was beaten to death.


    "The monster species is very powerful!"


    Rob Luchi was silent for a while, and slowly said: "But what she just used, it seems that it is not the power of the Eudemons species, but another well-known ability."


    "It''s vibration!" Kaku with a long square nose murmured: "The power that just destroyed that person was vibration. This ability..."


    "The shocking fruit of the white beard?"


    Kalifa said, but then shook her head: "Impossible! A person can only eat one devil fruit. She has already demonstrated the ability of the animal-type Eudemons, how can she still be a fruit-shaking ability!"


    All eyes are on Sun Xu.


    Unfortunately, Sun Xu didn''t answer their doubts, and said helplessly: "I was killed all at once. It was too casual, and it didn''t work at all. In short, a few more people stayed."


    He took the lead to remove the others except Moore, the Iron Armed Pirate Group, mainly considering that Weiwei had never killed so many people and was unwilling to force her to kill.


    He ignored that even if Weiwei still couldn''t control her power well, it couldn''t be resisted by a pirate with a bounty of 130 million yuan.


    No matter what other people think, Weiwei is very happy.


    She returned to adulthood and waved to Sun Xu excitedly.


    "That''s not bad, at least it has built up self-confidence for Weiwei."


    Sun Xu smiled and took CP9 down.


    "Sun Xu, I won."


    Weiwei raised her face and looked at him expectantly.


    "Great job!"


    Sun Xu did not stingy with his compliments.


    Weiwei''s eyes curled, showing a nice smile.


    After falling to the ground, CP9 found that he had regained his freedom.


    Looking at the surrounding scenes, they all fell into a long silence.


    When they reached the ground, they could even feel the horror of Sun Xu''s blow.


    "Let''s go, change a place, the smell here is too bad."


    Smelling the strong smell of blood, Sun Xu frowned, and took Weiwei to walk to the other side.


    Everyone at CP9 hesitated for a while, but finally followed up honestly.


    Stopped in a clean open space, found branches, raised flames, took out various ingredients and seasonings from Linglong Tower, Sun Xu and Weiwei cooked them skillfully.


    CP9 people do not have the leisurely mood of them.


    Several people exchanged glances, and finally Kalifa stood up and asked: "Excuse me, how does Mr. Demon King plan to deal with us?"


    Sun Xu raised his head, his gaze flicked over them, the corners of his mouth curled up, and he smiled: "The relationship between me and the world government is known to everyone in the world. You are the spy agency of the world government and the loyal lackeys of the Tianlong people. I originally planned to Slap you to death!"


    Kalifa''s heart beat abruptly, and quickly said: "We have been expelled from CP9 and are being chased by the world government."


    "That''s why I didn''t kill you."


    Sun Xu said lightly.


    Of course, only part of it.


    "Then can we leave?"


    Kalifa asked expectantly.


    "Of course not!"


    Sun Xu looked at her with a faint smile, and raised two fingers: "I''ll give you two choices. First, to meet death and be loyal to the world government."


    He paused, and his gaze swept away from CP9 and others: "In fact, I hope you would choose this. To me, your death may be more valuable than living."


    Among these people, there are quite a few capable ones.


    For him, this means a lot of wealth.


    Especially for the door fruit, Sun Xu was very impressed, he had been coveting it for a long time, and it was one of the devil fruits he was most interested in.


    Everyone felt a bitter cold by him, especially Bruno, who felt a strong malice, causing his body to shake uncontrollably.


    "First, what about the second option?"


    Kalifa grinned reluctantly, and asked.


    Sun Xu retracted his gaze and looked at the grilled fish on the fire. While sprinkling the seasoning, he said: "The second option is also very simple, surrender to me and work for me in the future!"


    Everyone fell silent.


    Most of them had guessed this answer, but they were still very surprised.


    The Four Emperors actually want to subdue the spy agency of the world government, this...


    "Can you change the terms?"


    I exchanged eyes again Carlyfa said in a deep voice: "There is a big gap in our beliefs. Even if we are willing to surrender to you, it may not satisfy you.


    Maybe we can redeem our lives with money, or something else? "


    Sun Xu grinned: "Faith? Do you mean the belief of good people or bad people?"


    He glanced at her and said leisurely: "First, you all misunderstood me, I am actually a good person. Second, do you think you are a good person? Lu Qi, do you think you are a good person?"


    "Of course, what we do has always been justice!"


    Lu Qi said calmly.


    Sun Xu laughed: "You are just a knife in the hands of the world government! In my opinion, even the world government is unjust, and you are not pure good people at all!"


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 413 Two Choices (Supplement 1)), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 415： Decide

    "Monkey King is in Pirate New ( to find the latest chapter!


    Sun Xu''s words caused some waves in CP9, and Kalifa couldn''t help but said: "The world government is not just, is it just pirates?"


    "The pirate is not even more!"


    Sun Xu shook his head: "I am not interested in discussing these issues with you."


    As he said, CP9 is a knife of the world government, and there is no justice at all.


    Take Rob Lucci as an example. When he solved the problem of pirate invasion, he actually killed five hundred soldiers who were hostages.


    The reason is that they are too weak to be caught so easily, which leads to a national crisis and is not qualified to survive.


    In a normal country with a sound legal system, such behavior is absolutely illegal.


    Others have more or less similar situations.


    CP9 is a knife. It can only be said that under the world government system, their behavior is legal, but it is hard to be called justice.


    "Now, tell me your answers!"


    Sun Xu''s tone was calm, with a faint killing intent surging in his eyes.


    According to normal development, Rob Luqi will lead them back to the world government and become a direct subordinate of the Denonites, CP0.


    That''s right, it''s the organization that Stutsi is in.


    He has decided to raise the anti-flag, then these people are destined to be his enemies.


    Sun Xu doesn''t mind if he strikes first.


    The atmosphere suddenly became tense.


    The CP9 people didn''t expect that Sun Xu would suddenly turn his face. He was so kind just now.


    "Haha." Carly Faqiang said with a smile: "Such an important matter, we have to discuss it, can you answer it later?"


    Sun Xuyang raised the grilled fish in his hand: "Before I am full, I hope you can give me an answer."


    "good!"


    Carlyfa breathed a sigh of relief, and she was already satisfied that she could get such a long time.


    Whether you agree or disagree, you can use this time to make better preparations.


    The CP9 people were a little far away from Sun Xu, but they were still within his field of vision.


    "It turns out that they are CP9. I have heard of the secret spy agency of the world government."


    Weiwei said, "However, except for the one named Rob Luchi, everyone else seems to be pretty average."


    "That''s because you are too strong!"


    Sun Xu laughed and said, "How did the fight just now feel? Did you gain?"


    "It feels like I am stronger than I thought."


    A light of excitement flashed in Weiwei''s eyes.


    That was a big pirate with a bounty of 130 million, but she was beaten by a punch.


    It''s incredible!


    "I feel that you may still have a little insufficient knowledge of your own strength." Sun Xu said.


    The three devil fruits, through his careful design, formed a perfect match, and Weiwei''s current strength on paper has definitely reached the top level.


    Kaido was able to beat Luffy with a 1.5 billion bounty in seconds. The small character of 130 million was naturally vulnerable in front of her.


    After pondering for a while, Sun Xu said: "The Iron Armed Pirate Group has been resolved, and we don''t need to continue to wander around here. Next, let''s go directly to the New World, where we can find an opponent that can stand up to the first battle."


    "New world?"


    Weiwei showed some expectation.


    In her opinion, the first half of the Great Sea Route is already very dangerous. Countless pirates, chaotic magnetic fields, complicated ocean currents, and changeable weather are all dangerous everywhere.


    However, this place is actually called "paradise" by people in the new world.


    She was curious about what the second half of the great route looked like.


    While talking, all kinds of grilled fish skewers are all cooked.


    The two of them feasted.


    They ate happily, but CP9''s people are sad and gloomy.


    Everyone was silent, and after a long while, Kalifa finally couldn''t help it, and there was no time to delay.


    "Why don''t you speak? What should we do now? Accept his request, or refuse, fight to the death?"


    "There is no desperate fight at all."


    Rob Luchi''s expression is calm, and there is no wave in his voice: "The opponent''s strength is too much beyond us. For us, there are only two choices, surrender or death."


    "Is the Demon King really that strong?"


    As the third strongest in the team, Gabra couldn''t help asking.


    After a moment of silence, Lu Qi slowly said: "Very strong! Incredibly strong! In my opinion, he should be the strongest in the world right now!"


    Everyone gasped.


    The strongest in the world, this title is too heavy!


    The Four Kings of Pirates, Admiral, Marshal, the strong hidden in the world government, and the naval hero Karp, and many unremarkable but extremely powerful people, which one is not a legend?


    How terrifying is the person who can be called the number one in so many legends?


    "You don''t have to think so much."


    Lu Qi''s indifferent gaze swept over everyone: "There is no need for the Demon King to take action, that woman is not something we can deal with."


    Everyone smiled bitterly.


    Although this is ugly, no one can refute it.


    They all saw the terrifying aura when the opponent shot.


    Even the strongest outside Lu Qi, Kaku didn''t have any confidence to take the punch that killed the captain of the Iron Armed Pirate Group.


    "It''s not important, right!" Carlyfa couldn''t help but said: "What is more important now is not how we should choose?"


    Kaku glanced at her: "Do you want to die?"


    Kalifa was taken aback, shook his head and said, "Of course I don''t want to!"


    "Then the answer is already obvious?" Kaku said.


    After a while, Kalifa recovered.


    It seems like this, the result is doomed a long time ago, and there is no need for discussion at all.


    The only options are surrender and death.


    If you don''t want to die, you can only surrender.


    However, she still had a twist in her heart.


    "Are we going to be pirates from now on?"


    Kaku said: "You can think of it this way. We are just temporarily imagining and collecting information on the Demon King Pirate Group, and we will leave them when we find an opportunity in the future. It is no different from what we did in the past."


    "Keep it down!" Kalifa secretly glanced in the direction of Sun Xu and said nervously: "It''s so loud, aren''t you afraid of being discovered?"


    "Do you think the Demon King would never think of it?"


    Kaku didn''t care: "Since he knows who we are, of course he knows exactly what we do. He used force to subdue us again. He must have expected us to be unruly."


    "Then why does he still do this?" Kalifa was puzzled.


    Kaku fell silent suddenly.


    Rob Luke said indifferently: "Because he is confident that he can control us."


    After all, he stood up directly and walked towards Sun Xu.


    The others followed in silence.


    Kalifa hesitated for a while, and hurriedly chased after she recovered.


    "It seems that you have already made a decision."


    Sun Xu leaned on a bunch of pork belly and said without raising his head.


    "We are willing to work for you in exchange for our lives."


    Rob Luchi said.


    Sun Xu glanced at them and said seriously: "There is still time, do you want to think about it? This is a major event in your entire life."


    "No need!"


    Lu Qi refused without hesitation.


    He is not indecisive.


    If only he is himself, he doesn''t mind letting go, but he has Kaku and Kalifa around him, and he doesn''t want them to die with him.


    "Sit down."


    A touch of regret flashed across Sun Xu''s eyes, and it disappeared quickly.


    But Kalifa caught them all, and there was a chill in their hearts.


    Before Sun Xu said that he hoped to see them resist, it seemed that he was not joking.


    It is not.


    To Sun Xu, apart from Rob Lucci, the others are of little value, far inferior to their devil fruits.


    Unfortunately, CP9 is a whole, they are indifferent and cruel to the outside, but they are very united internally.


    It is impossible to separate Lu Qi from the others.


    As CP9''s strongest player in eight hundred years, Rob Luchi''s talents are beyond doubt.


    The reason why he lost to Luffy was entirely because he neglected to exercise in the past five years, let alone progress, may have regressed a lot.


    With the vigilance of this failure, his strength should increase rapidly.


    Since he was already his own, even though he might still have a ghost in his heart, Sun Xu still put away his killing intent.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t force you to kill those innocent people."


    Sun Xu smiled and said: "Actually, I am really a good person. The identity of the pirate was imposed on me by the world government. I have never admitted it."


    Everyone in CP9 was silent, but they were very suspicious in their hearts.


    The Pirate Emperor said he was a good person? The identity of the pirate was forcibly installed by others?


    This is ridiculous! No one believes it!


    Sun Xu didn''t care either. He glanced at Lu Qi and smiled: "According to your concept, strong is justice, and weak is sin. Isn''t it true that everyone in the world is guilty except me?"


    "Really confident!"


    Everyone glanced at him strangely.


    Rob Luchi said: "It''s meaningless for you to be strong alone. The world government and Tianlong talents are the most powerful existence in the world!"


    "You are wrong! I am stronger than the Tianlongren!" Sun Xu said.


    Rob Luqi frowned. What he hates most is arrogant people. He admits that Sun Xu is very powerful, but it is too arrogant and ignorant to say that he is stronger than Tianlongren.


    "You will see." Sun Xu said: "I know that most of you have no interest in power. The purpose of joining CP9 is to kill people legally. Don''t worry, you will regain this legality soon."


    Everyone was stunned, feeling that the meaning of this sentence was very deep, but they couldn''t react for a while.


    "you¡­¡­"


    Only Lu Qi thought of something, Gu Jing Wubo''s expression finally changed looked at Sun Xu suspiciously.


    "Don''t hide it from you."


    Sun Xu said: "I intend to overthrow the world government and re-establish a regime!"


    After watching for a long time and confirming that he was not joking, everyone in CP9 was shocked.


    Even if Sun Xu is very strong, this goal seems very absurd.


    The world government and the Tianlong people have ruled the world for eight hundred years!


    How can a pirate be able to shake it?


    "We will wait and see if we can succeed!"


    Sun Xu said: "You are all ready, your main job in the future is to fight the world government!"


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 414 decision) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 416： Public execution

    "Monkey King is in Pirate New ( to find the latest chapter!


    Fight against the world government?


    The CP9 people all looked a little tranced.


    They probably understand why Sun Xu is not afraid that they have a ghost in their hearts. Once they make a move to the world government, there is still room for return?


    Ignoring what they thought, after eating and drinking, Sun Xu summoned the Linglong Tower and flew the people directly to the Chambord Islands.


    The people at CP9 are no strangers to Linglong Tower. Many reports on Sun Xu have mentioned this huge flying tower.


    But after the ride, they still closed their mouths from ear to ear, showing great curiosity.


    With the rapid speed of Linglong Tower, it didn''t take long to reach the Chambord Islands.


    The world''s largest mangrove forest forms a huge island, and soap bubbles are flying everywhere, like a city walking from dream to reality.


    "so beautiful!"


    Weiwei''s eyes are shining.


    This is a view you can never see in Alabastan.


    "Before going to the New World, we can go to Fishman Island, which is more dreamy than the Chambord Islands." Sun Xu said with a smile.


    At the same time, he also visited Neptune for Bai Xing.


    It is said that Murloc Island has suspended their island, and I don''t know how it is now.


    Although he has done a lot of important things, his current prestige is definitely not as good as that of White Beard.


    "Murman Island? A city 10,000 meters deep under the sea?"


    Weiwei looked forward to her eyes, and after a while, she said: "It is said that the mermaid princess Baixing is even more beautiful than the world''s number one beauty Boya Hancock, is it true?"


    "If you only talk about pure looks, it is indeed the case."


    Sun Xu nodded gently: "However, Hancock has a unique charm, and the title of the world''s number one beauty is also well-deserved."


    Weiwei glanced at him thoughtfully, without saying anything.


    Sun Xu was slightly frustrated, and quickly changed the subject: "It''s so lively ahead, I don''t know what I''m talking about?"


    "Then let''s go and take a look!"


    Weiwei quickly put aside the matter between Bai Xing and Hancock, and said cheerfully.


    "Ok!"


    Sun Xu grinned and took Weiwei to the place where the crowd gathered, but after not taking a few steps, he stopped again, his face turned very gloomy.


    Weiwei glanced at him worriedly: "Do you know the navy named Taotu?"


    "Not only knowing, but also very familiar."


    Sun Xu slowly let out a foul breath: "She was in jail because of me."


    Although there is still a long way to go, the topics that those people talked about have reached their ears.


    To summarize briefly, just one sentence: Former Vice Admiral Taotu Gion colluded with the pirates and will be executed in public after seven days!


    Are the navy and world government crazy?


    Sun Xu''s face was gloomy, he didn''t expect to get such news.


    Taotu is one of the highest-ranking generals in the Navy. She made mistakes that could not be executed at all. The public execution is even more incredible.


    Isn''t the navy slapped itself in front of people all over the world?


    All the stuff in Akagu''s head is for Ollie?


    You don''t have to think about it, it must be because of him!


    "The navy and the world government really want to kill me crazy!"


    Sun Xu sneered.


    First, the innocent Keya was dealt with. Now, regardless of the huge turbulence and hidden dangers that may be caused, he must publicly execute Taotu.


    Weiwei is very clever, and she can tell the truth of the matter from his few words: "You mean, they want to publicly execute the Lieutenant General Taotu, just to seduce you to go to the rescue?"


    "Yes."


    Sun Xu said, it is the same as using Ace to seduce the White Beard Pirates.


    However, this time the bet under the government and navy of the world is going to be large.


    The reason why they dared to attack White Beard in the first place was because Bai Beard was already old.


    Sun Xu was at his peak, and the damage he could cause was far greater than that of White Beard, and the decoy was not the same.


    "Then what shall we do?"


    Weiwei worried.


    Sun Xu glanced at her apologetically: "I''ll take you back first. I can only wait for the next time to go to Fishman Island and New World."


    "Are you going to save her?"


    Weiwei immediately heard the meaning behind his words.


    "Peach Rabbit has fallen to this point because of me. I can''t stop going."


    Sun Xu said.


    She should have taken over as the general now gracefully, just to inform him, the efforts of the first half of her life have disappeared, and now she is still in danger of death.


    If he turns a blind eye because he is afraid of danger, he will have no face to live in this world.


    Weiwei couldn''t say anything to dissuade, she was silent for a while, and said, "Then I will be with you, and many people will have more strength. I am not weak anymore. I can definitely help you."


    "No need!"


    Sun Xu rubbed her hair and said softly, "I don''t plan to face the navy head-on this time. It won''t matter if there are too many people."


    Thinking of Sun Xu''s superb concealment methods, Weiwei felt a little nervous, but still couldn''t rest assured, and said stubbornly: "Then I will stay here to meet you!"


    Sun Xu''s expression became softer and softer: "Don''t worry, I will arrange it. Your identity is not suitable for being with me."


    Weiwei was silent for a while, her expression gradually firm: "Big deal, I just left Alabastan!"


    Sun Xu smiled: "My father-in-law will scold me to death!"


    Weiwei drew her hair together, looked at him with watery eyes: "That''s no way, Dad will understand me!"


    Sun Xu thought for a while, and said seriously: "Let''s do this, you stay with my companions, unless I am really in danger of my life, don''t do anything."


    "good!"


    Weiwei smiled and nodded.


    "As for you."


    Sun Xu looked back at CP9, who had been silently following behind him: "Let''s be together too!"


    At this time, he couldn''t let them go.


    I am a fish, and the CP9 people will naturally have no opinion.


    They were actually a little nervous in their hearts, knowing that there would be a battle after surrendering to Sun Xu, but they didn''t expect to come so soon, it would be such a huge battle.


    Although they did not participate in the Top War, they could also experience the cruelty from news reports and live broadcasts.


    If the fight this time, the horror might be even worse than the war.


    It was only seven days before Taotu''s execution. Time was very tight. Sun Xu didn''t hesitate anymore and took the Linglong Tower and hurried towards Alabastan at full speed.


    ...


    "What are you talking about? Public execution?"


    Tina stood up suddenly, her face full of anger.


    "Is Marshal Akadog crazy? That''s Gion! How can he do this? How dare he do it?"


    Smogg was smoking a cigar, his face looming in the smoke.


    "This is probably not the decision of the Marshal alone. He should be under pressure from the world government."


    "Then you can''t do this to Lieutenant General Gion! How much credit did she make for the navy? Because of that mistake, he must be executed publicly. Isn''t he afraid of naval turmoil?"


    Tina gritted her teeth, trembling all over.


    Like many people''s judgments, she believes that Taotu''s ending is at best being imprisoned for life in Pushing City.


    However, the final result completely exceeded her expectations.


    Public execution!


    When she heard the news, she couldn''t even believe her ears.


    "You should know why, right?"


    Smogg looked at Tina, her face covered in smoke, her expression difficult to understand.


    "knowledge!"


    Tina said every word, her voice seemed to be squeezed from between her teeth.


    "Don''t do stupid things!"


    Small said in a deep voice: "You should know that the top management has been watching you recently."


    He is a little tired.


    In the past, he had angered the senior management, Tina persuaded him not to confront the senior management, but now the roles of the two parties are actually reversed.


    Moreover, what Tina might have done was much more serious than when he ran against her boss.


    "If you can, you''d better leave Malin Vandor during this time. This is not something you can mix." Small warned again: "The world government has obviously made up its mind. If you do stupid things, the only thing you can do is Just one more bait."


    Tina looked at him: "Do you know how to contact Sun Xu?"


    You take my words as deaf ears, right?


    Smogg twitched his mouth, his face turned dark: "I don''t know! I know I won''t tell you!"


    Tina sighed and was silent for a while, then suddenly stood up and walked out.


    "What are you doing?" Smogg hurriedly called.


    "What can I do? Of course it is to visit Lieutenant General Gion!"


    Tina said without looking back.


    Smogg shook his head and said nothing.


    Tina came all the way to the prison gate, where the guard strength doubled. This was only on the surface, she could feel that there was more power lurking in the dark.


    "stop!"


    A soldier stopped her: "Visitors are not allowed now, please leave."


    Tina frowned: "I am a Rear Admiral of the Navy Headquarters, Tina."


    The soldier saluted: "Sorry General, according to the order of the superior, all visits to prison have been stopped."


    "Step aside!"


    Tina said solemnly.


    "Sorry to..."


    He didn''t finish his words, Tina opened her five fingers, and the rootless black javelin shot out. After a trembling sound, the soldier was not injured, but was completely imprisoned.


    The expressions of the others changed drastically, and as soon as they took up their weapons, Tina waved her hand, and rows of black expressions formed a fence, confining everyone.


    "Sorry!"


    Tina said softly, kicked the door and walked in.


    After her figure disappeared deep in the prison, several figures appeared at the door.


    "Tina Black Threshold is indeed well-deserved."


    "My lord, don''t you need to stop her? Marshal Sakaski personally ordered the ban on visiting prisons."


    "Let her go ~ www.novelhall.com~ I will bear all the consequences alone. I have received a lot of favors from Lieutenant General Gion, but I didn''t want to repay it. Now I can only do this for her."


    The voice faded slowly.


    There were more guards in the prison, but no one came out to stop Tina, they all looked at her from a distance, and occasionally someone saluted her.


    Tina breathed a sigh of relief as she didn''t need to make any more moves.


    She knew that those soldiers were also involuntarily and didn''t want to conflict with them.


    Along the way, Tina quickly came to the deepest part of the prison and saw the peach rabbit sitting cross-legged.


    ...


    ...


    There seems to be a bit of water recently, so let me speed up the progress.


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this (Chapter 415 Public Execution), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 317： How many reactions

    Taotu opened his eyes when he heard the movement and saw the figure in front of the cell.


    "Tina, you..."


    She opened her mouth, and finally sighed: "You shouldn''t have come."


    Because of her whistleblowing, Tina had already lost a part of the trust of high-level officials. At this time, visiting her at such an important juncture, the future might be really slim.


    Tina shook her head indifferently. She had no intention of being promoted and made a fortune long ago.


    "Lieutenant General Gion, do you already know?"


    "I''m not a navy anymore, just call my name."


    Taotu laughed at himself: "The warden told me. I didn''t expect to circle around. I became the bait to lure Sun Xu into the trap."


    She was deprived of her position because she did not want Sun Xu to be in danger, and she informed him that the world government and navy planned to use the girl named Keya as a bait to lure him.


    As a result, the bait was myself.


    "No one thought that the red dog would be so frantic."


    Tina said coldly.


    "What red dog, called the marshal!"


    Taotu gave her a funny look: "If you are accidentally heard by someone, you might be scolded."


    Am I still afraid of being scolded?


    Tina doesn''t care, she won''t be itchy if there are more lice, and she won''t worry about debts.


    "What are you going to do? Do you want to escape? I can help you."


    "You don''t want to mix things up."


    Taotu shook his head.


    She doesn''t want to hurt her little sister.


    What''s more, the whole body of this cell is made of special metal. There is no key. Even with her strength, it cannot be opened in a short time.


    made too much noise, then she didn''t have to think about running away.


    As for the key, as far as she knows, it has been taken away by the red dog.


    In other words, for the time being, she doesn''t have to think about running away, but she can think about suicide.


    If you die, you don¡¯t have to suffer the humiliation of the torture platform.


    Unfortunately, even if she really committed suicide, the navy and the world government would inevitably block the news, and it still couldn''t change the fact that Sun Xu would step into the trap.


    Otherwise, she really has to think about it.


    Squeezing down the messy thoughts in her heart, Taotu said: "Tina, you can leave now, in a while, Sarkarski will be there."


    Tina thought for a while, she really didn''t seem to have much to say.


    Before ¡¡¡¡ came, she had a fire in her heart, and after some exchanges, she was now sober.


    Although Taotu is close at hand, she can''t do anything to stay here.


    She also heard about the material used to make the prison, which is super strong metal that White Beard can''t destroy in a short time.


    I really want to help Taotu, so I might as well go out and find a way to contact Sun Xu as soon as possible.


    "I''m leaving!"


    Thinking of this, Tina waved her hand and walked out violently.


    Several question marks appeared on Taotu''s head, I don''t know why she suddenly became so motivated.


    "I hope she won''t do stupid things."


    Taotu shook his head secretly, and then left the matter behind.


    In this situation, she can''t do anything, so she doesn''t want to think so much.


    "Sun Xu..."


    Taotu murmured, then fell into silence again.


    at the same time.


    Former admiral Mototo Gion colluded with the pirates, and news of the upcoming public execution spread all over the world, causing a huge sensation.


    Red Forth floated quietly on the sea.


    "The navy is crazy?"


    Ben Beckman held a newspaper with a surprised face: "If I remember correctly, Taotu will soon take over as the general. How come he has become a traitor and has to be executed in public?"


    The red-haired did not answer. He stared at the newspaper for a long time, and then said: "Collusion with the pirates, probably because of this."


    Beckman frowned slightly: "Collaborating with pirates? This is not in line with Taotu''s personality. She is a radical in the navy. How many pirates have been killed by a Jinpiluo, how can they collude with the pirates?


    Besides, even if she really colludes with the pirates, it is impossible for her to suffer such humiliation in her status. "


    "That shows that the pirate is very special, so special that he can''t hold it as a peach rabbit."


    Shanks¡¯ eyes were deep: "Don¡¯t you think this news is very familiar?"


    Beckman thought for a while, then slowly said: "Demon King?"


    Even the former Four Emperors did not have this "treatment". The only possibility is the new Four Emperors, the Demon King.


    He bombarded Mary Joa, causing the deaths of unknown dragons and causing the most damage to the world government in 800 years!


    If a person who the world government wants to kill and then hurry up is selected, it must be the Demon King!


    "No accident, it can only be him."


    Shanks nodded, looking a little helpless: "This person really doesn''t stop, and there will be big news every few hours."


    "I am afraid there will be another big battle this time."


    Beckman said slowly.


    Shanks looked serious: "This war may be more fierce than the war at the top. Although the power of the Demon King Pirates is not as strong as the Whitebeard Pirates, but..."


    "Their personal strength is even more outstanding!"


    Beckman said.


    This is beyond doubt.


    Guang, Linglong, the undefeated mysterious woman with the great aunt, is incomparable to all other pirate groups.


    There are rumors that the green pheasant also joined the Demon King Pirate Group.


    There are also Xiliu of Rain, two natural abilities, and so on. Everyone in the Demon King Pirate Group is not weak.


    Although there are not many people, sometimes one person can be worth a thousand troops.


    What''s more, the Demon King itself is very good at overbearing and domineering, and this happens to be the weak point of the Navy.


    "Then us?"


    Beckman looked at the captain.


    Shanks looked helpless: "Be prepared, this world needs to be balanced and cannot continue to collapse."


    ¡­¡­


    Universal Totland.


    "mother?"


    Perrospero held a newspaper and looked at the first person, like an aunt on a hill.


    "Well, this kid seems to be out of luck."


    The aunt threw the hold aside: "I don''t care about them for the time being, wait for this to be done, and then settle the liquidation with them!"


    ¡­¡­


    The country of harmony.


    Kaido picked up a wine jar and filled it, and finally fell to the ground severely.


    Snapped.


    "That kid, and Lingling! What annoying!!"


    With a roar, he turned into a huge blue dragon and rushed into the sky, and soon disappeared.


    ¡­¡­


    Amazon Lily, the legendary daughter island.


    Hancock looked at the visiting navy blankly, his body exuding unabashed coldness, as if he was about to do something if he didn''t agree with him.


    Opposite ¡¡¡¡, Mole also looked helpless.


    He doesn''t want to take this task if he can.


    Although this woman is beautiful, she is too dangerous. Even if he is not careful, she will be tricked. She is also moody and has a bad personality. Getting along with her is almost life-threatening at any time.


    But with the excuse that "it was him last time, I already have experience", the task was forcibly handed over to him.


    "Who allowed you to come here again?"


    Hancock looked at the opposite side coldly.


    You thought I wanted to come.


    Mole spat in his heart, and said in a deep voice: "Boya Hancock, I am here to issue a call-up order to you on behalf of the world government and the navy."


    "Calling order?"


    Hancock exploded: "What do you think the concubine body is? A small character who comes and flies at the call?"


    said, she pulled her hand, and a huge red heart appeared at her fingertips.


    "Calm down! Boya Hancock! Please keep calm!"


    Mole left a drop of cold sweat on his forehead, and quietly pressed his palm on the hilt of his waist.


    "This is not what I meant. It is an order of the world government and navy. Please understand."


    "Humph!"


    Hancock looked at him coldly for a few seconds, and then lost his heart.


    "Don''t go!"


    After that, she wanted to turn around and leave.


    "This time it is still a compulsory call-up order. If you refuse, you can only deprive you of your Qiwuhai title."


    Mole said in the middle, looking a little helpless.


    He is very clear about the consequences of saying this, he has experienced it last time.


    But this is his character, he has to say.


    However, contrary to his expectations, Hancock didn''t do anything, just looked at him indifferently.


    "Last time it was to deal with the White Beard Pirates. Why are we forced to recruit this time?"


    It has been ten years since becoming Qiwuhai. The last time she received a strong paper summoning order.


    Unexpectedly, I received it for the second time.


    Hancock is a little curious, what trouble has the world government and navy encountered this time?


    Say it, and make her happy.


    Mole knows the reason, of course, but what about telling her?


    He thought for a while and said solemnly: "You may not know that Vice Admiral Taotu Gion colluded with the pirates and will be executed in public soon. We are worried that the pirates will make trouble at that time, so please come and help. "


    Hancock is just arrogant, not stupid.


    There is a problem when I hear this.


    She also knew where the problem was, and asked impatiently, "Which pirate group are you defending?"


    The Mole''s voice is serious: "The Demon King Pirate Group."


    "Demon King Pirate Group?"


    Hancock¡¯s voice has improved a bitYes! "


    Mole showed a somewhat puzzled look, not knowing why she suddenly became excited.


    Does the Nine Snake Pirates and the Demon King Pirates have hatred?


    This is a good thing for him. If she is interested, it will be easier to persuade.


    "Demon King Pirate Group, that means Sun Xu will go?"


    Hancock''s heartbeat can''t help speeding up a bit, and the feeling of loss of appetite and low spirits has disappeared instantly these days.


    Soon, she frowned again.


    "What is the relationship between your betrayed lieutenant admiral and the Demon King Pirate Group? Why did they make trouble?"


    "Because she is colluding with the Demon King Pirate Group!"


    Mole said.


    Hancock obviously felt what he was hiding, but it was important. The important thing was that he could see Sun Xu immediately.


    "Okay! I promised!"


    "Please think again, if you refuse, just..."


    Mole suddenly felt something was wrong: "You, did you agree?"


    Hancock ignored him and asked, "When will we leave?"


    "The sooner the better!"


    Mole subconsciously said.


    Hancock nodded lightly, and walked away.


    "Hee hee, I want to bring a few more beautiful clothes. I don''t know what kind of clothes Sun Xu likes? He doesn''t seem to like my tantrums. I have to restrain myself. Hey, I''m so happy!"


    "Is that agreed?"


    Mole was still in a daze, but he didn''t expect it to be so easy.

 Chapter 318： deploy

    The scorching sun is high and the yellow sand is rolling.


    The golden gravel looks like an ocean of gold flowing under the sunlight.


    "You all understand the situation, we are now going to the navy headquarters immediately."


    Looking at the partner in front of him, Sun Xu said solemnly.


    "no problem!"


    "I can''t wait!"


    "Boss, as long as you give an order, we can go to the navy headquarters at any time!"


    Everyone answered one after another, even the things he brought back so many people didn''t care about it anymore.


    "That''s not necessary."


    Sun Xu shook his head: "I will sneak into Malin Vatican alone first, and try to rescue Taotu. You will meet outside. If it succeeds, we will leave directly. If it fails..."


    He glanced over everyone, and said solemnly: "Then get ready for war!"


    Anilu looked enthusiastic: "Do we challenge the entire navy headquarters with those of us? It is definitely a feat. Just thinking about it makes me tremble with excitement."


    "It''s not just the navy, this time the world government will most likely send people to the war."


    Sun Xu said.


    There is no change in the faces of everyone.


    Ace said indifferently: "Challenge the entire navy headquarters, Golden Lion has done it, and Kaido, he has even done it more than once, and now is the time when the navy is fully handed over, which is when they are at their weakest.


    They chose to fight us at this time. It was definitely a mistake! Even if the power of the world government joins in, there will be no change in the result!


    We will step on the navy''s prestigious name and set foot on the highest peak! "


    Xiliu licked her lips and said nothing, but the sharp, **** breath on her body instantly thickened.


    He is an extremely murderous swordsman, he was locked up by Magellan because he killed too many prisoners.


    Since following Sun Xu, he hasn''t let go and kill for a long time.


    If there is a large-scale conflict with the navy, it should be enjoyable, right?


    "We can also participate in the battle."


    The newly joined Rob Lucci expressed his opinions on behalf of the original CP9.


    Sun Xu nodded in satisfaction.


    Very good, no one showed fear.


    Indeed, with their strength, they can already challenge the navy headquarters.


    Just as Ace said, now is the time when the Navy is at its weakest. The three generals have two vacancies. If they really fight, they will not necessarily lose.


    Of course, it cannot be ruled out that the two semi-retired old guys, Sengoku and Karp, will go back to battle.


    Although they are older, their strength is still not to be underestimated.


    Especially Karp.


    Although there are achievements in these years, who dares to despise that old man is the real fool!


    But it doesn¡¯t matter.


    Sun Xu has enough confidence to challenge any force and any organization.


    "Talk while walking!"


    With a wave of his hand, the Linglong Pagoda flew up, carrying everyone, and swiftly along the route it came.


    At this time, Sun Xu introduced each other.


    "At this time, Vivi, the princess of Alabastan, they were members of CP9, the secret spy agency of the former world government, and now they have joined us.


    They are all my companions. You should all have heard of these. The rest are baby-5, Rebecca, Baixing, Ain, and Keya. "


    "Hello!"


    In CP9, everyone except Rob Lucky was a little nervous. Not to mention the latter ones. The first ones were all big bosses with a bounty of 200 million at the lowest, which brought great pressure to them.


    Besides, they are also a little curious.


    Good guy, there are too many women here, and one is more beautiful than the other.


    It seems that the rumor that the Demon King likes female **** is not groundless.


    Everyone nodded, most of them focused on Weiwei.


    CP9¡¯s identity is a bit special, but it¡¯s nothing. There is also a former admiral here. In comparison, the secret spy agency of the world government seems very ordinary.


    Weiwei, she was actually the princess of Alabastan in the country where they stayed before.


    They understood why Sun Xu stopped here.


    However, the reason they focused on Weiwei was not her identity, but her strength.


    Basically all the people here will see and hear the domineering, but the only two who don¡¯t may only be baby-5 and Keya.


    They can all feel the bursting, deep, and sea-like aura on Weiwei''s body, unabashedly and wanton, like a sun floating beside her.


    It¡¯s hard not to pay attention.


    Weiwei is also observing other people.


    Now her perception is very keen, and it is easy to notice that the eyes of Princess Mononoke Perona and Keya look at Sun Xu with a special charm.


    However, the one who feels the most special to her is an unremarkable girl, Rebecca.


    She has a temperament very similar to Sun Xu.


    "Hello, I am Weiwei, I am glad to meet you."


    Observed for a while, Weiwei greeted everyone generously.


    "dnesday."


    Robin chuckled, "It''s been a long time since I saw you."


    "Sunday."


    Weiwei''s eyes narrowed slightly, they were old acquaintances, and they met during the Baroque workshop.


    However, Sun Xu has told her all about Robin, and she no longer resents Robin anymore.


    Weiwei pursed her lips and smiled: "No, it should be called Qianshou Fo Nicole Robin now."


    Cheerful and generous, gentle personality, considerate, no matter from which way, Weiwei is an excellent princess and a lovely girl.


    She deliberately catered to, coupled with Robin, the top EQ person, Vivi quickly integrated into the group.


    Weiwei is not too old, and soon became friends with Bai Xing, Rebecca, and Keya.


    Sun Xu breathed a sigh of relief.


    He didn''t think so much just now, and realized what he did when he introduced Weiwei to everyone.


    Fortunately, the Shura Field did not break out.


    Of course, it may be temporarily suppressed.


    After all, there are obviously more important things to do now, but Ya and the others are not ignorant girls.


    "If there is a fight, you don''t need to take action, just protect Baixing and the others for me!"


    Sun Xu said.


    Green Pheasant was silent for a while, then nodded: "Leave it to me!"


    He is really unwilling to fight with the navy. If there is a mission that is important enough and does not need to fight, then it would be great.


    "Thank you!"


    Sun Xu said: "Also, help me keep an eye on those people. If there is a problem, you can kill it on the spot!"


    He refers to the former CP9 organization member.


    Although they agreed to join, Sun Xu couldn''t trust them at all.


    I thought there was a buffer period for training and exercise, but I didn''t expect to encounter a war right away.


    Really fight, it is still Totland''s old lineup, plus one Ain and baby-5 at most, but they can only do some auxiliary work with Robin and Perona.


    As for other people, unless there is an accident, they will not go to the battlefield.


    Rebecca and Keya have potential, but their current strength is too weak. Bai Xing has not yet awakened, but Keya has strength, but she hasn''t mastered the power yet, and her identity is not suitable to appear in front of everyone.


    Sun Xu found Rob Luqi again, and he seemed to be shocked and in a daze.


    "You have to be prepared for battle."


    "no problem!"


    Lu Qi said in a deep voice.


    "Only you will participate in the battle, and no one else will participate in the battle. Their strength is too weak. In this kind of war, their lives will only be lost in vain."


    Sun Xu said again.


    They didn''t hide their voices, the original CP9 members were not far away, they could hear him clearly, and the corners of their mouths twitched.


    They are CP9s who were once known as "undefeated"!


    is actually being mocked because of his strength, and he doesn''t even have the qualifications to be on the battlefield.


    They did not have the confidence to refute.


    In the Demon King Pirate Group, there are bounty players, even the Mononoke Mononoke with the lowest bounty may not be able to beat them.


    All CP9 members have received a lot of excitement.


    At the same time, they also breathed a sigh of relief.


    You don¡¯t need to participate in the war, maybe life will be a little bitter, at least life is more secure.


    Rob Luck also understood this, and said solemnly, "Thank you."


    Sun Xu can force them to go to the battlefield, they have no room for resistance at all.


    As long as it enters the battlefield, it can play a role, even if it is cannon fodder, it can also make some contributions.


    But Sun Xu did not do that, which is tantamount to saving the lives of those people.


    Sun Xu didn''t say anything, standing with his hands behind him, standing by the window, not knowing what he was thinking.


    "There are six days left."


    After another day of sailing, Linglong Tower returned to the Chambord Islands.


    Soap bubbles linger around the island, forming a unique fan navigation.


    Keya, Rebecca and others were all attracted, and their faces were full of surprise.


    "I''m going to the navy headquarters first, you find a place to hide, it is better to get a boat, then it will be convenient to leave."


    Sun Xu said. UU reading


    The Chambord Islands and the naval headquarters are very close, and even if there is an accident, they can rush past them quickly.


    The boat is a backup option, and even the green pheasant can directly freeze the ocean, condensing an ice path to appear!


    It''s not that he has never done this before.


    "Master Sun Xu."


    Bai Xing looked at him pitifully.


    separated for several days, and finally met again, I didn''t expect him to leave so soon.


    Sun Xu rubbed her little head, and Bai Xing narrowed his eyes, showing a cat-like expression.


    "When you rescue Taotu, I will have time to play with you in the future!"


    Bai Xing also knew the importance of this matter, and nodded obediently: "Master Sun Xu, pay attention to your safety."


    "You pay attention to concealment."


    Sun Xu looked at the others and chuckled: "If the trail is accidentally exposed, the navy may immediately put down the rabbits and kill them directly!"


    The purpose of the navy is originally him, and Taotu is just a bait.


    "Don''t worry, boss."


    Robin patted his chest and said, "We will hide it."


    Sun Xu feels relieved with her.


    He didn''t say much, nodded, his figure slowly disappeared, and after leaving the Chambord Islands, he directly set up a somersault cloud and rushed directly to the navy headquarters.


    There are still five days before the execution of Taotu.


    Sun Xu wanted to try, can he rescue her directly.


    Not being afraid of harm and whether or not to do it are two different things.


    The combination of ¡¡¡¡ and the navy, the world government, and Qiwuhai is definitely the most inferior choice.

 Chapter 419： sneak into

    Sun Xu stood in the clouds, looking down at Malin Fando.


    It can be clearly felt that the atmosphere of Malin Fandor has become tense and depressed, with one post at three steps, one post at five steps, and guards everywhere.


    At this time, a big shift is going on here.


    Marin Vando is more than just a military base. To be precise, it is a militarized city.


    There is an entertainment street, there are various shops, and many families of military officers live here.


    Just like the war on the top, the next war may destroy the entire Marin Vatican, and the navy will mention the transfer of family members and unrelated residents here.


    Most people will be placed in the G1 branch opposite the red earth continent. Whoever has other ideas can also decide on their own.


    "Where will Peach Rabbit be held?"


    Sun Xu glanced around and was about to start a divine search, his heart beat suddenly.


    "what happened?"


    He stopped his movements and his expression sank.


    Just when he was about to let go of his spiritual consciousness, he suddenly felt a strong threat.


    This kind of threat is not unfamiliar to him. He had encountered it when he wanted to probe Mary Joa with his spiritual sense.


    Sun Xu thought for a while: "In other words, there is something that can discover my spiritual knowledge in Mariejoa. Previously, this kind of thing only protected Mariejoa, but now even Marin Vando is included?"


    "Well...will it be the king of heaven?"


    Obviously, he doesn''t know the answer.


    But there is a little bit.


    "It seems that I can''t use my spiritual knowledge at will. In this way, it will be even more difficult to find Taotu and take her out.


    There is another question. I don¡¯t know how that thing works. Can you see through my transformation? "


    In short, because of this little accident, the difficulty for him to sneak into has increased several times.


    Sun Xu did not act hastily, and continued to observe carefully, trying to find a suitable breakthrough.


    ¡­¡­


    Harris is a second lieutenant in the navy headquarters.


    In the navy headquarters, where a lieutenant is inferior to a dog, a small ensign is not worth mentioning where the colonel is everywhere.


    But, he is a little different.


    He has a father who is a lieutenant colonel, who is considered to be the second generation of the army, although he has no access to the top navy leaders such as Akahound and Karp, and upstart pairs such as Lian Tina and Smogg. He is also a legend, but in the bottom, he is still very powerful.


    In this defense, he was also appointed as a small team leader, commanding more than a dozen people, and responsible for the defense of an area.


    "Captain, smoke."


    The little brother pleasedly handed out a cigarette.


    Harris took it, but didn''t smoke it. He glanced at the little brother with a half-smile: "''Peace'', when did your kid become so rich? I usually don''t want to buy this cigarette."


    "My mouth, how good is it to smoke such a good cigarette?"


    The younger brother took out a white cigarette case and said with a smile: "This is your honor."


    Harris clicked on him, he was not polite, took the cigarette and put it in his pocket, then said, "Say, what''s the matter?"


    His reputation is actually pretty good.


    Although there is an old lieutenant colonel, he doesn''t have a lot of dandy style, and he has a sense of superiority in the second generation of the army.


    will not take the initiative to squeeze his subordinates, but will not refuse a bribe, and will generally agree to do something after receiving a gift.


    Of course, the premise is that the request cannot be too much.


    The younger brother looked around, lowered his voice and said, "Captain, everyone wants to know who we are going to guard against."


    Harris'' eyes narrowed.


    The younger brother hurriedly said: "Captain, please don''t get me wrong. The top war has just passed. Although there is no accurate notification on it, everyone knows how this situation is now.


    I just want to find out about the situation in advance and make some preparations. After all, we are not like those big people, we may die if we are wiped off by the aftermath of the battle. "


    Harris frowned, and reprimanded: "Don''t ask if you shouldn''t ask! Just do your job! Just stay away when you die!"


    After that, he walked out.


    "Yes! The captain taught me!"


    The younger brother Nene responded a few times, raised his head, his face was not angry, but rather thoughtful.


    Harris didn''t seem to say anything, but a lot of news had already been revealed during the conversation.


    "It should be an enemy of the same level as the Whitebeard Pirates."


    Thinking of this, the younger brother''s body tightened.


    There are only a few enemies of the same level as the White Beard Pirates in the entire ocean.


    Every one is terrible.


    step on step...


    There was a sound of footsteps.


    The little brother looked up and found that the captain who had just left was back again, and his mood seemed to be getting worse.


    "team leader?"


    He tried to call out.


    "Back to your place!"


    "Harris" scolded: "Something went wrong, you won''t be enough to lose your head ten times!"


    "Yes!"


    The little brother''s heart tightened, he didn''t dare to hesitate, and quickly returned to his post.


    He didn¡¯t find it strange either. The biggest shortcoming of the captain was that he was a little moody. He often laughed a moment before and started to lose his temper in a blink of an eye.


    Based on past experience, as long as you don''t mess with him at this time.


    "Harris" walked past blankly, but couldn''t help nodding in his heart.


    The choice is right!


    Harris at this time is no longer the real Harris, but Sun Xu in disguise.


    He chose this goal for a long time.


    First of all, it is close to the periphery, which is more convenient to start.


    Secondly, Harris''s identity is also very suitable, a little background, but not strong, a little status, but not high, not only has a certain degree of freedom, but is not noticeable.


    His moody personality is an excellent cover.


    As long as Sun Xu keeps a cold face and shows an unhappy attitude, he doesn''t have to worry that someone will notice a change in his personality.


    "It''s so inconvenient to have no sense of God!"


    Sun Xu was a little helpless.


    just to choose a suitable target, he spent a lot of time collecting information.


    If you can use the divine sense, how can it be so troublesome? With the divine sense swept away, all kinds of information can be captured at your fingertips.


    "However, I should have succeeded in sneaking, right?"


    Sun Xu looked at the huge building and the eye-catching navy. If it had been exposed, then the yellow monkey and the red dog might have appeared in front of him.


    "It seems that the unknown thing cannot accurately monitor all areas. It may even only have a special reaction to the divine consciousness to give him such a dangerous feeling."


    Sun Xu guessed.


    However, he is not going to try.


    Once the trail is exposed, the navy will be on guard, and the difficulty of sneaking in may be more than ten times higher.


    "Let¡¯s find the location where Taotu is detained first."


    Sun Xu thought as he walked out.


    People kept greeting him on the road. He kept his expressionless face, and no one doubted it.


    "The navy headquarters is so big, you can''t use the divine sense, and can''t use the hall at will, how can I find Taotu?


    I pretend that this guy¡¯s father is a lieutenant colonel, and probably knows where Taotu is detained. However, knowing the son is not his father, I can hide it from others, not necessarily his father.


    can''t act rashly! Be more fully prepared! "


    Sun Xu walked around and found that the situation was more severe than expected.


    The entire Malin Vandor has completely entered military control. Anyone who changes a little will be noticed immediately.


    In the process of wandering around, he encountered light or dark, many watchful eyes.


    Fortunately, the transfer of family members has not yet been completely completed, and there is still a little room for toss, otherwise he may have been arrested.


    "It''s a bit troublesome."


    Sun Xu sat in a pavilion, squinting his eyes and thinking.


    There are still five days before Taotu''s execution. He thought he had enough time to find Taotu and design an escape route, but now it seems that once the military family members are transferred, the space he can move will be minimal.


    If Taotu cannot be found before then, there will be almost no chance behind.


    According to his observations just now, all unrelated personnel can be completely transferred within one day at most.


    "It''s noon now. Be conservative. You must find Peach Rabbit before dawn tomorrow! I have half a day, plus one night!"


    Sun Xu slowly exhaled a suffocating breath, feeling more and more urgent.


    For him, the risk of exposure at night may be greater, after all, Harris will not take a walk in Marin Vandor in the middle of the night.


    Next, while maintaining his identity, Sun Xu searches for the location of Taotu''s detention.


    Hard work pays off.


    In the evening, he finally got news: There is a prison in Malin Vando.


    Taotu is very likely to be held there.


    After a period of investigation and search, he found the location of the prison.


    "It should be here!"


    Sun Xu looked down at the prison below This is a two-story building, not tall or mighty, no different from the building next to it, it looks very low-key.


    But he could perceive that the guards here are the tightest in Marin Vando.


    Although he could not use the divine sense, his perception was not affected. When he just wanted to get closer, the vigilant gaze almost overwhelmed him.


    "But this can''t get in at all."


    Sun Xu frowned.


    The building is not big, but it is densely packed with guards. The tone says this is a prison, rather than a honeycomb, with soldiers ready to go everywhere.


    "What are you doing here?"


    A voice suddenly sounded behind him.


    Sun Xu suddenly turned around, and the two navies were looking at him vigilantly, their palms quietly touching the bulging waist.


    "Don''t be nervous, I just look around."


    Sun Xu remained silent.


    "Quickly leave! Stay here is not allowed!"


    A soldier scolded loudly.


    "I see."


    Sun Xu nodded lightly and walked out without reluctance.


    "Don''t come here for now. The guards will be stricter in two days. If you see you then, the methods will not be as gentle as today." The soldier reminded.


    "thanks."


    Sun Xu said, this thank you very sincere.


    It is really rare to be able to speak at this time.


    "I know the location, the next step is to think about how to rescue Taotu."

 Chapter 420： Negotiate

    You can search for "The Monkey King in One Piece Novel( in Baidu to find the latest chapter!


    Sun Xu was thinking, and suddenly a figure was caught in the corner of his eye.


    After hesitating for a while, he stepped forward and chased after him.


    Tina walked alone, her face very serious.


    She thought of many ways but failed to contact Sun Xu.


    In addition, according to her observations over the past two days, the Navy and the world government have paid unprecedented attention, far better than the war.


    Now she is not only worried about Taotu, but also a little worried about Sun Xu.


    He is very strong, but there are only those few people in the Demon King Pirate Group. Facing the thousands of troops and horses of the navy and the world government, there is probably only a dead end.


    Moreover, she can perceive that the world government has made a lot of preparations.


    It is a pity that she is no longer trusted by the senior management, and she doesn''t know what they have done to prepare.


    Now Tina''s mood is very complicated, I don''t know if she wants to see Sun Xu or she doesn''t want to see him.


    If he doesn''t come, that peach rabbit will definitely die, if he comes, maybe he will die.


    "At least I should tell him the real situation of Malin Vando."


    Tina thought, as for whether to come, let Sun Xu decide for herself.


    Suddenly, she paused, her eyes fluctuated, and soon returned to normal, and she continued to move forward as if nothing had happened.


    When she came to a corner where no one could see, she suddenly turned around and waved her arm.


    Dodododo.


    A row of black guns flew out and turned into a huge cage.


    A figure just happened to pass by, and he was completely imprisoned under the hood.


    "Who are you? Why follow me?"


    Tina held a black gun against the opponent''s throat, and said coldly.


    It was Sun Xu who was imprisoned, but at this time he maintained Harris''s appearance, Tina naturally couldn''t recognize it.


    He looked innocent at this time: "Major General, you have been wronged! I just happened to be walking the same way with you, where did I follow you?"


    "Ok?"


    Tina''s eyes grew colder, and the black gun in her hand was handed forward again. The tip of the gun directly touched Sun Xu''s skin, and she could pierce it in with a little effort.


    "I advise you to tell the truth. In this special situation, you are still sneaky. No one can say anything even if I kill you."


    Sun Xu leaned his head back, barely moved away from the tip of the black gun, and smiled: "Okay, I''m honest, in fact, I have admired the general for a long time, and I have never dared to approach it. Today, seeing the general''s frowning face, I can''t help it... "


    "Stop it!"


    Seeing Tina retracting her arm, as if she was really about to poke a shot, Sun Xu quickly stopped talking nonsense and joked: "Just kidding, kidding! Don''t be so excited."


    "I give you one last chance!"


    Tina''s eyes were cold, and there was a killing intent.


    "Actually I''m here to collect debts."


    Sun Xu sighed: "There are two people who have lost the bet, but they have not honored the bet. I have to come and remind myself."


    "Ok?"


    Tina was taken aback, her eyes gradually changed when she looked at Sun Xu.


    Click, click, click.


    Sun Xu twisted his body, and the black spear cage that locked him tightly collapsed into fragments.


    He smiled gracefully and stretched out his palm: "Beauty, can you have a drink?"


    Tina looked at him for a while, her eyes changed, and finally turned and left.


    "follow me!"


    The corner of Sun Xu''s mouth curled up, and he followed up with his hands on his back.


    The sky gradually dimmed, but Malin Vandor was still brightly lit.


    Sun Xu took the place of Harris, and there were big restrictions in his activities. You can''t go there, and you can''t go, but for Tina, these are not problems at all.


    Although she has lost the trust of the top, she is still a major general with real power. In Malin Vatican, she belongs to the real top.


    Even Harris''s father, the lieutenant colonel, was nothing compared to Tina.


    For Harris, Tina is definitely an unattainable figure.


    However, the two people with disparity in status are walking together.


    They met a lot of Harris'' acquaintances along the way, all of them looked at him with incredible faces, some of them seemed to contradict him, and they were scared to look at him and looked very interesting.


    Without delay because of other people''s eyes, the two quickly came to Tina''s residence.


    As a major general, she has a separate courtyard in Malin Fando, which is very luxuriously decorated.


    Sun Xu sat down on the chair unceremoniously and smiled: "Those people must have thought that I was fond of you. Do you remember the middle-aged man with the Chinese character face that you met? That seems to be my immediate boss. He got caught and scolded while wandering around."


    "It''s not a good thing to be with me now."


    Tina laughed at herself, and at the same time she took out her coffee and brewed it.


    Sun Xu sniffed: "I like this brand too, it tastes good."


    "Who do you think you bought it for?"


    Tina murmured silently, and her heart that had been irritated for many days suddenly settled down.


    Sun Xu said, "By the way, what did you mean by what you just said? Has the Gion sister incident affected you?"


    Tina came over with a cup of coffee: "Can you change back to the original look, this face looks very awkward."


    Sun Xu''s figure was blurred, and then he returned to his true appearance. He smiled and said, "I am actually very uncomfortable, mainly because I am not handsome enough! Not worthy of my noble character!"


    Tina was speechless: "You are so bold. At this moment, you dare to break into Malin Vando by yourself."


    Sun Xu grinned and said, "Isn''t this for your sake! If I order all the people and come head-to-head with the navy, I don''t know how many navies will die in the war. Wouldn''t you and Sister Gion be very sad?"


    The corner of Tina''s mouth turned up, and she glared at him: "Do you think I will believe this kind of nonsense?"


    After a moment of silence, she became serious, and said, "What are you going to do? The navy and the world government are very determined and must kill you.


    As far as I know, Qiwuhai is already on his way, but for the time being, I don''t know how many people will come.


    Needless to say, the navy is ready to go all out, including the Marshal of the Warring States Period and Lieutenant General Karp who have retired to the second line seems to be ready to take action.


    In addition, the world government has also sent a very powerful force.


    This is just what I know, secretly they must have done more preparations. "


    Sun Xu was also lost in thought.


    From the time when he threatened to publicly execute Taotu, he noticed that something was wrong.


    Even he knew how much negative impact this would have on the navy, and the navy and the world government could not have known it.


    But they still did it, just to be able to attract him to come.


    The heart of the world government to kill him is harder than diamonds.


    They did not know his growth potential.


    If you regard him as an ordinary pirate emperor, this is definitely a loss-making business.


    Yes.


    He killed many Dracos, ruined Mary Joa, and slapped the world government severely. It stands to reason that they cannot retaliate excessively.


    However, Sun Xu felt that things should not be that simple.


    The world government is willing to pay such a high price to kill him, and it has been so eager, there should be more important reasons behind it.


    The answer is not hard to guess.


    There is only one person who can order the world government, Yim.


    The question is, why is Eim so anxious to kill him?


    Tina didn''t bother seeing him lost in thought.


    After a while, Sun Xu raised his head: "I just went to the prison of Malin Fandor. Was Sister Gion imprisoned there?"


    "That''s right!" Tina nodded and said, "Gion is locked in the deepest part of the prison. The entire cell is made of special metal. The iron wall made of that metal was unable to break even the white beard.


    The key to the cell is in the hands of Akadog, and he keeps it personally. Before the execution, it is impossible to rescue her. "


    Sun Xu waved his hand indifferently: "If he used that kind of metal to cast an iron cage, it would be really troublesome. Since there is a lock, it will be easier to handle."


    "It''s not as simple as you think."


    Tina shook her head. Of course, she had also thought about picking the lock, but after understanding it, she was left with despair.


    "The lock of that cell was made by Begapunk. It is absolutely impossible to open it without the key."


    "Vegapunk is really a BUG, ??I will definitely meet him if I have a chance in the future."


    Sun Xu said: "As for the lock, don''t worry, there is no lock that I can''t open in the world."


    When he was bored, he studied a lock-opening spell, which was a rule-level ability.


    No matter how many latches there are, no matter how many circuits there are, no matter how precise and complicated, as long as it is still a lock, it can be opened by blowing a breath.


    Tina''s breathing was a bit short, and she looked at him for a while before she stood up suddenly.


    "If you are sure to unlock the cell, then we will try to rescue Gion in advance."


    In this way, there is no need to head-to-head with the navy and the world government, no matter how much power they put in, it will be of no avail.


    "No, no, no."


    Sun Xu waved his hand: "You made a mistake, it''s not us, it''s me!"


    "Huh?" Tina frowned.


    Sun Xu smiled and said: "If you don''t know unless you do nothing, once you intervene, one day it will be exposed, and then..."


    He shook his head: "This time I rescued Sister Gion, I''ll be enough. I''ll come to you, just to confirm with you whether Sister Gion is in that cell instead of asking for help."


    Taotu had been ruined because of his ruin, and his future was ruined. He didn''t want Tina to end up in the same way.


    Even if the navy and the world government will be destroyed soon, at least her reputation will not be damaged.


    Tina calmly said: "How do you enter the prison alone? Although you can change, the guard at the door is absolutely not allowed to enter the prison.


    Even if he fails to enter and rescues Gion, how can he leave Malin Vando?


    Malin Fando is monitored everywhere. Once Gion disappears, he will be spotted soon. Are you going to kill it directly? This is the base camp of the navy and the world government. Even if you are very strong, it may be difficult to do it, right? "


    After a pause, she continued: "I can help you with all of these."


    "No need to!"


    Sun Xu refused without hesitation: "I will figure out how to solve these problems by myself, so you don''t want to get involved. If you can, you''d better leave Malin Vandor to avoid suspicion."


    The latest chapter address of Monkey King in Pirate: https://


    The full text of Monkey King in Pirate Reading address: https://


    Monkey King in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King reading on Pirate¡¯s mobile phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 419 Discussion), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 421： Cash out the bet

    You can search for "The Monkey King in One Piece Novel( in Baidu to find the latest chapter!


    Tina opened her eyes wide and stared at Sun Xu ferociously.


    Sun Xu drank coffee without knowing it.


    Finding that the eyes were ineffective, Tina snorted coldly: "I think you just dislike my weakness, Tina is angry!"


    Sun Xu touched his chin: "You are right to think so."


    Whoosh.


    A black spear flew over, and Sun Xu didn''t move, letting it fly past his ears and plunge into the ground.


    "The house is innocent, don''t be angry with the house."


    "My house is in charge!"


    Tina choked out angrily, then fell silent again. After a while, she said quietly, "I really don''t need any help?"


    "No need to!"


    Sun Xu said decisively, smiled, and said: "You have to believe me, I will not make fun of my own life, let alone make a joke about the life of Sister Gion."


    Tina nodded, she believed it.


    "Then what should I do? Tina is lost."


    "Do your job well, do whatever you need to do, and don''t care about everything else."


    Sun Xu said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to leave, I have one more suggestion, which is to show your loyalty and scold me in front of the red dog, saying to draw a line with me, and promise to die next time you see me. hit.


    In short, it''s something like this, you can do it as much as you want, I won''t mind. "


    Tina''s face sank, and she said coldly: "Stop this bad idea!"


    Sun Xu stared at her for two seconds, and found that she seemed to be really angry, the corners of her mouth turned up, and he groaned, and said, "Well, if you lose your trust, you will lose your trust! As long as there is no evidence, they can''t take you. How about it.


    After two years, well, it is not certain whether the world government will exist or not. "


    "Why doesn''t the world government exist?" Tina looked at him suspiciously, she still didn''t know Sun Xu''s plan.


    Sun Xu smiled and said: "I am going to overthrow the world government, re-establish the regime, and become the boss. What do you think?"


    Tina opened and closed her mouth several times, and she couldn''t help lowering her voice and said, "You are crazy! Overthrow the world government? How could it be possible!"


    "Why is it impossible?"


    Sun Xu asked back, looking at her strangely.


    "Because, because..."


    Tina held back for a while and said, "Because the world government has ruled the world for eight hundred years, and its strength is unfathomable."


    "Prosperity and decline are the objective laws of the development of everything. The world government has ruled the world for eight hundred years, and it is precisely the reason why they are about to die."


    Sun Xu said indifferently: "From the day when Tianlong people claim to be lofty and noble than ordinary people, the world government has begun to decay from its roots."


    Tina had known his attitude towards the Tianlongren for a long time, and there was no need to repeat it.


    "Are you serious?" Tina asked.


    "Of course." Sun Xu nodded without hesitation.


    Tina lowered her head and thought for a while: "Then I will go with you! Let''s make a revolution together!"


    Sun Xu blinked, a little surprised: "You don''t have to do this, Tina, I know your feelings for the navy..."


    Tina interrupted before he finished speaking. She seemed to laugh at herself and said ironically: "Emotions? Like Gion, are they a victim of the world government''s ulterior goals?"


    "Sister Gion was caught by them after all." Sun Xu said.


    Tina was a little sad: "Actually, I have been very confused recently. Is it true that what we have been fighting for is justice? Is it worth it to work for such a world government?


    In fact, I originally planned to leave the navy temporarily and think about it, but because of the Gion matter, I haven''t been able to make it. "


    "Don''t think so much!"


    Sun Xu patted her on the shoulder lightly, and smiled: "The world government and navy will disappear soon, and it doesn''t matter if their justice represents justice.


    This way, the matter is very important, you should think about it carefully, don''t make a decision lightly, if you really want to leave, then I will pick you up at that time. "


    Tina looked at him blankly: "Are you still not letting me help?"


    "Don''t think about it."


    Sun Xu said authentically without thinking, and smiled again: "Moreover, your strength is indeed..."


    Whoosh~


    A teacup flew over.


    Sun Xu hurriedly avoided. This time Tina didn''t aim, she hit her face if she didn''t hide.


    Before he had time to sit back, his eyes were dark, the wind was blowing, and a delicate fist was constantly magnifying in his field of vision.


    Snapped!


    Sun Xu stretched out his hand to catch it, and said helplessly: "Stop it!"


    "Humph!"


    Tina ignored it, took a step forward, and blasted his chin with a left uppercut.


    "Hey! Are you really playing?" Sun Xu cried out strangely.


    The two scuffled into a ball, Tina was in charge of offense, and Sun Xu was in charge of defense, commonly known as being beaten.


    After a crackling, Sun Xu and Tina sat side by side on the floor.


    "Hmph, have you seen my strength?"


    Tina said breathlessly.


    Sun Xu murmured: "Yes, yes! It''s big, no, it''s white... ahem, in short, it''s amazing."


    what?


    Tina frowned and followed his gaze.


    To facilitate the fight, she took off her top and only wore a tube top.


    After strenuous exercise, the tube top slipped a lot, exposing large expanses of amazing whiteness.


    "Does it look good?"


    Tina was expressionless and authentic.


    "It''s okay." Sun Xu wiped the corners of his mouth, and said solemnly: "I''m just a little skeptical, I won''t be able to play in such a conference..."


    boom!


    Before he finished speaking, he was kicked and hit the wall, and the whole room shook.


    "Cough cough, it''s too cruel!" Sun Xu muttered, "I have to change to another person, at least a few mouthfuls of blood."


    If it were someone else, he would be dead now.


    Tina rolled her eyes and turned to the bathroom: "I''m going to take a shower."


    Sun Xu got up from the ground, patted the dust on his clothes, sat back on the chair, looked at the bathroom door, rolled his eyes, and shouted, "Do you need someone to rub your back?"


    "Okay, come on."


    Tina''s voice came from the bathroom.


    Before he had time to be happy, another sentence came: "If you don''t want to live anymore!"


    Sun Xu sighed regretfully.


    After half an hour, Tina walked out.


    What disappointed him was that she was neatly dressed, except for her hair, which was a little moist. She couldn''t see that she had just taken a shower, and the scenes she was looking forward to did not happen at all.


    "You go take a wash too."


    Tina was wiping her hair while holding a towel, and said, "I should have sweated a lot just now."


    Sun Xu said: "I need a back rub."


    "I''ll call you one in the public bath?" Tina said blankly.


    Sun Xu touched his nose and sneaked into the bedroom.


    Of course, I didn''t see the clothes Tina changed, presumably she had already cleaned it up.


    After a brief wash, Sun Xu went out and changed his clothes in pursuit of freshness.


    The trouble was over, and the temper was lost, and the two began to talk about business again.


    "When are you going to do it?"


    "Sooner rather than later, just tonight."


    Sun Xu said: "It just happens to be caught off guard by the navy."


    "Would you like to wait another day? Collect some information and plan an escape route." Tina suggested.


    "It''s not necessary!" Sun Xu shook his head directly: "When looking for Sister Gion, I had already observed the terrain and planned an escape route."


    Tina put down the towel: "I will help you clean up the room now, and then you can rest directly, and I will call you when the time is up."


    "No! Did you forget? I don''t need to sleep at all."


    Sun Xu continued to shook her head, she was confused when she was concerned.


    "Then take a rest, too. It''s okay to replenish your energy and recharge your energy."


    After all, she didn''t give Sun Xu a chance to refute, she found two quilts from one room, pushed open the door of the other room, and walked in.


    Although Tina''s yard is not big, there are still a few guest rooms, and there will be no coincidence of having to live in the same room and sleep in the same bed.


    Sun Xu did not refuse either.


    There may be a big battle next, although he is not tired, but it is better to spend some time adjusting to the best condition.


    After a few low voices, Sun Xu walked out of the room.


    Tina was still waiting outside. Seeing him, she quickly asked: "How do you feel?"


    "Very good, I am ready."


    Sun Xu said.


    He turned his head and looked out the window. It was already late at night, and Malin Vandor had become quiet, only flickering lights, which complemented the stars in the sky.


    "Go and rest, I''ll set off by myself later!"


    He looked at Tina who was starting to yawn and said.


    Tina shook her head stubbornly, saying nothing.


    Sun Xu could only let her toss.


    The two chatted one after another, and the topics were all over the world;


    It took a few more hours.


    "about there."


    After finishing a topic, Sun Xu stood up: ¡®I should act! ¡¯


    Tina nodded, saying nothing.


    Sun Xu walked out, reached the door, and called out behind him.


    "Etc., etc!"


    "What else?"


    Sun Xu looked at Tina panting and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    "And one more thing."


    Tina said, moving on.


    "What''s up?"


    Sun Xu asked absently The distance is almost becoming negative, and he can even feel that the most protruding part has been attached to him.


    Tina stopped, raised her chin slightly, and looked at his face.


    Sun Xu is 1.9 meters tall and Tina is 1.8 meters tall. They are very close in height.


    Four eyes face each other.


    Suddenly, Tina stood on her tiptoe, her face constantly approaching.


    "Woo!"


    Sun Xu''s eyes widened slightly, what''s the situation?


    Tina didn''t speak, her eyes closed, her eyelashes trembling constantly, but she never left.


    Sun Xu stopped hesitating, grabbed her waist, pulled her into his arms, and turned passive to active.


    Tina''s lips are very sweet, like a layer of honey.


    Sun Xu was almost lost in this tenderness, and the palm of her waist began to explore downward, while the other hand climbed upward along the gap between the two.


    Just as she reached the top, Tina suddenly opened her eyes and pushed him away.


    She tidyed up her clothes, tucked her hair together, and said nonchalantly, "Okay, I promised that your bet has already been fulfilled."


    ...


    ...


    Don¡¯t worry, everyone. I haven¡¯t forgotten about making up the changes, but I¡¯ve been stuck in a long card text these days, and I started making up after I adjusted them.


    The latest chapter address of Monkey King in Pirate: https://


    The full text of Monkey King in Pirate Reading address: https://


    Monkey King in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King reading on Pirate¡¯s mobile phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 420 Cashing in Bets), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 422： Meet

    You can search for "The Monkey King in One Piece Novel( in Baidu to find the latest chapter!


    bet?


    The corner of Sun Xu''s mouth turned up, and he licked his lips: "It''s so sweet."


    Tina''s face instantly turned red, and she stared at him ferociously.


    "Hey, then I''m leaving."


    Sun Xu waved his hand, and his figure disappeared into the night.


    Tian Na''s face slowly calmed down, looking at the direction he was leaving, there was a hint of worry in her eyes.


    Although Sun Xu said that she was full of confidence, she knew that it was definitely not that simple to rescue Taotu and take her away smoothly.


    After all, this is the navy headquarters.


    Sun Xu naturally knew this too. He had never underestimated the Navy, otherwise he would not have been so cautious.


    Under the cover of night, a ghostly figure flew quickly.


    Sun Xu condensed all his breath, as if he had become a stone.


    Soon he came to the vicinity of the prison visited during the day.


    The dim light, the small prison is like a giant crawling out of the abyss, wanting to swallow anyone who approaches.


    Standing at the gate of the prison were four guards with long knives at their waists and muskets in their hands.


    Although it was late at night, they were still full of vigor, and their sharp eagle-like eyes seemed to penetrate the darkness, searching for any suspicious targets.


    This is only on the surface, there are at least several times the guarding power in the dark.


    "I knew it was so."


    Sun Xu shook his head and smiled.


    Although there is not much, but he also has a little expectation. Will the guard slacken a bit because it is late at night?


    As a result, nothing!


    The other person''s spirit looks better than during the day.


    Yes, this is a plan that the red dog and even the five old stars have personally paid attention to. Whoever dares to slack off is the old birthday star eating arsenic and living impatiently.


    Sun Xu did not act and waited silently.


    In this way, nearly an hour later, four soldiers walked through the darkness and came to the prison.


    It''s time to change shifts!


    Sun Xu concentrated in an instant, his eyes sharp.


    "The time has come to test me."


    He cast a stealth decision, his feet were slightly off the ground, and he floated over silently.


    His eyes were patrolled one after another, and he was scanned many times, but there was no stop.


    Sun Xu did not change his face, and went all the way to the prison door.


    The door of the prison was closed tightly.


    Several guards were handing over, and they turned a blind eye to those close at hand.


    "very good."


    Sun Xu breathed a sigh of relief.


    He can restrain his breath and avoid the domineering exploration of seeing, hearing, and sex.


    Of course, it is only for the elementary level, and it is certainly impossible to hide the high-level knowledge and beauty such as Bai Xing and Kata Kuri, that level of knowledge and beauty is more than just feeling breath.


    However, it is very rare for high-level domineering to see and hear.


    Even if Raleigh didn''t reach that level, in the entire navy, people with high-level knowledge and domineering are absolutely rare, and it is unlikely that they will be arranged to guard the prison.


    Yes.


    Peach rabbits are very important.


    But here is Marin Vando, the navy¡¯s lair!


    The location of the prison is in the hinterland of Malin Vandor.


    Can someone sneak in here secretly? It''s impossible to think about it!


    The Navy can arrange so many secret whistles, it is already considered cautious.


    However, Sun Xu''s concealment method has a fatal flaw-unable to completely conceal his body.


    In other words, airflow may be generated when moving, may leave an odor, may cause light distortion, and so on.


    This is why he waited until the guards changed shifts before starting to act.


    The action of changing guards will largely conceal the movement caused by him.


    "However, the next time is difficult."


    Sun Xu pressed his palm on the prison gate.


    After entering Malin Vatican, except for transformation, invisibility, and flying, he hardly used any power.


    Because of fear of being discovered by something unknown to Mary Joa.


    "What is certain now is that the unfolding of spiritual consciousness will definitely be discovered, but the transformation, stealth, and flying will not.


    There are so many people in Malin Vando and Maria Gioria, and there are not a few powerful ones. No matter what they are, it is impossible to monitor everyone accurately.


    Then can I speculate that as long as it is not for the ability of divine consciousness to have a large-scale influence, it will not be noticed? "


    "Whether it is or not, I can only take a gamble."


    Sun Xu''s expression was calm, his thoughts moved, and his mana flowed, linking his destiny.


    Crunch.


    He pushed open the door.


    The eight guards around, the secret whistles all around did not seem to have seen them, and did not move at all.


    In their destiny, the door has always been tightly closed.


    Sun Xu waited for a few seconds without waiting for any movement. He breathed a sigh of relief in his heart, raised his foot and walked in, then closed the door again.


    He looked up.


    Through the dim light, you can see that this is an ordinary hall. The first thing you see is a table. A group of very ordinary-looking middle-aged women are sitting behind the table with their arms propped on their chins, and they look drowsy. .


    Several guards stood around, just like the others outside, all in high spirits.


    There are stairs further down, leading to the second floor.


    However, it was dark and there was no sound coming from it, and it seemed to be empty.


    It doesn''t look like a prison at all.


    However, Sun Xu, who had communicated with Tina, naturally knew the secret here.


    The real prison is not in the two-story building, but underground.


    Sun Xu wandered around the room and quickly found the entrance to the real prison.


    There is no gate and no stairs. This is an elevator.


    There are also two guards at the elevator entrance.


    As before, he fooled the fate of the two guards and took the elevator to the ground floor silently.


    Compared with the above, the atmosphere here suddenly became depressed.


    The lights are dim, the space is small, and there are blocks of cells around them, without windows and doors, separated by iron bars.


    I don''t know how it used to be, but now there is one post at five steps, one post at three steps, and there are guards everywhere.


    Sun Xu walked forward along the aisle.


    He found that there were not many people in the prison, and many were empty.


    But every prisoner is very miserable. It is common to have arms and legs. It is not worth making a fuss about seeing weird people without noses and eyes.


    What''s more terrifying is that some seem to have no human form at all.


    Sun Xu saw a weird man with more than a dozen arms that looked like an octopus. He also saw a face with eyes, nose, and mouth split open on each side.


    Moreover, these monsters are not like natural ones, but more like man-made ones.


    "Is this the navy''s human experiment base?"


    Sun Xu''s eyes were slightly cold.


    Although these people do not have a dime relationship with him, they hurt their kind.


    Finding another elevator, he rode to the second basement.


    The situation here is similar to the situation on the first floor, but there are fewer prisoners, and Sun Xu also found a laboratory with huge cultivation pools containing various broken fingers and stumps.


    He even saw a fresh body that had been mutilated not long ago.


    Sun Xu did not stay, and soon reached the third underground floor.


    There is no such a large scale as Push City. Regardless of the two floors above the ground, the prison of Malin Vandor has only three floors in total.


    The conditions on the third floor are much better, the area of ??the prison is larger, and there are many more living facilities inside.


    However, there are fewer prisoners here, ten prisons and nine empty.


    According to the information provided by Tina, Taotu is in the deepest part of the third floor.


    Sun Xu walked along the aisle and soon came to an end.


    In front is a simple prison, a figure wearing a blue and white striped prison uniform with long hair lying in the corner.


    "found it."


    The corner of Sun Xu''s mouth raised.


    Although Tina had long known that Taotu had not been abused, the miserable scenes he had seen along the way still made him a little worried.


    Now I can finally relax.


    However, before it was time to be happy, he quickly calmed down again.


    With a flick of his finger, a ray of mana flew out and landed on Peach Rabbit.


    Taotu''s body trembled, and suddenly stood up and scanned the surroundings with sharp eyes.


    Immediately, she came back to her senses, remembered her situation, her tight body slowly relaxed, but the next moment, her gaze suddenly solidified.


    Sun Xu showed a bright smile and waved to her.


    Taotu also laughed: "You are here."


    She never doubted whether Sun Xu would come.


    Later, the reason why she didn''t ask Tina to send a message to Sun Xu and told him not to come is because she knew very well that even if she requested that, Sun Xu would never listen to her.


    Sun Xu flipped the palm of his hand and threw an extra long knife to Taotu.


    "This is for you temporarily."


    Just as Taotu was about to say something, her body was shocked, her eyes widened, and she said in disbelief, "What is this?"


    "Of course it is a weapon." Sun Xu said.


    "Of course I know it is a weapon."


    Tao Tu white glanced at him, rubbed the blade, and exclaimed: "I have never seen such a good knife. I feel like my fingers are cut through the scabbard."


    Her Jinpiluo is the supreme sword of twelve skills!


    It is one of the best twelve knives in the world!


    But she clearly felt that Jinpiro was at least one level worse than this knife.


    It''s like the difference between the supreme sharp knife and the big sharp knife.


    "What is it called?"


    Taotu looked up at Sun Xu.


    "Heaven Congyun!"


    Sun Xu said.


    This knife was naturally the sky clouds he borrowed from Rebecca.


    Taotu is a great swordsman. He doesn''t have a sword in his hand, so his strength has to be reduced by half. An ordinary sword is a bit different from a famous sword.


    The two of them want to kill from the hinterland of the navy headquarters, of course, the stronger the better.


    Rebecca is not a traditional swordsman in the Pirate World. There is no problem with refining black knives, and there will be no problem with lending it to others.


    Of course, for the swordsman, the weapon is not limited to the second life, and Sun Xu can borrow it, so don''t even think about it.


    Clouds in the sky? Taotu was taken aback for a moment, then gently nodded: "It is worthy of the name, but where did this sword come from?"


    "I made it!" Sun Xu said.


    Taotu showed an expression "Sure enough, I didn''t expect it".


    The Supreme Knife Twelve Skills is the best sword in the world. It can break the limit of the world and create impossible miracles. The first time she got Tian Congyun, she thought that its creator might be Sun Xu.


    The latest chapter address of Monkey King in Pirate: https://


    The full text of Monkey King in Pirate Reading address: https://


    Monkey King in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King reading on Pirate¡¯s mobile phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Meet in Chapter 421), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 423： Exposure and luxurious lineup

    You can search for "The Monkey King in One Piece Novel( in Baidu to find the latest chapter!


    Sun Xu stopped Taotu who wanted to say something more: "I''ll talk about the others later, I will save you first."


    Taotu said: "This prison is made of special metal and cannot be destroyed for a short time. The key is kept by Sarkarski himself. It is impossible to open it. Don''t..."


    Click.


    Taotu''s eyes solidified, and he murmured: "It''s on."


    "Let''s go."


    Sun Xu put down his palm and said with a smile.


    It''s that simple!


    Technologies in different worlds can sometimes cause dimensionality reduction blows.


    Taotu''s face was a little tangled, after thinking for a while, he said, "My body has been poisoned..."


    Before she finished speaking, Sun Xu waved his hand and shed a green light: "What about now?"


    Taotu was silent for a while, stood up, his expression relaxed: "Let''s go!"


    The corner of Sun Xu''s mouth curled up, standing side by side with Taotu, and walking in the same direction as when he came.


    Sun Xu helped to cover up their figures, and the two of them did not encounter any accidents on the way, and they reached the entrance smoothly.


    "As long as you pass this door, the plan is basically successful, and there is a high probability that you will be able to escape."


    Sun Xu put his hand on the door, thinking in his heart.


    So far, this rescue operation of Taotu has been very successful.


    His comprehensive ability is the foundation, but the timing is also very important.


    The navy probably didn''t expect him to sneak into Marin Vando in advance to save people.


    Creak.


    The door slowly opened.


    In the face of the harsh sound, the guard who was close at hand in the room did not respond.


    "Okay, we..."


    Sun Xu''s words stopped abruptly, his eyes narrowed for an instant, and he said after a while: "What a luxurious lineup, is this to welcome me?"


    "Demon King, it''s your time to die! Let''s catch it!"


    Aka Inu took a step forward, and his indifferent voice rolled over.


    In front of the prison gate, it became a lot of lively.


    After the previous guards disappeared, they were replaced by some old guys who seemed not young.


    Red dog!


    Huang Yuan!


    Karp! Warring States! crane! Tea dolphin! Burning Mountain! Ghost spider!


    Sun Xu knew this, and there were some others he didn''t know.


    There are three people who mind him most.


    An old man with a strong physique and a Mohican hairstyle, an indifferent man with a height of more than five meters, an extremely strong physique, carrying a broad-bladed knife, and the last one is wearing a purple robe, with his head down and he can¡¯t see clearly. Short-haired man with face.


    There were shadows in the darkness behind them, not knowing how many people were hidden.


    This force can make the entire sea tremble, and even if the Four Emperors encounter it, they have to retreat.


    However, their faces were very serious at this time.


    Because the person in front of them is called the Demon King, one of the most powerful people in the world.


    However, there is a slight difference in seriousness.


    Karp''s face is more of appreciation, the expression of the Warring States period is mixed with many regrets, while the crane is helpless, and the tea dolphin''s eyes are more painful.


    Taotu held the sky Congyun with a grim expression.


    She noticed the eyes of Crane and Cha Dolphin, but there was no thought of responding at all. At this time, there was only one thought in her heart: In any case, she must let Sun Xu escape.


    As the biggest focus, Sun Xu''s expression has calmed down and stood with his hands behind him: "I''m curious, how did we expose? I asked myself that no flaws were left."


    "As long as the door of that cell is opened, no matter what the reason is, the message will be sent immediately."


    Aka Inu explained briefly.


    "I see."


    Sun Xu suddenly.


    Unexpectedly, it''s so simple, it''s not a special monitoring facility at all, it''s just a set of insurance.


    However, although simple, it is easy to use.


    Akadog asked: "I''m also curious, how did you open the lock on the cell door? We have tested it and we don''t have a key. Unless it is destroyed by violence, it is absolutely impossible to open the cell."


    Just after his own question was answered, Sun Xu didn''t mind answering the red dog, and said indifferently: "There is nothing absolutely impossible in this world. You can understand it as a special ability."


    Akinu nodded, clenched his fist, his arm turned into flowing lava, and the surrounding temperature immediately began to rise.


    "I planned to solve you on the day of execution, but I didn''t expect you to take the initiative to die. But it''s better to solve you earlier, so that you can tell the garbage on the sea one day earlier. This is not the era when you can be arrogant!"


    Sun Xu''s eyes were calm, and he swept over these famous powerful men.


    "Do you know why I dare to come to the navy headquarters alone to save people?"


    Before anyone responded, he asked and answered: "Because I have confidence, even if you all come out, I can leave safely!"


    "What an arrogant guy!" Karp grinned and whispered.


    Warring States nodded slightly: "Regardless of his strength, his confidence is unique in the world."


    He could tell that Sun Xu''s voice was full of confidence. Obviously, these words were not just for them.


    Even the white beard and Roger of the year did not dare to say such words in the face of their lineup.


    "Don''t talk nonsense with him, kill him!"


    The old man with Moxican hairstyle said coldly.


    "Who are you?"


    Sun Xu looked at him.


    "I am the commander-in-chief of the whole army of the world government, empty!" said the old Moxican.


    Sun Xu nodded suddenly: "Look up for a long time."


    Ganggukong, the former navy marshal, and the people of Baibeard, Warring States, and Roger in the same period.


    This person is very difficult.


    He is not a dragon, but his status in the world government is second only to the five old stars.


    Below five people, above tens of thousands.


    Unexpectedly, in order to encircle himself, he also ended up personally.


    "The dog bites the red lotus!"


    The red dog moved directly, the magmaized arm turned into a huge dog head, and it rushed towards Sun Xu.


    Sun Xu instantly entered the form of an ape, a golden light flashed in his hand, turning into a golden cudgel.


    Boom.


    He swung his stick, the dog''s head collapsed, the lava was flying, and the heat wave turned into a huge shock wave, almost tearing a layer of skin from the ground.


    However, none of the weak people present will naturally not be hurt by this aftermath.


    "Have you been kicked by the light?"


    A wretched voice suddenly sounded behind him.


    The golden sunlight burst out, and the fierce wind howled and filled Sun Xu''s ears.


    He was about to turn his head when the red dog on the front also arrived, and the magma on his arm was rolling, becoming thicker and hotter.


    "Spitfire!"


    "Kick at the speed of light!"


    The two generals smashed Sun Xu with their unique tricks at the same time.


    Sun Xu was not afraid, grabbed the golden hoop, and threw it out as if throwing a javelin.


    Boom.


    The golden cudgel swelled instantly and turned into a huge pillar more than two meters thick and more than ten meters long.


    At the same time he suddenly turned around, his right leg turned into a long whip, and howled out.


    Boom!


    The red dog''s big fire spit on the golden hoop, the golden hoop was smashed back, whirled and flew out, and it kept shrinking as it flew away.


    But the red dog was also blocked by the golden hoop.


    He took a few steps back, and every step he stepped into a big hole.


    Patter.


    The red dog''s body trembled, flames were constantly flashing, and large drops of magma dripped down.


    There was a strong vibration attached to the golden hoop, and he didn''t notice it for a while and was hit.


    The collision between Sun Xu and Huang Yuan was not so eye-catching, and the voice was completely covered by the collision between the red dog and the golden hoop.


    Buzzing...


    The two of them froze in a stalemate, and the dazzling golden light flickered.


    "The law of heaven is like the earth!"


    Sun Xu said silently, his body suddenly swelled, and his strength surged a lot. Huang Yuan couldn''t maintain it, so he flew out.


    At this time, the strong wind roared behind him, and the heat wave struck.


    Sun Xu''s spiritual sense clearly captured the movements of the red dog-since it has been exposed, then don''t worry, you can use any ability to your heart''s content.


    He spread his five fingers, making a grip.


    Whoosh!


    The golden hoop not far away turned into a golden light, flew back to his hand, danced around, twisted his body, and swung it out.


    Akino did not back away, clenched his fists with both hands and threw it out.


    Boom! !


    The red dog''s smashed arms shattered, his body sank instantly, and half of his body was embedded in the ground.


    Sun Xu was about to make up another stick, and suddenly there was a sharp blast of torn air behind his head.


    He could only stop and take a step back.


    The golden laser glided past his nose, and he could even feel the hot temperature on it.


    The laser light easily penetrated a building, flew into the night sky, and disappeared.


    The golden light condensed the figure of Huang Yuan, and he held a huge sword condensed by golden light and cut it out mercilessly.


    Sun Xu turned the golden cudgel and smashed his lightsaber with one blow, and smashed the yellow ape into the air with the second one.


    At this time, the red dog had melted the surrounding rocks and soil and regained his freedom. The magma punched Sun Xu in the face.


    Sun Xu greeted him with a stick.


    The two bumped into each other a few times, and the red dog backed back again and again.


    The golden cudgel is as heavy as it is, and the arm of the red dog that smashed into it keeps shattering from time to time.


    The violent mana continued to tear his body, making him have to concentrate all his attention, one negligence, maybe his arm is really gone.


    After a few collisions, the red dog took the initiative to retreat.


    Huang Yuan jumped high into the sky, crossed his arms, and turned into a shining golden light.


    "Bachiqiong Gouyu!"


    Whoosh...


    Countless hot light **** smashed down, as if it was raining, and the dazzling light even illuminated the sky.


    "It''s different from the legend, it''s not a stroke technique at all!"


    Sun Xu spit out a trough that no one understands except him, bent his knees and squatted.


    With a bang the earth shattered, and he rose up into the sky like a cannonball. The golden hoop in his hand turned, smashed all the light balls, and instantly rushed to Huang Yuan''s side.


    "It''s terrible!"


    Chi Inu looked up at him, with a rare dignity in his eyes.


    Sun Xu drew a stick like lightning, and the yellow ape fell like a meteor, hitting the nearby prison, smashing the two-story small building to pieces.


    Rumbling.


    There was a muffled late arrival in the air.


    "Landslide!"


    Sun Xu smashed it again.


    Before the power of this rod was far superior, the golden cudgel rod continued to expand, as if the sky collapsed and smashed down.


    Creak.


    The air is compressed, and the space seems overwhelmed.


    All surrounding buildings collapsed.


    The ground has dropped by one floor as a whole.


    Before the golden cudgel fell, everyone felt the sense of depression, the sense of depression in the face of death.


    Hum.


    The Warring States took a step and turned into a huge golden Buddha. One shot against the golden hoop, the violent shock wave exploded, shredding all the surrounding air, and the earth cracked huge gaps.


    "Kick at the speed of light!"


    "Spitfire!"


    The red dog and the yellow monkey rushed up and attacked the golden cudgel with their own moves.


    The latest chapter address of Monkey King in Pirate: https://


    The full text of Monkey King in Pirate Reading address: https://


    Monkey King in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King reading on Pirate¡¯s mobile phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 422 Exposure and Luxury Lineup), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 424： Fierce battle

    You can search for "The Monkey King in One Piece Novel( in Baidu to find the latest chapter!


    The great earthquake trembled, the fire blazed into the sky, and the thunder billowed.


    All the navy woke up from their sleep and hurriedly escaped from the room. Most of them looked disheveled.


    "What''s the matter? Is there an earthquake?"


    "what happened?"


    "I heard there was a fight."


    "Who fought with whom?"


    "Marshal and Demon King!"


    "Demon King?!"


    The news that Sun Xu appeared at Marin Fando and was fighting with Aka Dog and others soon spread throughout the navy headquarters.


    Smogg dangled his cigar, frowning: "Demon King? Is he alone?"


    "Yes!"


    Da Siqi looked very tangled.


    She has been in contact with Sun Xu several times, and her impression of him is actually pretty good.


    More importantly, she knew that Sun Xu was here to save people.


    She is also a woman and a swordsman. She has always regarded Taotu as an idol.


    In fact, she was also very dissatisfied with the punishment of Taotu by the navy this time.


    She hopes Taotu can be rescued, but she is the navy and Sun Xu is a pirate, and also hopes that the marshal and generals can catch him.


    Two thoughts alternated in my head, and my mood was extremely tangled.


    "Huh! That guy is as arrogant as ever!"


    Smogg snorted, suddenly he remembered something, his face changed, and he hurriedly walked in a certain direction.


    Da Siqi also hurriedly followed.


    It didn''t take long for the two to reach their destination.


    Seeing the figure at the door, Smogg gave a sigh of relief: "I thought you would do stupid things."


    Tina looked at the direction where the flames and golden light were shining, and said lightly: "The main reason is that my strength is too weak. It would only be a disservice in the past."


    Smogg choked.


    He thought that Tina''s sense of responsibility as a navy defeated his feelings for those two people, but he didn''t expect this to be the case.


    "You just came here, let''s take a closer look!"


    Tina turned to look at Small.


    Now her identity is very sensitive, and she still dare not go there alone, so it''s okay to have Smogg with her.


    "good!"


    Smogg nodded, he also wanted to see this peak battle with his own eyes and see the strength of the world''s top powerhouses.


    "However, you have to promise that no matter what happens, you must control yourself. Otherwise, I will catch you personally!"


    He urged solemnly.


    "Catch me? If you remember correctly, you are not my opponent at all now!"


    Tina glanced at him and said, "Don''t worry, I never thought of being a burden to them."


    The two quickly rushed towards the direction where the fighting came.


    The tangled face of Da Siqi stayed, her strength was too weak, she couldn''t even bear the aftermath of the battle, and being close to the battle site was too dangerous for her.


    Malin Vando can be said to be orderly in chaos at this time.


    In order to guard against Sun Xu and others, Malin Fando strengthened the guard force, so at this time there happened to be a large number of navy at work, maintaining order.


    In order to prevent greater chaos, some high-level people have already ordered the prohibition of walking around at will.


    However, this ban will naturally have no effect on the two major generals Tina and Smogg.


    The two rushed all the way, and soon they reached the vicinity of the battle site.


    Instead of entering the battlefield directly, they jumped onto the roof of a tall building nearby, intending to observe the situation first.


    "This is¡­¡­"


    Both of them changed their faces and held their breath.


    Sun Xu stood in the sky, wearing a gorgeous battle armor, tall and stalwart, and his breath was like a deep sea, like a **** walking on the earth.


    The golden cudgel fell, and the whole Marin Vandor was shaking.


    Even if they were so far apart, the two of them couldn''t help but their faces turned pale.


    Later, they saw Marshal Red Dog, General Huang Yuan, and former Marshal Sengoku fighting together before they could barely catch the stick.


    "too strong!"


    At the same time, the same thoughts came to the minds of the two.


    There was a deep shock in Smogg''s eyes.


    With the same natural ability, Marshal Red Dog''s strength was several levels higher than him, but he had to work with General Huang Yuan and Marshal of the Warring States Period to take over Sun Xu''s attack.


    There was an uncontrollable surprise on Tina''s face.


    For her, Sun Xu''s strength is naturally the stronger the better.


    She had already noticed that Taotu had been rescued. As long as the two of them could escape, Sun Xu''s plan would be a big success!


    Smogg and Tina were far less shocked than a few on the battlefield.


    The red dog''s face was gloomy, and the magma was flowing, regrouping into the shape of an arm.


    Although Huang Yuan still had that careless expression, his eyes had become extremely solemn.


    "Demon King, it''s so terrible!"


    This time his voice was much more sincere.


    The Warring States period had returned to his human form, his upper body clothes shattered, revealing a sturdy body. At this time, his dignified gaze was still a bit puzzled: "This kind of power has surpassed the white beard and Roger of the past, right?"


    Just now, Sun Xu faced the siege of the red dog and the yellow ape, and he did not lose the wind at all, even gaining the upper hand.


    Although the red dog and the yellow ape did not go all out, they also took it seriously.


    The final blow forced him to take it himself.


    "Yes! The strength Sun Xu just demonstrated is stronger than Roger''s heyday!"


    Karp didn''t know when he reached him, and said softly.


    No one present has more say than him.


    When Roger Pirates ran across the world, he was responsible for hunting down, and he had driven Roger into desperation several times.


    "Moreover, this may not be his full strength!"


    Karp added.


    "Okay, the arrangement is complete!"


    The army commander Kong suddenly said: "Don''t talk nonsense with him, go with him, and kill him directly!"


    At this time, Sun Xu floating in the sky suddenly raised his head.


    Purple rays of light flew from around, intertwined with each other, and soon formed a large hemispherical net, like a bowl, covering the surroundings.


    He felt his body sink and began to slide down uncontrollably.


    The magic is that the lower you go, the less restraint you are.


    At an altitude of about ten meters, it was close to nothing.


    Sun Xu simply fell on the ground: "This is the device that you specially researched to deal with me?"


    "Yes!"


    Steel bone air-cooled voice: "In this gravity field, you absolutely cannot escape by flying! Prepare to die!"


    He clenched a fist, his arms wrapped around his arms in a black domineering color.


    Several other people stopped watching the theater either, and surrounded the two of them.


    "Can''t get away? I want to try."


    Sun Xu grabbed Taotu''s wrist and stood up from the ground, rushing to an altitude of more than ten meters, and was about to leave.


    Suddenly, he felt the pressure on his body increased sharply, and it instantly became several times the previous amount.


    At the same time, a heat wave hits behind him.


    Sun Xu narrowed his eyes, did not continue to resist, and fell down.


    Boom.


    A ball of magma exploded, like a brilliant firework.


    However, at this time Sun Xu was not in the mood to appreciate it.


    The man wearing a purple robe and keeping his head down finally raised his head, revealing a vicissitudes of life, his eyes closed tightly, and an "X"-shaped scar on his forehead was drawn across his eyes.


    "It''s you!"


    "Your Excellency actually knows the old man? It''s a pity that the old man can''t look at things with his eyes. I don''t know if he has seen him."


    The man in the purple robe said unhurriedly.


    "This gravity field, coupled with your abilities, is indeed a bit troublesome."


    Sun Xu murmured.


    This man is the future admiral, Fujitora smiled!


    In the original book, he became a general through world conscription, but now the world conscription has clearly not started yet, and he has become involved with the navy.


    This is a bit beyond Sun Xu''s expectations.


    Fujitora is a superhuman gravity fruit capable person, and being able to control gravity is indeed the best choice to limit him.


    "Now is not the time to chat!"


    The wretched voice sounded, Huang Yuan didn''t know when he ran behind them, holding a dazzling golden lightsaber in his hand, slashing down at the two bodies.


    The light condensed by the yellow ape is not only solid, but also accompanied by a scorching high temperature, passing through the air, and a faint burnt smell rises.


    Taotu''s palm tightened, and then he drew out the Sky Cloud Sword.


    She could feel the power of this sword through the scabbard.


    During this time, she has been communicating with Cong Yunjian on this day.


    The sword is also alive.


    She could feel that this sword actually has a master.


    Although Sun Xu lent her to her, she also had to communicate with Tian Cong Yun Jian.


    Buzzing~


    When the Tiancong Yunjian was unsheathed, everyone felt a chill in their necks, as if a sword was resting on their necks.


    Tearing.


    The sharp and unparalleled sword aura burst out, tearing the air, and slashing on Huang Yuan''s lightsaber.


    Huang Yuan flew out and smashed into the ruins of the prison.


    Because he had been destroyed just now, this time he directly smashed through the floor and fell into the negative floor. He also broke two cells, and one of them happened to have a prisoner.


    He is a huge man with dark skin and a strong build.


    Huang Yuan ignored him and flew out directly.


    What forced him was a series of terrifying sword auras.


    Relying on haste, while avoiding and blocking, he said, "Yeah, I didn''t expect that without Jinpira, you are still so strong in Gion!"


    Taotu didn''t respond, with a little tiptoe, his body turned into a black shadow and swept towards the yellow ape.


    The two confronted fiercely.


    The sharp sword aura and the scorching laser light raged, and soon it was like a riddled with damage to the surrounding area.


    The dark giant was stunned for a moment, then, with a look of ecstasy on his rough face, he jumped from the hole where the yellow ape pierced: "Hahaha, I''m out! Navy, wait, I will let you ¡­¡­pay¡­¡­"


    His voice became smaller and smaller, but his face became more and more sluggish.


    "Is that a red dog? That seems to be the Warring States Period, and Karp, Crane, who just flew past, are they Yellow Ape and Peach Rabbit? What''s the situation with this, this, this Tema?! The high-level navy is having a party here. can you?"


    "Or I''ll just go back and forget it."


    The dark giant had a guilty conscience.


    At this moment, a shattered sword qi flew across his chest, killing him instantly.


    The strong are on the battlefield, and the weak are not even qualified to approach.


    Sun Xu didn''t even look at him.


    Huang Yuan¡¯s attack was taken by Taotu, but the rest of the people could only rely on him.


    Several lieutenants, including Karp, did not participate in the battle.


    For one thing, except for Karp, everyone else''s strength is weak and not enough to intervene in this level of battle. Secondly, they need to be alert to their surroundings, check for omissions, and prevent Sun Xu from escaping.


    The red dog is still the absolute main force. He stepped forward, straddling a distance of more than ten meters, and appeared in front of Sun Xu, with lava flowing on his arm and the heat wave rolling.


    "Spitfire!"


    "What a big fire, I wanted to say it a long time ago, it''s almost the same as a small match! You can light a cigarette with a little flame."


    Sun Xu snorted, and at the same time he swung out the golden hoop, instantly smashing the red dog''s arm, spitting blood and flying back.


    Some of the exploded magma fell on Sun Xu''s chain mail, not even a single black spot was left.


    Buzzing.


    A golden light appeared behind him, but this time it was not a yellow ape, but a Warring States period that had become a huge golden Buddha.


    "Have I said that I really hate your ability?"


    Sun Xu turned over and pumped, and the golden cudgel stabbed upwards obliquely, just hitting the palm of the Warring States period.


    Rumbling.


    The shock waves exploded, and the surrounding rocks and building fragments instantly turned into a cloud of dust.


    The Warring States body retreated uncontrollably, stepping on one piece of the earth to pieces, but Sun Xu remained motionless.


    He didn''t come and took a breath, and there was another strong wind behind him.


    Divine consciousness shrouded his surroundings, and everything behind him clearly appeared in his mind.


    Gang Bone Kong''s arms were wrapped in heavy armed domineering, and he rushed from the rear left. The brawny man who had been taciturn and carrying a broad-blade knife, who was more than five meters tall, launched an attack from his right rear.


    Sun Xu took a deep breath, and the domineering overlord color wrapped around the golden hoop and swept back without looking back.


    In the process of sweeping, the golden cudgel rod expanded continuously, and in a blink of an eye it became a huge pillar with a diameter of several meters.


    He directly flew both of them.


    "drink!"


    The silent brawny suddenly shouted, holding the broad-blade knife in both hands, and slashing it out.


    Click!


    Contrary to Sun Xu''s expectation, the golden cudgel was actually blocked.


    This brawny man is so powerful that he is horribly powerful.


    Ganggu Kong arrived, unpretentiously punched out.


    Sun Xu felt that the air had become heavy.


    However, his face remained calm.


    Although he did not anticipate this situation, he has sufficient means to deal with it.


    Just as he was about to move, his body suddenly stagnated, and he felt that his body was heavily shackles and became extremely heavy.


    With this delay, Ganggukong''s fist had fallen and hit his shoulder.


    boom!


    Sun Xu flew out, before landing, a cloud of magma fell, hitting him just in time, and exploded.


    At this time, a burning meteorite fell from the sky, and the point of landing happened to be where Sun Xu fell.


    Buzzing.


    A white light flashed, full of a strong aura of destruction, everyone who was illuminated felt a bone-chilling cold, and the soul seemed to be frozen.


    The white light hit the meteorite.


    A terrifying scene happened. The meteorite disappeared silently, like a pencil drawing, being wiped off little by little.


    None of the people in the Warring States period approached rashly, staring at this scene with eyebrows.


    Wow.


    A figure jumped out of the pit that Sun Xu smashed into.


    The black hair is like a waterfall, and the face is beautiful.


    "Death is exquisite!"


    The Warring States, Aka Inu and others all had their expressions condensed.


    "Where did she come from?"


    "How could she suddenly come out?"


    "Where is the Demon King?"


    Soon, one of their doubts was answered.


    Sun Xu also flew out of the pit, blood oozing from his left shoulder.


    Originally, he wouldn''t be injured so easily, but the strength of the steel bone hollow seemed to pass through the defense of the skin and armor directly, and directly hit the muscles and bones in the arm.


    This is the domineering power of high-level armed sex.


    Sun Xu and Linglong stand side by side, floating in the air.


    Linglong has always been hidden in his sea of ??knowledge, and can appear at any time.


    Sun Xu ignored the others and looked directly at Fujitora. If it wasn''t for a critical juncture to be overshadowed by him, he wouldn''t be so embarrassed.


    The fruits of gravity are indeed extraordinary.


    "The first round is over, let''s start the second round!"


    Sun Xu said.


    "I don''t know how she appeared, but what can''t you two change?"


    Chi Inu said coldly.


    On their side, there are four top combat strengths, four against two, and they have the advantage.


    There was Karp beside him, and a large group of people stared at him.


    "Success!"


    Chi Dog''s tone was cold, looking at Sun Xu and Linglong''s eyes, as if looking at two dead people.


    He stomped his foot and rose into the sky, flying towards Sun Xu and Linglong.


    As the admiral of the navy, of course he can also six styles, and even made some improvements according to his own situation.


    With a wave of Linglong''s palm, a white light flew out, making it particularly dazzling in this dark night.


    The red dog''s body folded, evading the white light, using the moon step, repeatedly trampled, rushed to Sun Xu and Linglong''s side.


    He blasted out with a punch, lava jetted, and "shredded" Sun Xu and Linglong.


    The red dog fell on a building and frowned, "Phantom?"


    The words are questions, but the tone is extremely firm.


    Sun Xu looked towards the future Fujitora.


    Gravity has too much influence on him, whether it''s fighting or anything else.


    If you want to leave safely this time, I''m afraid you need to kill Fujitora first.


    Without Fujitora, it was just this gravity field that couldn''t stop him at all.


    However, even though Fujitora was blind, he was as powerful as a monster.


    Sun Xu was very sure that Fujitora''s domineering appearance had reached a very high level.


    If he met in the wild, he would be Fujitora''s nemesis if he could completely restrain his breath.


    It''s a pity that in such a fierce battle, he couldn''t restrain his breath at all.


    When Sun Xu put the target on Fujitora Ling Longxin looked at other people in a sharp manner.


    The war broke out again.


    With one-to-four, Sun Xu was very passive and was injured in a few strokes, but with Linglong''s help, the situation was completely different.


    Linglong uses the illusion to control and assist, and uses the beggar version of Hades to attack.


    Moreover, the two of them have a strong heart, and when they work together, they can completely create an effect of one plus one greater than two.


    For a while, the two of them fought back and forth with the four Red Dogs, without showing signs of decline.


    Huang Yuan and Taotu seem to be evenly matched, and it may be difficult to tell the winner in a short period of time.


    In general, Sun Xu is actually at a disadvantage.


    This is the headquarters of the navy. After a long battle, it will be them who will be unlucky in the end.


    "If you can condense the soul..."


    Sun Xu couldn''t help but think of it, and quickly left it behind.


    This is not the time to get distracted.


    Through this crisis, let''s talk about other things.


    In Sun Xu''s view, his side is at a disadvantage.


    However, for those watching the battle, this scene was simply too shocking.


    Appearing here, almost all the high-end forces of the navy, can not take the three of them.


    All navies have tingling scalps and feel like they are about to split.


    The latest chapter address of Monkey King in Pirate: https://


    The full text of Monkey King in Pirate Reading address: https://


    Monkey King in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King reading on Pirate¡¯s mobile phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 423 Fierce War), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 425： captive

    Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update! No ads!


    At this time, there were more than Tina and Smogg who were watching near the battlefield.


    Everyone has a solemn face, with a hint of panic in their eyes.


    "The Demon King is too abnormal!"


    "Monster! He is definitely a monster!"


    "Marshals must succeed! They must never let this monster go!"


    The navy prayed silently, if this lineup and this situation can''t defeat the Demon King, then they don''t know how to solve him.


    "no!"


    Tina''s face was also very solemn.


    "The situation is very unfavorable to Sun Xu and the others. If this continues, sooner or later, we will lose."


    Outside, she is insightful to the situation.


    The two sides seemed to be deadlocked, and Sun Xu and the three of them were on par with many top naval forces.


    But this is just an illusion.


    Lieutenant General Karp has not taken any action, and powerful lieutenants such as Tea Dolphin and Crane have not taken any action. Once they intervene, they can definitely break this fragile balance.


    Among the few people who fought with Sun Xu and Linglong, the unidentified purple-robed uncle did not try his best, and most of them were preventing Sun Xu from escaping.


    More importantly, this is Marin Vando! It''s the navy''s lair!


    They have too many tools available.


    Including massive armies, powerful artillery, peace messengers, various weapons, and so on.


    These things usually pose little threat to Sun Xu, but once the quantity increases, the quantitative change causes a qualitative change, which is also a huge trouble.


    It can be said that if the battle continues, Sun Xu will undoubtedly die!


    This is also the reason why the top naval forces are not in a hurry.


    "You should have a way?"


    Tina looked at Sun Xu, who was like a **** of war, with one enemy and many enemies, and almost no one was able to fight head-on.


    The two had discussed it a long time ago that trying to rescue Taotu is definitely not a simple matter.


    But the difficulty of the situation exceeded their expectations.


    The unidentified unidentified purple-robed uncle, the giant man with a broad-blade sword, and the commander-in-chief of the whole army of the world government Gang Gukong were beyond their expectations.


    The only thing that can comfort Tina at this time is that Sun Xu''s expression is still calm.


    "You said you made me believe in you, don''t let me down." She clenched her fists.


    The fighting continued and became more intense.


    The surrounding area was riddled with holes, the earth cracked a series of hideous cracks, all the buildings collapsed, and the mountain peaks were shattered.


    Malin Vandor kept shaking, as if he was going to be destroyed.


    People outside the island also noticed something wrong.


    In the rough sea, an island made of hard ice suddenly appeared.


    Anil Road stands on the edge of Iceland, looking at the navy headquarters in the distance.


    "Do you feel it?"


    "Do you feel anything?"


    Ace asked puzzledly.


    If it was normal, Ainilu would have taunted him, but at this time he couldn''t take care of it, and said solemnly: "The boss may have a fight with the navy!"


    "Is it exposed?" Ace frowned.


    Among the crowd, the green pheasants and the white stars have the highest attainments in color.


    The green pheasant is extremely powerful and has no weaknesses, while the white star is a natural high-level visionary.


    But the widest range is Ainilu.


    He combines the domineering look and hearing with the thunder fruit ability, and the range of perception far exceeds that of other people.


    The others are all nervous.


    Although it was late at night, none of them slept.


    Robin looked at Ainilu: "What did you find?"


    Ainilu said: "The perception is not very real, but there are a lot of powerful breaths that erupted, making me feel depressed, and everyone on the island seems to have woken up."


    Everyone''s expressions became serious.


    Ainilu''s strength is already very strong, and he feels depressive aura from such a distance. He is definitely the top powerhouse.


    And what can make all the navy wake up from sleep is definitely something big.


    Although there may be other situations, they all know that the high probability is that Sun Xu is exposed and confronted with the powerhouse of the navy headquarters.


    Everyone looked at Robin.


    Robin''s strength is not outstanding among everyone, and it can even be said to be the countdown, but when Sun Xu is away, she makes most of the decisions.


    Robin didn''t hesitate: "Let''s get closer, observe the situation, and if necessary, go directly to Malin Vandor to help the boss!"


    "Just to my liking!"


    Anilu laughed.


    "I''ll take everyone there," Keya said.


    Everyone nodded.


    They already knew that what Keya ate was the pirate legend, the fluttering fruit of the golden lion.


    With the help of Keya, the crowd quickly arrived near Malin Vandor.


    At this distance, anyone who has seen the domineering can feel the tyrannical and chaotic atmosphere on the island.


    "A lot of strong people!"


    Ainilu''s expression was a bit agitated, and his face was mixed with emotions such as excitement, worry, and shock, and it looked very strange.


    Ace is much more calm: "Are we going to go up?"


    After hesitating, Robin looked at the unchanging golden monkey hair in his hand and shook his head and said: "The boss hasn''t sent a signal yet, so wait and see."


    They agreed that if they need help, Sun Xu will activate the clone to notify them.


    But now there is nothing. Either Sun Xu doesn''t need help, or something happened, he doesn''t want them to go to the island.


    Although I was anxious, no one opposed it.


    If you land on the island without knowing the situation, you may be kind to do bad things.


    Ainilu suppressed his excitement, looked at the trembling island in front of him, and blurted out: "This island won''t be sunk, right?"


    "Probably."


    The green pheasant said.


    He is also a top powerhouse, and he is very aware of the destructive power of such a powerhouse.


    At the beginning, he and the red dog completely destroyed the environment of Punk Hazard.


    At this time, the strong men with which Malin Vando could fight him were almost close to double digits.


    Malin Vando was already in trouble. The Golden Lion ran through and Kaido ran through. Not long ago, the navy fought a battle with the White Beard Pirates here, and it was already severely damaged.


    After such a big battle, it is indeed possible to sink completely.


    After a brief conversation, everyone fell silent again.


    Sun Xu was fighting fiercely with the navy, and most people had no intention of chatting.


    "Master Sun Xu!"


    There was deep concern in Bai Xing''s beautiful eyes, and there seemed to be a voice echoing in his ears.


    At this time, some changes have taken place in Malin Vando¡¯s battle.


    It wasn''t the battle between Sun Xu and the Aka Dogs, but another battlefield.


    Tao Tu and Huang Yuan were fighting hard to separate, and a pair of wings suddenly appeared behind her, forcibly changed the trajectory of her movement, and gave Huang Yuan a knife.


    As a top powerhouse, Huang Yuan has no obvious weaknesses.


    But compared with the strong at the same level, his physique is almost the worst.


    Taotu hit him hard with this knife.


    Of course, Huang Yuan did not completely lose its combat effectiveness.


    However, in the subsequent battles, they fell into a disadvantage.


    After spreading its wings, Taotu became faster, more flexible in air combat, and improved a lot in strength.


    As she rose and fell, she began to beat Huang Yuan.


    Sun Xu beat the red dog back with a bang, and laughed loudly: "Did you see it, red dog? Yellow ape is about to lose! You can''t keep us, don''t do indifferent struggles, if you accidentally die one, then you Cry!"


    "Today you must die!"


    The red dog''s voice was indifferent.


    He knew that Sun Xu was very strong.


    Kaido was beaten and could not fight back.


    Even the white beard who once claimed to be the strongest in the world can''t do it.


    However, the strength that Sun Xu showed today still exceeded his expectations.


    With such a luxurious lineup and so many powerful players working together, even Roger has no such treatment!


    However, Sun Xu still couldn''t help it!


    The power carried by the metal rod that can be changed in size is incredible, and Sun Xu''s domineering and domineering domineering color is still entwined on it. The two are superimposed, and almost no one can hold his attack.


    This made Akinu a strong vigilance in his heart.


    Like many navies thought, Akadog also realized that if Sun Xu cannot be resolved today, the navy may really be unable to help him in the future.


    "Then I will kill a person, let you know what fear is."


    Sun Xu had a tough tone, and his eyes swept towards the Warring States Period and Ganggukong.


    In this battle, the main force was the red dog and the giant man holding the broad-blade sword, and Sengoku Hekong avoided a head-on collision with Sun Xu and assisted the first two to attack.


    Although they are also top powerhouses, they are old after all.


    Although it is better than the white beard who was seriously ill at the beginning, it is also no longer at its peak.


    After the Warring States stepped down as the marshal, his temperament declined, which greatly affected his domineering cultivation.


    And Ganggukong, as the commander-in-chief of the entire army, had long since left the frontline battlefield. He had been pampered for too long, and the weaker ones were even more powerful than the Warring States period.


    Finally, Sun Xu''s gaze was locked on Ganggukong, with killing intent flowing in his eyes.


    "Kill him, even the world government will have a lot of trouble."


    There was a chill in Steel Bone Hollow, knowing that he was being watched.


    He knew very well that there was a clear gap between his own strength and this monster that was beyond common sense.


    Can''t be the enemy!


    The pace he was advancing came to a halt, and he backed away quickly without hesitation.


    But it was too late.


    Linglong, who was connected with Sun Xu, acted as soon as he made the decision.


    She pressed her hands, and a dazzling white light burst out.


    A miniature sun rises, and the white light full of destruction makes everyone cold.


    There was a scream around.


    The onlookers who were watching the battle from a distance were illuminated by the white light, and they felt as if a drop of magma had dripped into their eyes, and with severe pain, the front of them became dark.


    The pupils of Aka Inu and others all shrank suddenly, backed up quickly, and did not dare to hold on.


    Sun Xu didn''t retreat but moved forward, passing through the white light that destroyed everything, and appeared in front of Kong.


    His body shook, and his heart fell to the bottom.


    "stop!"


    "what are you doing?"


    The Aka Inu and the others all noticed something was wrong, roared loudly, and rushed over in spite of the danger.


    But how could Sun Xu listen to them?


    It is better to break one finger than to hurt his ten fingers.


    As long as the army commander can be killed, even if it pays some price, it is worth it.


    Sun Xu''s shoulders seemed to be pressed down by a large mountain, and his body suddenly became heavier, but he directly ignored it, his mana shocked, and his whole person seemed to be a little higher. He raised the golden hoop and hit it heavily.


    A domineering fist entwined with arms stretched over and punched the golden hoop.


    Boom! !


    The ground sank suddenly, breaking into a huge spider web.


    "Lieutenant General Karp."


    Sun Xu was a little surprised, but not surprised.


    "Lieutenant General Karp, you can''t keep him!"


    Sun Xu''s voice was flat, he took a step forward, raised the golden hoop again, and shouted, "Go!"


    "Then try it!"


    Karp grinned, and the heavily armed fists rushed out like cannonballs.


    Boom.


    The air wave flew, and the powerful shock wave swept around, and the earth was like tofu, which was easily torn and lifted.


    Karp took two steps back, a smear of blood spilling from the corner of his mouth.


    At this time, Aka Inu arrived.


    Sun Xu turned a blind eye to their attack, took a step forward again, and at the same time his body became a little taller, he raised the golden hoop again, slammed it down without fancy, and screamed in his mouth.


    "open!!"


    Karp looked solemn and threw his fist to block, then his face changed.


    The power from that iron rod was much greater than the previous two times.


    His posture was rushed away almost instantly, and the golden cudgel hit his chest hard.


    Puff.


    Karp ejected a mouthful of blood, and his body flew upside down.


    At the same time, the attacks of the Akadogs also fell.


    The red dog''s magma arm punched through Sun Xu''s body, and the Warring States slapped his chest with a palm, and the shock wave erupted, almost tearing up his internal organs.


    The giant man''s long knife slashed on his shoulder and almost cut off one of his arms.


    There was no change in Sun Xu''s complexion, but the complexion of Aka Inu and others changed.


    Karp didn''t fight back, Sun Xu and Kong didn''t have any obstacles between them, and with the power of the Aka Dogs, he took advantage of the trend and rushed to Kong.


    "Do you really think the old man is a bully?"


    Kong roared, his eyes opened angrily, clenched his fists, armed with entanglement, and took the initiative to attack Sun Xu.


    Sun Xu looked indifferent, and the golden hoop stabbed out like lightning.


    Click.


    Kong''s arms shattered, and the golden cudgel remained undiminished. It directly pierced his chest and came out.


    At this time, his voice rang.


    "Is not it?"


    "stop!"


    "Demon King, don''t be impulsive!"


    "If you dare to kill him, you will definitely die today!"


    Aka Inu and the others were all shocked and roared one after another.


    Kong was full of anger, grabbing the golden hoop and preparing to pull it out.


    Click!


    The golden hoop suddenly swelled, expanding the wound on his chest by a few minutes, and Ganggukong''s body seemed to be torn apart, a large area of ??skin was cracked, and blood was splashed.


    "what!"


    Kong screamed.


    Other people''s complexion changed greatly and they were about to rush to Sun Xu.


    "You better stay still."


    Sun Xu picked Kong up and said lightly: "I don''t want him to die."


    The movements of several people stopped abruptly, and they were relieved after finding that Sora was still alive.


    Kong is the commander-in-chief of the whole army, and his status is very high. If he dies today, it will be very troublesome, whether it is for the world government or the navy.


    "Let''s let go of the handsome!"


    The anger was suppressed in the red dog''s voice.


    Sun Xu sneered: "Are you thinking about farting? You just let go of the spoils that I got in exchange for such a serious injury? Akadog, I didn''t expect you to have such naive thoughts!"


    There was a hole in his abdomen, and he could see the back from the front, his right shoulder was almost cut off, and all his internal organs were torn, bleeding, and he looked very miserable.

 Chapter 426： Invincible

    Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update! No ads!


    The anger in the red dog''s eyes was raging, and he couldn''t wait to punch Sun Xu to death, but unfortunately he didn''t have that strength.


    At this time, Huang Yuan got rid of the entanglement of the peach and rabbit, turned into a golden light, and came to the red dog.


    There was a huge wound on his chest, which almost cut him off, and through the wound, he could even see the internal organs beating in his body.


    Taotu flapped its wings and landed beside Sun Xu.


    "Are you okay?"


    Sun Xu asked.


    Taotu shook her head. Tian Congyun was too strong. Although it was only used for the first time, it was even stronger than Jinpiluo that she had used for many years.


    She looked at the painful Sora who was pierced by the golden hoop and sighed softly without saying anything.


    Sun Xu stretched the golden cudgel forward: "If you don''t want him to die, let him go! I promise, as long as I leave Malin Fandor, I will release him immediately!"


    Aka Inu and others glared at him with a tangled expression, but none of them moved.


    "Ahem."


    Sora coughed out two mouthfuls of blood: "Sakaski, leave me alone! You should understand what this action means, and you must kill him!!"


    Sun Xu waited for him to finish, and said calmly: "It''s really a loyal dog, don''t sacrifice my life and kill my enemy for the master."


    dog?


    Puff.


    Sora spit out a mouthful of blood, his expression becoming more and more wilted.


    The Warring States Period looked stern: "Demon King, you are also a generation of heroes. Haven''t you heard that a scholar can be killed but not insulted? Kongsang bowed his head for the righteous cause..."


    Sun Xu interrupted him directly: "Skills must not be insulted, yes, but first of all, it must be an individual! He is just an old dog of the Tianlong people! As for justice..."


    He held his forehead with his hand: "Hahaha, I''m so ridiculous, so righteous, go and **** the Sky Dragon people! There is no more evil group in the world than the Sky Dragon people, right? With their crimes, it is not enough to copy and slash ten times. Atonement!


    He is a ghost who is helping to abuse him, so he still has the face to say justice? "


    Several naval leaders fell silent suddenly.


    Kong but said: "The Tianlong people are the descendants of the creator, and they are the nobles of the world. How can they be the same as ordinary people?"


    Sun Xu laughed louder: "Have you heard it? Did you hear it? He thinks that Tianlong is noble than him. What''s the difference between thinking that he is a dog?"


    Sora was still trying to say something, the golden hoop suddenly swelled again, and the words in his mouth suddenly turned into heart-piercing screams.


    Sun Xu said coldly: "I''m not interested in telling you that there are some and none, so get out of the way, otherwise I''m going to collect the body for him!"


    Akinu''s expression moved, and he was silent for a while: "You have to make sure you don''t hurt Kongshuai."


    The others were stunned and looked at him suspiciously.


    The red dog''s expression remained unchanged, and he looked at Sun Xu indifferently.


    "No problem!" Sun Xu readily agreed: "I came to save people, not to fight with you! I don''t care about the life and death of this old dog."


    Kong''s face flushed, and he almost vomited blood when barked by an old dog.


    "Sakaski! Leave me alone, kill him! Kill...Ah!!!"


    "If you don''t want to continue to suffer, just say a few words less."


    Sun Xu said lightly, then glanced at the red dog.


    He moved slowly, and the encircling circle opened a gap.


    Although the others were puzzled, Akinu was the highest person in charge of this battle. Now that he made the decision, they did not question them at will.


    Sun Xu held the golden cudgel in one hand, picked up Kong, and walked out without any haste.


    Taotu stood side by side with him, watching the movement around him vigilantly.


    Aka Inu and others also followed suit.


    This scene caused all the surrounding navy to be shocked.


    "Just let him leave like this?"


    "If you don''t have enough strength, stay away! Not only did you not help much now, but it also delayed your retreat!"


    "In the final analysis, it is still terrible to have the Demon King! Who would have thought that Lieutenant General Karp would not be able to stop him? Who would have thought that Commander Sora would lose so quickly?"


    The navy people talked a lot, some were angry, some were unwilling, some were cursing, some were admiring, and some were fearful. There were so many different things. The same thing was that everyone looked at Sun Xu with shock.


    "The hostage-taking is indeed a good way."


    Smogg said slowly.


    However, the choice of hostages is very important.


    First of all, the strength should not be too strong, otherwise other people will not give him the opportunity to hijack at all, and secondly, the identity must be high enough so that other people can cast a rat.


    For the average person, none of these two conditions are met.


    In the battlefield, there are only four people who can make other people throw a rat and don''t dare to do it at will. The commander-in-chief of the world government is Kong, the former Navy Marshal Warring States, the current Navy Marshal Red Dog, and the naval hero Karp.


    The others are almost too much, even if Huang Yuan is not enough as a general.


    These four people are all top powerhouses.


    Facing them, even the Four Emperors dare not say that they will win, let alone a quick victory.


    However, Sun Xu did it!


    After all, it is because he is strong enough, this seemingly beautiful method, in fact, only he can use it.


    "Can you leave successfully?"


    Tina felt her heart beating so fast, her hands were tight and loose, and she kept cycling.


    She turned around suddenly and ran downstairs frantically.


    Smogg knew what was going on. According to Sun Xu''s moving direction, their position would soon lose sight of them.


    What he didn''t worry about was because it was much easier for him to go downstairs than Tina.


    Smogg walked to the edge and jumped straight down. In the process of falling, his body turned into smoke little by little.


    When only his head was left, he suddenly glanced in the direction where Sun Xu was, and a weird thought came into his mind.


    "Am I ignoring something?"


    He thought about it for a while, and there was no result, so he left it behind.


    Sun Xu and Taotu soon reached the edge of the gravity field, and he finally saw the device for making the gravity field.


    This is a big round ball, and the outer box is a bit like eyeballs, emitting a thick purple light.


    "It seems that it was arranged temporarily. When he first came out of the prison, Akadog didn''t directly do it, but talked with me. It should be to delay the arrangement of this device."


    Sun Xu thought.


    He had passed by here when he was looking for Taotu. If he had this sci-fi-looking device at that time, he would not be unimpressed.


    Sun Xu stopped by the spherical device and patted it with his hand: "How is this thing made? What technology is used?"


    If the world government can even produce the technology to control gravity, then he will have to reassess the technological level of the world government.


    "This is made by the scientist named Begapunk with the help of the old man''s ability."


    Now it''s not Fujitora''s smile and said.


    "It''s still related to the Devil Fruit."


    Sun Xu shook his head disappointedly.


    In this way, I am afraid that there is no possibility of large-scale promotion at all.


    He pressed his extra thoughts, stood on the edge of the gravity field and looked back.


    Without the assistance of the gravity field, Fujitora''s ability alone was not enough to restrict him.


    In other words, as long as one step forward, the sky is high and the birds fly, and the sea is wide and fishy.


    The red dog was expressionless and his eyes were cold: "It''s about to leave the gravity realm. It''s up to you to exchange your promises, let go of the handsome!"


    "no problem."


    The corner of Sun Xu''s mouth curled up, his wrist raised, and the golden cudgel flicked.


    Puff.


    Sora escaped from the golden hoop and flew towards the red dog.


    The Warring States leaped up and caught the air, while the others all rushed towards Sun Xu.


    Sun Xu held Taotu with a little tiptoe and rose into the sky.


    The pressure of horror struck, but after leaving the field of gravity, it suddenly dropped.


    "Hahaha, since you breached the contract first, don''t blame me." Sun Xu laughed.


    Aka Inu and the others all had an ominous premonition and turned to look.


    boom.


    Sora''s body seemed to be loaded with a bomb, which blasted him to pieces all at once, splashing blood and blood on the Warring States face.


    The eyes of the Aka Inu and the others instantly turned blood red, and a bitter killing intent rose to the sky.


    "Demon King! Damn you!!"


    "I like the way you can''t understand me and can''t get rid of me!"


    Sun Xu jokingly said, his body began to rise rapidly, and white clouds formed under his feet.


    Judging from the distance between the two sides, even the fastest Huang Yuan couldn''t keep up.


    However, Aka Inu and others had no intention of giving up.


    At this moment, Sun Xu felt a chill in his heart, as if he was staring at something.


    Tearing.


    A thick sword aura suddenly appeared, blocking his departure route.


    The sword aura was an unknown black, but it was still very conspicuous in the dark night, giving people a sense of evil awe-inspiring.


    "pass it to me!"


    Taotu held the hilt of Tian Congyun''s sword and made a habitual posture.


    Draw a knife and slash.


    A azure blue sword gas burst out.


    At the same time, two figures suddenly appeared beside Sun Xu.


    One was a thin, bald old man, holding a wicked and awe-inspiring long knife, and carrying an air of supremacy on him, and he knew that he had been in a high position for a long time.


    The other is of the same age, with short hair and beard, wearing a black suit, and a cold face. His temperament is the same as that of the bald old man, but with a hint of sharpness and a hint of gloom.


    "Hahaha, you finally showed up, I''ve been waiting for you, five old stars!"


    Sun Xu laughed, but there was no smile in his eyes, but the killing intent became more and more high.


    They thought they were hiding well, how could they know that Sun Xu, who had the sense of consciousness, discovered them from the beginning?


    They wanted to attack him when he had just left the gravity field and his heart was relaxed. Sun Xu knew this well and used this opportunity to reverse fishing.


    Finally, come to Malinfan one more time, how can it be enough to kill only one army commander? At least you have to take away the five old stars to relieve your anger!


    There is no bottom line and it hurts his family. They attacked three innocent people, Keya, Weiwei, and Taotu. Do you really think he has no temper?


    As for the five old stars showing strong strength, Sun Xu was not surprised at all.


    After all, they are the rulers of the world government, the best five of the Tianlong people.


    It would be surprising if they were useless wastes.


    "What if you know? Demon King, today you must die!"


    The skinny old man''s expression remained unchanged, and he drew a long knife.


    Woo woo woo.


    There seemed to be a yin wind ringing in his ears, and black smoke emerged from the knife, turning into a hideous and terrifying ghost.


    There is no doubt that this is a demon knife!


    And it is a very powerful demon sword!


    "How? Then let you see it!"


    The corner of Sun Xu''s mouth was slightly raised, and his heart moved, and a burst of green light appeared on his body. All the injuries began to heal quickly. At the same time, a pagoda jumped out of the sea of ??consciousness, hanging over his head, and hanging white rays of light.


    His breath began to skyrocket, and a gust of wind hung out of thin air around him, the darkness seemed to become heavier, and the bright moon in the sky dimmed.


    Why do you think I was deliberately under the attack of Akagu and the others, and still maintain the appearance of serious injuries? Why do you think I let Linglong hide?


    Just to numb you!


    Come on, see my perfect body!


    I have never appeared before, my complete body combined with Linglong!


    The faces of Wu Lao Xing, Chi Inu and others all changed. They didn''t even pay attention to Sun Xu''s fast-healing wounds, their eyes locked on the pagoda above his head.


    "That''s... Reaper Linglong?!"


    "This, this, how is this possible?"


    There was a strong incredible color in everyone''s eyes.


    They just! Actually! Forget her!


    Forget there is such a terrifying enemy!


    "It was when the Demon King attacked Kongshuai. I remember that after she launched an attack, she never reappeared. With so many of us, no one has ever thought of her."


    The red dog searched through his memories, his face becoming more and more ugly.


    The others glanced at each other, and they all saw the shock in each other''s eyes.


    "not good!"


    Akinu''s face changed, and he woke up.


    When they looked in a trance, Sun Xu would not stop.


    With the Linglong Pagoda on top of Sun Xu''s head, holding the golden cudgel in his hand, the vast aura spread unscrupulously, and his figure appeared in front of the thin five old star in a flash.


    "Be careful!"


    The red dog roared and awakened everyone.


    Unfortunately, it was still a step too late.


    Sun Xu hit the golden cudgel heavily.


    "Demon King, today you will undoubtedly die!"


    The skinny old man''s eyes were cold. Although he was shocked, he still maintained the tolerance of the world ruler. The demon sword slashed horizontally.


    He is a very powerful swordsman.


    "Can you stop it?"


    The red dog was rushing to rescue him, and he couldn''t help but look forward to seeing this scene.


    next moment.


    Click!


    Everyone''s eyes froze abruptly.


    In front of the golden cudgel, the demon knife was like a bicycle hitting a tank, and was smashed and crushed.


    Boom! !


    The golden cudgel hit the skinny old man, his eyes flickered, his whole body trembled, and he fell like a meteor.


    Sun Xu twisted his body, chasing him, and the golden hoop raised high.


    "stop!"


    "you dare!"


    The red dog and the others sank their hearts to the bottom of the valley. While sipping, trying to influence him, they attacked one after another, trying to surround Wei and save Zhao.


    Sun Xu didn''t even look at them, and the golden cudgel fell.


    The space trembled, and black and red lightning flashed around the domineering golden hoop.


    The thin old man had extraordinary strength, but he was beaten up front by Sun Xu, most of his bones were broken, and his strength was not one.


    Seeing the golden cudgel that struck again, he gritted his teeth, reluctantly raised the long sword, and tried to block it again.


    He couldn''t stop it in the heyday. At this time, the half-waste state was farther away. With a click, the demon sword was knocked into the air, and the golden cudgel remained undiminished, and fell on him again.


    Puff.


    The thin old man''s blood spurted wildly, his breath suddenly faded, his eyes dimmed, and his face muscles twitched uncontrollably.


    Sun Xu clearly saw intense fear rising in his eyes.


    Tianlong people have been on top for too long!


    The five old stars are extremely distinguished, and even the admiral can scold him at will. Have you ever encountered such a life-and-death crisis?


    There is a big horror between life and death.


    No matter how powerful you are, no matter how high you are, no matter how wealthy you are, you will all be equal before death.


    Rumbling.


    The Red Dog and others'' attacks came, magma, boxing, lasers, etc., but these attacks were all stopped by the white light curtain hanging down from the Linglong Tower, and Sun Xu didn''t even touch a corner of Sun Xu''s clothes.


    Although the white light curtain shook for a while, it was not broken after all.


    "What is this?" The pupils of the Akaguchi shrank suddenly, their eyes were full of shock and incomprehension, and their expressions became extremely ugly.


    Sun Xu was not surprised by this, catching up with the thin old man again, holding up the golden cudgel as always, looking at him indifferently.


    "You can''t kill me!"


    Under the pressure of death, he completely collapsed, yelling gaffefully: "I am..."


    "I''m hitting **** like you!"


    Sun Xu danced the golden hoop and smashed it down mercilessly.


    boom! !


    The thin five old star was directly blown up, turned into a cloud of blood, and the only thing left was the demon knife.


    Sun Xu picked up the demon knife and turned around to face the red dog and the others.


    Their expressions changed and they immediately moved closer together, lest anyone would be killed by him again.


    Sun Xu laughed and flew into the sky, looking at them condescendingly.


    The red dog and the others did not make any further moves, looking at the location of the thin old man''s death, their faces were completely lost, and their bodies even trembled.


    died!


    A five-star is dead!


    Even if they all have extraordinary status, they also feel scalp numb at this time, this time the sky really collapsed!


    This time it was really a steal.


    The encirclement and suppression of Sun Xu failed, but he killed them both.


    The commander of the whole army of a world government, one of the five old stars of the ruler of a world government.


    The six most powerful people in the world suddenly lost two tonight!


    There were bloodshot eyes in the red dog''s eyes, and he realized that there was something more terrifying. If this lineup couldn''t leave the Demon King, the world government and the admiral could do nothing about him in the future.


    It''s different from the helplessness to the Four Emperors.


    There are many reasons for the Four Emperors to be at ease. In any case, the Navy has an advantage in strength against any Four Emperors Pirate Group. It is on the offensive as a whole, and the Four Emperors Pirate Group is on the defensive.


    However, facing Sun Xu in the future, the two sides will transpose offensive and defensive.


    The navy can''t help the opponent with its best efforts, but must be careful of Sun Xu''s hunting!


    The fundamental reason is that Sun Xu''s strength is too strong! !


    Especially when the Linglong Tower was overhead, his attack and defense surged, surpassing the current top powerhouse by at least one level, completely breaking the balance!


    Even a general, facing him is also life-threatening.


    At least two generals at the peak must watch each other before they can be sure to survive under his hands.


    However, he also has super mobility. It is entirely up to him whether to fight or not. After the fight, he can leave if he wants to. The Navy and the world government are completely helpless!


    If Sun Xu is determined to live with the navy.


    Akahu couldn''t even imagine the consequences.


    The huge navy and world government may be destroyed by him alone!


    And this kind of thing is indeed possible, because what they did has completely angered him.


    Even Taotu looked at Sun Xu blankly.


    The strength he just broke out is too terrifying.


    Three clubs beat a great swordsman to death!


    Resist the attacks of several top powerhouses unscathed!


    This sounded like a fantasy, but it happened under her nose!


    Standing next to Sun Xu, Taotu clearly felt the vastness of his body, and she even felt a high mountain standing still in her heart.


    It''s like going back to the time when she was still weak, watching the general fighting feeling.


    Smogg solidified there like a statue, motionless, without even noticing the cigar ashes falling on his hands.


    With his strength, he could barely see what this battle meant.


    Demon King, will step on the top of the navy and world government!


    However, he didn''t have the same worries as Akinu.


    He had a lot of contact with Sun Xu, and he knew his character very well. He knew that as long as the ordinary navies didn''t attack him, he would not slaughter those ordinary navies.


    In fact, those lieutenants and generals need to be worried.


    "His strength is so strong? Why is his strength so strong? How can his strength be so strong?"


    Small was filled with puzzles.


    In Alabastan, feeling Sun Xu''s domineering look, he knew that he was far from Sun Xu''s opponent.


    But later, Sun Xu showed more and more terrifying strength.


    After the First World War in Totland, he was even hailed as the strongest in the world.


    Small thought this was the limit.


    However, today Sun Xu broke his cognition once again, stronger than the strongest, and even made him a little doubtful of life.


    He could no longer understand Sun Xu''s strength.


    "Is this his assurance?"


    Tina''s small mouth opened into an "O" shape and her face was confused.


    She thought that Sun Xu''s confidence was due to his companions, or other means that made the world government scrupulous, and turned out to be directly penetrated with unparalleled strength?


    This¡­¡­


    Too overbearing! Too strong!


    It''s bullying!


    The corners of Tina''s mouth curled up, she really likes it! !


    All those who saw this scene were dull.


    Many of them couldn''t understand the battle, but they all saw the result: The Demon King killed one of the five old stars in the presence of the marshal, general and many other peak combat powers!


    so horrible!


    That night, Sun Xu''s figure floating in the air has become a nightmare for many people.


    Holding the demon knife snatched from the thin five old star, Sun Xu could feel the spirituality of this knife. It was very evil, but at this time, those evil auras stayed in the sword, even close to his hand. He didn''t dare to hold the sword hilt.


    Obviously This is a very familiar demon knife.


    Sun Xu didn''t care about it, gave Aka Inu and the others condescendingly, and turned around to leave.


    He is not interested in taunting a few more words, or making some cruel words.


    "When I come here next time, when the world government is destroyed."


    Somersaulting clouds under Sun Xu''s feet, Linglong Pagoda gathered the white light and flew toward his eyebrows.


    At this moment, his face changed, he stopped all his movements and suddenly looked towards the sky.


    No!


    Not in the sky!


    It''s the top of Marin Vando, the top of the red earth continent, the headquarters of the world government, the lair of the dragons, Mariah!


    In a trance, he seemed to see a figure shrouded in shadow, standing above the throne, looking at himself indifferently.

 Chapter 427： Thunder Purgatory

    Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update! No ads!


    The Red Earth Continent is towering into the clouds, and even Sun Xu''s eyesight can''t see the peak.


    But at this time, he actually felt a look at him from Mary Joa at the top of the red earth continent.


    "Im?"


    Sun Xu''s heart sank, and an ominous premonition was born.


    As a practitioner who knows the art of divination, he will never ignore his whim.


    "go!"


    Sun Xu didn''t hesitate at all, set up some somersault clouds, pulled the peach rabbit, and fled madly outside Malin Fando.


    Although Taotu didn''t know what had happened, looking at Sun Xu''s solemn expression, his heart couldn''t help but lifted up.


    Today''s development has exceeded her expectations. The Navy and the world government dispatched a number of top powerhouses to encircle and suppress them, and then two of the five old stars even took action personally.


    Does the world government still have cards?


    Taotu clenched the handle of Tian Congyun''s knife, and kept looking around her with sharp eyes. Although she never noticed any movement, she believed that Sun Xu would not aimlessly.


    Under Sun Xu''s full urging, the somersault cloud burst out with unprecedented rapidity and soon approached the edge of the island.


    However, Sun Xu''s face became more serious. The sense of crisis in his heart did not weaken at all, but it became stronger. After crossing, he smelled death for the first time.


    Seeing that he was about to leave Ma Lin Fanduo in a few hundred meters, Sun Xu stopped abruptly and looked up to the sky.


    "coming!"


    "What''s coming?"


    Taotu followed his gaze, but found nothing, but the next moment, her face changed drastically.


    The sky suddenly lit up, and a huge thunder world hovered under the sky, exuding endless aura of destruction.


    "This is no ordinary Thunder!"


    Sun Xu''s pupils shrank suddenly, and Linglong Tower jumped on top of his head again, emitting a boundless light.


    Click, click, click...


    Countless silver snakes descended from the sky and slashed towards Sun Xu and Taotu. In a blink of an eye, the location of the two of them turned into a thundering purgatory.


    A small mountain several hundred meters high was swept by Razer and instantly turned into a ball of dust.


    All the seawater nearby evaporated instantly, the silt also turned into nothingness, and the seabed became charred black.


    The few unlucky navies were so close to them that they first collapsed into a cloud of blood mist, and then the blood mist evaporated, leaving no dust behind.


    Both Sun Xu seemed to have turned into fly ash, and they never reappeared.


    "What''s this?"


    The Aka Inu and others who were chasing over were all startled.


    That is to say, Sun Xu is too fast, they can''t catch up, if it is slower, they will also be enveloped in.


    After being so far away, they were frightened and felt a strong threat of death. If they accidentally fall in, the result is not difficult to guess.


    Looking at the silver thunder snake that was still falling, the expressions of the red dog and others were a little weird.


    "Is it over like this?"


    Akagi hesitated and said, with a clear and unbelievable voice.


    The Demon King, powerful enough to break the balance of the world, just died like that?


    As one of the people who most hoped that Sun Xu would die, he was too late to be happy at this time, and he couldn''t believe it more in his heart.


    The surprise came too suddenly, right?


    Moreover, this terrifying thunder and lightning is also a bit weird.


    "What a terrible thunder and lightning!"


    Huang Yuan said lightly, the thunder snakes were reflected in his eyes, his face was unconcealable solemnity.


    If he encounters such an attack, I am afraid it will be difficult to survive.


    Where did this terrifying thunder and lightning come from?


    The only calmer among the people was the five-star who survived. His expression was different from that of the others, not shocked or joyful, but heavy and worried.


    If someone who didn''t know saw it, he might think he was Sun Xu''s companion.


    Soon, Lieutenant Generals such as Crane and Tea Dolphin, as well as the onlookers Smog, Tina and others also arrived.


    Seeing the scene of thunder falling densely like raindrops, they were all shocked.


    "The Demon King is inside?" Crane asked.


    Sengoku nodded.


    "That Gion..."


    Crane didn''t ask. He already knew the answer when he saw Zeng Guo''s face. His face instantly dimmed. After a while, he let out a long sigh.


    "You said the Demon King is in this thunder?"


    Tina stared at a navy closely, her eyes very tight.


    The navy shivered with fright, and whispered: "Yes, I saw it with my own eyes!"


    "Did he escape?"


    Tina asked anxiously.


    The navy hesitated for a moment and shook his head: "It shouldn''t be there. I didn''t see it anyway."


    Tina''s face instantly turned pale, and she turned and rushed towards Thunder Purgatory.


    Smogg reacted quickly and grabbed her arm and shouted in a low voice: "You are crazy!"


    Tina also woke up.


    If this Thunder can kill even Sun Xu, then it''s useless to rush up.


    "By the way, I still have this!"


    She took out a sculpture of a strange animal.


    As the first victim, Smogg was no stranger to alien sculptures. Seeing Tina took it out, she immediately understood her thoughts. Frown and said: "You think about it. There are many people who know your magical item. If you do this, you may not save him, but you may be in huge trouble."


    Tina looked firm: "This, he actually gave me this! Now that he is in danger, I can''t just sit idly by!"


    Smogg let go: "No matter whether you can rescue him or not, just leave afterwards!"


    Tina glanced at him, turned and ran towards Thunder Purgatory.


    The sculptures of alien animals have a range of use. They are too far away, so they must be closer.


    On the edge of the ocean at Marin Vandor.


    Ainilu, Robin and others also clearly saw this scene.


    At first they saw that Sun Xu had rescued Taotu, they thought the operation had been successful.


    But before they had time to be happy, they watched as they were drowned in endless thunder.


    The terrifying thunder destroys everything, and the strong aura of destruction makes everyone''s heart cold.


    Robin''s eyes turned red in an instant, and he turned to look to the side: "Anilu, go and save the boss!"


    The others also looked at Ainilu, their eyes were extremely oppressive.


    He is a person with thunder fruit ability, and it stands to reason that he should be like a fish in water in this environment.


    However, Ainilu''s face was not at all relaxed, but rather ugly.


    He took a deep breath: "I try, but I can''t guarantee success."


    Ainilu didn''t explain much, his body turned into a thunder, and rushed towards the thunder purgatory.


    At this time, I didn''t care whether it would be exposed.


    As soon as Ainilu approached, a thunderbolt fell, and he turned back into his body, vomiting blood and flew out, his body was charred, and he was constantly steaming as if he was roasted.


    The faces of the others changed drastically.


    Ace went to catch Anilu: "What''s the matter?"


    "It turns out that it feels like being electrified."


    Ainilu gave a wry smile and solemnly said: "No! I can''t get in, that piece of thunder has exceeded my limit too much! Those with the weakest thunder and lightning may have a billion volts!"


    It is true that his whole body is made of lightning, but stronger and more advanced lightning can still hurt him.


    Just like Ace, his whole body is made of flames, but he can also be damaged by the magma of the red dog.


    Ke Ya floated up and was about to fly towards Thunder Purgatory.


    Fortunately, Vivi caught her in time.


    "Are you going to die?"


    "What should I do? Do you just sit back and watch the teacher die in it?"


    Ke Ya''s body kept trembling, and big tears rolled down from the corners of her eyes.


    Weiwei stretched out her hand to hug and murmured: "No! No! You have to believe him! He will definitely come out alive!"


    Perona didn''t say a word, but kept calling the ghost to rush into Thunder Purgatory.


    Bai Xing stared at the front blankly, muttering: "Master Sun Xu''s breath has dropped so fast!"


    "Can you feel it?"


    The green pheasant gave her a surprised look.


    This terrifying thunder purgatory has destroyed everything, even if he can''t perceive the situation inside, is this girl actually OK?


    In fact, he has always been very curious about the identity of Bai Xing.


    Among Sun Xu''s companions, each one is very extraordinary.


    Even the most common baby-5 is also capable.


    But Bai Xing was just an ordinary person, and his power was almost negligible.


    However, he discovered from daily observations that Sun Xu valued this girl most.


    Is it just because of her beauty?


    The green pheasant has always felt that this is not the case.


    Today he finally discovered a special feature of Bai Xing: extremely powerful and domineering.


    Others also heard Bai Xing''s words and looked over.


    Perona was full of excitement: "Is he still alive? Is Sun Xu still alive?"


    Bai Xing, who had always been extremely polite, didn''t answer anyone''s questions this time, didn''t even look at them, and stared at that piece of Thunder Purgatory.


    Suddenly, her beautiful face became bloodless, and there was a strong panic in her eyes.


    "It''s about to disappear! Master Sun Xu''s breath has become so weak!"


    "what?"


    "What must we do!"


    "what can we do?"


    "how so??"


    The others panicked too and wanted to help Sun Xu, but they couldn''t even find their goal.


    "I will try again!"


    Ainilu stood up with strong support.


    "I''m with you!" Ace said solemnly.


    His life was saved by Sun Xu. Now that Sun Xu is in danger, how can he sit back and ignore it?


    "I''ll go too!" Weiwei said.


    Tails stretched out from behind her, UU Reading entered the form of a fox demon girl, and the violent and powerful aura made everyone look at her.


    Keya said, "Me too..."


    "Wait, things seem to have changed a bit."


    The green pheasant stopped their communication, his eyes moved slightly.


    The others were a step later, but they soon felt it too, turning their heads to look at Thunder Purgatory, their eyes could not help but a look of anticipation.


    Changes are definitely a good thing.


    Poorness leads to change, and change leads to continuity.


    The current situation is extremely bad, no matter what happens, the result will not be worse than it is now.


    boom!


    A dazzling white light rushed out of Thunder Purgatory, like a sharp knife, directly splitting the terrifying Thunder Sea in half, and continued to soar into the sky.

 Chapter 428： Seriously wounded and dying and Aquaman awakens

    Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update! No ads!


    In the dark night sky, a dazzling white light flashed across, like a beam of condensed sunlight, but exuding the cold that can freeze the soul.


    Many navies find this scene a bit familiar.


    "Pluto!"


    The name appeared in Akadog''s heart, and his eyes froze instantly.


    The expressions of the Warring States, Karp and others also became serious.


    The face of Wu Lao Xing with strange worries on his face suddenly became ugly.


    How much loss did Pluto¡¯s attack bring to them last time, he still remembers it still fresh, he wants to do it again?


    Tina, who was running wildly towards Lei Hai, couldn''t help but stopped, lost a bit, and showed a surprised look in her eyes.


    Robin, Vivi, Ainilu and others also showed surprises and expectations.


    White light flashed across, and all the surrounding clouds evaporated.


    Under various gazes, the white light pierced the red earth continent.


    An astonishing scene happened, and the Red Earth Continent seemed to come alive.


    Under the white light, the Red Earth Continent was constantly annihilated, and a huge gap soon appeared.


    However, more mud and rocks continued to flow around, blocking the gap.


    The red earth continent was constantly twisting, like a giant python.


    There was a strong shock in everyone''s eyes, even the high-ranking naval officers of Akagu.


    None of them expected that this kind of change would occur in the nearby red earth continent.


    All of this is obviously inseparable from the world government at the top of the Red Earth Continent, or the Tianlong people.


    With the success of the Red Earth Continent, the white light was finally exhausted.


    It can be clearly seen that a piece of the originally flat red earth continent was missing, like a delicious cake, and it was bitten.


    After the initial shock, everyone found something wrong.


    Thunder is gone!


    The location once shrouded in thunder sea only left a huge pit, and people with good eyes could vaguely see two people inside.


    Because it was close to the coast, after the earth was destroyed by thunder and lightning, the big pit was directly connected to the ocean, and at this time, the sea was constantly pouring in.


    "It''s the Demon King! He is not dead yet!"


    The red dog''s eyes condensed, and his arms turned into lava: "Let me give him a ride!"


    Sun Xu didn''t know Chi Inu''s plan, even if he knew, he had nothing to do now.


    Moreover, he now has a more pressing problem to be solved, the sea water is poured in, and they will be drowned soon.


    Yes, they are a pirate emperor, a former lieutenant admiral who almost took over as a general, almost drowned in the sea! !


    Taotu has been in a coma. Although he is still awake, it is no different from being in a coma.


    Sun Xu felt it for a while. His body was already more than half familiar, and in some places it was even scorched. The bones were almost all shattered except the skull, and the internal organs were even more terrible.


    It''s too awful!


    He was abnormal enough to be alive.


    The majestic mana in the body has already dried up, he squeezed vigorously, and every time he squeezed out a drop, it turned into the healing power of weather and rain, repairing his body.


    However, the distance to be able to move freely is still far away.


    Linglong had already returned to his mind. The pagoda, which was very extraordinary at the first glance, had also become dim and lustrous at this time, without any sound being heard.


    In fact, thanks to Linglong, the two of them would have died under the terrifying thunder.


    It''s really miserable!


    Sun Xu''s eyes rolled lightly: "What the **** is that? Is it the king of heaven?"


    Those thunders are horrible! In comparison, Ainilu¡¯s thunderous fruit is simply a fake!


    The only thing he can think of is the Heavenly King, one of the ancient weapons.


    "Or is it Yim''s ability?"


    This thought flashed through his head and immediately gave up.


    impossible!


    If Yim has such a terrifying ability, how can he let him do anything wrong?


    I''m afraid he would have appeared and killed him long ago.


    "After I attacked the Red Earth Continent, Thunder disappeared. This is also evidence. Then, what is the king of heaven?"


    Sun Xu also saw the changes in the red soil continent.


    He didn''t know whether it was the devil fruit ability or the work of the heavenly king.


    "Forget it, don''t think about it now, let''s first think about how to survive, this time it is really too miserable!"


    Sun Xu''s eyes rolled again.


    He has always been wary of the world government and the Tianlong people, but he still didn''t expect them to have such horrible moves.


    I thought that relying on the cooperation of myself and Linglong, as long as I didn''t get rid of the iron, I should have escaped if I couldn''t escape.


    As a result, reality slapped him severely.


    "It''s almost there. Since the thunder disappeared, I have been treating myself with spring wind and rain. Now even if I stop, I should be able to live for a while. It is time to accumulate a little mana and inspire the clones, and Robin and the others will help."


    Sun Xu thought, suddenly caught a red light from the corner of his eyes, his eyes condensed suddenly.


    It''s magma!


    Why did magma fly down? He knew with his toes.


    "Red Dog!"


    Sun Xu sighed and glanced at his left arm.


    In fact, he has a way to quickly obtain mana, but he really doesn''t want to use it as a last resort.


    As a cultivator, his body is different from ordinary people. It has long since become a kind of spiritual material that can be used for refining tools.


    This is also an important reason why his whole body is almost cooked, and he still hasn''t died.


    He can forcibly extract the spirituality from it and directly refine it into mana.


    But the consequence is to lose the amputee directly.


    In other words, leave the disability permanently.


    "I''m afraid that only the mana from the palm and forearm is not enough to resist this move, or sacrifice the entire left arm, and there is still a little mana left to signal Robin and the others."


    Sun Xu murmured, and he was about to break his wrist, when a flower suddenly appeared in front of his eyes.


    I didn''t see the figure, but a voice rang in my ears.


    "fire punch!"


    Boom!


    Crimson flames burst out, occupying his field of vision, tearing up all the falling magma.


    Sun Xu stopped, and a touch of joy appeared in his eyes.


    Ace!


    It seems that my arm is saved!


    At this time, another figure fell.


    The golden shawl had long hair and a delicate appearance. As soon as he landed on the ground, tears fell from his eyes when he saw Sun Xu''s appearance.


    Sun Xu could not speak now, but could only comfort Keya with his eyes.


    But this obviously has no effect.


    Fortunately, Ace came over and reminded: "This is not the time to be sad, we must take the boss away as soon as possible!"


    Keya came back to her senses, carefully held up Sun Xu and Taotu, and flew up with Ace.


    Fortunately, there is Keya''s ability, otherwise, if you hug Sun Xu, you may have to tear off a piece of rotten flesh.


    After rushing out of the pit, Sun Xu realized that everyone had arrived.


    Including CP9, as well as the Green Pheasant, Weiwei, and Bai Xing who should be waiting outside. At this time, they are facing off with the Red Dog and others.


    However, Weiwei disguised it a little bit, and it was covered by the darkness, so it shouldn''t be exposed for the time being.


    Seeing Sun Xu''s appearance, everyone was worried.


    But as Ace said, it''s not the time to talk about this, they are not out of danger.


    "Kuzan, when did you fall into this?"


    The red dog gritted his teeth, his face full of anger.


    The green pheasant looked calmly: "I just want to see what is true justice."


    "Is being with the pirate the justice in your heart?"


    The red dog drank coldly.


    The green pheasant shook his head and said nothing.


    Over the years, although he has been very uncomfortable, he has long understood the character of Aka Inu and can no longer understand it.


    There are too many gaps in their concepts, and it is impossible for Akadog to understand his thoughts anyway. No matter how much it is said, it is a waste of words. It is better not to say it.


    Obviously, the red dog didn''t have the idea of ??arguing with the green pheasant, and said coldly: "Get out of the way, Kuzan, the demon king must die today!"


    The green pheasant did not speak, but white ice crystals fell around.


    He has already expressed his attitude.


    "That can only kill you too!"


    Akainu''s eyes became more and more indifferent.


    Wow!


    Many navies appeared around and surrounded several people.


    Rumbling.


    There are silver thunder snakes in the sky.


    "Again?"


    Sun Xu''s eyes changed, this time they were not protected by Linglong.


    The faces of other people also became serious.


    "I''ll stop it, you guys leave!"


    Anilou said anxiously.


    "I''m off!" Ace said almost at the same time: "Take the boss away!"


    At this time, a figure that was unexpected by everyone came out.


    Bai Xing opened his arms and stood in front of Sun Xu. His beautiful little face was full of tension, and he mustered up the courage to shout loudly: "No one is allowed to hurt Master Sun Xu!"


    Everyone was stunned for a moment.


    Everyone on Sun Xu''s side knew the strength of the White Star, and on the navy side, almost no one who was incapable of seeing or hearing anything could feel her weak aura.


    I don''t know where she has the courage to say such things.


    But the next moment, everyone opened their mouths wide.


    Bai Xing''s body began to grow bigger, and at the same time his legs closed, turning into a pink fish tail.


    In a blink of an eye, she became a huge mermaid more than ten meters high.


    Humanity? Mermaid?


    Everyone was confused.


    Although mermaids are rare, they will naturally not have been seen as the status of the people present.


    However, they have never seen a mermaid who can become a human being.


    Even Sun Xu''s side has many people shocked.


    Except for Robin, Ainilu, and Perona, no one else knows the identity of the White Star.


    "What about the mermaid? With such a weak strength, nothing can be changed!"


    After the astonishment, the red dog''s eyes remained cold: "However, the mermaid who can become a human is really interesting. After killing the Demon King, you can let the experts study it!"


    The voice just fell He suddenly realized something was wrong.


    After thinking about it, he realized that the thunder in the sky had disappeared.


    It seems to be when the girl came out.


    Akimaru''s eyes narrowed slightly, before he could think carefully, there was a sudden noise around him, and the voice spread louder and louder, as if he didn''t mean to stop.


    He also heard that words such as "sea king" appeared in the noise.


    The red dog looked up, and his body couldn''t help stiffening.


    In the sea ahead.


    A huge monster emerged from the ocean, and soon occupied all the ocean and sky. In the distant ocean, more monsters appeared.


    "So many...super large sea kings?!"


    The red dog''s breathing slowly solidified.

 Chapter 429： Leave calmly

    Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update! No ads!


    Ma Lin Fanduo was surrounded by large sea kings, like a majestic mountain suddenly added.


    "Neptune!"


    The red dog slowly spit out two words.


    As a navy marshal, he is naturally no stranger to the legends of the mermaid princess and the sea king.


    The five elder stars with short hair and short beard can''t calm down, and their eyes are a little incredible: "Is she the sea king of this generation? How can the demon king He De, hold the Pluto in his hand, and the Sea King to follow?"


    The others looked at each other.


    Although they don''t know how Sun Xu did it, they all know one thing: It''s impossible to keep Sun Xu here today.


    Not only today, it will be difficult to solve him in the future.


    The navy and the world government will usher in an unprecedented powerful enemy!


    The only hope is...


    Several powerful men in the navy and world government all looked at Sun Xu.


    With their eyesight, it was easy to judge how serious Sun Xu''s injury was.


    It''s a miracle to survive!


    The whole body was severely burned, the bones were broken, and the body had completely collapsed. Even if it could survive, it would probably become a waste.


    They can see this clearly, but still don''t dare to be completely relieved.


    Sun Xu has always been very mysterious and strange.


    Just like now, with such a serious injury, no matter how you look at it, he should be dead, but he is still alive. Who can guarantee that he will be abandoned in the future?


    Unfortunately, even if they were not reconciled, they could no longer do anything to Sun Xu.


    On the contrary, they have to be careful now.


    With so many large sea kings, if you take more shots at Marin Fan, you can destroy the entire island in minutes.


    These top powerhouses may not be too dangerous, but the ordinary navy on the island may not be able to survive.


    On the contrary, many people on Sun Xu''s side didn''t know the meaning of the sea king, and looked at the large sea king that suddenly appeared with shocked faces.


    However, they were all smart people, and realized from Bai Xing''s behavior and the navy''s reaction that these large sea kings should have come to help them, and their expressions couldn''t help but lifted up.


    When Sun Xu was seriously injured, not only was unable to help, but also had to take care of him, facing the Navy''s lineup at this time, it really had to fight, even if the green pheasant was willing to take action, the result would probably be terrible.


    The appearance of these large sea kings immediately changed the situation.


    Everyone looked at the large Neptunes behind them, and then at the White Star, who had become a huge mermaid more than ten meters high, but still could not give people the slightest threat. There was a huge contrast in their hearts, full of disbelief.


    Those sea kings that obscure the sky and the sun, are as huge as mountain peaks, are really timid and harmless, and are summoned by the white star who is very polite to everyone?


    The green pheasant is one of the few people who knows the meaning of this scene.


    "She turned out to be Sea King!!"


    The green pheasant was also full of surprise.


    He has been looking for the special features of White Star, but he has not found anything before today.


    Not long ago, he discovered that Bai Xing had a very high sense of domineering, and thought he had spied her secret.


    Unexpectedly, that was only a trivial part, and the actual situation was even more exaggerated than his most exaggerated imagination.


    The mermaid princess, ancient weapon, Poseidon, the sea king! !


    This is a terrifying existence that truly has the ability to destroy the world! !


    Sun Xu''s eyes were also full of surprises.


    White Star!


    Bai Xing''s ability actually awakened at this time!


    This surprise came so timely!


    Sure enough, bringing the white star on his own was the most correct decision.


    "Ahem."


    Sun Xu relaxed completely, repaired his throat, and barely regained his speaking ability.


    His voice was very small, but suddenly attracted everyone''s attention.


    "It seems that I won this time."


    Sun Xu said slowly, as if a piece of iron was stuffed in his mouth, and his voice was hoarse and harsh.


    "The commander-in-chief of the world government, one of the five old stars, hehehe, the news of their death will surely shock the whole world. I told you to let me go. !"


    The red dog snorted coldly: "You can be considered a win if you are half-dead? As long as you can kill you, no matter how big the price is, it is worth it!"


    "I''m really flattered, but..." Sun Xu''s hoarse voice gave a hint of surprise: "I have taken all such dangerous situations. You don''t think I will die from this little injury, do you? No, no, no Bar?"


    Obviously there were no dirty words, but the anger in the red dog''s heart rose suddenly, but he quickly reacted, his mood suddenly became heavy, and his eyes looked at Sun Xu with a touch of inquiry.


    "Is he really sure to heal his injuries, or is he bluffing?"


    "Okay, it''s time for us to leave, please get out of here!"


    Sun Xu said lightly.


    Akinu''s expression was a little struggling, and he glanced at the huge figure in front of him, and suddenly came to his senses.


    "Let them go!"


    He waved his hand and his face was completely dark.


    After paying such a big price, the other party was finally seriously injured and dying. Obviously he could send him back to the west with one punch, but he could only watch the other party leave.


    This feeling is simply too bad!


    The surrounding navy caused a little commotion, and after a while, slowly opened a gap leading to the sea.


    Under the watchful eyes of many navies, several people came to the beach.


    Keya controlled a rock and carried everyone into the sky.


    Sun Xu looked at the Aka Dog and others below, his eyes turned, and he looked at Mariejoa who was hiding in the clouds again.


    "When I come next time, I should change the owner here!"


    He retracted his gaze and said softly: "Let''s go!"


    Keya nodded, controlling the rock to fly into the distance.


    The Neptune that surrounded Malin Vando also sank to the bottom of the sea and slowly disappeared.


    "asshole!"


    After the rock carrying Sun Xu and the others completely disappeared into the night sky, the red dog threw a fist in anger and blasted a pit several meters deep.


    This time the Navy did not have any actual losses.


    Both people who died were members of the world government.


    However, the long-planned operation failed, which was already a huge blow to him.


    Needless to say, if Sun Xu can recover, the world will confront him in the future with the navy!


    Sun Xu''s strength was originally invincible, and he also had two ancient weapons of Pluto and Sea King. The power he possessed completely broke the balance.


    With such a terrifying enemy, Aka Inu can''t sleep well at night!


    His previous plans were also in vain.


    As soon as he took over as the navy, the strikes came one after another, and Akainu felt that he was too difficult.


    The five old stars with short hair and short beard looked very ugly at this time, and were not in the mood to communicate with them. The brawny man with a wide-blade sword in his hand hurried away.


    The world government paid much attention to this action, but the cost was very disastrous. Both the process and the result were extremely unsatisfactory.


    "Master Yi actually used that, then what should I do next?"


    The face of Wu Lao Xing with short hair couldn''t help but a touch of worry appeared on his face.


    Eight hundred years, the world government has not suffered such a big loss.


    What''s more troublesome is that this matter may have a chain reaction, and even shake their foundation! !


    "It''s all because of that Demon King!"


    His expression was cold, he was very reluctant to slash Sun Xu a thousand swords, but then a strong helplessness arose.


    To them, even the so-called four emperors are nothing but scabies.


    Powers like the Four Emperors have appeared countless times in 800 years, but they have never really caused any harm to the world government.


    Only a handful of people can make them bother.


    For example, Roger, the once-pirate king.


    The secret of the ultimate island is also very much desired by the world government.


    Another example is Monkey D. Long, who founded the Revolutionary Army.


    These are the people who can truly threaten the world government.


    And Sun Xu''s threat has surpassed them.


    "You must go back and discuss countermeasures!"


    The five old star with short hair didn''t think much anymore, and boarded the elevator to Mary Gioia.


    They are still busy next time!


    The death of the army commander and one of the five old stars is definitely an event that shocked the sky! It will have a huge impact on world governments.


    A certain replacement must be found as soon as possible, otherwise there will be even greater troubles.


    Aka Inu left angrily. Both Sengoku and Karp were semi-retired, and it was no longer suitable to intervene in the specific affairs of the Navy.


    Huang Yuan''s injury is serious and needs to be treated.


    He couldn''t calm down because of Taotu''s relationship.


    Smile is still an outsider.


    In a blink of an eye, all the bigwigs left, leaving behind a navy looking at each other, not knowing what to do next.


    Fortunately, there are still several lieutenants here, so that the navy on the island will not turn into a headless fly.


    Although this battle was not long, it still caused a lot of damage.


    After cleaning up the rubble, treating the wounded, and standing guard on patrol, Malin Vandor quickly became busy.


    Tian Na stared at the direction Sun Xu and others were leaving, and she was relieved, but her heart was empty again.


    They are gone, and they will be left in the future.


    Rustle...


    Tina was awakened by the sound of footsteps.


    Smogg handed over a cigarette. He usually only smokes cigars. This cigarette was specifically asked for by a navy.


    Tina waved her hand: "I have quit."


    Small said nothing, put away the cigarette, picked up a cigar and lit it to smoke.


    after awhile.


    Small: "You..."


    Tina directly interrupted him and opened her hand, revealing the sculpture of the strange animal inside: "Before I had time to act, he got out of trouble."


    Smogg didn''t speak any more, until he finished smoking the cigar and turned around to leave, he said: "Before they always said that I was a prickly head, in fact you are much crazier than me! If you feel confused, leave temporarily. Come back after seeing it clearly, or..."


    Small''s motto is here.


    As a friend, there is only so much he can do.


    After Smogg left, Tina remained where she was, looking at the rough sea, her eyes blank and she didn''t know what she was thinking.


    The sea.


    A huge rock flew unhurriedly.


    Sun Xu was supported by Keya''s ability, and his body was suspended in the air.


    Everyone gathered around him, their faces extremely solemn.

 Chapter 430： Injury and situation

    Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update! No ads!


    "Master Sun Xu."


    Bai Xing lay on the ground and looked at Sun Xu with tears of tears. Her delicate and flawless face was covered with panic and worry. It was hard to imagine that she was the Sea King Poseidon who could destroy the world.


    "I am okay."


    Sun Xu reluctantly twitched the corner of his mouth, softly comforting.


    His head is the least injured part.


    No matter how severe the body and limbs are injured, he is certain that he will survive, but his head is not good.


    Before being cultivated as a soul, once the head is injured, it may be really finished, even if he does not die, he may become an idiot.


    His words didn''t make other people''s faces much better.


    It''s really that Sun Xu''s state at this time is really terrible.


    Except for his face, his whole body was scorched, steaming, and exuding a strong smell of meat.


    Obviously, he is really cooked.


    Some parts have been carbonized, and turned into powder with a light touch. The situation in his body can be clearly seen through the gap. The internal organs are messed up, and most of them are burnt black.


    The body is soft, as if there are no bones.


    When they were in Malin Fando, they knew that Sun Xu was seriously injured, but they didn''t have the opportunity to investigate seriously, and saw that he was still awake, thinking it was not that serious.


    Only now I discovered that it was much more serious than expected!


    He is still alive, which is already a miracle in everyone''s eyes.


    Seeing Robin and Ainilu''s eyes reddening, the tears of Perona, Rebecca and others have begun to sway, Sun Xu is a little helpless: "Don''t put on this expression, I really won''t die!"


    The most sober and most optimistic is Ace, who promptly said: "The boss can save me even the original one. There is definitely no problem with this injury!"


    At the beginning, his entire upper body almost disappeared, and his injuries were undoubtedly mortal, but he was saved by Sun Xu abruptly.


    After his reminder. Robin gradually calmed down.


    She just got confused when she was caring. After calming down, she quickly analyzed it in her mind and agreed with Ace''s remarks. She recalled that Sun Xu''s expression before was not as pure as comforting them.


    After calming down, Robin quickly regained his senses and asked: "Boss, what should we do next?"


    Sun Xu nodded secretly.


    As the chief steward of the team, if Robin is all messed up, then he might have to spend a lot of talking.


    After thinking for a while, Sun Xu said: "Get a boat first, and then send Weiwei back."


    Linglong still doesn''t know when she can recover.


    Keya''s ability is far less powerful than the golden lion. It can fly for a short time, but it can''t keep large and heavy objects floating for a long time.


    What''s more, this is just a bare rock with no weeds, and there is no way to survive on it for a long time.


    Weiwei shook her head, her tone firm: "I won''t go! When you are cured, I will go back!"


    "That time is too long!" Sun Xu said.


    His words surprised everyone else.


    "Boss, do you need a long time to recover?" Robin asked quickly.


    "I''m afraid the time will not be short."


    Sun Xu said.


    His injury was too serious, most of his meat was cooked, and turning into good meat was equivalent to re-hatching a chicken with a hard-boiled egg.


    In his original world, this is an impossible task.


    However, as a practitioner, everything is possible.


    However, with his current level, this is not a simple matter, and it will take a relatively long time to do it.


    The situation of him and Ace is not the same.


    At first, Ace was mainly injured in the upper body, and there were almost no injuries elsewhere.


    If Sun Xu used his kind of treatment, it would be equivalent to changing his body directly, which he couldn''t accept.


    Moreover, in addition to the psychological problem, there are two practical problems.


    First, there is no devil fruit full of powerful vitality.


    The body built directly from the devil fruit is not a real body at all, it is more like a puppet, and I am afraid it will have an impact on his future practice.


    Moreover, the difficulty is too high, referring to the time when the green pheasant was connected to the leg, the difficulty would be nearly doubled dozens of times.


    With his half-dead appearance, even if he recovers a certain amount of action ability in the future, it will be difficult to complete.


    Second, the issue of security.


    No matter which method is used, there is a lot of risk in rebuilding the body.


    In the slightest, it is impossible to match, all efforts are in vain, and in severe cases, the injury is exacerbated and worse.


    It is far inferior to slow treatment with spring wind and rain. Although it is slower, it is safer and there are no hidden dangers.


    Weiwei stubbornly shook her head: "Then I have to stay even more!"


    Her gaze paused slightly on the green pheasant and CP9, and continued: "I will send a message to the father, let him be careful.


    The father is the king of Alabastan at any rate. As long as he is careful and there is no definite evidence, the world government dare not take him anything.


    The most important thing is that the goal of the world government is me, and it doesn''t make much sense for them to catch the father. "


    Sun Xu''s heart moved, and he understood what Weiwei meant.


    She was worried that the green pheasant or CP9 would not be good for him.


    In fact, it is indeed possible.


    CP9 was forcibly conquered by his force.


    Green pheasant!


    He used to be an admiral, and he has been outside the core of the team, and it is difficult to be reassuring.


    More importantly, if he is malicious in his heart, no one can check against him when Sun Xu is seriously injured and sleepy.


    Weiwei''s staying can indeed effectively deter the green pheasants and CP9.


    Sun Xu thought for a while, but still did not refuse.


    "Then let''s find a ship first! Guys, I''m afraid we will be low-key for a while."


    They used to be unscrupulous, mainly relying on the exquisite rapid flight.


    After Linglong fell asleep, the means of transportation became the same sailing boat as everyone else, without the absolute initiative advantage of hitting and leaving.


    Moreover, for a while, they couldn''t find a ship of the Sonny level. They could only deal with an ordinary ship. The speed and quality were not small compared to those excellent pirate regiments and warships.


    "Where shall we find the boat?"


    A question from Ain suddenly silenced everyone.


    After a while, Ainilu said in confusion: "Where is this?"


    "I don''t know either! I just kept flying away from Malin Vandor!" Keya said crampedly.


    Robin patted his forehead: "Who has the pointer?"


    Everyone shook their heads.


    There used to be green pheasants, and there was also one in Anilu, but since Sun Xu learned the arithmetic, he has never used the record pointer again, and slowly I don¡¯t know where to go.


    "Then what to do?"


    Everyone looked at each other, but the first problem they faced was how to determine the direction.


    The corner of Sun Xu''s mouth twitched, and he couldn''t help it. He couldn''t use any decent mana at all in his current state, and he couldn''t even think about the expensive and delicate spells of Divination.


    "Forget it, just fly!"


    Robin said: "Anyway, we don''t have to worry about entering the windless zone. Sooner or later we will encounter the city. Then we can buy the record pointer."


    Everyone who knew the specific situation laughed.


    is not it!


    With Aquaman, going to the windless belt is like going home.


    Of course, although you can''t worry about the windless zone and the Neptune, but they are not without trouble.


    If you can''t find a town or island early, eating and drinking Lazard on this rock slab will be a problem.


    After solving the problem of "what to do next", Sun Xu looked at Bai Xing.


    Without Sun Xu''s help to cast spells, she is still in the form of a mermaid, with a huge body of more than ten meters, and the space occupied by one person is almost equal to that of everyone else.


    Bai Xing was lying on the ground, looking at him without blinking, her small face tense. Although the panic had disappeared, her expression was still a little nervous.


    Sun Xu asked, "Bai Xing, are you awakened?"


    Her delicate and flawless face showed a touch of confusion, and shook her head: "I don''t know."


    "have no idea?"


    Sun Xu pondered for a moment and asked, "How did you summon those sea kings just now?"


    Bai Xing flicked the fish tail: "I heard someone talking in my ear, so I asked them to help, and then they appeared."


    "Can you still hear it now?" Sun Xu asked again.


    She shook her head: "I can''t hear anymore."


    Sun Xu thoughtfully: "It seems that Neptune has a process of awakening. Bai Xing, you should have begun to awaken, but it''s not that stable."


    "Uh-huh."


    Bai Xing''s delicate chin is a little bit happy.


    She helped Master Sun Xu today. If it wasn''t for Master Sun Xu who was seriously injured, then she would be very happy.


    Sun Xu thought about the impact of Marin Fandor''s uproar today.


    There are four most important things.


    First, he demonstrated the ability to break the balance.


    Prior to this, although the top powerhouses had strengths and weaknesses, they were easy to beat and hard to beat.


    One-to-one, the top power is almost impossible to kill.


    People are not wild monsters in the game, they will escape if they can''t be beaten.


    However, the strength he showed today broke this situation.


    Even if it is a top powerhouse, encountering him alone would be life-threatening.


    This may cause others to fear him more, but it may also be targeted by others.


    People always hate aliens.


    The second is the death of the commander-in-chief of the world government, Kong and a five-star.


    The spread of this news will definitely shake the whole world.


    As far as Sun Xu knew, the Wu Lao Xing was killed during his reign. This was the first time the world government was established in 800 years.


    This will greatly enhance his reputation, and it will also make the world government and the Dragon people hate him even more.


    At the same time, the death of the commander-in-chief of the world government and the five old stars will inevitably cause chaos to the world government and weaken their strength to a certain extent.


    However, Sun Xu did not hold much hope for this.


    If Wu Lao Xing is really the supreme ruler of the world government, there is still a certain possibility.


    But in fact, there is a real king of the world on top of the five old stars!


    With Yim''s suppression, the deaths of these two people may cause some trouble to the world government, but it will not affect the overall situation.

 Chapter 431： The strongest in the world and No. 1 in the world

    Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update! No ads!


    The third major event, Bai Xing''s identity was exposed.


    Anyone who knows the name of ancient weapons will be shocked.


    This incident did not have much impact on Sun Xu for the time being.


    Neptune is not the same as Pluto. Pluto is a battleship that anyone can use, but Neptune is a life, has its own will, and cannot be recognized by the white star. It will not help to **** her.


    Also, kidnapping Aquaman on the sea?


    There shouldn''t be such a stupid person, right?


    It should be Murloc Island that will really be affected by the exposure of the White Star''s identity.


    However, this influence should be more beneficial.


    If the pirate wants to capture the murloc slave, he must think about whether he can bear the thunderous wrath of the sea king.


    As for whether the world government will anger Murloc Island, Sun Xu doesn''t think there is any need to worry about this issue.


    Murloc Island is the passageway for most pirates to travel between the New World and the first half of the Great Sea Route. People from the navy and world government have never been welcome.


    What''s more, the advantages of murlocs and mermaids are too great for the 10,000-meter seabed.


    If the coating is damaged, even the admiral will be crushed to death.


    The fourth major event was that Sun Xu was seriously injured.


    His prestige can scare some people, but the pirates are lawless people, and there is absolutely no shortage of guys who want to take off his head to make a name.


    People like Kaido and Auntie who have enemies with him will certainly not let go of this opportunity.


    There is also Pluto, there are definitely not a few that covet ancient weapons.


    Life is nothing more than fame and fortune.


    Killing Sun Xu will bring you fame and fortune.


    Countless people will be crazy about this.


    Next, Dahai will start a game called "Looking for the Demon King".


    The pirates, the navy, and the world government will rarely stand on the same front.


    Faced with such a bad situation, Sun Xu and others must keep a low profile before the body recovers and Linglong wakes up.


    Compared with these four major events, the news of Taotu''s departure from the navy seems a little trivial.


    After all, she was "just" a lieutenant general.


    "The next situation will be very chaotic, and I am the center of the storm. It''s time to jump out of this vortex."


    Sun Xu has clear eyes.


    The waves in the wind are forgivable, but now the big headwind is still blood, and the next wave is the arsenic of the old birthday star.


    He has an excellent place to hide-the food island in the depths of the Devil''s Triangle.


    Only he can enter there, and there is no need to worry about the chasing soldiers of the world government and the pirates who are trying to step on him to become famous.


    However, not yet.


    Even if he wanted to go in, he had to rely on arithmetic.


    With his appearance, let alone the arithmetic, it is very difficult to even use the mana.


    You have to wait for your body to recover slightly!


    Until then, you can only be more careful.


    Sun Xu cleared his thoughts and slowly closed his eyes.


    For him, the most important thing now is to recover his body.


    ...


    Rumbling.


    The sound of thunder rolled, as if exploding in the ears, one after another silver snakes declared their existence with their teeth and claws.


    Thick dark clouds obscured the sky, as if painted with layers of ink.


    Although it was morning, the sky was even darker than last night.


    The heavy raindrops slammed on the sails and deck, the waves rolled, and the sea roared terribly, like an angry lion.


    "Watch the helm!"


    The Mole looked calm and commanded loudly, and the navy was also orderly sailing and steering without any panic.


    Although the storm this time was violent, it was nothing to those who were already familiar with the great route.


    Suddenly, a white figure flew over in the storm.


    Mole raised his eyebrows, showing a surprised look: "Huh? News bird? Such a heavy rain is still sending?"


    Although Newsbird is very dedicated, it usually avoids storms.


    Even if they can withstand the storm, the newspaper is at risk of getting wet, and the gain may not be worth the loss.


    unless¡­¡­


    "Is there any big news happening?"


    The Mole thought, beckoning to the news bird.


    Even through the storm, the news bird accurately captured his movements and landed on the warship, then pulled out a newspaper and handed it to the past.


    The Mole took it and handed it a hundred Baileys.


    Newsbird shook his head, and gestured with its wings extended.


    "What? Five hundred Baileys?"


    Mole''s face turned dark and complained, "Even because of the storm, your price has risen too much, right?"


    The Newsbird looked serious and pointed at the newspaper with its wings.


    The Mole understood its meaning.


    "Is there really big news happening?"


    While flipping through the newspaper, he found out four hundred Baileys and handed them to Newsbird.


    Halfway through his hand stretched out, his movements suddenly solidified, his eyes widened, but his pupils suddenly shrank, with an unbelievable expression on his face.


    Newsbird is no stranger to this scene. It has seen many similar situations in the process of delivering the newspaper today. It skillfully took the 400 Baileys that fell off the mole¡¯s hand, flapped its wings, and rushed into the storm again. middle.


    The Mole didn''t notice all of this at all, looked at the newspaper in his hand blankly, buzzing in his mind, and lost in his heart.


    The words in the newspaper seemed to be turned into small worms, digging into his mind, constantly devouring his thoughts.


    On the front of the newspaper, a striking headline was printed: The Demon King is Coming to Malin Vandor!


    Mole thought this was just an exaggerated title that deliberately attracted attention, but unexpectedly, the following content was even more exciting than the title!


    Just like the introduction of the Battle of Totland, this report is still very detailed.


    The newspaper first introduced the grievances between the world government and the demon king Sun Xu.


    From the start of several Tianlong persecuting Robin and Perona, until Sun Xu became angry and killed Mary Gioia.


    After introducing the grievances between the two sides, I began to talk about the whole story of the conflict.


    Including the world government''s plan to threaten Sun Xu with Koya, to the failure of the plan because Taotu whispered to Sun Xu, and then the world government and navy used Taotu as bait to lure Sun Xu into a trap.


    The newspaper used a whole page to describe the plans of the navy and the world government.


    This should have been top-secret information, but it was taken upright by the bird to the newspaper, and the mole''s eyes were cracked.


    He knew that the prestige of the navy and the world government would be hit hard this time.


    And this is just the beginning, and the following content makes him cold all over.


    The Demon King sneaked into Malin Fando alone and rescued the peach rabbit from the heavily guarded prison!


    The Demon King fights alone with the Navy Marshal Red Dog and General Huang Yuan!


    The Demon King severely inflicted the entire army commander-in-chief of the world government on steel bone hollow!


    Steel bones are empty and crushed!


    Under the siege of many people, the Demon King forcibly killed the five old stars!


    Thunder Purgatory fell, and the Demon King suffered heavy losses!


    Pluto suddenly appeared, the red earth continent changed!


    The Demon King Pirate Group appeared!


    Former Navy Admiral Green Pheasant confirmed to join the Demon King Pirate Group!


    Neptune appeared, and the large Neptune encircled Malin Vando!


    The Demon King Pirate Group retreated calmly!


    The author of the article seems to have witnessed everything with his own eyes, knows the battle process well, and through his excellent writing, the reader feels that he is on the scene.


    "There is no doubt that the Demon King is currently the strongest in the world! Even if the white beard is resurrected and Roger is still alive, he is definitely not the opponent of the Demon King! Although the Demon King is seriously injured at this time, I believe that he will definitely return to the King in the future. !


    By then, there will be two ancient weapons of Pluto and Sea King, and there will be many powerful men such as Death God and Thor. The Demon King Pirate Group will become the world''s number one Pirate Group! "


    The newspaper finally said.


    "Unexpectedly... something like this happened!"


    The Mole''s palm trembling while holding the newspaper.


    All the top naval forces were dispatched, and there were also many powerful men from the world government. Not only did they fail to keep Sun Xu, but he killed two people instead.


    It was a sledgehammer hitting his head.


    The terrifying power displayed by the Demon King and the appearance of the Sea King were even more muffled. His eyes turned black and his head was dizzy.


    "The strongest in the world? The world''s number one Pirate Group?"


    After a long time, the Mole gave a wry smile, and had to admit that they deserved such an evaluation.


    It can even be said that the strength of the Demon King Pirate Group has surpassed the concept of the Pirate Group.


    They will be the greatest enemy of the world government and navy in the future!


    "unless¡­¡­"


    Mole''s heart moved: "Unless the Demon King dies!"


    The newspaper described Sun Xu''s injuries in detail.


    Severe burns throughout the body, displacement of internal organs, broken bones, dying breath, and dying!


    In fact, what the newspaper said was light.


    With Sun Xu''s injury, if it were put on an ordinary person, it would be difficult for a **** to save, and he would definitely die!


    But this is enough for those who don''t like him to make associations.


    "Lord Admiral!"


    "Lieutenant Mole!"


    The voice of the adjutant awakened the absent Mole.


    He settled down and asked: "What''s the matter?"


    I should have asked you this.


    The adjutant murmured and asked, "Your face is very bad, do you want to take a break?"


    Mole shook his head: "I''m fine."


    The adjutant was not surprised, his gaze fell on the newspaper in Mole''s hand.


    He remembered very clearly that Lieutenant Mole''s changes began when he read the newspaper.


    A lieutenant admiral, physically stronger than a tiger, will certainly not get sick from the rain.


    It is the newspaper that can make his face so ugly.


    Mole hesitated for a while, handed the newspaper to the adjutant, lowered his voice and exhorted: "Just look at it and know, don''t spread the matter out for the time being."


    What is on it that deserves such solemnity?


    The adjutant took the newspaper suspiciously and opened it.


    His body solidified all of a sudden, and after a while, he fell to the ground with a bang, and muttered in his mouth: "This is impossible! How is this possible?"


    The navy has deployed so many top combat forces, but it still fails miserably.


    If it were not for the last weird Thunder Purgatory, the Demon King could even leave without damage.


    This is simply a blow to his self-confidence.


    Mole pulled the adjutant up, patted him on the shoulder, and said nothing.


    Now his mood is also extremely complicated, but his self-control ability is better, so he is not as gloomy as the adjutant.


    At this time, a navy came over.


    "My lord, the Nine Snakes and Pirates sent someone to come, saying that there is something to discuss."

 Chapter 432： Hancocks intuition

    Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update! No ads!


    "Nine Snake Pirates?"


    Mole froze for a moment, then turned his head, and knew what was going on.


    This time, Hancock was not the only one who went to Malin Vando, but also the Nine Snakes and Pirates.


    Brought heavy rain to come, most likely because they also saw the newspaper.


    Taotu has been rescued and it is impossible to execute any more punishments. They have no need to continue to Malin Vando.


    Sure enough, when the envoy of the Nine Snakes and Pirates saw Mole shortly afterwards, he conveyed Hancock''s decision to leave.


    The Mole didn''t stop either.


    Hancock is not a good talker. In this case, if she is asked to continue to Malin Vatican, she will probably turn her face.


    In fact, if Mole refuses, the consequences may be more serious than he thought.


    Hancock held the newspaper and walked around the room with a worried expression on his face: "Sun Xu is injured! Sun Xu is injured! Sun Xu is injured..."


    Unlike most people, her Dema''s focus is not how strong Sun Xu is, nor the dead two big figures, Ganggukong and Wu Lao Xing, but Sun Xu''s injury.


    Such a serious injury!


    Hancock felt his heart pick up, and his breathing became a little difficult.


    "Snake Ji, we all know, don''t read it anymore!"


    Mother-in-law New has an expression of lovelessness on her face.


    After reading the newspaper, she seemed to have lost her heart, and kept chanting these words over and over again, perhaps hundreds of times.


    "If you know, you can think of a solution!"


    Hancock turned his head to look at her, his face turned very scary: "Sun Xu may be in danger now, we must help him!"


    "Snake Ji, calm down!"


    Mother-in-law New said helplessly: "Sun Xu''s whereabouts are uncertain. We don''t know where they are and how to help? His partners are all very skilled and will protect him!"


    "No! Concubine body is not at ease!"


    Hancock said without hesitation, and then she turned and looked at the door, her expression full of impatience: "Afrau hasn''t come back yet?"


    "She''s been away for less than ten minutes." Mother-in-law New said.


    Hancock snorted coldly: "It''s not because of you. You have to inform the Navy and just leave!"


    "Mole is a lieutenant general of the navy. We don''t have to argue with him. It doesn''t take much time to say it. It''s okay..."


    Granny New said she didn''t go on.


    Hancock doesn''t care about such things at all. No matter how much she says, it''s wasted effort. It''s better to say something practical.


    "Where are you going to find Sun Xu? According to the newspaper, he is seriously injured. The world government is still searching for him. He will definitely be hidden. It is not easy to find him."


    Hancock furrowed his brows, obviously also very distressed.


    Granny New gave her a look: "Why don''t we go back to Daughters Island first..."


    "no!"


    Before she finished speaking, Hancock interrupted unceremoniously: "I won''t go back unless I find Sun Xu!"


    Granny New was dumbfounded.


    If you are unlucky, you may not be able to find anyone for several years, so don''t you have to stay outside all the time?


    What''s more, if he was injured too badly and died silently in a corner, then...


    Suddenly, her eyes went dark and her face expanded. Granny New shook her hand and almost slapped her with a stick. She stopped in time after seeing who it was. She said in a bad mood, "Snake Ji, what are you doing so close?"


    Hancock looked at her with dangerous eyes: "I feel like you are thinking about something bad."


    Snake Ji''s perception of this aspect is too keen!


    Granny New was just about to say something to divert Hancock''s attention, and with a click, a slender woman walked in.


    She was overjoyed and asked: "Afra, you are back!"


    Afrah nodded to Granny New, then looked at Hancock, and said respectfully: "Your Majesty, the Navy has already been notified!"


    Hancock''s spirits lifted up, and he didn''t care about trouble with Mother New, and said loudly, "Okay! Let''s set off now!"


    "Snake Ji, where are we going? Can''t you wander aimlessly in the sea?" Granny New asked repeatedly.


    Hancock thought for a while, and reached out his hand: "Go this way!"


    New mother-in-law was confused: "Where is it over there?"


    "have no idea."


    Hancock said.


    "I don''t know?" Mother New''s voice raised twice: "Then why are you going here?"


    "intuition!"


    Hancock twisted his slender waist and turned away, leaving behind the dumbfounded Granny New.


    After a while, she came back to her senses and hurriedly chased after her.


    "Snake Ji! Snake Ji!"


    Mother-in-law New wants to persuade Hancock to change her mind. Unfortunately, Hancock has always been wayward and stubborn. How could she listen to her?


    In the Nine Snakes and Pirates, Hancock has absolute authority.


    Although the reason was ridiculous, after the Pirates of the Nine Snakes and the navy led by Mole separated, they proceeded in the direction chosen by Hancock.


    Another half day passed.


    Granny New found Hancock again: "Snake Ji, I''m going to enter the windless zone anyway!"


    Hancock sat on the throne with his arm propped on his chin. His beautiful face was still full of worries. He absent-mindedly said, "That''s not just right! Sun Xu has any navy followers, so I must not be afraid of sea kings, maybe there is no wind. Bring it!"


    Granny New sighed. This guess is indeed possible, but, even if the windless zone is so long, even if Sun Xu comes to the windless zone, how could he appear here so coincidentally?


    At this moment, a rush of footsteps sounded, and Sundarthonia trot all the way into the room, throwing a lot of drops of water as he walked around.


    "Sister! Sister!"


    "What''s the matter?" Hancock raised his eyes.


    Mother-in-law New also looked at it suspiciously. Sandra Sonia is usually stable. What made her gaffe?


    "Front, front..."


    Sandassonia''s eyes were bright.


    Before she could say it, Hancock stood up suddenly, his face became excited: "Did you find Sun Xu?"


    "how is this possible?"


    Granny New shook her head helplessly and amusingly, Snake Ji was almost out of her way, without any clues, looking for a few people was like finding a needle in a haystack.


    I want to find it in a mere half a day and half a day, and it is even more heavenly...


    "Yes!" Sundar Sonia said excitedly: "Master Sun Xu is right ahead!"


    Hancock walked out without hesitation.


    "Wait for me, sister!" Sundarthonia hurriedly pursued.


    Really found... Really found... Really found...


    Mother-in-law New stood there, these words kept reverberating in her mind. Suddenly she came back to her senses and walked out quickly, still muttering in her heart.


    "Snake Ji''s intuition is really useful?!"


    The Hancock three came to the deck sooner or later.


    At this time, the torrential rain was still, and even bigger, and the whole world was shrouded in hazy mist.


    Not far in front of the Nine Snake Pirate Ship, there was another frozen island on which several people stood.


    Although I haven''t seen Sun Xu yet, Hancock is already excited. She remembers Robin, Perona, Bai Xing, Sun Xu''s companions, especially the long beautiful girl.


    The ship was approaching, but Hancock couldn''t wait any longer, and rushed out with a little tiptoe.


    Robin and others naturally recognized Hancock and would not reach out to stop him.


    There is a green pheasant, the former admiral of the admiral, the protagonist of the biggest hot spot today, and the unique body shape of the white star, but Hancock didn¡¯t even look at them. After arriving in Iceland, he directly looked at the victim. Sun Xu was standing behind everyone.


    She took three steps in two steps, hurriedly came to Sun Xu, knelt down on Iceland without mind, her eyes were slightly red: "Sun Xu, are you okay?"


    Everyone cast strange eyes, especially those who did not understand the situation such as the green pheasant and Ain.


    Although Bai Xing''s appearance is no less than that of Hancock, his fame is far worse.


    The world''s number one beauty, the well-known Pirate Empress, knelt down beside Sun Xu at this time, her worried eyes flushed, and the impact on them was too strong.


    "Don''t worry, I''m fine!"


    Sun Xu said hoarsely.


    His current appearance is no different from last night, his whole body is still scorched, and the only change is that his face has turned white.


    He had deliberately protected his head, his face did not suffer any injuries, and he recovered after a little treatment.


    "I''m going to trouble you this time, Hancock."


    Sun Xu hooked the corner of his mouth, showing a good mood.


    They were wandering aimlessly, trying to find an island, but unexpectedly it rained suddenly in the morning.


    Regardless of how many of them are there, there is not even a real navigator, and the change in the weather is unexpected.


    One of the biggest enemies of Fluttering Fruit is the storm.


    The Golden Lion''s fleet was destroyed by the storm, and he almost died.


    At first Keya was able to maintain it, but as the rain got heavier, they could only stop.


    Fortunately, there is also a green pheasant, it is not difficult to create a foothold.


    This is why they are here.


    I thought I would have to wait for the rainstorm to end before continuing to act, but I didn''t expect to encounter Hancock.


    Now it is in place directly in one step.


    If it were the past, Hancock would be very happy, but looking at Sun Xu like this, she was not happy at all, and said dumbly: "Let''s get back to the boat!"


    Sun Xu naturally had no opinion.


    Keya gently lifted Sun Xu with her ability, and led him to fly to the Pirate Ship of the Nine Snakes Pirates.


    Others also used their abilities to keep up.


    Pirates on board.


    The most luxurious room.


    This is Hancock''s bedroom, but I don''t hesitate to contribute it now.


    Sun Xu was lying on the soft big bed, looking at the people in a circle with a look of helplessness.


    "You haven''t closed your eyes for more than a day. Go and rest. Don''t guard me."


    "I stayed to help the teacher Keya said.


    Sun Xu nodded.


    He is now a porcelain doll, still cracked, untouchable, and he really needs Koya''s help.


    "I will stay too." Weiwei said.


    He didn''t say the reason, but Sun Xu understood that she wanted to protect him.


    "I want to stay too!"


    Bai Xing whispered.


    Sisters Sandassonia''s body is also very large. The rooms and corridors of the Pirate Ship are very large. Although the size of the White Star is a bit cramped, it is barely acceptable.


    Seeing other people still wanting to speak, Sun Xu hurriedly said: "Okay, everyone else is going to rest! There can''t be so many people in this room."

 Chapter 433： Worries, alliances

    Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update! No ads!


    In the end, Keya, Weiwei and Bai Xing stayed, and the others went to rest.


    However, there are more than four of them in the room, as well as Hancock, Granny New, and Taotu who is still in a coma.


    "Sun Xu, don''t you really need to let the doctor see it?"


    Hancock asked worriedly.


    "No, the doctor can''t help much."


    Sun Xu refused softly.


    No matter what the doctor, seeing him like this, the only idea I am afraid is that he can prepare for a meal.


    Granny New finally got rid of her shock and asked curiously: "It is said that you were injured by the terrible thunder. What is going on? Devil fruit ability? But I remember that those with thunder fruit ability are not your companions?"


    "It may be the king of heaven." Sun Xu said.


    "The king? Uranus, the ancient weapon king?"


    Granny New glanced at the white star next to her. She knew that this giant mermaid with a soft face was the legendary sea king.


    Speaking of it, Aquaman is a great threat to them.


    Daughter Island is in the windless zone, surrounded by large sea kings.


    It is easy to order all the sea kings to destroy them.


    "Except for the king, I can''t think of anything that can issue such a terrifying attack."


    Sun Xu said.


    The upper limit of Pirate World is there.


    Roger, Whitebeard, and Karp are all Tianzong wizards, and they all stop here.


    Even if Yim really lived for eight hundred years, even if she was sitting on the world''s resources, Sun Xu didn''t think she could exceed this limit too little.


    That terrifying thunderbolt made him helpless and almost wiped out on the spot. It was far beyond the power of the world''s top powerhouse, and it was unlikely that it would be emitted by someone.


    What''s more, as Granny New said, the only devil fruit that can control elemental power, and the most powerful thunder fruit in Thunder has been eaten by Ainilu, there can be no second one.


    Ordinary weapons cannot be so powerful.


    In summary, the terrifying thunder is likely to come from the legendary king of heaven.


    "What is the king of heaven? What power does it possess?"


    Mother-in-law New asked.


    "I don''t know this either."


    Sun Xu said.


    Granny New wanted to say something more, but was interrupted roughly by the impatient Hancock: "Don''t ask questions here!"


    After a pause, she looked at Sun Xu, her expression softened instantly: "Sun Xu, would you like something to eat?"


    "No need!"


    Sun Xu shook his head and refused.


    He can''t eat at all in this way, his stomach is all rotten, and what he eats may just flow out.


    "Hankuk, you can find a town and put us down."


    "You are our great benefactor. Now that you are in trouble, we can''t leave it alone!"


    Hancock was a little shy, and then her eyes lit up: "Why don''t you come back to Daughters Island with me? It''s very safe there. You can heal your wounds and leave after you recover!"


    Daughter Island is indeed a very suitable place.


    Daughter Island is located in a windless zone and isolated from the world. The identity of Hancock Qiwuhai can also ensure that the navy and the world government dare not search at will.


    Moreover, there is still Bai Xing''s home court.


    but¡­¡­


    "I have a more suitable choice."


    Sun Xu said: "Moreover, it is very dangerous to be with me now. Once the world government finds any clues, you will be in big trouble!"


    "Is Sun Xu caring about me?" Hancock''s eyes were watery, his face was embarrassed, he paused, and then said: "However, you don''t have to worry about me, your concubine is not afraid of them!"


    "Just take us to a nearby town!" Sun Xu insisted.


    The intelligence capabilities of the world government are very powerful. Once they find out that Hancock is helping him escape, it will definitely be a disaster for Daughter Island.


    "Oh well!"


    Hancock responded aggrievedly.


    Sun Xu had a headache.


    He didn''t want to provoke Hancock.


    Yes!


    Hancock is very beautiful, the name of the world''s first beauty is worthy of the name, and her temperament is more like a deadly poison to men.


    But her character is too domineering and possessive.


    Sun Xu has discovered that although Hancock¡¯s gaze is mostly locked on him, the occasional gazes of Weiwei and Keya are full of hostility.


    The consequence of not being able to control the lower body is a fire in the harem.


    He has the intention to reject her directly, but considering Hancock''s character and experience, he has concerns.


    Because of her past experience, her heart is actually very closed.


    Now without the hoof of the Tianxiang Dragon, it would be difficult for anyone to knock her heart open.


    If he refuses directly, the better result is that Hancock will completely turn into a piece of icy ice. If it is worse, it may cause a huge blow to her and turn into a heart disease.


    Of course, there is another reason...


    "I have to say that to be admired by a beautiful woman who is true to all other men is actually a very cool thing, which greatly satisfies my vanity.


    Actively reject Hancock, there is always a kind of distress and reluctance to cut meat from himself.


    Oh, man..."


    Sun Xu curled his lips in mockery and sighed again: "Forget it, let''s take one step at a time. It''s never too late to think about these things after defeating the world government.


    Maybe I''m not as important as I thought, so Hancock just transferred to him halfway through? "


    Sun Xu put aside the distracting thoughts in his heart and began to close his eyes to rest his mind.


    Now the most important thing is to restore the body!


    After half a day of treatment, he has initially suppressed the injury, and after a period of treatment, he can change from "must die" to "with a high probability of death".


    At that time, he should be able to free his hands and do other things with his strength.


    ...


    When Sun Xu and others were resting in the Nine Snakes and Pirates, as the newspaper spread, news of the Battle of Malin Vatican became known to more and more people.


    Without exception, all of them opened their mouths wide, and their faces were shocked and inconceivable.


    One person created the prison of Marin Fanduo, rescued Taotu who was tightly imprisoned, killed the world government commander and the five old stars, and finally left safely.


    After reading the newspaper, everyone''s first thought was: Is this making up a story?


    It''s too outrageous! !


    The Golden Lion and Kaido both rushed through Marin Vando. They also destroyed a few buildings without killing a few people. There was no storm at all, and it was without the help of the world government.


    A comparison can tell that the Demon King is simply overpowering! !


    Sky Island Visalia.


    Several old men hid in the corner, shivering.


    Nami held the newspaper, her joints turned pale because of too much force, her face was extremely ugly, and she gritted her teeth and said: "This fool! You fool! You fool!!!"


    Sun Xu was seen in the newspaper again. She was very happy at first, but when she saw the following content, her heart suddenly fell to the bottom.


    Sun Xu is seriously injured and dying!


    Seriously injured and dying!


    dying!


    A few shining big characters kept reverberating in her mind, turning into a horrible picture, her heart was filled with fear involuntarily, and her delicate body even trembled uncontrollably.


    After cursing a few words, Nami''s heart was completely occupied by a strong panic.


    "Will Sun Xu die?"


    "impossible!"


    "Absolutely impossible!! He is so strong and mysterious, there must be a way!"


    "Stupid! Big idiot! How can you be so stupid, you will be seriously injured if you save someone!"


    Several old people glanced at each other, all staring at each other.


    It was the first time they saw this appearance of Nami, like a bomb that could explode at any time.


    No one dared to approach her.


    So as not to become that unlucky ghost.


    Wow.


    Nami stood up suddenly, kicked over a chair, and the loud noise attracted the attention of others.


    "I''m going to find Sun Xu!"


    "I want to leave!"


    When the voice fell, she opened her long legs and walked directly towards the door.


    When she walked to the door, several veterans responded and stopped her quickly.


    "Are you crazy?"


    "Your study has just begun. There are still many things you haven''t learned. How can you leave?"


    Several old people tried desperately to discourage.


    Visalia is an ultra-small sky island for studying weather. The island is full of scientists who are obsessed with climate.


    In the beginning, they didn''t take Nami too seriously, they only regarded her as a passer-by who accidentally revealed her.


    However, after this time of contact, they were all convinced by Nami.


    Her talent in weather science is simply outrageous!


    Moreover, Nami herself is extremely interested in climate and weather, and she still works hard in her studies.


    Except for being a little grumpy, everything else is perfect.


    Scientists on the island regarded her as a real student and didn''t want to see her give up halfway through.


    "no!"


    "I have a reason to leave!"


    "You don''t need to say any more! Although the knowledge here is very attractive, now I have more important things to do!"


    Faced with the persuasion of several people, Nami''s attitude was also extremely firm, and she insisted on leaving.


    In the end, Harreda dressed as a magician suddenly said: "Are you leaving because of the demon king?"


    Nami nodded calmly.


    There is nothing to hide.


    "You want to find him, do you know where he is?" Hardeda asked again.


    Nami blinked and fell silent suddenly.


    It''s roar.


    During this period of time, Sun Xu and the others will definitely hide with all their strength, but it is not easy to find.


    What''s more, with my own strength, I am afraid that it will be difficult to move in Qinghai. If I act rashly, not only will it not help Sun Xu, but it will also put myself in danger.


    She thought for a while, took out a golden vellus hair, and broke it without hesitation.


    Buzzing.


    A burst of light flickered, outlining a long figure of Xin.


    It''s really Sun Xu.


    Nami pressed his shoulders and asked anxiously: "How are you?"


    "Nami?"


    Sun Xiu''s eyes lit up: "How are you doing this time? Have you ever thought about it? Unfortunately, what I came here was just a clone, I can''t do anything!"


    Na Mei gave him a white look: "Don''t talk about these messy things, how is your body?"


    "Don''t worry, you can''t die!"


    Sun Xu smiled.


    "That''s serious?"


    Nami understood him, her expression became serious again: "Where are you now? I want to find you!"


    "Don''t!"


    Sun Xu waved his hand again and again: "The opportunity is rare, you should stay and study hard! As for me, I am still floating on the sea, but it is very safe, so don''t worry!


    After a while, I will go to the Devil¡¯s Triangle and hide in the deep food island."


    "The Devil''s Triangle Area? That''s a good place!"


    Nami felt relieved and her expression eased a lot.


    It was just impulsive just now, so calm down and think about it. Even if she finds Sun Xu, she won''t be able to help much.


    On the contrary, it will drag him back and delay his time.


    Several old people saw her wavering, and quickly persuaded her again, and with Sun Xu''s help, Nami finally agreed to stay.


    Ben was paralyzed from a physical injury and couldn''t move at all, making Sun Xu feel very twisted.


    At this time, you can move freely through the clone.


    Even after the goal was completed, Sun Xu was not eager to lift the clone, but instead tried to converge his strength, and under the leadership of Nami, he strolled around Visalia.


    Although the area is small and the flying is relatively low, the precision of Visalia is not comparable to that of the sky island where the Golden Country is located.


    Visalia is an artificial air island that can fly freely and can even travel to and from the ground frequently.


    Sun Xu doesn''t know what technology this is, but if it is used, will it be possible to develop space-based weapons?


    Or a space battleship?


    In short, only used to study the weather, it is a bit violent.


    Unfortunately, the people on Visalia were very cautious, and even if Nami was there, they did not reveal much useful information.


    Until the last drop of mana was exhausted, Sun Xu didn''t remember to lift the clone, and his consciousness returned to his body.


    Totland.


    In the slightly gloomy room, two giants are sitting opposite each other.


    Both holding a newspaper in each hand, their faces looked very ugly.


    I don''t know how long it took, the aunt first said: "Well, it turns out that the kid is not only Pluto, but also Sea King!"


    Kaido grabbed the wine barrel next to him, drank it all in one sip, and finally wiped his mouth casually, still full of grumpy and indifferent expression: "It turns out that the mermaid princess of this generation is the sea king. If I knew it, I would have gone. Take her over!"


    The aunt was also very sorry, and took a deep breath: "This is not the time to talk about this."


    She glanced at the newspaper, and on it was an image of Sun Xu with a pagoda on top of his head and his feet on the void.


    "The strength of this kid is too strong, I am afraid it will be difficult for you and me to deal with him alone!"


    Kaido became more and more anxious.


    Fortunately, there are no outsiders here, otherwise there is a high probability that he would have died under Kaido''s mace, but no matter how angry he was in his heart, he had to admit that Lingling made sense.


    In the original Battle of Totland, Sun Xu almost tortured him from the beginning to the end. At that time, Kaido realized that it was impossible for him to be Sun Xu''s opponent alone.


    In this battle of Marin Fandor, Sun Xu actually showed a stronger strength.


    Facing the cruel reality, the pride of the four emperors also had to bow their heads.


    But heads-up, that''s only a group fight!


    Pirates don''t speak much morality.


    He came to Totland this time for this goal.


    The two hadn''t reached an agreement before, but Sun Xu''s brain, Malin Fanduo''s news became a catalyst, allowing them to quickly put down those insignificant details and reach an agreement.


    Kaido said: "Well, from today, the beasts and pirate group."


    Aunt: "BIGMOM Pirates."


    "Formally form the Pirate Alliance!!"


    "After the alliance, our first thing is."


    "Hunt the Demon King!!"


    Because they both regard Sun Xu as their goal, Kaido and the aunt contacted ahead of time, and now because of the pressure from Sun Xu, they have to join forces in advance.


    The alliance of the two Four Emperors Pirate Group will cause huge turbulence to the world situation.


    Two more days later, after the news went out, it did cause an uproar, but it did not cause too much disturbance, because another more remarkable thing happened.

 Chapter 434： 10 billion

    Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update! No ads!


    Two days later, a reward order spread all over the world.


    Sun Xu stood with his hand above his hand, suspended in the air, behind him was the endless sea, with his head hanging slightly, as if looking down at something.


    The photos are so handsome, many girls can''t close their legs.


    But this is not the key.


    The key lies in the numbers below.


    The first number is one, followed by ten zeros.


    10000000000.


    That''s right, it''s a full ten billion! !


    Before Sun Xu debuted, Roger had the highest bounty with 5.594.8 million Baileys.


    Not long ago, this number was broken by Sun Xu.


    The bounty of six billion surpasses everyone and is the highest ever.


    The world thought that it was already at the peak and it would be difficult to break it again. He didn''t expect that his bounty increased so quickly, and so much at one time!


    Directly into the tens of billions! !


    You know, the white beard, once known as the strongest man in the world, has a bounty of just over 5 billion.


    Sun Xu is now twice his size!


    After the reward order was issued, the whole world was boiling, and even the hot topics of the BIGMOM Pirate Group and the Beast Pirate Unity League were suppressed.


    Together, the bounty of Auntie and Kaido is almost nine billion!


    Sun Xu''s bounty alone is higher than both of them combined!


    ...


    "Ten billion!"


    Shanks took Sun Xu''s reward order, with a look of helplessness on his face: "It''s really exaggerated!"


    "It''s not surprising that the Demon King killed the commander of the whole army of the world government and one of the five old stars. The bounty is not high. How can they be worthy of their status?"


    Although Beckman''s face was still calm, his eyes also showed unconcealed shock.


    "But ten billion..."


    Shanks shook his head.


    This shows that the world government has determined that the strength of the Demon King is one level higher than them.


    "The strength to break the ceiling?"


    He murmured, his expression was uncertain, and for a while he couldn''t grasp how this would affect the world situation.


    Beckman smiled and said in a relaxed tone: "There is also good news. At least the second top war won''t happen, will it?"


    Shanks put down the newspaper and looked out at the sea: "But this incident may have a greater impact on the world situation than a top war."


    "This is not necessarily a bad thing!"


    Beckman said: "In addition, compared to the strength of the Demon King, I think there is another thing that is more noteworthy."


    "Aquaman?"


    Shanks naturally knew what he was referring to.


    That''s right.


    For these pirates, the threat of Sea King is no weaker than that of Demon King.


    With the size of a large sea king, even if it can''t kill you, it''s easy to destroy a ship.


    Fortunately, their red-haired pirate group is basically not capable.


    Like the BIGMOM Pirate Group, the Hundred Beast Pirate Group, and the former White Beard Pirate Group, the main members are capable people. Once the ship is destroyed, it will be a real disaster.


    "It seems we need to find some time to talk to the Demon King."


    Shanks changed his expression several times, and finally became firm.


    ...


    "Ten billion!"


    Luffy yelled, staring at the reward order, his eyes were almost closed, and his saliva was kept.


    I''m so envious! !


    He is only 300 million now.


    Luffy frowned and used his little head to calculate seriously.


    Ten billion, three hundred million, ten billion, three hundred million...


    "Well, forget it, it''s a lot of difference anyway."


    Luffy stretched his brows, staring at Sun Xu''s rewards again and drooling. He didn''t know what he thought he had any special hobbies.


    "Stay silly and happy here, don''t you understand, he may become your biggest obstacle to being the One Piece!"


    Lei Li laughed and scolded, and his heart was also shocked inexplicably.


    Roger became the Queen of Pirates, and the bounty was only 5.5 billion, and Sun Xu actually reached 10 billion!


    Could it be said that the world government believes that Sun Xu is more threatening than One Piece?


    And it''s not a little bit bigger, but a big one!


    Even if he has the strength beyond the ceiling, he has Pluto, and Neptune follows, is this too exaggerated?


    "It''s okay, Sun Xu said, he doesn''t want to be the One Piece, and even if he wants to compete, I''m not afraid!"


    Luffy smiled and didn''t care.


    "Silly boy!"


    Reilly shook his head helplessly.


    He has confidence in Luffy.


    Luffy''s talent, strength, character, devil fruit, and identity are all excellent.


    Raleigh has no doubt that Luffy will make great achievements in the future, even surpassing them.


    But the Demon King...


    To be honest, he couldn''t understand the Demon King.


    His character, strength, and goals are all like a mist, making people unpredictable.


    If Luffy were to compete with the Demon King, although he didn''t want to admit it, Raleigh knew very well that it was unlikely that Luffy would win.


    Not to mention Luffy, even the Roger Pirates of the year is not the opponent of the Demon King Pirates today!


    Thinking of this, Lei Li felt helpless.


    Almost all of Luffy''s conditions are the best. Even if you search the world, you may not find a better candidate than him, but compared with the Demon King, he still looks eclipsed.


    Not to mention Luffy, who is still immature, even if he reaches the peak in the future, he may not be the opponent of the Demon King.


    If Lei Li and Sun Xu come from the same world, he would know that the others are civilian players, Lu Fei is a Kryptonian player, and Sun Xu is on the hook!


    "Forget it, leave these things to the young people for headaches, I''m just a retired old man."


    Raleigh stretched his body, picked up the wooden stick beside him, and stood up.


    "Okay, Luffy, let''s continue training!"


    "good!"


    Luffy jumped three feet and shouted loudly.


    Except for the very few moments such as the death of Ace, he will always look full of vitality, which is enviable.


    The old and the young entered the deep forest one after another.


    ...


    "Ten billion?!"


    Stushi put down the newspaper, bright eyes flashing.


    The new boss he took refuge in seemed to be more powerful than he thought.


    The strength to break the ceiling, the two ancient weapons of Pluto and Sea King, Malin Fanduo can be messed up by one person, and there are many powerful men...


    "It seems probable, it is really possible to overthrow the world government."


    Stushi''s heart throbbed, as if he was about to jump out of his chest, and there was even a flame burning in it.


    She remembered Sun Xu''s promise.


    Compared with the rulers of the world, the so-called emperor of the dark world and the queen of Happy Street are nothing but the role of a clown!


    That''s what I should pursue! !


    At this moment, Stutsi''s mentality has undergone a huge change.


    Although she had surrendered to Sun Xu before, there were some reasons for being persecuted.


    But at this time, the resentment in his heart quietly dissipated, leaving only the passion and desire in his heart.


    "Perhaps I should think of a way to deepen the relationship with the boss."


    Stucci licked his lips: "It may not be impossible to get a higher position then."


    ...


    "Ten billion?!"


    Zefa, who had been renamed X, was shocked when he saw the reward order.


    As a former admiral, he too knew what this bounty meant.


    "Is that guy so strong?"


    He muttered and looked at the newspaper beside him.


    The upward side is printed with a portrait of the white star returning to the mermaid form. Behind her, there is an endless sea and a large sea king who can not see clearly but can still feel the tremendous pressure.


    "It''s really Sea King!"


    Although Sun Xu personally told him, he still couldn''t hide the shock in his heart.


    There are only three ancient weapons in total Sun Xu owns two.


    This reminded Zefa to think of a word: Destiny.


    After being silent for a while, the corners of his mouth were slowly raised, calling Binz, and asking: "Have you found the devil fruit?"


    "Teacher Z, I found two Devil Fruits, but they are not suitable." Binz said.


    "Increase the search!"


    Zefa waved his hand.


    "OK!"


    Binz glanced at him strangely, wondering why he suddenly became so motivated.


    "Time waits for no one, the old man must hurry up, I hope I can see the emergence of a new government in the rest of my life!"


    Zefa laughed.

 Chapter 435： Heart of Hancock

    Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update! No ads!


    "Ten billion?!"


    When Sun Xu got the news, they had been staying on a nearby island for some time. There was a country on the island. Although it was not big, the sparrow was small and well-equipped.


    Whether it is the record pointer they want, or the boat can be bought here.


    "The bounty has reached tens of billions. This is the first one in history. It is unprecedented, and probably no one has come!"


    Hancock''s eyes were bright and he made no secret of his admiration.


    "Hehe, this is also an achievement."


    Sun Xu casually threw the reward order aside, and did not take this matter to heart.


    He has decided to overthrow the world government, how can he care about their rewards?


    However, it is worth mentioning that, perhaps because they did not directly participate in the battle, the bounty of everyone except Sun Xu did not increase this time.


    Bai Xing did not receive a reward either, it is not clear whether it was because the world government didn''t know how much it was rewarding her, or some other reason.


    But Taotu''s bounty has come out, 1.8 billion Baileys, second only to Sun Xu and Linglong in the team.


    Another powerful but no bounty is the green pheasant.


    The navy and the world government still did not offer a reward for him.


    Sun Xu turned to look to his side, and asked, "Weiwei, are they back?"


    "Not yet." Keya replied: "But it should be fast depending on the time."


    Hancock pursed his lips, a little unhappy, because Weiwei and the others came back, and it was time for them to separate.


    She tried her best, but Sun Xu still disagreed with her walking with them.


    Sun Xu raised his arm, but Ya supported him and sat up.


    After two days of treatment, his appearance has changed drastically, at least he looks like a person from the outside.


    The skin is no longer scorched, and even part of its mobility has been restored.


    Of course, this is just the surface, the body is still messed up, and it still depends on mana and the magical power of the spring wind to transform the rain.


    The reason why the appearance is cured first is that on the one hand, the skin is the easiest to treat, and on the other hand, it is because I don¡¯t want to continue being a human or ghost. Others don¡¯t dare to touch it for fear of accidentally removing it. A piece of skin.


    As for mobility, the right hand can do some simple movements.


    This is also for the convenience of life.


    If he had to wait for the wounds of the internal organs to be treated before taking care of the "small injuries" on his limbs, then he would have to lie in bed for quite a while and be a paralyzed patient.


    Speaking of Cao Cao, Cao Cao arrived.


    With a bang, the door of the house was pushed open, and Bai Xing walked in happily.


    "Master Sun Xu, Master Weiwei and the others are back!"


    She has returned to her human appearance.


    After Sun Xu''s injury stabilized a bit, the first thing was to accumulate mana and transform the white star back into a human appearance.


    The appearance of the giant mermaid is so conspicuous, anyone who sees it will recognize her at a glance.


    "came back?"


    Sun Xu looked at Hancock.


    She was a little pale and looked at him pitifully.


    Sun Xuquan didn''t see it, and smiled: "Thank you for these few days, Hancock."


    They are all the street rats who yelled and beaten them now. Whether it was the navy or the pirates, they wanted to kill him.


    In this case, too few people are still willing to help.


    No matter what Hancock was because of, she deserved this thanks.


    A look of expectation appeared on Hancock''s white and flawless face: "Then you..."


    Sun Xu interrupted her and said softly: "Ye Chang has many dreams, let''s say goodbye!"


    Hancock is determined to look at him.


    Sun Xu gave a dry cough and looked away, but he didn''t speak, his attitude was firm.


    Hancock narrowed his mouth: "Well, if you have something, you can go to Daughters Island to find me, and I will definitely help."


    The corner of Sun Xu''s mouth curled up: "If you need it, I won''t be polite."


    But Ya asked Sun Xu to hug her neck while using her abilities, leading him to fly.


    Bai Xing and others also hurriedly followed.


    Out of the cabin, the cold moonlight illuminates the surrounding scene.


    This is a bay, and the coast is full of bare rocks, looking very deserted.


    This is the place they specially selected.


    The more desolate, the fewer people, the lower the risk of exposure.


    There was no other ship nearby, nor Weiwei''s figure, but Robin, Green Pheasant and others were still there.


    Sun Xu was not surprised. In order to avoid revealing his identity and causing trouble to Hancock, he and Weiwei had already agreed on another meeting place.


    The same goes for choosing to act late at night.


    Ainilu first explored it with the domineering sight and color, and after confirming that there was no one around, everyone set off.


    He watched them leave infatuatedly, until Sun Xu''s figure disappeared completely, Hancock didn''t move.


    In the end, the mother-in-law New who couldn''t stand her stepped forward and interrupted her thoughts.


    "Hankuk, we should leave now."


    She has been frightened every day for the past few days.


    Once the news of Sun Xu on their ship is exposed, it will definitely be a disaster for the Pirates of the Nine Snakes and Amazon Lily.


    After finally getting Sun Xu left, she couldn''t wait to put her legs on the boat and immediately ran away.


    Hancock ignored her with a pensive look on his face.


    Bathed in moonlight, she seemed to be covered with a layer of silver gauze, amazingly beautiful.


    After a while, Hancock said slowly: "The concubine intends to join the Demon King Pirate Group, making the Nine Snake Pirate Group a Pirate Group under the Demon King Pirate Group."


    "Are you crazy, Snake Ji?" Granny New was shocked and vehemently opposed: "No! Absolutely not!"


    Others are also at a loss.


    The Pirates of the Nine Snakes are a group of elite fighters of the Nine Snakes. Hancock is the emperor of their Amazon Lily Kingdom and the most noble person in their cognition.


    She actually intends to join another pirate group and become someone else''s?


    Hancock snorted coldly: "I''m not discussing with you, just a notification!"


    New mother-in-law jumped angrily: "No! Snake Ji, you can be willful for anything else, but this is not! You know, the world government is chasing them like crazy, and now no one dares to have anything to do with them. !


    If you dare to preach this today, a large army will come to you tomorrow! At that time, the entire Amazon¡¤Lily will..."


    Hancock interrupted her coldly: "I''m not talking about now!"


    "Not now?" Mother-in-law New was taken aback, her excitement stabilized a little bit: "Then what are you talking about?"


    "When Sun Xu said his goal, weren''t you there?" Hancock said.


    Granny New understood what she meant, her emotions gradually calmed down, and she frowned: "Snake Ji, overthrowing the world government is not a simple matter!


    Even if it succeeds, there will inevitably be a lot of casualties. We have no need to take this muddy water! "


    In fact, what she wanted to say was that it was impossible.


    How powerful is the world government that has stood the world for eight hundred years?


    Even if it is as powerful as the Four Emperors, it will not threaten the world government at all!


    Sun Xu wants to overthrow the world government?


    difficult! difficult! difficult!


    She doesn''t have any confidence in him!


    "I believe in Sun Xu!"


    Hancock''s words are concise and authentic.


    Really dazzled by love!


    Granny New sighed: "Then there is no need to wade in this muddy water. Didn''t he agree to you, as long as he accepts his rule and abides by the law, can the Nine Snake tribe be able to reproduce safely?"


    "Didn''t Sun Xu say that? By then, he will form a unified country and will no longer allow the existence of pirates. At that time, the way of survival of the Amazon Lily Kingdom and the Nine Snakes will definitely undergo tremendous changes."


    Hancock calmly analyzed: "Instead of passively accepting, why not actively change and strive for better conditions?"


    Mother-in-law New did not expect Hancock to think about it so far, so she stayed, and whispered: "Then there is no need to make such a crazy decision! This is a bet on the entire Amazon Lily!"


    Hancock''s face suddenly flashed into an intoxicating blush: "If we helped a lot and Sun Xu was happy, maybe he would change his mind..."


    Granny New almost spit out old blood.


    After all, you still do it for your love!


    The problem is that it is clearly intentional and ruthless.


    Granny New hesitated for a while, turned Hankukla aside, and whispered: "Snake Ji, you should have seen it too, Sun Xu, he, um...he has nothing to do with several of his friends. It''s normal!"


    Sun Xu did not hide this at all.


    Granny New felt that he might have done this deliberately, just to let Hancock see it and retreat when he saw it.


    Hancock''s face changed, but he didn''t shrink back, and said high-spirited: "The concubine body will defeat them all!"


    New mother-in-law pouring cold water with a cold face: "Do you think this is possible? You should feel Sun Xu''s attitude? He is..."


    Having said that, she stopped abruptly and found that Hancock''s face was a bit wrong.


    Not angry.


    If it''s just getting angry, it''s okay, but Hancock will get angry and lose his temper.


    What appeared in her eyes was not anger, but fear!


    It was like a little beast about to be abandoned, full of anxiety and panic.


    This kind of sentiment, since returning to Daughters Island and becoming the emperor of Amazon Lily, Granny New has never seen her in the eyes of the design.


    Love?


    Mother-in-law New was very unhappy in her heart.


    This is simply a curse.


    The emperor of each generation of Amazon Lily seems to be injured for this, and some even lost their lives for this.


    Is Snake Ji going to repeat the same mistakes now?


    After being silent for a while, Granny New tried to say: "Snake Ji, maybe you change someone..."


    Before she finished speaking, she felt danger and jumped aside.


    boom!


    A straight and slender thigh swept over, and directly smashed the deck through with one foot, turning all the surroundings into rocks.


    Even the abilities are used!


    Granny New''s eyelids jerked a few times: "Snake Ji, you..."


    "What did you say?"


    Hancock interrupted her questioning, her voice colder than her.


    Only then did Granny New react, the anger in her heart slowly extinguished, but another wave of anger rose.


    Knowing that it was impossible to grab that man, he didn''t want to admit it, and leaned forward like moths to the fire, ignoring his own life or death.


    Stupid! That''s stupid!


    It''s just like, like, just like her back then!


    "I don''t care about you!"


    Granny New left angrily.


    Hancock glared at her, then looked in the direction Sun Xu had left, his pretty face gradually turning red, and he thought with joy.


    "I don''t know how my performance these days? It should be pretty good, right? Sun Xu often looks at me secretly, hehe, he must think I don''t know."


    Hancock pressed his palm to his chest, his face even more red: "Sun Xu seems to see this place the most, does he like it? Next time we meet, when there are only two of us, I might be able to..."


    "elder sister!"


    "elder sister!"


    A shout awakened Hancock, who was intoxicated in fantasy, and she raised her head, still with a touch of confusion in her eyes.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Mariglud said helplessly: "Sister, what should we do now? Shall we stay here?"


    Hancock blinked his eyes and gradually became sober, the ruddy on his face disappeared, and he returned to the cold and arrogant queen of the past: "No! Let''s go back to Daughters Island!"


    "OK!"


    Mary Groud turned and left.


    At her command, the ship moved quickly and gradually moved away from the coast.


    Although it was inconvenient to sail at night, in order to get a distance from Sun Xu as soon as possible, I had to hurry up overnight.


    However, Hancock was not afraid of being implicated, but didn''t want to trouble Sun Xu.


    Hancock stood on the bow, and the sea breeze blew her long waist-length hair: "Sun Xu and the others should have already left, the Devil''s Triangle area? Maybe you can go in that direction more in the future, maybe you may meet them. "


    After thinking about it for a while, Hancock stepped back into the cabin.


    Two flowers bloom, one on each table.


    the other side.


    After Sun Xu, Keya, Robin and others were separated from the Pirates of the Nine Snakes, along the coast, they soon saw a brig docked by the sea.


    This is a very ordinary ship, without any characteristics, not even the head of the ship, and it looks very old, and you can see that it has withstood the wind and rain for a long time.


    A pretty figure stood beside the boat, looking towards it.


    When she saw Sun Xu and his party, she beamed with joy and immediately greeted her.


    A smile appeared on Sun Xu''s face: "Thanks for your hard work, Weiwei."


    This figure is Weiwei, she is the person in charge of the team to buy ships, record pointers, and various materials.


    The main reason for choosing Vivi, instead of Robin and Anilu, who were responsible for these in the past, is to be safe and to reduce the risk of exposure.


    Weiwei''s nine-tailed fox fruit also has the ability to transform, which can perfectly change her appearance.


    With her strength, even if the general comes close, she can''t find it without knowing it.


    Ain, Perona, and Baby-5 who went with her were also less likely to be recognized because they did not have a reward.


    Weiwei shook her head: "Unfortunately, you can only buy this second-hand boat."


    On the one hand, it is because they are in a hurry, unless it is really very coincidental, it is impossible to buy a new ship, on the other hand, it is because they are relatively poor.


    Yes!


    poverty!


    Since leaving Sky Island, Sun Xu has never felt the taste of being poor again. UU reading has enjoyed it again this time.


    Because Linglong was asleep and not awake, and all their money was placed in the Linglong Tower and could not be taken out.


    Hancock sponsored the money for buying ships, record pointers, and supplies.


    "Very good, such a ship is unobtrusive."


    Sun Xu was very satisfied: "Let''s go, let''s get on the boat, get to the Devil''s Triangle as soon as possible, and get out of danger as soon as possible."


    Everyone responded.


    Counting the number of CP9 people, the total number of their team has now reached 20 people, so Sun Xu naturally doesn''t need to do this kind of work.


    He was taken by Keya back to the cabin to rest, and some of the others began to organize their "new mounts", including cleaning, allocating rooms, and so on.


    The other group put away the anchor, lowered the sail, controlled the rudder, and started sailing.

 Chapter 436： Horror 3 mast sailing ship

    Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update! No ads!


    The black fog rolled, covering the sky and the sea, and even the light could not penetrate, as if it had entered the night from day to night.


    "Is this the sea area of ??the Devil''s Triangle?"


    Rebecca looked around, stretched out her hand to stir in the mist, and asked curiously.


    "Yes." Perona looked a little complicated: "I grew up here."


    Some people knew what was going on, and some didn''t, but when they saw her expression, they didn''t ask any questions.


    Perona did not speak any more.


    After sailing for a while, the light and shadow flickered ahead, and something seemed to appear in a shadowy manner.


    Ace, who has been staying on the bow of the ship to observe the situation, raised his eyebrows and said in surprise: "An island seems to have appeared in front of him."


    Ainilu turned his head, glanced twice, thoughtfully: "It shouldn''t be an island, but a ship."


    "ferry?"


    Ace just wanted to refute that there is such a big ship, and immediately reacted: "You are talking about the terrifying three-masted sailing ship of Moonlight Moria?"


    He is also an old pirate. He was once a member of the Whitebeard Pirates, and he is naturally no stranger to Moonlight Moria.


    Perona heard the sound and ran over, staring at the shadows in the mist, without saying a word.


    Getting closer, the monster in the shadow finally showed the tip of the iceberg.


    Perona couldn''t help showing a touch of excitement on her pretty face.


    It''s really a terrifying barque!


    This is the first time she has returned since she left with Sun Xu.


    I thought that Lord Moria was gone, and the horror barque was probably also destroyed, but I didn''t expect to see it again.


    With the help of Keya, Sun Xu also came to the deck.


    Compared with the previous few days, his condition has improved a lot, mainly reflected in his bones.


    Because the bones were shattered so badly, his body used to be like a low-quality silicone doll without a skeleton, but now it looks a lot harder.


    "Sun Xu."


    Perona looked at her, with a pleading look on her face.


    Sun Xu said, ¡°Let¡¯s fix it here. After sailing for so many days, everyone should be tired too. It just so happens that there is fog covering here, so don¡¯t worry about exposure.¡±


    Perona smiled suddenly, watching Sun Xu''s eyes watery, with endless amorous feelings.


    But Sun Xu''s heart is like still water.


    His current body still doesn''t allow him to do anything.


    After boarding the horror three-masted sailboat, many people were surprised when looking at the scenery above.


    Ace stomped the land under his feet, then looked at the mountain peaks in front of him, and the trees were fascinating, and exclaimed: "Although I have heard many times, I can only feel its exaggeration when I really come up. How is this a boat? , It is clearly an island!"


    "It feels terrible here!"


    Bai Xing murmured, leaning against Sun Xu.


    Perona looked a little strange, she kept looking around, and after a while she suddenly said, "Someone! Someone lives here!"


    The green pheasant said: "There are indeed traces of human activities."


    Everyone was taken aback.


    Is Moria still alive? Or Moria¡¯s companion?


    This was also Perona''s idea, and she couldn''t help speeding up her pace.


    Others also hurriedly followed.


    They were also curious whether Moriah was still alive.


    As for the danger?


    no kidding!


    Even if Sun Xu is injured and Linglong is sleeping, there is very little that can threaten them.


    This does not include Moria.


    Even Moria at his peak is not eligible!


    Along the way, everyone soon came to a dilapidated villa.


    There are more traces of human activity here, which once again proves Perona''s previous guess.


    Just as they were about to enter, suddenly, a strange laughter sounded.


    "Hehehehe, hehehehe..."


    A huge shadow rose from the top of the villa, with a slender neck, a big belly, and horns on its head. It was weird and terrifying, but its specific appearance was hidden in the shadow, making it difficult to see.


    Sun Xu and the others all had calm faces, even with a touch of disappointment.


    "who are you?"


    Perona asked coldly.


    "Hehehehe, you don''t even know me! Hehehehe, listen up, I am the former Qiwuhai, Moonlight Moria! Warn you, get out of here! Otherwise, I will make you all Zombies!"


    "Are you Moria?"


    Perona waved her hand, and two fighting ghosts emerged, both holding big knives, and their expressions were cold and irritable.


    The fighting ghost was about to rush forward, and suddenly there was a commotion from above, as if something unexpected happened.


    Shao Qing, accompanied by a flustered scream, several figures crackled from the roof, and two of them were holding a huge canvas that looked like Moria.


    Under everyone''s eyes, all of them shivered and shrank into a ball, their eyes kept looking at Sun Xu, and the more they looked at the body, the more they trembled.


    "Boss, see you scare them!"


    Ace teased.


    Judging from the performance of these people, Sun Xu was probably recognized.


    Perona wasn''t in such a good mood anymore. Taking a step forward, the two fighting ghosts also came to the few people, raising the cold light flashing long knives, seeming to give them a knife at any time.


    "I''ll ask again, who are you?"


    Several people shook their bodies, and answered in a rush.


    "I am the captain of the Webster Pirates."


    "I am the deputy captain."


    "I am a navigator."


    "I''m¡­¡­"


    Everyone quickly figured out the situation.


    They all came from a pirate group called Webster, and they undoubtedly came to the terrifying three-masted sailing ship and lived here.


    Occasionally someone passed by and was scared away by the method they just did.


    Unexpectedly, I kicked the iron this time.


    "When you came to the Horror Barque, was there anyone here?"


    Perona asked again.


    "No! Not alone."


    "Where are the zombies?"


    "What is a zombie?"


    "It looks like a corpse, but it can move, and it won''t die if the head is cut off. The weakness is salt."


    "I haven''t seen it."


    Perona was completely disappointed, pursed her mouth, tears dangling in her eyes, came to Sun Xu''s side, threw herself into his arms, and began to cry.


    Sun Xu helplessly patted her on the back and comforted softly.


    But Ya rolled her eyes.


    Now Sun Xu''s activities are all supported by her strength.


    Perona seemed to rush into Sun Xu''s arms, but in fact it was no different from rushing to her.


    However, for Perona''s sadness, she didn''t say anything.


    Sun Xu, Perona and others walked to the villa.


    "Boss, how do you deal with these people?"


    Ainilu asked.


    Sun Xu glanced at Perona and saw that she didn''t respond, and said: "Interrogate, kill if you are guilty, and let it go if you are not guilty."


    After all, he didn''t care about the reactions of those people and went straight into the villa.

 Chapter 437： Peach Rabbit Awakens

    Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update! No ads!


    Candles were burning in the villa, and when the wind blew and the candlelight shook, the shadows became distorted, and they looked more gloomy than outside.


    However, the cleaning is quite clean.


    Perona took them around, and finally found a few clean rooms to live in.


    As soon as Sun Xu lay down, Ain found him.


    "Gion woke up."


    Sun Xu was overjoyed: "Sister Gion woke up? Great! Keya, let''s go take a look."


    "No, I''m already here."


    Taotu came in.


    Except for the pale face, she didn''t seem to have any problems.


    Sun Xu still asked with some worry: "How do you feel? Is there anything uncomfortable?"


    In Thunder Purgatory, Linglong couldn''t fully protect the two of them. Although Taotu was not as miserable as Sun Xu, but it hurt his head and couldn''t wake up.


    "Except for some who can''t use strength, everything else is fine."


    Taotu said.


    Sun Xu smiled: "It''s normal to lose strength. You have been in a coma for more than ten days. You eat something by instinct every day, and you can''t keep up with your nutrition. Eat well these days, and you should get better soon. Up."


    Taotu nodded, did not pay much attention, looked at him worriedly: "How is your situation?"


    Before she fell into a coma, she witnessed Sun Xu''s tragic situation with her own eyes.


    That kind of injury, basically, it can be said with certainty that it will undoubtedly die.


    When she first awoke, she almost broke down, but fortunately, Ain showed up in time and told her that Sun Xu was still alive.


    Ain asked her to wait in the room, but she couldn''t wait for a second. She recovered a little bit of strength and ran over.


    Seeing that Sun Xu was indeed alive and well, she really felt relieved.


    But then she also discovered that Sun Xu''s situation seemed not quite right.


    "Not bad. In a few days, I should be able to walk on my own."


    Sun Xu has a relaxed tone.


    "I¡­¡­"


    Taotu was about to speak, her body suddenly softened and almost collapsed. Fortunately, Ain helped her in time.


    The two knew each other before Zefa left the navy. They were old acquaintances. Ain was taking care of Taotu these days.


    "If you have anything to say later! Sister Gion, go back and rest first. You will have a long time to come, and there will be opportunities in the future."


    Sun Xu hurriedly said, he also saw that Taotu had recovered from a serious illness now, and his body was still very weak.


    "It will be long in Japan."


    Taotu chewed the word, only then realized a problem.


    She has escaped from Malin Vando and has not been executed again, or imprisoned in the crisis of Pushing the City.


    Although Sun Xu was seriously injured, his life was not in danger.


    They will have a lot of time together in the future.


    "Well then!" Taotu took a deep breath: "I will see you later."


    "Pick this up."


    Sun Xu picked up what was on hand and threw it over.


    Ain took it for Taotu, then shook his hand, and threw it out again.


    "It seemed to bit me just now."


    Facing everyone''s gaze, Ain was a little embarrassed and confused.


    It''s just a knife, how can it bite?


    But when she held the knife, she did feel that a mouth full of sharp teeth bit her palm, as if she would tear off a piece of flesh and blood in the next moment.


    "You feel right, this is a demon sword, and it''s a very powerful demon sword."


    Taotu bent over and picked up the long knife on the floor, and looked at it with interest.


    Sun Xu nodded lightly, and said, "If I guessed correctly, this should be the first generation of ghosts, one of the twelve knives of the supreme sharp sword! You can take it and use it, maybe there is no Jinpiluo, but it should still be okay. of."


    Tian Congyun has returned to Rebecca.


    After all, it was her knife. It was just borrowed to use it before. Sun Xu didn''t plan to let Rebecca give it to Taotu.


    Taotu''s Jinpiluo was taken away by the navy, and it is impossible to take it over for the time being.


    Fortunately, when killing that five old star burst out a good demon knife, which can temporarily let Taotu use it first.


    These days, when he was okay, he also studied this demon sword and confirmed that it reached the level of the supreme sharp sword. Combined with its shape, it should be no accident that it should be the legendary first-generation Ghost Toru.


    In addition to the interruption in the progress of refining the black sword, and the difficulty, it will not be worse than Jinpiluo.


    When purchasing supplies before, Sun Xu specifically instructed Weiwei to equip it with a scabbard.


    Twelve work of the supreme sharp knife?


    Improvise?


    Ain''s mouth twitched. Does he know what he''s talking about?


    This is one of the best twelve knives in the world! It is the ultimate weapon in the fantasy of countless swordsmen!


    Does it have a relationship with the word "make-up"?


    Taotu gave him a funny look, and then focused on the original Ghost again, with a hint of doubt in his eyes: "This knife seems to be a bit wrong."


    Demon sword, and it is the famous first-generation Ghost Toru!


    This should be a very dangerous weapon!


    She was already ready to fight it, but after holding it in her hand for so long, all she felt was behaving.


    Better behaved than her Jinpiluo.


    Obviously a bloodthirsty tiger, now it has become a well-behaved kitten.


    I''m a little sorry for the name of the Demon King.


    Is it to show the enemy''s weakness first, keep a low profile, and wait until she relaxes, then make a surprise attack?


    Even if it is the Supreme Great Knife Twelve Skills, with strong spirituality, it shouldn''t be so smart, right?


    "Oh yes!"


    Sun Xu said: "I have discussed it with it, and it has promised me to be honest. You can use it with confidence and don''t worry about backlash."


    "Talk to me?"


    Taotu''s eyes are perplexed, can this be discussed? Isn''t it just relying on physical strength, courage, and kendo level to subdue it?


    "I have special communication skills!"


    The corners of Sun Xu''s mouth curled up.


    In short, it is to suppress the arrogant arrogance of the Demon Sword with force and divine consciousness, and then threaten it to disobey and practice it. Repeated "communication" will naturally become obedient.


    Facts have proved that Yaodao is still relatively easy to communicate.


    This kind of thing is generally "to bully the soft and fear the hard", if you are better than it, it is willing to listen to you.


    Taotu subconsciously felt that Sun Xu''s "communication skills" were not very serious, but... it didn''t matter.


    The knife is easy to use!


    It also saved her a lot of effort.


    Taotu admired it for a while, hung the knife around his waist, and improved his mental outlook.


    There is no sword but no sword for the swordsman, it is totally different.


    "Then I''m leaving, and I''ll see you later."


    Taotu waved his hand and left the room with Ain''s help.


    She did not say thank you.


    Sun Xu saved his life, and more than once.


    In order to save her, Sun Xu almost lost his life.


    Thank you, too light and too light!


    From now on, Sun Xu''s will is what her Jianfeng points to.


    This is Taotu''s decision.


    Accepting this knife can help Sun Xu better.


    Therefore, she received peace of mind.

 Chapter 438： Linglongs situation

    Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update! No ads!


    Five days, fleeting.


    On the fifth day of the terrifying three-masted sailing ship, Sun Xu completely became the initial treatment: the internal organs were regenerated, the burnt flesh and blood regained vitality, and the broken bones recovered.


    He finally has a complete body again!


    Sun Xu stood up by supporting the wall, opened his hands, his body shook slightly, and then stood firmly, the corners of his mouth slightly cocked: "Yes! It''s a success!"


    At this time, his room was almost full of people.


    Robin, Ainilu, Green Pheasant, Taotu, and CP9 are all there.


    It is worth mentioning that after the First World War of Malin Vandor, the attitude of CP9, mainly Rob Luchi, has undergone great changes.


    Before, he was forced to surrender to Sun Xu because of the safety of his companions.


    But after that war, especially after reading the details introduced in the newspaper, his attitude changed 180 degrees, and his gaze at Sun Xu was full of eagerness, and he became a fan.


    In his cognition, being strong is justice.


    Sun Xu showed the strongest strength, and that naturally became synonymous with justice in his eyes.


    "Very good!"


    "Congratulations, boss!"


    "This is definitely a miracle!"


    "..."


    After seeing Sun Xu stand up on his own strength, everyone was boiling.


    When they first found Sun Xu in Malin Fando, his miserable appearance, all memories were still fresh.


    That kind of injury can survive, it''s a god!


    Sun Xu pressed down his hand to stop their cheering.


    "It''s just the initial treatment, it''s too early to celebrate now!"


    The human body is not a machine, so it¡¯s okay to rotate it intact.


    Even for machinery, there are various issues such as the suitability of parts, service life, and operating efficiency.


    Although he cured all the necrotic parts of his body, there is still a long way to go before a complete cure. In fact, this is just the beginning.


    Just like developing a game, the framework is only set up at present, and various content will be filled in the future.


    The previous step is more important. After this step is completed, there is no major problem, as long as you proceed step by step, the project can be successfully completed.


    But the latter step is more time-consuming and labor-intensive, and the details must be carefully polished.


    However, the completion of this step is of great significance to Sun Xu.


    Not only did he have the ability to move independently, but more importantly, after the initial body reconstruction, he no longer had to spend all his mana on the magical powers of the Spring Wind and Rain to hang his life.


    To him, mana is more important than body.


    With extra mana, he can fly by himself, use divine consciousness, and cast spells and supernatural powers.


    Even has a not weak combat power.


    What I was able to do before can now be done, but the intensity and height are not as good as before, so it is a perfect youth version of myself.


    In addition, there is one very important thing: With extra mana, you can try to awaken Linglong.


    During this period of time, without Linglong''s company, he was very uncomfortable, even more unsuitable than being paralyzed in bed!


    Waved to let the others leave, and soon only Sun Xu himself was left in the room.


    He opened his hand, and a ray of light shot from the center of his eyebrows, fell on the palm of his hand, and turned into a foot-high pagoda.


    The Linglong Pagoda, which was once shining with brilliance, makes people know that it is not a mortal thing, and now it is bleak and without any special fluctuations.


    In Purgatory Thunder, Sun Xu and Taotu would have died a long time ago without the protection of Linglong Tower.


    In fact, Linglong''s energy is depleted mainly because of protecting them.


    Even though the Thunder Purgatory was made by the King of Heaven, Linglong''s predecessor was also the King of the Ancient Weapon.


    If she wanted to go out, Linglong could escape under the thunder.


    Sun Xu tried to pour mana into the Linglong Tower, but all mud cows entered the sea without any change.


    He leaned out his spiritual knowledge again, looking for Linglong''s figure, and this time he had a harvest quickly.


    In the place equivalent to the sea of ??human consciousness, Linglong lay quietly, her body was translucent, as if it would dissipate at any time.


    "Oops!"


    Sun Xu''s expression changed: "Fortunately, I did not lose time, and completed the initial treatment as soon as possible. In a few days later, Linglong may really disappear."


    Linglong Tower is no longer Pluto, it has become mana.


    She can still absorb energy on its own, but without Sun Xu''s mana control, it is equivalent to closing the switch, stopping the operation, and all functions stop, including the function of absorbing energy.


    In Malin Vando, after the last attack, Linglong Tower''s energy was exhausted.


    It cannot be supplemented by external energy, so it can only draw energy from Linglong.


    Linglong was already injured, and she was constantly pumped out of energy, so she naturally became weaker and weaker.


    Her body was condensed by pure mental power, and now it became translucent, indicating that it was on the verge of collapse.


    Sun Xu let go of the limitations of the Linglong Tower, allowing it to absorb energy, and the dim Linglong Tower once again glowed with light.


    However, Sun Xu''s expression remained unchanged, and his brows were still frowned.


    Linglong Tower itself was not harmed, it can only be recovered by absorbing enough energy, but Linglong is not necessarily.


    She is too weak!


    The basic structure can hardly be maintained.


    Even if Linglong Tower stopped drawing her, her body continued to collapse.


    "After Linglong Tower absorbs enough energy, it should feed back to Linglong, and her body should be repaired automatically by then."


    Sun Xu thought silently.


    Linglong Tower and Linglong are one body, equivalent to a person''s body and soul.


    When the body collapses, the soul will collapse, the body will heal, and the soul will be nourished and gradually recovered.


    But it will take a while.


    Linglong Tower must make up for its losses before it can feed back to Linglong.


    Is there enough time?


    In addition, the backfeeding of Linglong Tower can compare to Linglong''s body collapse speed?


    Sun Xu took a long breath and exhaled it slowly.


    No matter how anxious he is, he can only watch now.


    Even the owner and refiner of Linglong Tower, he couldn''t influence this process.


    Moreover, there is a bigger worry in his heart.


    After all, Linglong is not a real tool spirit, but a substitute created by forcibly combining the ship spirit and the devil fruit.


    He didn''t know if Linglong would be adversely affected after such an experience.


    What he worries most is that Linglong can no longer fully fit Linglong Tower, it will produce rejection reaction like human transplant organ.


    He had always avoided excessive use of Linglong before, just to prevent this from happening.


    However, the plan cannot keep up with the changes.


    Obviously, not everything will develop according to his wishes.


    In Sun Xu''s anxious wait, two more days passed.


    In these two days, Linglong Tower absorbed enough energy and began to feed back to Linglong.


    What made him breathe a sigh of relief was that the effect of Linglong Tower''s backfeeding was very good. Linglong''s body stopped collapsing and began to slowly improve.


    At least, Linglong''s life was saved!


    As for the last worry, I can only know after Linglong wakes up.


    Sun Xu did not continue to wait, but he mobilized everyone and began to prepare to go to the food island.

 Chapter 439： idea

    After receiving Sun Xu''s notice, everyone soon assembled in his room again.


    When the people arrived, Sun Xu didn''t sell it, and said straightforwardly: "Everyone, get ready, we are leaving!"


    "Leave?"


    "Are you going to Food Island?"


    "I can''t wait!"


    Everyone was excited.


    They knew their destination a long time ago, and were very interested in the mysterious island in the depths of the Devil''s Triangle.


    Live roast pigs, buttery fruits, broken spaces, and weird time flows. These words revealed from the Ainilu population sounded full of dreams, giving people a very unreal feeling.


    "I''m going to Food Island again!"


    Taotu shook his head, his expression in a trance.


    The fate between her and Sun Xu started here.


    If she hadn''t met Sun Xu back then, she might have died by then.


    Another thing that kept her fresh in her memory was Tina''s plan of "feeding a tiger with the body".


    It is a pity that the plan only stays at the level of imagination. If they had really implemented it at the beginning, it might be another scenario now.


    The corners of Robin''s mouth twitched slightly, his eyes full of softness as he watched Sun Xu.


    The last step for her and her boss to break through is on Food Island.


    At the beginning they were just a small team of three, and the most famous was her son of the devil.


    Now the number has reached twenty, many of them have become famous in the world, known as the world''s number one pirate group, and the bounty of the boss has reached an unprecedented 10 billion.


    Even her long-standing psychological shadow, Admiral Kuzan joined them.


    Robin always feels that time has passed for a long time. The people around him and the things he encountered have all undergone earth-shaking changes.


    Even the boss has changed a lot.


    The bosses of the past were mysterious, arrogant, and powerful, like fallen gods, arrogant, as if there was nothing worth taking in their hearts.


    Now the boss is still mysterious, still arrogant, and still strong, but with more desire and popularity, it no longer makes people think that he will fly away at any time.


    She can feel that the rope that locks the boss has her share.


    Her own changes have been even greater.


    The strength and reputation have all been greatly improved, and even the title has been changed, from the son of the devil before to the Thousand-Hand Buddha.


    Everyone''s impression of her has changed from being a survivor of O''Hara to a member of the Demon King Pirate Group.


    There are also changes in mentality.


    She no longer felt lonely and painful, and no longer afraid of the world government and the navy. All the psychological shadows were wiped out. Now she can face the green pheasant calmly, and even dare to order him to work.


    Her goal has also changed. She is no longer obsessed with the text of history. Now she has a greater and more incredible dream: to overthrow the world government and avenge O''Hara!


    This goal, she didn''t even think about it, she could only pursue the cause of O''Hara''s demise, to add some blockage to the world government, and at the same time to comfort the spirit of O''Hara''s historians in the sky.


    But now, she feels that this goal is not impossible to achieve!


    Overthrow the world government?


    As long as she thinks of these words, her heart will be pounding, and there is a strong desire and expectation in her chest, just like the feeling of spending the night with the boss for the first time.


    If in the process of overthrowing the world government, you can add firewood and bricks, then that is the best way of revenge.


    There was a smile in Robin''s eyes.


    All this, all these changes, are brought about by the boss!


    Meeting the boss must be the luckiest thing in her life!


    The only pity is that he is a bit too bothered.


    But then again, if the boss doesn''t bother, she won''t have anything to do with her at all.


    Robin doesn''t know what other girls think, but she really doesn''t have too high demands. As long as she can always be with the boss and occupy a small place in his heart, she will be satisfied.


    Ainilu was also looking at Sun Xu.


    It was this man who took away the ark he built to go to the moon and forcibly took him to Qinghai.


    He thought it would be an experience of enduring humiliation and finally rising up to resist and seizing freedom.


    Unexpectedly, it will be really fragrant soon.


    Qinghai is so interesting!


    A powerful person is like a crucian carp in the river. The strength he once was proud of is simply vulnerable to a single blow, and the number of people who can defeat him is countless!


    It turns out that people with natural abilities are not invincible, and there are armed forces and domineering forces in the world that can hurt them.


    It turns out that the real name of the heart network is called seeing, hearing, color, domineering!


    It turns out that in addition to armed and domineering, there is also a rarer domineering!


    He used to be like an ignorant clown, dominating the small slap-sized place on the sky island, thinking he was invincible!


    The vast sea, the dotted islands, all kinds of magical abilities, and countless powerful people, all these are so much fun! !


    Let his numb heart beat again, and he felt the pleasure of fighting with all his strength.


    The bit of resentment in his heart towards Sun Xu has long since disappeared.


    "However, the boss is really bad. He promised me that as long as I can defeat him, I will be free or let me be the boss. He obviously knows that it is impossible. He is just fooling me! I was naive to believe it back then!"


    Ainilu complained in his heart.


    The more he comes into contact with the boss, the more he can feel the boss''s strength.


    Today, he has no hope of himself.


    He was very confident, but the green pheasant shocked him deeply.


    As a person with natural ability, the blue pheasant''s understanding and control of abilities completely exploded him!


    The two sides are not in the same dimension at all!


    Ainilu knew that he would be able to reach the level of the green pheasant in the future.


    His future goal is the blue pheasant. The blue pheasant lost to the red dog. The red dog was unable to fight back in the hands of the boss. He and another natural ability person comparable to the red dog and the blue pheasant besieged the boss. Downwind.


    This is a fart!


    The boss is like a ghost!


    If he still works hard with the goal of defeating the boss, he doubts that he will be hit and completely lose confidence.


    "What are you doing in a daze? Hurry up and pack your things!"


    A scream awakened Ainilu, and he smiled lazily: "I know the boss!"


    Sun Xu glanced at him and muttered in his heart, this guy''s eyes were so strange! He has always shown that he has no interest in female sex, so he doesn''t have any special hobbies, right?


    He shuddered, and soon remembered that even if Anilu really has any special hobbies, the first goal is likely to be Ace, and he has nothing to worry about.


    Thinking about this, Sun Xu relaxed again.


    Before long, everyone packed up their things and returned.


    Robin counted and said, "We''re all here, let''s go, boss."


    Sun Xu shook his head. In the eyes of everyone''s doubts, he lightly clicked his eyebrows, and the Linglong Tower flew out, quickly transforming into a giant tower.

 Chapter 440： arrival

    Seeing this scene, everyone was overjoyed and spoke up.


    "Has Linglong recovered?"


    "Linglong Tower can be used again?"


    "Finally don''t have to take that slow, poorly-conditioned and broken ship!"


    "..."


    Once the sea is difficult to be watered.


    For people who are accustomed to traveling by Linglong Tower, it is indeed very unaccustomed to go by boat.


    The speed is slow, turbulent, and the space is small. You must always pay attention to the impact of weather, heading, ocean currents and other aspects. The comfort level is not even one-tenth of that of Linglong Tower.


    "It hasn''t fully recovered yet, but it''s ready to ride."


    Sun Xu briefly said, but did not continue to explain in depth.


    Even now, Ainilu and others still don''t quite understand the relationship between Linglong Tower and Linglong, so explaining to them is no good.


    Linglong Tower opened a door, and Sun Xu was about to go up, suddenly stopped, and looked at the members of the Webster Pirate Group who looked timidly at this side in the corner.


    After noticing Sun Xu''s gaze, their bodies trembled again and looked at each other a few times. The captain bit the bullet and walked out, flatteringly saying: "Master Demon King, what can we do for help? Where is it? Please speak up! We will never say a word''no''!"


    The strongest in the world!


    The owner of the highest bounty of all ages!


    Ruthless people who dare to kill the five old stars!


    These celebrities smashed down, and Sun Xu glared at them, which might scare them to pee.


    Sun Xu said indifferently, "This time I will spare you your life. If you let me know that you will do evil in the future, I will come personally and take off your heads! However, it will not be as simple as death by then. Understand?"


    "understand!"


    "Don''t worry, that kind of thing will never happen!"


    "In fact, we have already planned to disband the pirate group and continue to return home to do business!"


    The Captain of the Webster Pirate Group hurriedly said, sweating on his forehead, as if his head would move within a second at night.


    They can be said to be very unlucky, or they can be said to be very lucky.


    Before, they were actually a caravan. They encountered pirates robbed and wandered into the seas of the Devil''s Three Pieces. They found the terrifying three-masted sailboat.


    It''s a pity that their strength is too weak, they can only make a living by scaring others, and they haven''t even robbed it once.


    However, this also laid the foundation for them to survive from Sun Xu in the future.


    If they have extraordinary strength, they will grab a lot of money as soon as they become pirates and get a lot of money, then they have moved their heads now.


    "Just do it for yourself!"


    Sun Xu floated into the air and plunged into the Linglong Tower.


    Others followed suit.


    After everyone had entered, there was a bang, the door closed, and Linglong Tower rose into the sky, crashed into the mist, and disappeared in a blink of an eye.


    After waiting for a while to confirm that they had really left, several members of the Webster Pirates group looked at each other and started to cry.


    The past few days have been too hard for them!


    All around are big guys.


    Well-known and well-known, the minimum bounty is 200 million.


    This is a sky-high price for the area near the Devil''s Triangle!


    Those who don''t know each other seem to be very uncomfortable.


    They are like a few lambs falling into the lion group, lest any one of them accidentally be swallowed by one bite.


    I didn''t dare to provoke me, I didn''t dare to run, I could only wait cautiously, and I had to rack my brains to think about how to reduce the probability of the big bosses of the Demon King Pirate Group rising.


    It can be said to be laborious and laborious, not stressful.


    In a few days, everyone has lost at least two catties!


    Now finally free!


    After crying for a long time, the mood finally calmed down a bit.


    The captain rubbed his nose and cried: "Go! Let''s go now! Never be a pirate again! It''s terrible!"


    Everyone else agrees.


    You can actually run into a super giant like the Demon King Pirate Group when you just debuted. Not to mention the strength, this luck is too bad!


    As we all know, people with poor luck are not qualified to be strengtheners.


    Their best choice is to leave the hopeless profession of Pirate as soon as possible.


    After crying enough, everyone simply packed their luggage and left here in a hurry.


    the other side.


    Although more than ten days have passed, Linglong Pagoda is no different from before, and everyone''s room still retains the way they left when they left.


    As long as the Linglong Tower is not damaged, external attacks will not affect the internal space at all.


    Everyone went to clean up, and Sun Xu sat down in the hall.


    When Linglong was still there, he didn''t need to do anything. He only needed to tell Linglong the destination and direction. If there was anything that needed to be adjusted, he just called out in his mind, and he could finish it without even having to speak.


    But now, everything can only be controlled by him himself.


    Not to mention the trouble, his control of Linglong Tower is not as handy as Linglong.


    After a while, Rebecca took the lead to pack things up and walked to him.


    "Master Sun Xu."


    Sun Xu raised his head and glanced at her: "Let me see how you are doing with your swordsmanship?"


    Some time ago, all his energy was spent on treating injuries. In addition to the time when he was alone with Weiwei before, he hadn''t checked Rebecca''s results for about half a month.


    Rebecca''s development is related to his future, and he still attaches great importance to it. Once he recovered, he picked up his previous work.


    "Yes!"


    Rebecca nodded heavily, and then began to perform the yin and yang sword technique with a serious look on her face.


    The light of the knife flickered, and the wind howled.


    Her moves are not so sharp, but with a special charm.


    After playing it again, Sun Xu nodded in satisfaction.


    "good!"


    It can be seen that, compared to half a month ago, Rebecca''s knife skills have become more proficient, the connection is also smoother, and it has truly begun to have the charm of yin and yang rotation.


    It shows that she has not been lazy in the past two months.


    Of course, compared with the previous period, there is not much progress, but this is mainly because without his help.


    Moreover, this is not necessarily a bad thing.


    Accumulate thin hair.


    With the accumulation of these two months, Rebecca should have a significant improvement in the future.


    "I will go to your room tonight." Sun Xu said again.


    Rebecca, who was ecstatic because of being praised, suddenly became shy when she heard that.


    Although she also knew that Sun Xu meant to help her groom her body, she still couldn''t help but feel a little fanciful, and even an unspeakable heat rose up on her body.


    Sun Xu hadn''t noticed her change, and now his attention was focused on the outside.


    Linglong Tower has already begun to move toward the depths of the Devil''s Triangle.


    This place is no better than the outside, there may be special dangers at any time, without Linglong''s help, he must carefully control it.


    Soon after, the others packed up their things and came to the hall one after another.


    Some stood by the window and looked out, and some sat down beside Sun Xu.


    "It doesn''t seem to be special."


    Ace said.


    "That''s because Linglong Tower keeps the danger out."


    Ainilu sneered: "I can guarantee that if you throw you down now, you will never leave alive!"


    "What is the danger here?"


    Xiliu asked.


    Others also looked at Ainilu, showing curious expressions.


    Seen from above, there seems to be no change in other aspects except for the dense fog.


    "It''s mainly the environment."


    Ainilu glanced at Sun Xu and said, "According to the boss, the time and space in this area is very chaotic, and many dangerous situations have occurred."


    "Time and space?"


    Everyone was a little confused.


    In their understanding, the dangerous environment refers more to the weird ocean currents and the changeable extreme weather, and some powerful marine life can also be counted as it.


    But what the **** is time and space?


    Ainilu was a little embarrassed in his heart, he actually didn''t understand, just repeating Sun Xu''s words according to the script.


    However, his face was still calm, with a somewhat unexpected expression, and said: "For example, there is a mirror space that is completely opposite to the normal space. Once you enter it, the concept of inside and outside is reversed, and your skin will enter the body. Inside, flesh and blood and internal organs will be exposed.


    But at the beginning, you didn''t notice the change at all, and when you felt it, you were not far from death! Many navies died because of this! "


    "Mirror space? Inverted inside and outside?"


    The hearts of everyone were horrified, and they felt extremely strange.


    Their expressions gave Anilu a great sense of accomplishment. He lowered his voice slightly, showing a mysterious attitude: "I''ll say another more weird example.


    There is chaos in time in a region, the past, present, and future are intertwined, and there will be sounds and pictures from different time and space.


    Once you accidentally see it, you will interfere with time and space. Due to the interference mechanism, time and space will directly erase your accident!


    It is completely erased, everyone will forget you, as if you have never appeared in this world! "


    "Chaotic time?"


    Everyone felt even more weird and unreal, and they couldn''t help but look at Sun Xu, wanting to ask him for proof.


    "Anilu is basically right."


    Sun Xu said: "The time and space here was once broken. Although it has been repaired a lot, it is still full of chaos. Because ordinary people can''t perceive the changes in time and space at all, it looks extremely dangerous!"


    "Time and space are broken? Is time and space also broken?"


    Green Pheasant frowned and asked slowly.


    "Of course, as long as the power is strong enough, time and space can be broken."


    Sun Xu''s tone was affirmative.


    "Then, boss, what is the power that shatters the time and space here?" Ace asked curiously.


    "I suspect it is the force of the collision of the two worlds." Sun Xu said.


    Two worlds?


    Is there another world?


    Everyone looked at each other and saw the consternation in each other''s eyes.


    The more I say it, the more outrageous it seems!


    However, looking at Sun Xu''s appearance, it does not seem to be fooling them.


    Someone was going to continue to ask, but was interrupted by Sun Xu.


    "I will officially enter the core area soon!"


    The front is the special space on the first and second layers that originally trapped the navy, and it is also the entrance to the core area of ??the Devil''s Triangle.


    Everyone lifted up their spirits, came to the window and looked out.


    At the next moment, everyone''s complexion changed.


    They still didn''t see anything, but they felt it.


    Just now, they seemed to pass through an invisible membrane.


    If he is driving an ordinary sailing boat, Sun Xu must use his spiritual sense to probe back and forth, and only after careful analysis can he choose a safer route.


    However, there is Linglong Tower, so there is no need to worry about these problems.


    After the initial refinement, the Pluto was able to shuttle freely, and now Linglong Tower is even more unscrupulous.


    Sun Xu only needs to pay attention to the direction, and avoid some bottomless pits, and then just hit it directly!


    The first floor, the second floor, the scene space, the chaotic time and space... During the next journey, no matter what situation he encountered, Sun Xu directly drove the Linglong Tower and slammed into it.


    However, the time and space here is not static.


    Others couldn''t see it, but Sun Xu, who possessed divine consciousness, clearly felt that compared with the time when he came last time, the time and space here has changed a lot.


    Some dangerous areas have disappeared, some have become smaller, some have strengthened, and new dangerous areas have appeared.


    However, compared to the pretentious and cautious one last time, Sun Xu just looked on and didn''t care this time.


    Linglong Pagoda rushed all the way, and in less than a day they finished the journey they had spent a long time walking, and reached the space crack area in front of the food island.


    There is no change compared to before.


    The fog above his head dissipated, and the sun shone, but it was distinct, as if it was not from the sun, but a flashlight.


    The huge black cracks meandering and twisting, the depth is not visible at the bottom, occupying the entire field of vision, and it looks like a broken mirror.


    Large and small fragments are floating, some are in nothingness, and some can see the sky, earth, ocean and other sceneries. In a piece of fragments full of sea water, there are even fishes living in them.


    Except for Sun Xu who had been here, everyone else was shocked.


    Needless to explain, they all know that this is the broken space that Ainilu mentioned before.


    This scene was more shocking than they thought.


    The aura of destruction exuding from the edges of the black cracks made everyone feel the cold of frozen souls like a falling ice cellar.


    "Boss, is it really possible to pass here?"


    Ace looked at Sun Xu, his face a little stiff.


    If you go forward, it looks like jumping into a fire pit.


    "Of course!"


    Sun Xu simply replied without giving them a chance to inquire, and drove the Linglong Tower directly into it.


    Space cracks may seem ordinary, but in fact they are more troublesome than spectacle space or chaotic time and space, and they belong to a higher level of destruction.


    The previous trouble Sun Xu could drive Linglong Tower without avoiding it, and ran into it directly, but he couldn''t face the cracks in space!


    If it really hits the space crack, the Linglong Tower is damaged, or if it is serious, it may even be destroyed directly.


    Even Sun Xu''s spiritual consciousness must be careful to avoid the cracks in space, the only consequence of getting close is to be torn and swallowed.


    However, in any case, Linglong Tower is much more flexible than a ship. After a period of seemingly thrilling, but actually as stable as an old dog''s operation, Sun Xu successfully drove the Linglong Tower through the space crack area and arrived at the food island.


    Looking down at the island below, the corner of Sun Xu''s mouth slightly raised.


    "It''s finally here, I won''t go out if I don''t cultivate into the soul this time!"

 Chapter 441： the truth

    It hasn¡¯t been long since Sun Xu and the others came to Food Island last time. The rooms they built are still intact, so they can move in directly, which saves some effort.


    However, when it was time to move in, a little accident happened.


    Last time Sun Xu was alone with Robin, and Ainilu had been mixed up with the navy for a long time. The two built a small house next to the special space-time area and lived together without any scruples.


    And now, in addition to Robin, there are three of Weiwei, Keya, and Perona.


    When it was time to allocate the room, Sun Xu sat on the wax directly.


    Outside the stone house.


    Everyone is there.


    Sun Xu quietly took a glance.


    Keya looked at him expectantly. Weiwei smiled but didn''t say a word. Perona looked at the three of Keya and then glared at Sun Xu. Repeatedly, Robin looked in a trance and didn''t know what she was thinking.


    There was a strange atmosphere in the air.


    Ainilu and others all had expressions of watching the show, their cheek muscles kept twitching, and their smiles almost couldn''t be restrained.


    Sun Xu is usually powerful and mysterious, as if he is omnipotent, and there are not many opportunities to see him collapse.


    Someone whose name starts with "°¬" even wanted to take out a video phone worm to record this scene and enjoy it over and over again.


    However, thinking of Sun Xu''s fist as big as a casserole, for the sake of his own life, he still gave up this act of death.


    Sun Xu felt a sudden jump in his temples and his head twitched.


    Shura Field!


    Encountered once before!


    But this time it is obviously much more serious!


    Why! This is the price of opening the harem!


    Because of his injury before, the attention of several girls was on his injury, and there was not much other thoughts. As his injury improved and he was out of danger, the troubles hidden under the sea began to surface.


    Encountered this opportunity to divide the house, it broke out completely.


    "I also want to live with Master Sun Xu!"


    Just as the situation became more and more rigid, a voice suddenly sounded, breaking the silence that suffocated Sun Xu.


    Sun Xu was overjoyed, and the others were all surprised, and followed their voices to find out who the warriors dared to intervene in this situation.


    Bai Xing''s handsome figure appeared in their field of vision, with a beautiful face and a well-behaved. Regardless of men and women, they couldn''t help feeling pity when they saw her, and they couldn''t feel blamed at all.


    Seeing that everyone was looking at him, Bai Xing couldn''t help but shrank back and hid behind Sun Xu, only revealing a small head that looked at everyone timidly.


    Sun Xu rubbed Bai Xing''s long pink hair vigorously, and said with a chuckle: "Well, let''s build some more houses and live nearby! We should stay here for a while, which is also convenient for communication."


    For them, building a house is not a difficult task anyway.


    Everyone had nothing to do, and did not demolish his platform at this time.


    But Ya Ji Nu didn''t say anything, she could barely pass this level.


    After finding that there was no good show to watch, everyone started to take action, cutting logs, moving bricks and moving bricks.


    Taotu came to Sun Xu and said with a smile: "It''s very hard, right?"


    "It''s not bad."


    Sun Xu stretched his waist, smiling at the corners of his mouth.


    Shura field is an inevitable problem in opening the harem. He has no previous experience, but he finds it quite interesting. It is painful and happy.


    Life needs some waves to adjust.


    If it has been flat and plain, it will gradually become like boiled water, without passion and fun.


    Of course, the most important thing is that several girls are obviously well-measured, but they lose their tempers to make them tempted, and they don''t really intend to fight for life and death.


    Otherwise, how could Sun Xu be so calm.


    Taotu glanced at him, her expression was very complicated, surprised, confused, and somewhat inexplicable emotions. After a moment of silence, she suddenly asked.


    "Do you want to overthrow the world government for them?"


    She already knew Sun Xu''s plan, and she was shocked at first. She felt that he was hitting the stone with a pebble, and subconsciously wanted to persuade him to give up.


    But calm down, Taotu discovered that it was really impossible.


    Two ancient weapons, plus Sun Xu''s ability to break the ceiling and exceed balance, plus these powerful partners, he indeed has the strength to challenge the world government.


    "Why do you ask?"


    Sun Xu raised his eyebrows and said with a smile: "I can''t be the lawless, stupid, cruel, and fishy people who can''t understand the Tianlong people. Do you want to pray for the people? Just like the revolutionary army."


    "If this is the case, I think your more likely approach is to directly find the Tianlongren to kill, rather than bother to overthrow the world government." Taotu said indifferently.


    Sun Xu said again: "Then I can do it for my rights! Isn''t this a more reasonable guess?"


    Taotu shook his head.


    In her opinion, in addition to **** and appetite, Sun Xu''s desires in other areas are very low.


    Fame, wealth, and power, these three things are the lifelong pursuit of 99% of people in the world, including her, but Sun Xu has never cared about it.


    Until now, she did not see too much greed for power in Sun Xu.


    Sun Xu understood her answer, looked at the busy figures of Keya and Weiwei, and smiled again: "This is indeed part of the reason, and the unfamiliar with Tianlong people and power are also part of it.


    But more importantly, it''s right there, at your fingertips, why don''t I take it? "


    Taotu didn''t care about sighing for the scumbag, frowning and looking at him, some can''t believe his ears: "You can get it at your fingertips?"


    "At your fingertips!" Sun Xu nodded.


    Taotu didn''t directly question him, took a deep look at him, and asked, "What''s the reason?"


    Sun Xu did not conceal any more, and said lightly: "What do you think of my strength?"


    "Very strong! The name of the world''s strongest, worthy of the name!"


    Taotu didn''t quite understand why he was talking about this, but he answered honestly.


    Sun Xu said: "Then let me tell you that my strength is far from reaching the limit. It can even be said that I just started. Do you believe it?"


    "impossible!"


    Taotu retorted subconsciously.


    It''s understandable that you haven''t reached the limit, and it''s ridiculous to get started.


    Sun Xu didn''t care about her questioning, and his tone was flat and confident: "I can become stronger! A hundred times stronger than now! A thousand times! At that time, I will be able to destroy the world government alone! This is my reason!"


    "Hundred times? Thousand times?"


    Taotu looked at him blankly.


    She didn''t think Sun Xu was fooling herself, it was meaningless.


    Moreover, Sun Xu is very arrogant and arrogant, but he is not a ranting person.


    However, people have their limits. He is already the strongest in the world, and he is a thousand times stronger...


    Her heart beat abruptly, and she said bitterly, "Is there really a **** in this world?"


    Humans have limits, but Gods do not.


    He who is a thousand times stronger than the strongest in the world can only be a god, right?


    "It depends on how you define God."


    Sun Xu said calmly: "The omniscient and omnipotent god, there is a high probability that there is no such thing. But there are indeed some extremely powerful existences, jumping outside the Three Realms, not among the five elements, immortal, and living the same life as the sky. It¡¯s no problem to call it a god."


    "Immortal and immortal, live with the sky..."


    Taotu murmured, what is this god?


    No!


    Even some gods in myths are not so powerful!


    "Then are you a god?"


    A voice suddenly sounded nearby, and the figure of the green pheasant appeared in the vision of the two.


    Sun Xu was not surprised, he just noticed that the green pheasant was approaching.


    "I am not a god, I just got a little gift from God."


    Unstoppable vibrations appeared in the eyes of Taotu and Qing''s pheasant.


    After being silent for a while, the green pheasant asked again: "If there is a **** in the world, why hasn''t there been a god? As far as I know, no one has ever seen a **** in the 800 years since the establishment of the world government, and even in the previous history. , There is no record of the manifestation of gods!"


    Sun Xu smiled and stretched out two fingers: "First, as I just said, the gods are immortal. The 800, 1,000, or even thousands of years in your mouth, for that kind of existence, it''s possible In the blink of an eye, it''s not worth mentioning!


    Second, my statement may be a bit ambiguous. Gods do exist, but there are no gods in your world! "


    "our world?"


    Taotu and the green pheasant looked at each other, and both felt their scalp numb.


    There is so much information in these words!


    There were so many two people that they didn''t even dare to think about it.


    If these are true, then it is definitely a shocking discovery!


    Sun Xu''s speculation about the cause of this strange space, the collision of the two worlds, emerged in both of them.


    They looked at the dark area not far away at the same time. Is it another world on the opposite side?


    Not only peach rabbits, green pheasants, red dogs, or the entire navy executives have heard of this statement, but they have never paid much attention to it.


    The two men''s thoughts were so confused that they couldn''t speak for a while.


    After a long time, the green pheasant temporarily suppressed the throbbing in his heart, and asked in a deep voice: "You, are you from other worlds?"


    Taotu stared at him closely.


    Sun Xu is so mysterious!


    He appeared in the East China Sea, and when he first appeared, his strength was not weaker than Hawkeye.


    Going forward, there is no information at all.


    Where did he speak out, where he grew up, where did his strength come from, and how he got to the East China Sea... These issues, the world government and navy launched all forces to investigate, but found nothing.


    Before they thought it was Sun Xu''s secrecy measures, but now they seem to have other explanations.


    Sun Xu smiled, with a bit of nostalgia, a bit of sigh: "Yes! I come from another world!"


    Taotu opened his mouth: "Is it the opposite world?"


    "No! It''s another world!" Sun Xu said Taotu looked in a trance, the truth is like this.


    No wonder Sun Xu sometimes acted like a passerby, it turns out that he is really an outsider!


    The green pheasant looked at him and asked, "Why are you telling us this?"


    This should be his biggest secret!


    Taotu is okay, the two have a deep relationship between life and death.


    But why tell yourself?


    The green pheasants are very clear that their relationship is more similar to cooperation, and their trust is not that high.


    Why did he tell himself such a big secret?


    Sun Xu pointed to the direction they came and said, "When I leave from here, I will be invincible in the world!"

 Chapter 442： Large number

    After these days of cultivation, coupled with the advancement of various magical powers such as refining artefacts, divination techniques, and so on, coupled with the understanding of life and death, Sun Xu felt that it would only take another fifty years to be able to cultivate himself. soul.


    At one hundred times the time flow rate, the actual time only takes half a year.


    In addition, compared to before, his strength has been greatly improved, he should be able to enter the area with faster time flow to practice, and the actual time required should be shorter.


    Sun Xu made up his mind a long time ago that he would not go out if he didn''t cultivate into his soul.


    Waiting for him to cultivate into the soul, then what is there to worry about?


    "I see."


    The green pheasant gave a wry smile.


    why? Because I don''t care!


    He could see that Sun Xu really didn''t take himself to heart.


    It''s really a fresh feeling that the admiral in front of the admiral was so despised.


    "Then I will wait to witness the birth of the gods."


    After that, the green pheasant left, his back looked a little lost.


    Taotu didn''t wait for Sun Xu to speak, staring at him closely, and said: "I have just one question, will you leave?"


    "Maybe, maybe not, it depends on whether I have the ability to leave one world to another world, it''s not that simple."


    Sun Xu said, seeing Taotu''s face change, he quickly said: "Of course, I already have a lot of concerns in this world, even if I leave, I will definitely come back! It''s like going out on an adventure."


    Taotu''s complexion improved a bit, but she still looked worried.


    There are a lot of adventures that will never go back in your life!


    Just thinking about the possibility that she might never see Sun Xu again, she would feel very painful.


    Taotu opened her mouth, but in the end she said nothing.


    She has no reason to stop a person from returning to her hometown.


    "This matter will definitely not work on my own. Everyone must work hard together!"


    Taotu looked at Keya and Weiwei, and thoughts came to mind.


    At this moment, Perona ran over and pulled Sun Xu away: "Everyone is busy, how can you do nothing? Come and help!"


    "Hey! I''m still a patient!"


    "Then help design it! Hehe, I want to build a castle!"


    "..."


    Taotu shook his head, suppressed all kinds of thoughts, and followed.


    "This matter must be planned well, step by step!"


    With the concerted efforts of everyone, the houses are beautiful, sturdy, and each with their own styles. They are definitely high-end communities.


    Sun Xu couldn''t do it, but he didn''t look at it. He didn''t understand the design, but he possessed many magical spells, which helped a lot.


    His contribution to build such a good house is definitely the first!


    Sun Xu''s own house is just a two-story building, surrounded by the houses of a few girls, surrounded by stars like a moon.


    Green Pheasant, Aini Road, CP9 and others each found a favorite location nearby.


    It is worth mentioning that Bai Xing is the only person who does not own a house. She lives directly in Sun Xu''s small building.


    After the house was built, everyone settled down and started looking for things to do on their own.


    Sun Xu didn''t start practicing right away. The injury on his body has not healed. He rushes into the area of ??high time flow rate, and his body will bear huge pressure, which may aggravate the injury.


    However, he didn''t do nothing.


    I often turn around in areas where the time flow rate is slow, so that I can gradually adapt to this change, and secondly, I can heal the injury earlier-the time flow rate is low, the pressure is small, and it has no effect on the body.


    Green Pheasant and Taotu didn''t spread his words that day, and Ainilu and others showed no abnormalities.


    However, they seemed to know something. Not only did they clear up their previous suspicions, but they also got together and whispered together all day long, glanced at him from time to time, with a weird look.


    Time flies, and another week has passed.


    Sun Xu stood up from a boulder, stretched his waist, and his body made a crackling sound.


    "Finally recovered! It feels good to be without injury or illness!"


    There was a clear smile at the corner of his mouth.


    After seven days of actual treatment, and more than half a month of treatment, his injuries were finally healed!


    After moving his hands and feet, Sun Xu nodded with satisfaction.


    "Except for a little weakness, there is no other problem!"


    Weakness is inevitable.


    Illness comes like a mountain, and it goes like a thread.


    Even if such a serious illness can be cured, it will inevitably lose a lot of vitality.


    However, this is not a particularly serious problem for a cultivator.


    "Start practicing tomorrow!"


    Sun Xu can''t wait.


    "However, before that, there is one more thing to do."


    His gaze swept across the few people in Keya, and a fire burst out of his chest.


    Because of fear of affecting the injury, he hasn''t used meat for a long time.


    It''s fine, but there are several beautiful women around him who are charming, protruding and leaning back, and letting him pick them up, but they can only see and can''t eat. This feeling is simply too painful!


    Sun Xu decided to attack at night today!


    And it will take many night attacks!


    Soon it was evening.


    Ace and baby-5 prepared dinner early.


    When he arrived at the food island, Ace no longer needed to cultivate and transform the ingredients, but he was used to being a chef and naturally continued this job.


    Seeing Sun Xu coming to the restaurant ahead of time with constant smiles on his face, everyone showed a surprised expression.


    It looks like something good has happened no matter how it looks.


    Robin thoughtfully: "Boss, is your injury healed?"


    "Bingo!" Sun Xu snapped his fingers and smiled: "That''s right! My Hu Hansan is back again!"


    I didn''t care who Hu Hansan was.


    Robin quietly exchanged gazes with Weiwei, Keya, and Taotu, and their expressions were a little unnatural.


    However, this strangeness was fleeting, and no one else noticed it.


    The food on Gourmet Island was more delicious than Ace¡¯s transformation, and everyone was very satisfied with dinner.


    After eating and drinking, everyone dispersed.


    Sun Xu found Rebecca and began to teach her how to do swordsmanship, chatting and playing with Bai Xing in his free time.


    Soon, as night fell, the food island gradually became quiet.


    Seeing the time was almost up, Sun Xu ended this teaching and returned to his house with Bai Xing.


    Clean up, it''s time to start!


    After all, there are four people!


    With his stamina, if he doesn''t hurry up, I am afraid it will be dawn at the end!


    After parting with Bai Xing, Sun Xu took a bath first, without wearing anything, and went straight to his bedroom, ready to change clothes.


    When he reached the door, he found something wrong before he even went in.


    There is breathing in the room!


    And more than one person!


    Sun Xu was startled first, then the corners of his mouth curled up, and his smile gradually became presumptuous: "Interesting!"


    Creak.


    He opened the door and walked in.


    The facilities in the room are very simple, a big bed, a cupboard, a table and a chair, nothing more.


    But the cleaning is very clean.


    Baby-5 comes to clean up the room for him every day.


    Sun Xu looked towards the bed.


    The quilt that was supposed to be folded on the head of the bed was opened at some unknown time, and it was uneven on the bed.


    Sun Xu smiled silently and walked over.


    He reached into the quilt, and his hand was soft.


    Going forward, the scale is different, and the touch feels like.


    He squeezed hard.


    "Ah!"


    An exclamation came from under the quilt.


    "Let me see, which thief sneaked into my room!"


    Sun Xu smiled, and suddenly opened the quilt.


    There are four jade bodies, Vivi with blue hair, Keya with blond hair, Perona with pink hair, and Robin with black hair. The lengths and heights are slightly different, but they are equally attractive.


    "Ah!"


    "rogue!"


    "Why don''t you wear clothes?"


    "Woohoo..."


    Weiwei and the three screamed, all of them opened a gap of two centimeters with their five fingers, covering their eyes.


    Only Robin appreciated it calmly.


    "You are the wicked person to sue first!"


    Sun Xu raised his eyebrows, he smiled, his eyes fiery: "Is it a holiday today? Why did you prepare such a big surprise suddenly?"


    He was planning to go to the night attack one by one, but he didn''t expect that the four of them took the initiative to send them to the door, and they were still together, satisfying his always wanted but no wish for success.


    Weiwei at the end chuckled, sat up, stretched out her hand to wrap around his neck, exhaling blue in his ear.


    "Don''t say so much! What should you do now, don''t you know?"


    Sun Xu fell down.


    The other three looked at each other, all a little embarrassed, but still mustered up the courage and took the initiative to lean in.


    Sun Xu''s eyes were blurred and his expression in a trance.


    "This is heaven, right?"


    The phoenix flute sounded, the jade pot turned light, and the fish and dragon danced overnight.


    Sun Xu enjoyed the treatment of the emperor this night.


    The next day.


    The soft morning light squeezed into the room through the gap of the curtain, and it happened to fall on Sun Xu''s face.


    He slowly opened his eyes, stayed in a daze for a while, and gradually became sober.


    Turning his eyes, Weiwei is on the left, holding his arm tightly, and Robin is outside. On the right is Keya, with his **** facing him, hugging Perona next to him.


    The four girls slept deeply.


    The five of them tossed till late, and several girls were exhausted, and they had just fallen asleep.


    Sun Xu smiled, remembering Weiwei''s murmur when she was in love last night.


    "do not go!"


    He probably knew what the surprise was about.


    It should be Taotu who told a few people about his origin and plan, and they came up with this method of retaining him.


    It must be said This method is indeed very effective!


    Wenrou Township is the Tomb of Heroes!


    Thinking of the emperor''s treatment last night, Sun Xu indeed had an urge to indulge in it and never wake up.


    He now understands why the king has not reigned since then.


    Such a beautiful girl is sleeping next to the pillow, and he doesn''t want to go to court early if he is the emperor.


    "However, I want to leave not only to return to the original world, but more importantly, so that we can all live longer!"


    Sun Xu squeezed Weiwei''s white and delicate cheeks.


    She grumbled, and her little head arched toward him again.


    Thinking about the hard work of a few girls in order to keep himself, Sun Xu still couldn''t help but feel soft, and he thought: "There is Linglong Pagoda, maybe we can take them with me at that time?"

 Chapter 443： Start practicing

    Leaving is risky.


    Even if Sun Xu tried to improve the life span of Keya and Weiwei through the double cultivation method, there was a limit in the end.


    The time flow rate between different worlds is likely to be different.


    The collision between the world of suspected "captive of food" and the world of pirates can result in a special area that exceeds the normal flow rate hundreds of times, or even thousands of times.


    If you arrive at a time that is tens of thousands, or even tens of thousands, times different from the time flow of Pirate World, he will delay there for a while, and when they come back, they may have turned into a pile of dead bones.


    But bringing Keya and them is also risky.


    The area outside the world is completely unknown to Sun Xu.


    Unknown means danger.


    If Sun Xuneng left the Pirate World, his strength would definitely be good.


    In case of danger, he may be able to protect himself, but he may not be able to protect others.


    The inside of Linglong Tower is not absolutely safe.


    He couldn''t take Linglong Tower back into the Sea of ??Consciousness when there were people inside.


    Sun Xu was in a dilemma, thinking about it, never thought of the best of both worlds.


    "Forget it, I don''t want to! The boat will be straight at the end of the bridge, let''s talk about it when it really comes!"


    Sun Xu slowly exhaled a suffocating breath, pressing the question to the bottom of his heart.


    After leaving the Pirate World, at least after he has thoroughly refined the mana, there is still a long time.


    He didn''t even know what kind of power he had then, thinking too much now is purely asking for trouble.


    Gently pulling his arm out of Weiwei''s embrace, Sun Xu quietly got out of bed, washed, and left the room.


    As soon as he went out, he ran into Taotu.


    "What a coincidence."


    Taotu waved.


    skillful?


    You come to my door before dawn, it would be a coincidence if you don''t meet it!


    "Whose idea?"


    Sun Xu asked directly.


    "Ahem."


    Taotu''s expression was slightly unnatural, and his eyes turned to the side: "Whose idea? I don''t know what you are talking about."


    "Isn''t it your idea?"


    Sun Xu raised his eyebrows and said with a smirk: "It''s in my heart!"


    "Aren''t you angry?"


    Taotu blurted out, then reacted and smiled.


    Sun Xu glanced at her: "What makes me angry? I wish I did this every day!"


    Taotu was speechless, and couldn''t help but vomit: "You are a hungry ghost! Aren''t you afraid that your body can''t stand it?"


    Sun Xu chuckled: "You look down on me too much! What strength brings me not only strong combat power, but...you know!"


    "What do you understand? I don''t understand!"


    Taotu took a sip, her face couldn''t help but a hint of pink.


    Although she is older than Sun Xu, she does not have much experience in this area, and she can''t stand such a fast speed.


    Sun Xu did not continue racing.


    "You happen to be here. Take care of the few people in Keya for me. When they wake up, tell them I''m going to practice first!"


    "give it to me!"


    Taotu did not refuse, and she was also curious about how they talked with Sun Xu last night.


    If it weren''t difficult to tell, she would like to ask Sun Xu directly now.


    Sun Xu nodded and walked towards the special space-time area.


    When he arrived, there were many people at the entrance, which seemed very lively.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Sun Xu walked over.


    "Boss." Ainilu said hello to him, and then said: "We are going to go in together and try."


    "Don''t go too far, and come out early! Don''t stop for too long."


    Sun Xu exhorted.


    With the exception of the few White Stars and Rebecca, everyone else is very interested in this area of ??unusual time flow.


    During this time, with Sun Xu''s company, they also went in one after another to experience it.


    After having experience, some people still try to go in alone.


    However, Sun Xu severely warned them and prohibited them from entering the area with a flow rate of more than a hundred times the time.


    They don''t have such a long life span as Sun Xu.


    Going too far, even if it''s just a turn, the life span may be less than a year and a half.


    Ainilu nodded to express his understanding, and then showed a curious look on his face: "Boss, how long do you plan to stay in this time?"


    "One day."


    Sun Xu said.


    At the beginning, he still planned to follow the rhythm of the last time, and after adapting, try to reach the area with faster time flow.


    Ainilu was taken aback: "One day? How many times the flow rate position?"


    "A hundred times."


    "One hundred times?! So boss, you are not going to lose more than three months of life?"


    "I''m going to practice, and I''m not playing like you did. It''s not a loss."


    "Cultivation? Are you going to go in later?"


    "I will come almost every day."


    Ainilu is dumbfounded, come every day? One hundred days of life lost in one day, more than three days is one year. If this lasts for three to five months, won''t the boss become an old man?


    Others also looked at Sun Xu in shock, not understanding why he did this.


    Only the green pheasant realized something, and his expression was a bit complicated.


    "Boss, why can''t you suddenly think about it!"


    Ainilu came back to his senses and quickly persuaded: "If there is any problem, we can deal with it together, there is no need..."


    Sun Xu waved his hand and interrupted his endless chatter: "I didn''t think about it, did I say it? I''m different from you!"


    "Where is it different?" Ainilu asked.


    "Do you know the giants?"


    "knowledge."


    "The life span of the giants is three to four times that of ordinary humans, and my life span is much longer than that of the giants."


    Ainilu slowly opened his mouth: "So boss, you are really not a human being!"


    Sun Xu kicked over.


    Ainilu''s expression changed, and he wanted to avoid it, but that foot seemed to have a locking function, and he kept falling on him as he kept hiding.


    Boom.


    Anilu fell and the dog chewed on the mud.


    Sun Xu didn''t pay him any more, and walked forward, entering the special time and space area, and soon disappeared from everyone''s sight.


    Only then did Ainilu get up, slapped the dust on her body, and snorted coldly: "Sneak attack is a hero, you have the ability to face off next time!"


    "I will tell the boss of your wish." Ace said.


    "Ahem."


    Ainilu seemed to be choked and coughed vigorously.


    I''m just pretending to be forced. Is it necessary to be so serious?


    Face off with the boss?


    What a joke!


    Although he hasn''t been beaten by his boss for some time, he still remembers the piercing pain and despair of being beaten and unable to fight back.


    Just when Anilu was trying to think of what to think of to shirk himself, he suddenly noticed the smile on Ace''s face, and suddenly reacted.


    "Ace! I want to fight you!"


    Anilou was furious, roared, and rushed towards Ace.


    When the "two AIs" exchanged passionately, Sun Xu also reached the area of ??a hundred times the time flow rate.


    He left a clone as a beacon, then flew into the long river of time with somersault clouds, and began to practice.


    ...


    ...


    ps: Chapter 442 was blocked. Hey, QD is too strict now. I didn''t write anything at all. It was blocked. I changed it and failed. I don''t know if it can be released.

 Chapter 444： End of practice

    The fire blazed into the sky, and the thunder billowed.


    The crimson flame turned into an ocean, roaring and roaring, as if to tear everything apart.


    Light blue thunder and lightning floated above the sea of ??fire, and the sharp neighing sound resounded across the sky, as if thousands of birds were singing.


    The heat wave is tumbling, and the surrounding temperature keeps rising.


    But the next moment, a biting cold wind blew by.


    Click, click, click.


    The lightning and flames all disappeared, the earth was covered with a layer of snow-white ice crystals, the moisture in the air turned into fine snowflakes and rustled down, and the world instantly entered nine cold winters from the sweltering heat of the sun.


    The ice and snow condensed the figure of the green pheasant.


    The flames and thunder that were forced to the corner turned into Ace and Anilu, respectively.


    "Well, let''s stop here today."


    The green pheasant exhaled a cold breath, and the ice crystals on its body gradually disappeared.


    Ainilu and Ace both nodded.


    Although they still have the power to fight, this is just a discussion, not a life-and-death battle, just click and stop.


    The green pheasant walked out, sighing slightly in his heart.


    The talents of these two people are really outstanding!


    Whether it is tricolor domineering or fruit ability, he is one of the best people he has ever seen!


    In time, their strength may not be weaker than him.


    He couldn''t imagine how powerful their power would be when the Demon King Pirate Group reached its peak.


    Thinking of this, the green pheasant shook his head secretly.


    This question has no meaning anymore.


    After the green pheasant, Ace, and Ainilu left the field, Xiliu walked out, spit out the cigar in her mouth, and held the long knife around her waist in her hand.


    "It''s me next! Who will come?"


    Although the food on the gourmet island is unique, other aspects are quite boring.


    Can''t leave, there are no entertainment facilities, only their twenty or so people.


    I don''t know when they started, everyone began to compete and pass the time.


    Those who fight are enjoyable, those who watch are happy, and even help to improve their strength, killing three birds with one stone.


    At first, only a few people such as Anilu, Ais, and Xiliu participated. Slowly, Green Pheasant, Peach Rabbit, Lu Qi, and even Vivi, Rebecca and others joined in.


    After waiting for a while, Taotu came out.


    "Let me do it!"


    Xiliu''s eyes became sharp in an instant, and there was still a faint dignified look.


    Taotu''s face was calm, but the sharpness in her eyes was not inferior to Xiliu''s.


    The air suddenly became deadly, and two faint auras continued to clash.


    "How long can Hiliu last this time?"


    Ainilu, who had just left the field, hit Ace''s shoulder.


    Ace thought for a while and gave an answer: "Ten minutes?"


    Unless the strength is really comparable, the battle duration of the swordsman will not be too long.


    Ainilu shook his head: "I think it''s five minutes at most!"


    "Five minutes is too little, right?"


    Ace frowned: "The last time the two fought, about ten minutes before Shiliu was defeated."


    Ainilu didn''t refute him, and smiled mysteriously: "Would you like to bet?"


    "Not interested in!"


    Ace refused decisively, and looked at the two people in the field curiously.


    They are so familiar. As soon as Ainilu poked his ass, he knew what **** he was doing.


    Ainilu must have found something so confident.


    Other people''s attention also gathered.


    The battle scenes of the natural powers are large, and the visual effects are outstanding, but in terms of the excitement and tension, it is far from the duel between the swordsmen!


    In the field.


    Xiliu and Taotu faced each other for a while, and the momentum of the confrontation gradually began to fall.


    He is not surprised.


    This is not the first time the two have fought each other, and they know each other''s strengths well.


    Xiliu''s palm tightened and pulled out the thunderstorm.


    Ihe!


    Tearing.


    The sharp sword energy instantly tore the air.


    Taotu also pulled out the first generation Ghost Toru from his waist.


    Iaha vs Iaha!


    Sword Qi vs. Sword Qi!


    After a brief collision, Xiliu''s sword aura was torn apart by Taotu''s sword aura.


    But taking advantage of this period of time, he had already approached Taotu and launched an attack first.


    Attack!


    Xiliu knew that his strength was not as good as Taotu, and if he wanted to seize the opportunity, he had to attack.


    Peach Rabbit''s heart is like still water, and his face is calm.


    Her domineering look had already captured Xiliu''s movements, and she had a countermeasure in her mind.


    Dangdang...


    The figures of the two turned into two groups of black shadows, and the weaker people could not even see their movements, and could only hear the rapid and fierce impact of the sword.


    The sword aura whistled horizontally and horizontally, and the terrifying sharp aura filled the sky all day.


    five minutes later.


    Seeing the peach rabbit who cut Xiliu over with a knife and put the first generation ghost around his neck, Ace took a breath: "She has become stronger again!"


    "Yes!"


    Ainilu''s eyes were green, full of envy, jealousy and hatred, and his words were full of sourness: "It must be the boss who gave her a small stove! Otherwise, how could her strength improve so quickly?"


    Ace wanted to reprimand him for not talking nonsense, but after thinking about it, he had to admit that what he said really made sense.


    The stronger the strength, the more difficult it is to improve.


    Taotu was already very strong, but now his strength has improved so much in a short time, which is obviously abnormal.


    What Anilu and Ace could see, and other people could also see, their expressions were a little shocked.


    "Concession!"


    Taotu put the knife into its sheath, with a smile on the corner of his mouth.


    Xiliu stared at her for a few seconds, then turned away without saying a word.


    "It''s so lively!"


    A voice full of laughter suddenly came from behind.


    Everyone turned their heads to look.


    Sun Xu with black hair and dark eyes, handsome and innocent, walked over slowly.


    But the next moment, everyone''s face changed.


    In their vision, Sun Xu''s figure was gradually disappearing, as if it had turned into a black hole that swallowed everything, and like a vast expanse of sky.


    Horror! Amazed! Horror!


    The fear of death was like being photographed by a 10,000-meter-high wave, which instantly drowned them.


    There is no way to hide! Inevitable!


    Strong as a green pheasant, weak as Kalifa, all the body trembles involuntarily.


    But in the next moment, all the visions disappeared, and the black hole and the sky became Sun Xu again.


    "Sorry, the breakthrough is approaching. I can''t control the power. I scared you."


    Sun Xu sincerely apologized.


    Weiwei, who knew the truth, looked at him in surprise, knowing that he was about to succeed.


    The look of the green pheasant is very complicated.


    In fact, he has always believed in Sun Xu''s words.


    Gods, other worlds, or something, it sounds really unreliable.


    However, the scene just now completely shattered his doubts.


    Sun Xu didn''t do anything, just leaked a little breath, and he almost died.


    Invincible?


    Invincible!


    The green pheasant also noticed that what Sun Xu just said was that a breakthrough was approaching.


    This shows that Sun Xu''s strength should have another leap in the future!


    Green Pheasant now feels that Sun Xu may have been humble before.


    Here is a little gift from the gods, he is the real god!


    Ainilu returned to his senses and lost his voice: "Boss! Are you a god?"


    "Become a god? It''s still far away!"


    Sun Xu restrained his breath and walked over.


    Bai Xing ran to him and looked up at him.


    Sun Xu rubbed her hair, and Bai Xing suddenly laughed, his big eyes bent into crescents.


    "But you just seemed like..."


    Anilu murmured: "Like a real god!"


    With that powerful and terrifying aura, he walked over, like a world smashed into it.


    "I said, it''s because I didn''t control my breath, and your soul is too weak, it''s just an illusion!"


    Sun Xu said lightly.


    God?


    According to his understanding, the fairy gods should be of the same level.


    He is still half a step away from the condensed soul, and the immortal **** realm is far away and there is no end in sight.


    After hesitating for a while, Ainilu asked in a deep voice: "Boss, how strong are you now?"


    The others also brightened their eyes and were very interested in this question.


    The horrible breath just now is still fresh in everyone''s memory, it is not like what humans can have.


    "Want to try?"


    Sun Xu looked at Ainilu with a smile on his face.


    Ainilu took a deep breath and nodded heavily.


    "Okay! I''ll be a sample for everyone!"


    He had forgotten the pain of being ravaged by Sun Xu, he just wanted to see the supreme strength!


    He knew in his heart that he would never reach the realm of a boss.


    So, it is also an honor to be the first individual to have this kind of strength!


    Sun Xu raised his eyebrows, slightly surprised, but didn''t say much, just asked.


    "Are you ready?"


    "Thor Form!"


    Ainilu gave a low cry.


    Crackling.


    A large number of blue arcs shot out from his body surface, and the blue arcs poured into his body again. The whole body began to thunder and lightning. In a blink of an eye, it turned into a strange shape in which all of his body was made of thunder and lightning. Spear.


    There was a burning smell in the air, and the surging heat wave rolled in all directions.


    "Come on! Boss!"


    Ainilu buzzed.


    His strength is no longer the same as when he was on the sky island. The current Thor form is several times stronger than then.


    Sun Xu did not speak, raised his palm, stretched out his index finger, and pressed it towards Ainilu.


    Boom.


    A finger several meters thick fell from the sky.


    "Thunder God''s Spear!"


    Ainilu roared and threw the spear made of thunder and lightning at the finger.


    However, as if an egg hit a rock, the lightning spear dissipated in an instant, and the huge finger continued to press it towards Aini Road without any loss of speed.


    There was no change in Ainilu''s expression. He had anticipated this situation a long time ago.


    Before coming to Food Island, he couldn''t hurt Sun Xu with this move. Now Sun Xu''s strength has become unpredictable, and it is only natural that the lightning spear is invalid.


    It is too late to condense the second thunder and lightning spear, and it is meaningless.


    Ainilu roared, and his body burst into endless thunder and lightning, as if it turned into a sun, and rushed towards the giant finger on his own initiative.


    He condensed all the thunder and lightning that could condense, with the body as the core, condensed a thunder dragon, and hit the giant finger.


    "let me help you!"


    Boom.


    A fire dragon roared and flew.


    "This bastard, actually came to steal my limelight!"


    Ainilu laughed and cursed, and took the initiative to merge with the fire dragon.


    The thunder and fire are entwined and blended together perfectly, transforming into a larger and more terrifying elemental dragon.


    "When did they create this move?"


    The green pheasant was stunned: "Isn''t it meant to be used against me?"


    He could feel the power of the Thunder Fire Dragon, and if he encountered it, he might be in serious trouble if he was not careful.


    Others also showed their surprise.


    Except for a few people such as Taotu and Weiwei, no one else is sure that they can take this trick.


    So, can you block the finger that fell from the sky?


    In the eyes of everyone expecting.


    With a bang, the Thunderfire Dragon was crushed to pieces, no different from the previous Thunder Spear.


    Ainilu and Ace showed their real bodies and crashed to the ground.


    The giant fingers followed closely, seemingly unaffected.


    Ainilu and Ace''s eyes widened, and the huge word "death" appeared in their hearts.


    When they reached a few centimeters in front of them, the giant fingers suddenly dissipated, except that the aftermath turned into a gust of wind, and there was no trace of its existence.


    As if it was just an illusion.


    Sun Xu retracted his fingers, from beginning to end, except for the raised arm, there was no other movement.


    Everyone fell silent.


    The combined attacking moves that can change the color of the green pheasant did not even shake that finger! Even the speed of falling has not changed at all.


    And this was just a casual blow from Sun Xu, he could even stop at any time!


    Except for Bai Xing, even the weakest ones present are all experienced generations.


    They know exactly what this means.


    "Can people be so strong?"


    Everyone looked in a trance.


    Although they still don''t know Sun Xu''s identity, at this time, everyone vaguely felt something was wrong.


    Facing two admirals at the same time, they can still have the upper hand; under the encirclement and suppression of a number of top powerhouses, they can also kill a five-star, which they can accept.


    After all, he is the strongest in the world.


    However, Sun Xu''s current strength is obviously far beyond the ceiling!


    On the roof of ten meters, he is standing in the sky thousands of meters high. This is absolutely abnormal!


    "All right!"


    Sun Xu clapped his palms and awakened everyone: "The time is almost up, we should prepare lunch!"


    "Master Sun Xu, why did you come back so early today?"


    Bai Xing blinked his big eyes and asked curiously.


    "Because my practice is over!"


    Sun Xu smiled and said.


    It has been more than half a year since they came to Food Island.


    Except for the first time he was recovering from his injuries, and the occasional rest, he spent almost all the other time in the long river of time to practice.


    The bitterness and pain in it are really not enough for outsiders.


    In addition to the improvement of Taoism , his body and mind have been repeatedly tempered, his will has become tougher, and his mind has become stronger.


    After more than half a year in the outside world, and decades of hard practice, he has finally reached the first major stage of consummation in the great grade Tianxian Jue he had practiced.


    In other words, he was only one step away from the condensed soul.


    No!


    Actually only half a step away!


    He is different from orthodox practitioners in that he refines the power of immortality, goes against the path of orthodox practice, and there is no bottleneck at all.


    He has already seen the Primordial Spirit Realm, and he only needs to take a step forward to step into it.


    The reason why he didn''t directly condense the primordial spirit in the special time and space area was because he was worried about what accident would happen when the primordial spirit was condensed.


    After all, no one knows whether that time and space are stable.

 Chapter 445： Genshin

    Next, Sun Xu did nothing and rested for a few days.


    During the day, he either guides Rebecca or accompanies Bai Xing to have fun, and at night he messes with Keya and Weiwei.


    As the saying goes, there are two when there is one, and three when there is two.


    After that night, the four people were less resistant to sleeping in the same bed. Although they were still very embarrassed, as long as Sun Xu persisted, they would always agree with them halfway and half on the spot, allowing him to enjoy the blessings of everyone.


    In this way, seven days passed in a flash.


    Sun Xu sat on a rock, a few meters away from his side was a dark space full of destruction.


    After seven days of recuperation and rest, the physical and mental exhaustion that he had accumulated during the long training was wiped out.


    You can try to break through the soul.


    Although Sun Xu has no bottleneck, this is a big hurdle on the road of cultivation after all.


    For orthodox practitioners, the Yuanshen Pass is the biggest obstacle before becoming immortal. More than 90% of people who can reach here cannot cross it.


    For Sun Xu, the difficulty may not be so high, but the importance is not low at all!


    He must ensure that he is in the best condition to rush through the barrier.


    Best done overnight!


    Sun Xu is surrounded by Weiwei, Keya, Taotu, Ainilu and others are scattered around, and Qing Pheasant, CP9 and others are even outside.


    This was not arranged by Sun Xu, but by them consciously.


    Among all the people, when combined with Sun Xu''s intimacy and strength, Weiwei is the highest!


    In the past six months or so, Weiwei has not participated in the competition for a while. She has completely controlled her strength and has improved a lot.


    After all, her three abilities have just been acquired, and she has a quick booster.


    Among the crowd, Qing Pheasant, Taotu, and Weiwei are the strongest.


    Among the three, the green pheasant was slightly stronger before, and Taotu was slightly inferior.


    But not long ago, Taotu got inspiration from the yin and yang swordsmanship, and the swordsmanship has made some breakthroughs. Now it is not certain whether the two are strong or weak.


    Weiwei''s situation is special.


    Although she was already able to use her powers proficiently, her combat experience and combat intuition were still far behind those who had experienced battles such as Taotu and Green Pheasant.


    But her abilities are stronger, and the blood of the nine-tailed fox has given her a strong perception. If it is good, it can kill the green pheasant, if it is bad, it is not as good as the peach rabbit before the breakthrough.


    In short, Weiwei is a bit nervous.


    However, this also shows another thing, simply competing on paper strength, in fact, Weiwei is the strongest of all.


    Therefore, she personally protects Sun Xu''s safety.


    Others are either close to strength or close to intimacy, all of which are slightly inadequate, so stay alert at a distance.


    "Your response is too big."


    Looking at this lineup, Sun Xu felt helpless.


    He just found Weiwei and Taotu and wanted them to protect himself.


    After all, there are some fierce beasts with extraordinary strength on the food island. If the plan fails due to the interruption of some animals, then he may have to vomit three liters of blood and burst into death!


    But he never expected this to happen.


    All that can come!


    Including the white star who doesn''t have the power to bind the chicken, and usually only "chuckles".


    "This is safe!"


    Weiwei''s face was serious, and she didn''t stop searching when she spoke.


    "Don''t worry! With us, without consent, even a fly can''t fly in!"


    "never mind!"


    Sun Xu shook his head, there is no need to entangle this.


    What they want to do, let them do it, he has only one thing to care about now: the soul!


    "let''s start!"


    Sun Xu''s expression condensed, and he didn''t hesitate anymore, his mana was burning like a flame.


    A vast and majestic momentum rose from him.


    The expressions of everyone around him changed.


    This aura is not as terrible as he revealed yesterday in the time and space of his power, but the sense of vastness is even stronger.


    Fortunately, the momentum suddenly stopped, otherwise no one would be able to stay by his side at this time.


    For that matter, everyone was a little far away-even if they didn''t dare to get too close, those beasts would be even more impossible.


    Sun Xu didn''t care about other people''s thoughts, and was completely absorbed in the changes in his body.


    Under the calcination of mana fire, his body gradually changed,


    The concentration of concentration began to condense, but the control of the body was declining.


    this is normal.


    Sun Xu didn''t know what it was like in his original world, but in this world, he has a soul and extraordinary power, but it is not that ordinary!


    If a life wants to move, it needs not only a complete body, but also complete flexibility!


    The spiritual power was condensed, the soul manifested, and gradually changed into Sun Xu''s appearance, but a strong icy cold exuded from his body.


    Afterwards, a group of hot seeds flew out of his dantian and plunged into the soul that had not been fully condensed.


    Boom.


    A stronger force rose in Sun Xu''s body, the ice cold on the unformed soul suddenly faded, the translucent appearance quickly solidified, and finally the soul jumped up and jumped into the Niwan Palace.


    Plant golden lotus in the fire! Yuanshencheng!


    It''s simple to say, but in fact the whole process lasted several hours.


    Sun Xu slowly opened his eyes.


    Although there is no change in appearance, he is completely different from a few hours ago.


    The change in strength came second, and more importantly, the primordial spirit in the Niwan Palace and the improvement of the essence of life.


    "Is this the soul?"


    Sun Xu raised his arm, his expression sighed: "This is not only a breakthrough in practice, but also a leap in life level!"


    After breaking through the primordial spirit, his body seemed to have broken a certain shackle, and his strength, physical fitness and other aspects were rapidly improving, and the speed made him feel a little frightened.


    However, these are just appearances, and more importantly, the increase in life expectancy.


    After becoming the soul, Sun Xu has a more comprehensive, clearer, and deeper grasp of his own situation. At this time, he feels a little: "I can still live... 37,553, 100 Eighty-two days."


    The corners of his mouth curled up, showing a satisfied smile.


    Although it is a bit weird to be able to clearly feel the date of his death, he is still very satisfied with his lifespan.


    Thirty-seven thousand five hundred years!


    Just listening to the numbers may not feel big, but just a little comparison to know how exaggerated this life span is.


    Ordinary people basically cannot live for 37,500 days!


    In Sun Xu''s original world, the country with the longest history only has a history of more than five thousand years, not even a fraction!


    Of course, Sun Xu also knew that it was impossible for an ordinary soul overhaul to have such a long lifespan. The reason why he was so unusual was entirely because of Brother Monkey''s magic power.


    "Fairy!"


    Sun Xu slapped his lips, and then left the matter of lifespan behind.


    To have a long life span is certainly something to be gratifying, but he is only in his twenties and he has not experienced the pain of aging, nor has he deeply felt it.


    Moreover, the most important thing now is not the change of the body and the improvement of life span, but the primordial spirit of Niwan Palace!


    As soon as Sun Xu''s consciousness condensed slightly, his attention shifted to the Niwan palace.


    A figure exactly like him sat cross-legged.


    The next moment, the figure seemed to feel something, and suddenly opened his eyes.


    Outside, Sun Xu''s face and the corners of Yuanshen''s mouth curled up at the same time, and the curvature was exactly the same.


    The primordial spirit is not only the spirit, nor the soul, but the essence of the condensing and sublimation of Taoism, soul, and vitality.


    Taking the body as the soil and the Tao as the seed, the primordial golden lotus has grown!


    It can be said unceremoniously that the soul is far more important than the body.


    If necessary, he can even abandon his body and survive as a soul.


    Of course, this has great dangers and hidden dangers, and it is a helpless choice that can only be made when forced to do so.


    Although the soul is more important than the body, the body is still the soil where the soul of this golden lotus can survive for a long time and even continue to grow.


    "Perhaps after becoming an immortal, the soul can be completely separated from the body... No! More likely, there is no difference between the body and the soul at that time."


    Sun Xu thoughtfully.


    According to the description in the Dapin Tianxianjue, the fusion of essence, qi and spirit is a necessary condition for refining the golden core.


    Thoughts arose in his mind, and he thought a lot in an instant.


    After regaining his senses, Sun Xu smiled: "It''s good to turn your head faster!"


    After condensing the primordial spirit, he has gained great benefits.


    It is not an improvement in one aspect, but an overall leap. UU reading www. uukanshu.com


    If it is a computer, then the CPU, graphics card, motherboard, memory, hard disk, etc. are fully upgraded, including the display, mouse, keyboard and other peripherals.


    He can clearly feel that his thinking speed has become faster, and the world has become more clear in his eyes.


    Another intuitive change is that with the control of the primordial spirit, his understanding and knowledge of mana, and the most basic manipulation, all skyrocketed.


    All his abilities will be greatly improved as a result.


    For example, the limit of change in law, heaven, and earth, can be increased several times in an instant!


    And the biggest benefit of this is that it broke the shackles. Before his various magical powers and spells, including refining art, somersault cloud, etc., were all restricted, it was difficult to improve, and now he has room for improvement.


    Second, he has improved his understanding of mana, energy, and the nature of the law. Although this did not bring him any obvious changes, it was actually even more important!

 Chapter 446： Accident

    After researching for a while, Sun Xu discovered that another major change after condensing the primordial spirit is that the consciousness has become stronger.


    As a matter of fact, the spirit consciousness can only be born after the primordial spirit is condensed.


    His so-called divine consciousness before was just a copycat product condensed with the speciality of mana.


    Compared with copycat spirits, genuine spirits are much more powerful.


    The first is the change in perceived clarity.


    If the resolution of the copycat divine consciousness scan was 360p before, then the genuine divine consciousness is now 4K, or even 8K and higher.


    Moreover, the colors are richer, the details are fuller, and the quality has been improved!


    The second is the enhancement of spiritual consciousness.


    The Shanzhai Spiritual Sense only has the basic scanning function, coupled with the very limited ability to perceive the mental fluctuations of others, now both aspects have been greatly enhanced, and it can even be said that a qualitative change has taken place.


    Scanning is no longer only to see the appearance, but to go deep into the essence, including but not limited to the composition and structure of the object, energy flow, energy level attributes, and so on.


    To make an inappropriate analogy, it is equivalent to turning the eyes into a collection of X-ray, MRI, CT and other inspection facilities.


    The ability to perceive mental fluctuations is no longer just a simple conversation, it has become a real mind reading technique. If he wants to, he can clearly "see" all the thoughts of ordinary people.


    You can even manipulate the spirit of others.


    You can compile illusions, compulsively search memory, and can compile implanted memories.


    Finally, divine consciousness can interfere with reality, and the main manifestation is controlling objects.


    Although the intensity is not high, the improvement of combat effectiveness is not great, but the auxiliary role should not be underestimated.


    These are only Sun Xu''s temporary discoveries, and Yuanshen must have more potential to be tapped.


    However, there is no hurry at this moment.


    Sun Xu slowly opened his eyes and found that everyone was looking at him, with both curiosity and worry in his eyes.


    The corners of his mouth curled up: "Thanks for your hard work, everyone."


    "Did you make it?"


    Weiwei opened her black and white eyes and stared straight at him.


    "Of course!"


    The smile on the corner of Sun Xu''s mouth became brighter.


    Anilou leaned over: "Boss, does that mean we..."


    "Yes! Ready to leave now!"


    Sun Xu nodded and chuckled lightly: "Should everyone be tired of staying here, right?"


    Ainilu smacked his lips: "Except for the good food, it''s so boring here!"


    Their enthusiasm for special time and space only lasted for a short period of time, and within a few days they lost interest.


    After all, it was a life-consuming game, and no one would treat it as a trifle.


    Sun Xu stood up, turned his head and looked in the direction of the exit, his eyes seemed to penetrate the infinite distance, and fell on Maria: "Cherish the limited time these days!


    After leaving here, we will officially launch the plan to overthrow the world government! At that time, even if you want to relax for a while, it will be impossible! "


    Ainilu licked his lips, and there was a frenzy across his face: "Hey, don''t worry, boss, I''ve been looking forward to it for a long time!"


    He is now a standard combat freak.


    Where do you fight the most?


    Of course it is in war!


    As for the issue of dead people, Ainilu was never a good person, he didn''t care about these things at all!


    Another excitement is Xiliu, he is even more murderous than Anilu.


    Ainilu only regards the weak as ants, let them go when they are in a good mood, and trample them to death when they are in a bad mood.


    If they weren''t pressed by Sun Xu, they would both be villains!


    The green pheasant''s expression remained unchanged, but he sighed secretly in his heart.


    Sun Xu has shown him the confidence to overthrow the world government. According to the agreement, he will be driven by Sun Xu in the future to fight the navy and the world government.


    He is not going to regret it.


    He knew in his heart that the world government is over!


    The Dragonites and the world government, who have stood on the top of the world for eight hundred years, have entered the countdown to destruction.


    That''s right!


    The world government has ruled the world for eight hundred years. It has accumulated extremely powerful forces and mysterious cards. No one is their opponent, but this time, their opponent is not a man, but a god!


    No matter how strong a person is, it is impossible to be an opponent of God!


    The destruction of the world government is doomed!


    Even if he turned against him, there would not be too many dead bones buried with the world government.


    The green pheasant is not afraid of death.


    But he is alive, but he can exert his influence, and if it goes well, it can reduce a lot of casualties.


    "The world government probably did not expect that the reason for their destruction turned out to be that a few Celestials wanted to bully two women."


    The green pheasant couldn''t help shaking his head, and it also felt ridiculous.


    When the Tianlong people stepped down from the altar, I wonder if they would regret their original behavior?


    Oh!


    Probably not!


    Because those culprits were directly beaten to death by Sun Xu that night!


    Perona''s look is also very strange.


    She also thought about it.


    Sun Xu and the Tianlong people clashed because of her and Robin.


    When historians record this period of history in the future, she and Robin will definitely be unavoidable!


    Perona never imagined that she would go down in history in this way.


    Afterwards, everyone dispersed.


    Robin and others exchanged a few words with Sun Xu, and then went to their own affairs.


    Although they cared about Sun Xu, for them, Sun Xu just sat with his eyes closed for a while and couldn''t fully understand the meaning.


    Sun Xu came to the special time and space area alone.


    He said he was going to leave, but in fact he was not too anxious.


    Sun Xu''s plan is to leave the day after tomorrow.


    In the past two days, get acquainted with the strength of the Empress Condensed Soul.


    Going out is about to fight with the Tianlongren.


    Only by knowing yourself and the enemy can you win every battle!


    Although he has absolute confidence in himself, he must also take care to avoid capsize in the gutter.


    "After more than 30,000 years, it seems that I can be extravagant. I don''t know if I can go to the center."


    Sun Xu thought, stepping into a special time and space.


    He stopped abruptly without taking a few steps.


    There seems to be something wrong.


    Standing in the same place and pondering for a while, a brilliant light flashed across Sun Xu''s eyes: "The rate of life consumption has changed! To be precise, it has slowed down!"


    He walked a few steps further, entered a faster flow of time, and confirmed that his perception was correct.


    "Is it because of the concentration of the soul?"


    Sun Xu pondered for a while, and gradually had an answer in his heart.


    After condensing the soul, why does the life span skyrocket?


    There are two reasons, one is the increase in vitality, and the other is the slowing down of vitality consumption.


    Needless to say the former, the essence of the latter is that the soul has stronger control over the body and locks the vitality.


    This should be the reason for the slower lifespan lapse speed!


    "In this way, I can go further!"


    Sun Xu is in a good mood, which is equivalent to gaining a heavy resistance.


    He went deeper.


    One hundred meters, two hundred meters...500 meters...


    Soon he came to the extreme position he had ever been, at a depth of six hundred meters.


    When I came last time, the life-span consumption rate here was 10,000 times that of the outside world, and now...


    Sun Xu felt it, it was only about three thousand times.


    "Go ahead!"


    Sun Xu didn''t stay for too long before continuing to go deeper.


    Although there is a lot of life passing every second, his speed is not fast.


    After condensing the primordial spirit, the divine consciousness has been strengthened in all directions, but here it is still greatly compressed.


    No one knows what is waiting for him in front of him. Even if he is slower, he should avoid stepping into any trap accidentally because of recklessness.


    Seven hundred meters, eight hundred meters...a thousand meters!


    "Is this the end?"


    Sun Xu stopped and looked ahead with scorching eyes.


    This journey is not easy.


    It is not time that changes here, space has long been distorted, and only he can find a correct path in distorted space.


    As an ordinary person, I was already lost in the chaotic time and space.


    It is necessary to be as fast as possible, to guard against unknown dangers, and to find a way to fight in a complex and distorted space. This is also a huge challenge for Sun Xu.


    Fortunately, he succeeded!


    And the speed of life here is at least hundreds of thousands of times higher than under normal circumstances!


    And it is hundreds of thousands of times after the achievement of the soul!


    Sun Xu didn''t care about this for the time being, he looked at the thing at the end, and he was surprised.


    This is a twisted vortex.


    In his perception, it was like digging a hole in that space and time, and the surrounding time and space were constantly being swallowed in.


    This seems to be the reason for the formation of this special time and space.


    The reason why he thinks this is the end is also based on this judgment.


    Sun Xu felt for a while, and found no danger, and the danger prediction from the arithmetic technique was silent, without movement.


    "Would you like to get closer?"


    Sun Xu slightly tangled.


    It''s not easy to come here.


    He couldn''t stand this speed of life passing by.


    Moreover, here, both his body and the primordial spirit have suffered a huge pressure like carrying a mountain on his back.


    Sun Xu did not hesitate for too long.


    "Since there is no feedback from the perception, it shows what danger should be, but it is better to be cautious, and get closer. If it is not, you will wait until the mana is completely digested."


    Thinking about this, Sun Xu walked cautiously.


    As if he was in a countercurrent drinking water, every step was very difficult, and the river around him was constantly devouring his life.


    Sun Xu had planned to stop when he reached the edge of the vortex, not to touch the weird vortex.


    But he had just walked halfway, and suddenly felt a huge force holding him.


    "Oops!"


    Sun Xu''s complexion changed, and he immediately agitated his strength, wanting to break free.


    But that power was too strong, he used all his power, still like floating to shake a big tree, and finally dragged into the whirlpool.

 ~： Follow-up plot and update (very important)

    Latest URL: I don¡¯t know if you can see it, the map will be changed next.


    You may be more of a pirate lover, not necessarily like watching other worlds.


    So I will also spoil it a little bit here. There will be more stories about the pirates, but there won''t be many, so I will end it.


    I did not intend to write about the war between the protagonist and the world government. From the beginning, I planned to take the path of personal strength to suppress the world.


    Mainly because of my own abilities, the short stories are not well written, and the big scenes of war are even more uncontrollable.


    Empress Yuanshen, the protagonist''s strength is truly invincible, no matter who wants to crush anyone to death easily.


    Of course, if you want to write, some also write, hit Kaiduo, aunt, including the theater version of the plot, ONEPIECE, water can also be a lot of words.


    The reason why I didn¡¯t write it is because the Pirate manga is also in a critical period. Kaido¡¯s strength, Sauron¡¯s life experience, the Kingdom of God, Joey Boy and Rubber Fruit, etc., etc. New information appeared, maybe I was struggling to compose a set of things today, and I was beaten in the face by Oda in a few days.


    Another reason is that this book is actually at the end of this writing.


    From the feedback of various data, everyone''s interest in reading is declining, and there are not many grades that are decreasing, and my passion for writing is also decreasing.


    The reason why I didn''t make up for changes, but owed more and more, is this, the passion is reduced, and there is no desire to write.


    I have two options, finish the book, or open a new map.


    In fact, when writing this book, I made two plans. If I can achieve some results, I will write in the direction of the heavens, and I will have a longer life. If there is no achievement, I will write pure Pirates. It will end early, no As for the eunuch.


    The plot of the sea in the Devil''s Triangle was designed for this purpose.


    Up to now, it is definitely not a good result, but after thinking about it, I decided to write in other worlds. It is an attempt. Putting aside the previous limitations, I can see if I can write something new.


    Hmm...At least the updates owed to everyone should be paid back before the book is finished.


    Let''s not talk too much nonsense. The new world will start tomorrow. If you are interested, you can continue to pay attention.


    As for this new world, it is also quite special.


    It''s not unpopular, but there are very few in the two-dimensional area. You can guess what it is.


    Of course, since there are few, there should be a difference in the audience, and everyone may not like it.


    In fact, I also have other options, but in the end I chose this one.


    Hey, it''s mainly because I want to write, it''s a little willful.


    Finally, thank you all for your support, and good night everyone.

 Chapter 447： unfamiliar city

    The latest website: fishy, ??salty and foul smelling.


    There is a smell of the sea inside, and the place should not be far from the sea.


    There are also many other smells, including the stinky odor that is emitted after the internal organs have been accumulated for several weeks and decayed, and the smell of the toilet.


    With multiple odors superimposed, it is simply a biochemical weapon.


    "This is where?"


    Sun Xu lay motionless on the ground, looking up at the sky, his expression not very good.


    He did not expect to encounter such a thing.


    After being drawn into the whirlpool, the only thing he could do was summon Linglong Tower to protect himself, and then he lost consciousness.


    When Sun Xu wakes up again, he will already appear here.


    Obviously, this is not a food island.


    What''s worse is that there seems to be something wrong with his body, as if he is paralyzed, and he can''t even move his fingers.


    Mana and divine consciousness were all unusable, and even the soul was silent.


    He can only watch and wait like a paralyzed patient, and can do nothing other than that.


    The people around were yelling and cursing, but no one answered him.


    Sun Xu also noticed an important issue. He couldn''t understand what these people were saying.


    This gave him a slight hunch in his heart.


    It''s a pity that I can''t use the divine sense for the time being, I can''t get more information, and I can''t judge what''s going on for the time being.


    "Huh? This person is still alive!"


    "It''s not bad! Hey, it looks like some of them have been played today!"


    "Come on! This guy looks white and white, unlike ordinary people. If it''s a little white face raised by a captain, then you just wait to die!"


    "Hey, if you don''t tell me, who knows? Man, take a look! See what this guy looks like, aren''t you tempted?"


    The two men with untidy clothes, messy hair like a chicken coop, and the sour smell all over his body stopped beside Sun Xu, muttering, and looking at him with weird eyes from time to time.


    Although Sun Xu could not understand what they were talking about, and could not read their mental fluctuations with his spiritual sense, his perception was still very keen, and he could clearly see the unkindness in the eyes of the two people and the touch that made him. Disgusting greed.


    "It''s really a dirty city, is this another pirate den?"


    Sun Xu''s eyes were slightly cold.


    He had long discovered that there didn''t seem to be many good people here.


    Cunning, greedy, fierce...Even children have these emotions in their eyes.


    Not long after he woke up, he saw a group of fourteen or five-year-old teenagers whizzing by, each with a weapon, either a machete or a sharply ground iron rod.


    It is not an ornament, there are blood stains on it.


    Every teenager carried a strong evil spirit, and Sun Xu knew at a glance that they had killed more than one!


    He was lying here. More than one person had spotted him, but no one offered help. Instead, most people had a look of bad intentions in their eyes.


    Sun Xu had known for a long time that he would be in trouble, and he had only appeared now, which was a little bit beyond his expectation.


    He does not worry about his safety.


    Although his body can''t move, ordinary people can''t hurt him at all with his physique.


    Ordinary swords can''t even break defenses.


    What''s more, now his core is the primordial spirit, as long as his head is not damaged, it is not considered a serious injury.


    However, the greed in the eyes of these two people made Sun Xu understand that he was still too naive in thinking.


    In addition to death, there are many other dangers.


    At this moment, the two walked towards him.


    Sun Xu looked at them without any fluctuations in his eyes, as if he was looking at a dead person.


    "Hey! What are you doing?"


    A stern question came from behind Sun Xu.


    He could not move and could not see the speaker, but he knew from his voice that the speaker was a girl, and it should be a young girl.


    Sun Xu temporarily suppressed the plan in his heart.


    The girl seemed to be here to help him, and after she spoke, the two disgusting men stopped.


    "who are you?"


    "Little girl, I advise you to be less nosy!"


    The two disheveled men looked fierce, but moved very cautiously.


    The girl didn''t look threatening, but the two exaggerated-caliber pistols around her waist told them that it was obviously not the case.


    "roll!"


    The girl didn''t talk nonsense with them, grabbed a pistol from her waist and pointed it at them.


    "Don''t get excited!"


    "He is yours!"


    "Damn it! I thought it would be nice this time!"


    Facing the black muzzle, the two men immediately stunned, and murmured back.


    Sun Xu breathed a sigh of relief.


    Although he is not without any resistance, in an unfamiliar environment, rashly killing is obviously not a good choice.


    Of course, it is not yet time to be completely relieved.


    Although this girl who appeared suddenly helped him, it doesn''t mean that she is a good person.


    Ta Ta Ta.


    There were crisp footsteps, and a red figure appeared in Sun Xu''s field of vision.


    He was startled slightly.


    As expected by him, she was a young girl, but a little unexpectedly, she was a very beautiful girl.


    She has a fiery figure, her legs are straight and slender, her face is fair and charming, and she has long scarlet hair that wiggles slightly as she walks.


    "Hey, it''s a little boy."


    The girl looked at him for a while, and said, "I saved you, and you will be mine from now on!"


    Sun Xu looked at her and didn''t speak. He still couldn''t speak yet, and he couldn''t understand what she was saying, but he could perceive that there was no malice in her.


    "Is it a dumb?"


    The girl frowned her pretty brows and said, "It''s a pity that it looks so pretty! My first subordinate, should I choose a dumb?"


    She looked a little hesitant.


    "Okay, okay, good luck! Looks like"


    Although this girl who appeared suddenly helped him, it doesn''t mean that she is a good person.


    Ta Ta Ta.


    There were crisp footsteps, and a red figure appeared in Sun Xu''s field of vision.


    He was startled slightly.


    As he expected is a young girl, but a little unexpectedly, this is a very beautiful girl.


    She has a fiery figure, her legs are straight and slender, her face is fair and charming, and she has long scarlet hair that wiggles slightly as she walks.


    "Hey, it''s a little boy."


    The girl looked at him for a while, and said, "I saved you, and you will be mine from now on!"


    Sun Xu looked at her and didn''t speak. He still couldn''t speak yet, and he couldn''t understand what she was saying, but he could perceive that there was no malice in her.


    "Is it a dumb?"


    The girl frowned her pretty brows and said, "It''s a pity that it looks so pretty! My first subordinate, should I choose a dumb?"


    She looked a little hesitant.


    "Okay, okay, good luck! Looks like"

 Chapter 448： Miss Doom

    Latest website: Lying on the shoulders of the girl, Sun Xu observes the city.


    Dirty, messy and smelly.


    This is the impression that this city left on him along the way.


    All kinds of **** are everywhere, feces can be seen everywhere, no matter where you go, there is a stinking smell, as if you have entered a large toilet.


    The buildings are broken and chaotic. Most of them are made up of rags, wood, stones, animal bones, and various materials, and some are even just pieces of broken ships.


    Almost all the spaces are filled with cluttered buildings, leaving only strips of different widths and winding gaps. The complexity is amazing. If a stranger arrives in this city, he will probably be lost in it forever and never get out. .


    However, the red-haired girl is very familiar with the terrain, walking through the streets and alleys without stopping for a moment.


    Suddenly, a scream of killing stopped her.


    The girl walked carefully to the corner and looked out.


    Sun Xu rolled his eyes and saw the situation ahead clearly.


    About forty or fifty people, armed with various weapons such as swords and muskets, were fighting fiercely.


    Blood splattered, and severed limbs fluttered.


    Screams, pain, insults, all kinds of voices are endless.


    "When the street is on fire, it seems that this city is more chaotic than I thought."


    Sun Xu thought that even in pirate towns, there are managers and order, and such large-scale fights are generally allowed to occur.


    "It''s the gangster of the Hyena Gang and the Blood Swallow Club! I heard that they have been fighting for control of the two bars and casinos on South Street recently, and they really fought today! However, looking at them like this, I am afraid that they will fight for both sides. In the end it was cheaper for others!"


    The girl whispered, her eyes a little fiery, but think about it, plus the dumb on her shoulders, she has only two people in total. No matter how fierce the Hyena Gang and the Blood Swallows, she can¡¯t eat them, she can¡¯t help but feel helpless. Give up the thoughts in your mind.


    "It''s a pity, what a chance! If I can win them, I can directly gain control of the two streets!"


    The girl murmured a few times, then stepped back quietly, changing direction and moving on.


    Sun Xu showed a thoughtful expression.


    In the battle just now, no one used domineering, and the physical fitness of those people was a bit strong.


    Soon after.


    The girl took Sun Xu to a room embedded in the mountain wall, which was nailed with wooden boards.


    Compared with the houses built of wood and animal bones, this house is undoubtedly much stronger.


    The area of ??the room is not big, but the sparrow is small and has all the internal organs. The living room, bathroom, bedroom, kitchen, etc. are planned.


    Sun Xu had already discovered that this city was built on the hillside.


    The more you go up, the more prosperous it is.


    The place where he wakes up should be at the lowest level, the poorest, dirtiest, and most chaotic place. Although it is not up to the mountainside, it is also separated from the lowest level. The building conditions, sanitation and other aspects have been greatly improved. .


    The girl threw Sun Xu to the ground, said something he didn''t understand, and walked to another room.


    "It looks like I am betting right."


    Sun Xu lay on the ground, silently thinking.


    There is a strong smell of a girl here. Not surprisingly, it should be her home.


    Looking at her performance, she probably didn''t intend to disadvantage him.


    Sun Xu retracted his distracting thoughts and concentrated his attention into the sea of ??consciousness.


    Yuanshen sat cross-legged, eyes closed, next to a gloomy pagoda.


    After being involved in the whirlpool, the only thing he had time to do was to release the Linglong Tower and protect himself.


    The Linglong Tower, which was finally restored, ran out of energy and fell silent.


    Sun Xu''s gaze didn''t stay for too long, and he quickly left the Linglong Tower and fell on the soul.


    In the whirlpool, both he and Linglong Tower consumed a lot, but they didn''t suffer too many injuries.


    At least not seriously injured in Marin Vando.


    It stands to reason that with this degree of injury, it is impossible for both his body and the soul to be unable to move.


    After this period of adaptation, Sun Xu gradually discovered the problem.


    His body and primordial spirit did not have problems because of injuries.


    There are no injuries on his body.


    The reason for this seems to be because of... the changes in the external environment.


    It''s like the mobile phone software is installed on the computer. The software is okay, but the environment is not right and it can''t run.


    Could it be that¡­¡­


    Click.


    A door opened interrupted Sun Xu¡¯s thinking. The girl walked out of the room in front. She seemed to take a shower, her hair was wet, and she wore only a pair of shorts and a tube top. Her hot figure was undoubtedly shown. .


    While wiping her hair with a towel, she asked, "What''s wrong with your body? Do you need to see a doctor? I just took a look, and you don''t seem to have any injuries."


    Sun Xu looked at her without speaking.


    He can now forcibly release a ray of spiritual consciousness to feel her mental fluctuations.


    But this is a very troublesome thing for him, and it may cause permanent damage to the soul. If it is not necessary, he does not want to do that.


    After all, after a while, his body and soul should get better, and he won''t have to work so hard at that time.


    "Doctor, do you understand the doctor?"


    The girl made a few gestures, but Sun Xu still didn''t respond, and she couldn''t help but muttered: "I''m not picking up a fool, am I? He looks like this, and at a glance, I know that it is not those who are at the bottom, haha, is it some big man? Everything in the world was broken by playing and left there?"


    She didn''t think too much at the time.


    Seeing Sun Xu''s height of 1.9 meters and his vigorous body, she felt that he should be good at fighting, and she was in dire need of help.


    Of course, handsome looks are also very important.


    "Let''s take another look."


    Looking at Sun Xu''s handsome face, the girl murmured.


    If he is really a fool, no matter how handsome he is, he can only abandon him.


    After all, what she needs is a partner, a comrade-in-arms, not a male pet.


    "There is food over there, you can get it yourself if you are hungry."


    The girl pointed to the table, on which there were two black breads.


    Then she gets busy.


    Sun Xu noticed that there were many wooden boards and nails in the room.


    The girl picked up the hammer and knocked it jinglely.


    She was strengthening, closing all the gaps, and strengthening the door again, which looked much thicker.


    Sun Xu kept watching, and when night fell, his body and soul had improved a lot.


    He got up laboriously and moved his muscles and bones slowly.


    Lying on the ground for a whole day, with his physique, of course he would not have troubles such as backaches or colds, but the feeling of being paralyzed and unable to move in such a deep and unfamiliar environment is a kind of torture. .


    Now, the most difficult period has finally passed.


    Feeling the flow of mana again, a great sense of security rose in his heart.


    "Huh? Are you getting better?"


    The girl turned around, and she happened to see this scene, and she was suddenly surprised.


    Just after she finished speaking, she suddenly realized that Sun Xu might be a fool, and the joy on her face faded again.


    At this time, Sun Xu nodded gently.


    He recovered not only the body, but also the primordial spirit.


    The primordial spirit begins to recover, and the spiritual sense can be used.


    Although the power that can be exerted is still weak, the basic functions will not disappear.


    He still couldn''t understand the girl''s words, but he could tell what she wanted to express from her mental fluctuations.


    "So you are not a fool!"


    The girl breathed a sigh of relief, and her white face raised a smile again.


    The corner of Sun Xu''s mouth twitched. He didn''t expect that he would almost be regarded as a fool because of the language barrier.


    The girl patted him on the shoulder, with a look of pride: "My name is Sarah Doom, you can call me Miss Doom, and you will confuse me from now on!"


    Sun Xu had no response.


    He knew that the girl introduced herself first, and then said that he wanted to accept him as a younger brother, but he couldn''t tell what her name was. He only knew that it seemed to mean disaster.


    This is one of the shortcomings of spiritual communication in the case of language barriers.


    He just thought it was a little funny.


    I didn¡¯t ask him about his origin, so I just stopped him and blocked him. I¡¯m very confident!


    Of course, he could also see that the girl was actually very vigilant and seemed relaxed, but in fact her body had been tight. Although the two exaggerated-caliber guns were not on her body, she could get it with just one hand.


    As long as Sun Xu acts abnormally, she will be able to counterattack immediately.


    It seems that he is young, and his combat experience is already very sophisticated.


    However, being a kid is definitely impossible.


    He has to go back to find Keya, Weiwei and the others, and then set out to overthrow the world government and kill the Tianlongren. He has no time to play games with her.


    Of course, he wouldn''t just leave without patting his butt.


    The girl helped him a lot. First, he helped him drive away the two disgusting men there, avoiding a trouble, and then sheltered him for a period of time, helping him through the most difficult and dangerous period.


    He will definitely give her back.


    Moreover, Sun Xu already has some ideas about this.


    Although the girl was very good at covering up, with his keen perception, he still found that her eyes often showed strong sadness and hatred.


    She should have encountered some changes recently, and there is a troublesome enemy.


    Sarah also noticed his attitude, and suddenly became anxious: "I saved your life, you can''t just run away like this! Even the **** in the Hyena Gang would not do such a thing!"


    Sun Xu looked funny and deliberately said: "Those two people may not kill me, and they can''t help me. I don''t have any resistance."


    Sarah puffed her cheeks and stared at him: "Am I talking about those two people? It''s the Night of Soul Eater! You have the ability to wait for Night of Soul Eater to come, and staying there is not a dead end?"


    Sun Xu was startled: "The night that devours the soul?"


    Looking at the girl''s expression, it doesn''t seem to be fooling him.


    Is there such a disaster here?


    Sun Xu glanced at the door of the room. Today, she was struggling to reinforce the door wall, just to resist this disaster?


    I don''t know what the night that devours the soul refers to. If it is the kind of disaster that affects the whole city, he may be really troublesome to stay outside in this state.


    It seems that the kindness of the girl is bigger than expected.


    Sun Xu continued to tease her: "You can see that I have recovered a little mobility. Without your help, I can leave by myself."


    "You are too naive to think!"


    Sarah was annoyed and anxious: "At this time, everyone went back to the room and locked the door! Looking at you, you are not from the lower zone at all? Even if you regain your mobility, you can only wander outside. No one will open the door to let you in!"


    Seeing her anxious face turned pale, Sun Xu stopped teasing her, shook his head and said, "You don''t know who I am, so you are not afraid to lead the wolf into the room?"


    "My gun is not vegetarian!"


    Sarah picked up the two pistols on the table next to them. The grips were ivory. They were very beautifully made, like two works of art.


    Sun Xuduo glanced twice, and he always felt that there was something wrong with the two guns.


    There was no way before, now you can explore it.


    His divine consciousness spread over, covering the two pistols, and his face changed slightly in the next moment.


    "There is energy on it, which I have never seen before."


    Sun Xu''s heart sank slightly, and his unclear premonition grew stronger.


    The limitations of the body and the soul, the language that I can''t understand, and the energy that I have never seen before, all these seem to herald a possibility.


    Sarah looked at his face and thought that her warning had worked, she felt a little proud, raised her gun, and aimed at the air above Chao Sun Xu''s shoulder: "Huh! If you dare to betray me, I will''bang''. Kill you with one shot!"


    Having said that, she quickly added: "Of course, as long as you don¡¯t betray, if I eat one bite, you will definitely share half of your bite! When I become the empress of Bilgewater, you will be under one person, one of ten thousand people. The number two man on top!"


    Sun Xu temporarily pressed down on the thoughts in his heart and looked at the girl with a little amusement.


    The carrots and sticks and the methods of drawing cakes are skillful, but they seem a little immature.


    What is the name of the city? She wants to be the empress here, her ambition is not small!


    "I will help you!"


    Sun Xu smiled and said.


    From the situation he just observed and the strength of the girl in front of him, the strength of the people here is good, and the physique is very strong, and it is not an exaggeration.


    He felt that when his strength was fully restored, he should be able to sweep away.


    Although it is impossible to send her directly to the throne of the empress, it should be no problem to remove enemies and lay some foundations for her.


    Sarah smiled happily: "When we are rich, we will buy a boat. I am the captain. You will be the deputy captain. If you recruit a group of people, one day you can get XXX off the horse!"


    The name in the middle was not because Sun Xu didn''t understand it, but because she suddenly lowered her voice and said it was vague.


    "Is it popular here to be pirates at sea?"


    Sun Xu was startled, and a little hope rose in his heart.


    Maybe this is just a special area.


    There are so many magical devil fruits in the Pirate World, and it seems not impossible to have some special circumstances.


    "wrong!"


    Sarah suddenly yelled and looked at him in shock: "No, no, no! You didn''t speak at all! I didn''t hear any voice! Your words came directly in my mind!"

 Chapter 449： Find

    Latest URL: "I just realized it."


    The corner of Sun Xu''s mouth twitched. Just as she was about to explain, Sarah''s eyes lit up and she looked at him a little excitedly: "Is it magic? Are you a mage?"


    "magic?"


    Sun Xu was silent for a while and asked, "Do you know the world government?"


    "World government?" Sarah was a little confused: "What is that?"


    Sun Xu stared at her closely: "Then have you heard of the beast Kaido, the red-haired Shanks, the navy hero Karp, and the red dog, the yellow ape, the green pheasant, etc.? Do you know what a devil fruit is? ?"


    Sarah shook her head: "Are they your friends? Sorry, I haven''t heard of any of them. Devil fruit? Is it a kind of fruit?"


    "friend?"


    Sun Xu smiled, his smile disappeared soon, and he sighed softly.


    really.


    This is no longer the Pirate World.


    Maybe some people don''t know the world government, some don''t know the Admiral and the Four Pirates, and maybe some don''t know the Devil Fruit, but the possibility that someone doesn''t know all of these is too low!


    Coupled with the changes in his body and primordial spirit, the strange energy on the girl''s pistol, the magic in her mouth, the unintelligible language, etc., it is enough to prove that he has crossed again!


    "The plan can''t keep up with the changes!"


    Sun Xu frowned slightly.


    He was still entangled before, if he could leave the Pirate World, whether he should explore the way by himself or just take Keya and the others with him.


    No more headaches now.


    Fate made the choice directly for him.


    The problem is that he is not ready to leave yet!


    Damn it! That vortex is actually a passage to another world!


    Sun Xu took a deep breath and pressed the extra thoughts to the bottom of his heart. Now it is meaningless to entangle them. What''s more important is to figure out what kind of world this is and find a way back.


    After many double repairs, the life expectancy of Yaji people is only one or two hundred years old, and can''t wait too long.


    And Nami, she has never double repaired, and her life span is no different from that of ordinary people in Pirate World.


    He must go back! And as soon as possible!


    "What are you thinking?"


    Sarah waved her hand, interrupting Sun Xu''s thinking.


    He shook his head: "What is the magic you just said?"


    This should also be a world with extraordinary powers.


    His method of going back may fall on this.


    "Aren''t you a mage?"


    Sarah asked suspiciously, then shook her head: "I don''t know what it is, but I heard that mages are a group of very powerful guys. Of course, hey, my gun is more powerful than magic!"


    She raised the exquisite pistol in her hand and made a gesture of aiming and shooting, her tone of voice full of confidence.


    "It seems that although there are extraordinary powers here, it is not the kind of world where all members practice. To be precise, the extraordinary should be very rare and precious?"


    Sun Xu thought silently.


    Sarah put the pistol back into the holster on her waist and asked, "By the way, I don''t know what your name is."


    "You can call me...traveler." Sun Xu said.


    Names that have no practical meaning are difficult to pass through spiritual thoughts. Even if they act hard, they are probably just a bunch of garbled codes for girls.


    Even if she says her name is like the name of the city.


    Therefore, he directly adopted a pronoun.


    "I''m asking..."


    As soon as Sarah was about to speak, she suddenly turned her head and looked at the door, her face suddenly becoming serious.


    "coming!"


    Sun Xu also saw it, and a black mist floated into the room from the crack of the door.


    "This is¡­¡­"


    His eyes narrowed.


    Although it was mist on the surface, in fact, Sun Xu, who possessed divine consciousness, discovered the truth of this black mist for the first time: a cohesive and extraordinary force!


    "Is this the magic of this world?"


    There were surprises and solemnities in Sun Xu''s heart.


    Surprisingly, the quality of this extraordinary power is extremely high, indicating that the extraordinary in this world are very strong.


    The stronger, the more likely he will get the way to go.


    The solemn thing is that this force is very wrong.


    Cold, evil, twisted, full of death!


    If this is only a part of it, if all the supernatural powers in this world are like this, then the superhumans here may be very difficult to deal with.


    "Can you use a gun?"


    Sarah pulled him back and asked in a low voice.


    Sun Xu nodded.


    Although he didn''t use it, he also played with guns in his spare time.


    With excellent eyesight and powerful power control, he can shoot well without practicing his gun.


    Sarah pulled out a pistol and stuffed it into his hand: "If an undead comes in in a while, give it to me to solve it first. When I can''t take care of it, you will do it again, understand?"


    "Undead?"


    Sun Xu glanced at Heiwu and nodded again.


    If he can, he doesn''t want to do it now.


    The soul and body are only recovering a small part, dragging a seriously injured body to fight is not a comfortable feeling.


    Moreover, this piece of black fog seems a bit difficult, and he thinks it is better to keep a low profile first.


    The wind whistling, Ruoyouruowu whine and whimper in his ears.


    The black mist filled the room, and every time I breathed, I felt a cold breath flowing from my throat to my lungs, and then spread all over my body.


    Sun Xu felt for a while, frowning, and pouring his thoughts into Sarah''s mind: "These black mists are problematic, it will devour people''s vitality!"


    There is a soul, even though he can''t exert too much power because of the changes in the world''s rules, he still has sufficient control over himself.


    With these black mists, even a trace of vitality could not be taken away from him, but for ordinary people, it was probably a very fatal thing.


    "Swallow vitality? What do you mean?"


    Sarah asked in a low voice without looking back.


    Sun Xu said: "In simple terms, life expectancy will be shortened. People here should generally not live long, right?"


    "You really are not from Bilgewater!"


    Sarah glanced at him with a playful smile: "In Bilgewater, there are very few people who can die."


    Most of the people at the bottom died of poverty and disease. Those rich and powerful captains and gang leaders either died of vendettas, turfgrass and power struggles, or died in the sea.


    End of life?


    For the people of Bilgewater, that is a dream!


    Sun Xu still did not match "Bilgewater" with the name he had in his mind, and a look of surprise appeared on his face: "Is your living conditions here so bad?"


    "Where are you from? Haven''t you even heard of Bilgewater''s name?"


    Sarah''s eyes were a little dull: "Even if you haven''t heard of it, don''t you know before you come?"


    "I didn''t come here on the initiative!"


    Sun Xu laughed at himself.


    There is not much reason for this kind of thing, but he was too careless.


    After this period of thinking, he has figured out that when he stepped into the vortex, his perception had no response.


    The time and space around the vortex was in chaos, and without the help of divine consciousness, he couldn''t find anything.


    And the arithmetic of arithmetic works through time and space, and in that chaotic situation, it is of no use.


    This situation is not complicated, and you can find out what''s wrong with a little thought.


    However, at that time, he had just gathered his soul, and his self-confidence was bursting. After feeling that he did not call the police, he did not think too much.


    Sarah patted him on the shoulder, and said proudly: "Don''t worry! No matter what your past is, follow me and take care of you!"


    Sun Xu adjusted his mood and said with a smile: "I am quite confident!"


    "Of course!"


    Sarah held her chest proudly, her eyes turned to the door and her gaze gradually became colder, and she said nothing in her heart: "Because I have someone I must defeat! The most powerful and terrifying person in Bilgewater!"


    Damn it!


    A loud noise interrupted their conversation.


    The door shook, and the black mist around it all shook.


    "coming!"


    Sarah''s eyes sharpened instantly, and she drew the pistol from her waist.


    "Undead?"


    Sun Xu turned and looked at the door.


    His current spiritual consciousness can only cover the range of two or three meters around him, and it will become very difficult to go outside, so for the time being, he doesn''t know what exactly is hitting the door outside.


    Damn it!


    When the two were talking, the door was hit hard again, and with a click, a gap appeared on the door panel.


    This is the result of Sarah''s reinforcement If it weren''t, the gate might fall apart the first time it hits.


    "Damn! Why are these guys so persistent?"


    Sarah cursed in a low voice, "Isn''t it said that as long as you don''t see people directly, the undead won''t be too agitated? Why doesn''t it work when you get to me?"


    Sun Xu looked at the door and knew that this was probably his reason.


    After losing control of his body, he could no longer constrain his breath perfectly.


    Damn it!


    Click!


    There was a loud noise again, the door shook, and there were more cracks on it.


    ...


    ...


    Sorry, that¡¯s all for today. I have been busy moving these two days, and I will work hard to repay my debts from tomorrow! !

 Chapter 450： Hecarim and Thresh

    The latest website: The black mist will devour the vitality of people.


    If the monsters outside were brought by the black mist, they might also be interested in vitality.


    In terms of vitality, no one is more attractive than himself, for which Sun Xu is very confident.


    "So, I still implicated her."


    Sun Xu looked at Sara, then turned to look at the door, and said, "We are in trouble!"


    "I know!"


    Sarah rolled her eyes.


    She just finished speaking.


    boom!


    There was a loud noise, debris splashed, the door was completely shattered, and a denser black mist drifted into the room.


    As the fog rolled, several strange figures walked out and entered the vision of the two.


    Sun Xu narrowed his eyes: "Is this the undead she was talking about?"


    The one in the front looks like a giant wolf, more than three meters long, with a dark green flame on his body.


    The others are even more weird. They don''t have a specific shape. They seem to be a lot of things spliced ??together, like spider legs, human heads, and many messy things.


    Most of the body is made of dark green flames.


    The moment Sun Xu saw them, emotions such as pain, fear, distortion, etc. could not help appearing in his mind, constantly directed at his reason. These monsters were like aggregates of negative emotions.


    While Sun Xu was observing, Sarah shot without hesitation.


    Bang bang bang...


    Her arms trembled, sweeping out a flood of bullets, and instantly tore all the undead to pieces.


    Sun Xu glanced at her again, and when he opened fire, special energy fluctuations continued from the two pistols.


    Obviously, these two guns are not pure firearms, they are mixed with a little extraordinary power.


    Their rate of fire and power are somewhat abnormal-or it may be that this is the normal level of thermal weapons in this world.


    Sun Xu retracted his gaze, looked at the undead who was broken into pieces by the girl, and whispered: "It''s probably not that simple."


    As soon as his voice fell, those undead fragments gathered again to form several new undeads. The only wolf-shaped undead with a relatively regular appearance also turned into a monster with wolf legs, spider legs, and human heads.


    "Damn it! For the first time, I found out that dead things are more difficult to deal with than living ones!"


    Sarah yelled and shot again quickly.


    Puff puff puff...


    As long as it is hit by her projectile, the undead will fall apart and be swallowed by the mist.


    This time they did not see the undead rebirth, because more undead rushed out of the fog.


    "How come there are so many? I stabbed a hornet''s nest?"


    Sarah''s hands almost turned into a cloud of phantoms, and the gunfire sounded like a platoon of people fighting.


    But her heart was cold.


    Undead continuously rushed in from outsiders, as if endless.


    She had experienced the night of Eclipse, but had never encountered such a horrible situation.


    There are queens in the room, but the entire Bilgewater is shrouded in black mist. If you leave the room now, isn''t that looking for death?


    She was distracted, and a ghost with green fire all over rushed over and grabbed her face with one claw.


    Sarah froze, twisted her waist vigorously, and made a super difficult rollover before she barely escaped.


    But she didn''t have the slightest joy in her heart, but her face turned pale in an instant.


    Two undead composed of gray bones and dark green flames rushed over, and she even smelled the rotten and ruined aura on them.


    Bang bang.


    Two gunshots.


    The two undead flew out, their bodies collapsed and were swallowed by the black mist.


    "saved!"


    Sarah felt relieved, but she didn''t have time to look back, adjusted her posture a little, and the two pistols spewed flames again.


    She had a violent storm-like momentum by herself, and the densely packed projectiles almost formed a rain curtain, completely covering the space in front of her.


    However, the undead didn''t know tiredness, felt no pain, didn''t know fear, and constantly rushed forward in the rain of bullets, and there were always some slippery fish that successfully passed through the rain of bullets approaching her.


    Every time she encounters such a situation that makes her frantic, a gunshot will be heard behind her, which will solve the crisis for her in a timely and accurate manner.


    Of course Sarah knew who was helping her, and gradually, an extremely strange feeling came to her heart.


    They are not like strangers who have only met, but like life and death partners who have known each other for several years.


    The other party can always solve the enemies that make her the most troublesome for her.


    Although there are many enemies, she can put aside all scruples and only need to deal with enemies that can be handled, without worrying about getting into danger due to unexpected circumstances.


    Even enemies who were let go by mistakes don''t have to worry about her anymore.


    The person behind can help her solve everything.


    What a tacit understanding!


    I don''t know how long it took, the fog calmed down, and after the last undead died at Sarah''s hand, no new undead finally appeared again.


    "Hahaha!"


    Sarah put her hands on her knees, gasping for breath, big drops of sweat slipped from the temples, but her charming face showed a sense of invigoration.


    This battle is really enjoyable!


    The two of them are like the legendary Qian Jue twins, and they cooperate seamlessly, continuously harvesting the undead.


    After taking a breath and calming her excitement, Sara turned her head to look at Sun Xu.


    "Hahaha, I didn''t expect your marksmanship...what happened to you?!"


    Before she finished speaking, she noticed something was wrong and her expression became tense.


    Sun Xu sat on the ground with a tired look and a pale face.


    Sarah had seen this face many times, and those guys who were shot through the heart by her all looked like this.


    The first subordinate who was going to collect, and the marksmanship was superb, and she cooperated with her very tacitly. If she was just holding the idea of ??having a grass and a rake before, then she is really concerned now.


    Sarah walked over quickly, supported him, and let him lean against the wall.


    "You are hurt?"


    Sun Xu shook his head, but he didn''t even have the strength to convey ideas.


    The physical problem is more serious than expected.


    It''s not just weak and weak, he seems to be separated from the whole world, and there is only a very fragile connection left, and any major movement will destroy this connection.


    After only firing a few shots, he felt that his connection with the world had become dispensable, a bit like drowning and suffocating, but it was a thousand times more uncomfortable than that.


    Life cannot exist without the world.


    For mortals, water, food, air, etc. are all indispensable.


    Although Sun Xu has basically got rid of the shackles of eating and drinking Lazard, he still needs material and energy, and more importantly, he needs the support of the law.


    He needs space mana to support his existence, time to maintain his own development, he needs destiny to anchor himself, etc., he is just a parasite attached to the world.


    When he becomes stronger, he may be able to exist beyond the world, but he is still far from reaching that state.


    Sun Xu didn''t know before, but now he has realized that once he completely loses contact with the world, he will undoubtedly die!


    "It''s a bit troublesome!"


    Sun Xu kept panting, but his face didn''t improve at all.


    In fact, he is not deprived of oxygen, this is just a natural reaction of the body because his connection with the world has become weak.


    "Your face looks terrible."


    Sarah worried.


    In fact, this is no longer a "bad" word that can describe it, it should be said to be terrible!


    If it weren''t for him to move and pant, anyone who saw it would think it was a corpse.


    "Just rest for a while."


    Sun Xu said with difficulty: "You should fix the door first."


    As long as the connection with the world is not completely broken, it can be slowly restored in the future.


    Now it is more important not to fight anymore!


    Sarah suddenly realized: "You are right, it will be trouble if there are undead appear again!"


    As soon as she finished speaking, her face changed abruptly.


    "Crow''s mouth!"


    Sun Xu sighed that his cheek muscles twitched, feeling like this should be the case.


    You can vaguely see through the black fog, there is an extra figure at the door, and you can feel the coldness of the dark green flame on it from such a distance.


    Step on...


    The heavy footsteps sounded, becoming clearer and clearer from far to near.


    The silhouette of the figure in the black mist is also getting clearer and clearer, its body is huge, the upper body is supported, and the lower body has four legs.


    "It seems to be a fear knight."


    Sarah said solemnly: "It is said that among all the undead, the fear knight is one of the most difficult types to deal with."


    "wrong!"


    Sun Xu shook his head slightly.


    Although he didn''t know what a fear knight was, it was probably not an ordinary undead.


    The smell of "fear" on it is a thousand times better than the undead before!


    Wow.


    The monster in the black mist waved the weapon in his hand, and the black mist rolled over, and the house that had lost its door seemed to be turned into tofu. It was beaten to fragments, and even the attached cave was enlarged a lot.


    The silhouette of a knight appeared in the black fog, and his shadow was set against the midnight sky. He was riding on the back of a war horse with weird proportions. The helmet was shaped like a devil''s head. His whole body was wrapped in green flames. The horses'' hoof stepped on him, leaving a scorched black mark on the ground.


    Sarah''s face instantly became bloodless, her voice filled with despair: "Shadow of war!"


    "The shadow of war? No! It should be... the shadow of war! The shadow of war, Hecarim!"


    Sun Xu opened his mouth and his eyes kept shaking.


    "mortal!"


    Hecarim looked at the two condescendingly, his voice muffled in his helmet, like the dying wailing of a hanged ghost.


    This kind of sound is creepy, like a blunt knife scratching people''s nerves, and you can''t help but feel fear.


    Sarah shook her body, her eyes filled with despair, she couldn''t bear the slightest resistance.


    She is not yet the famous Miss Doom in the future, nor is she the Queen of Birgewater who single-handedly put Plankla on the throne!


    Sun Xu didn''t speak, looking straight at Hecarim''s huge direction, without any focus in his eyes, his expression was in a trance.


    It turned out to be in this world!


    He just realized that when he traveled again, the first thing he thought of was the world of "captive of food". After all, the depths of the devil''s triangle seemed to be the world of "captive of food".


    Unexpectedly, the facts and guesses are very different!


    Not surprisingly, this place should be Runeland, the background world of League of Legends!


    "The girl beside you."


    Sun Xu tilted his head.


    Scarlet long hair, charming face, slender waist, fair skin, exquisitely crafted double guns with exaggerated caliber, with words such as disaster or bad luck in the name.


    Bounty hunter, Miss Doom? !


    Also known as female gun, or good luck sister, MF.


    "So those two words are Sarah, and the other name should be Bilgewater?"


    Sun Xu finally knew what the two terms that he didn''t understand before were.


    Boom!


    A loud noise interrupted his thinking.


    The heavy halberd in Hecarim''s hand hit the ground, leaving a huge pit.


    His lower body was completely integrated with the horse, and he became a half-man, half-horse monster.


    "Who are you? Why didn''t I feel fear from you?"


    The green flames in Hecarim''s hollow eyes were beating lightly, and there was a ghostly look of doubt on the cast iron face.


    Only then did Sun Xu remember his situation.


    Runeland is different from Pirate World, and the upper limit of power here is very high!


    He is indeed invincible in the world of Pirates, and he can even suppress the world by himself, but he is probably not even the top powerhouse in Runeterra.


    Star-casting dragon king is an existence that can cast star-burst stars, giant clan can enslaved star-casting dragon king, there are also the void watchers who fear the giant clan, and the mysterious strong star Bud, and so on.


    These are the existences that Sun Xu confirmed that he couldn''t beat them.


    Although Hecarim is far inferior to those great beings, as one of the lords of the Shadow Island, he is famous and absolutely difficult to deal with!


    If Sun Xu was in his heyday, he would not be afraid, but now he can''t make any moves at will, which is very troublesome.


    It must be useless to beg for mercy!


    The souls of the undead have long been distorted by shadow magic, with pain, hatred, and anger in their hearts, but there is absolutely no sympathy.


    Sarah clasped Sun Xu''s arm tightly with one hand, leaned to his ear, and whispered: "If we can''t escape this catastrophe, we will fight him! In a moment you..."


    Hecarim looked at Sarah suddenly.


    Sun Xu can be sure that he is really laughing!


    However, even his smile was full of brutality and coldness.


    "Girl, I admire your courage! I will personally grant you death!"


    Hecarim smiled. In addition to fighting and spreading death, his greatest pleasure is to appreciate the expressions of these people struggling in fear.


    "Jie Jie Jie Jie!"


    Sun Xu and Sarah hadn''t spoken yet, a harsh laugh came, and another figure appeared in the black fog.


    It is tall, wrapped in a dark robe, and hooked with chains, its body shows a sickly green light, and its lifeless hand carries a swaying lantern.


    Unlike Hecarim, Hecarim''s whole body is made of steel armor and dark green flames, and this newly emerged undead still retains the entity, and there are still yellow nails and broken pieces on the bare palms. Meat.


    From the iconic lantern in his hand, Sun Xu has recognized his identity.


    Guardian of Soul Lock, Thresh!


    Sun Xu couldn''t help but glance again.


    In that game, Thresh can be called the belief in the auxiliary position!


    However, the real Thresh has nothing to like, it looks hideous and terrifying, exudes a barren and ruined atmosphere, but has a fanatical sadistic temperament.


    The faint-hearted will **** out of fright when they see it!


    The smell of fear on it is stronger than Hecarim!


    The lantern that saved the dying and healed the wounded in the game exudes utter fear, and there seems to be an endless wailing around it!


    "This mortal is funny, how about letting him go to me?"


    Thresh''s words were unclear, as if he was touching a piece of fresh meat in his mouth.


    "Stay away, Thresh!"


    Hecarim roared, and the black mist behind him was fascinating, and there were many invisible figures shaking.


    He is not alone.


    At the beginning, the entire cavalry of the Iron Group turned into undead with him, and continued to obey his orders and fight for him.


    Although both are the undead lords of Shadow Island, their relationship is not close, and even enemies!


    Thresh, who has always been cunning and insidious, did not go away this time. He gently shook the green halo lantern and the rusty iron hook in his hand: "Jie Jie Jie Jie, this is a perfect collection, I will not Disturb the general''s interest in killing, but when he dies, please give me his soul!"


    Hecarim withdrew his tyrannical gaze.


    Of course he could see that Sun Xu was abnormal, but he only cared about killing and was not interested in enslaving souls.


    Seeing that the two undead lords reached an agreement, Sarah sighed secretly, took a step forward, and stood in front of Sun Xu.


    Although I don''t know why these two terrifying undead lords are very interested in Sun Xu, but his sick and half-dead appearance, even if he has any special abilities, he definitely can''t count on it.


    As the boss, as the future captain, she has an obligation to protect her men! Even if it was just received!


    What''s more, she didn''t think that the Shadow of War and the Warden of Soul Lock would let herself go.


    Sarah gripped both pistols tightly, her expression resolute.


    What about the undead lord?


    If you dare to do something at her, you must also break one of their teeth!


    Sun Xu slightly looked at Sarah standing in front of him in surprise.


    It is worthy of being the queen of Bilgewater in the future. Although it is still in its infancy now, some special features have begun to emerge.


    Speaking of which, she and Robin are alike.


    EQ and IQ are all full, smart and black-bellied.


    The difference is that Robin knows that there is no hope for revenge, and he wanders around the world, but he has kindness in his heart.


    In the process of revenge, Sarah experienced countless intrigues and became even more cruel and strong.


    Hey, I don''t know how Robin and the others are doing now? I hope that the time flow between Pirate World and here will not be too far apart.


    Sun Xu shook his head, pressed Sarah''s shoulder, took a step forward, and stood shoulder to shoulder with her.


    "Ahem, can you let me say something?"


    His voice rang in everyone''s minds.


    The flames in Hecarim''s and Thresh''s eyes throbbed, and the tyrannical and cruel aura on their bodies skyrocketed.


    Sarah''s breathing stopped: "You..."


    Sun Xu shook his head to prevent her from speaking, his eyes swept across Thresh and Hecarim, and sighed: "You are just two mice hiding in the shadows. Why do you have the courage to discuss my life and death? The immortality that this black mist gives you The body? Or the idiot who is still sleeping on Shadow Island?"


    Although one is a hideous skull and the other is a helmet made of iron, even Sarah has discovered that their expressions have changed. There is an extra emotion, which seems to be shocked?


    "Jie Jie Jie Jie, you know a lot, it really is a special collection!"


    Thresh gave a low laugh, and the swing of the iron hook in his hand was even greater.


    "I can''t wait to split your head!"


    The tyranny and killing intent in Hecarim''s voice was almost condensed into substance.


    "Foyego is a bit interesting here, you two, you are just trying to kill yourself!"


    Sun Xu''s tone was plain, as if he was narrating a fact.


    Although he has not yet played against each other, the confrontation after this period of time is enough for him to collect some information and make a judgment on his own strength rating in Runeterra.


    Hecarim and Thresh are not weak, but they are stronger than ordinary people!


    And with the help of the black mist, it can also exert many unique abilities.


    For example, immortality!


    All their power comes from the black fog, and if the black fog does not disperse, there will be no real death.


    It is somewhat similar to some of the kingdoms of gods and heroic spirits.


    However, if they are in a heyday, Sun Xu has the confidence to crush them!


    However, the strength gap between the strong in Runeterra is huge.


    Hecarim and Thresh are just large mice attached to Black Mist, Foyego is the master of Black Mist to some extent, and the two parties may not be of the same magnitude at all!


    Even if he can regain strength and meet Foyego, the result may not be ideal.


    "You dare to call your majesty by his name!"


    Hecarim gave a strange cry, leaped forward, and directly rushed towards Sun Xu.


    It held up the huge iron halberd in its hand, with green flames lingering on it, exuding two completely different, strangely harmonious and unified breaths of cold and scorching heat.


    "Rewind!"


    Sarah said quickly, raising her pistol and shooting.


    Bang bang bang...


    A flash of bullet suddenly appeared ahead.


    Everyone who saw this scene would be surprised, wondering how she shot so many bullets in such a short period of time with two guns alone.


    Bang bang ......


    Hecarim was extremely fast, most of the bullets missed, and a small number of bullets hit it, but only broke the green flame outside its armor without leaving a small pit.


    "Die!"


    Hecarim''s halberd slashed down diagonally, enveloping both Sun Xu and Sarah, seemingly intending to solve them both with one blow.


    "So fast!"


    Sarah''s pupils shrank suddenly, her palm moved, and then she put it down again.


    The pistol can''t hurt this kind of monster at all, and continuing to resist is just adding a little bit of information!


    "Am I going to die?"


    Sarah bit her lip tightly, her teeth cut into the flesh and blood, and the figure of her mother and father lying in a pool of blood emerged in her mind It emerged that her home was swallowed by the raging fire, and she appeared to be a masked face. The arrogant figure of people laughing away.


    She is unwilling!


    She hasn''t let that person taste the bitter fruit, how could she just die like this?


    The halberd fell, and the green flame entwined on it bounced in front of his eyes, bringing two scents of scorching heat and coldness.


    when!


    One palm caught the falling halberd.


    The palms are white and slender, and the joints are distinct, which is very beautiful.


    Its owner must also be pretty.


    Sarah commented in her heart, and then came back to her senses, her charming face mixed with ecstasy and shock.


    blocked? !


    Blocked such a terrifying halberd with bare hands? !

 Chapter 451： Everyone’s worries (make up)

    Latest website: Sarah was shocked and looked at Sun Xu blankly.


    This is the shadow of war!


    The nightmare of everyone in Bilgewater!


    Someone actually blocked its attack with bare hands!


    And this person was sick before, and looked like he was dead soon!


    Am I dreaming?


    Thresh''s hollow eyes stared straight at Sun Xu.


    He could faintly perceive the majestic vitality in this person, but it was like a layer of veil, and he couldn''t see clearly.


    However, what he is interested in is not Sun Xu''s vitality, but his soul!


    That taste is unique! He had never discovered it!


    But like that vitality, it was hazy, even more vague.


    "Let me see, what''s the secret in you, right?"


    Thresh shook the lantern in his hand. Although Hecarim''s attack seemed to be blocked, he was in no rush.


    There is no shortage of strong people in this world.


    The mages of Ionia, the assassins of the Shadow Stream sect, the army of Noxus, the spirit walkers of Freljord, etc., even Bilgewater, their most frequented place, also has Nagaka. Poros sacrifices such difficult characters.


    It''s not that they haven''t encountered a force that can fight against them, but no one can do anything about them.


    This time it will be no exception!


    Hecarim thought so too.


    Once it failed, Sun Xu suddenly spoke up just when it was about to continue its attack.


    "I wonder if the dead will still fear death?"


    Boom!


    Hecarim was still thinking about these words, and suddenly his body shook, as if a flash of lightning tore open his brain and invaded his consciousness.


    His thinking instantly became confused.


    "What am I doing? To kill! Who to kill?"


    "Who am I? I am Hecarim, the leader of the Iron Group! No! I am the Shadow of War, the undead lord of Shadow Island!"


    "Why should I come here?"


    The black mist rolled, Hecarim suddenly woke up, without a word, stepped on his four hooves, and ran away frantically into the distance!


    He is not afraid of battle, even death, although no one has ever made him feel death.


    But this time was different, he felt a great threat!


    The other party is revising his memory and disturbing his consciousness!


    This is nothing more than a draw from the bottom of the pot!


    Really threatened him.


    Even if the black mist can cure all of this in the end, if the memory and consciousness are erased and start over, will he still be him?


    Hecarim was not a philosopher, and he didn''t have the mind to think about these issues. He felt the danger. His first reaction was to run away!


    To be an undead does not mean that he has lost his desires. He is just obsessed with killing and death for a lot of time. He is still full of longing for living and even regaining freedom!


    Watching Hecarim flee, the hammered expression froze.


    He knew that an accident happened!


    Even the overbearing, arrogant, and cruel Hecarim chose to temporarily avoid the edge, this man''s methods are definitely not simple!


    "It''s the one I''m after!"


    He laughed a few times, and stepped back decisively. His figure quickly disappeared into the black fog, leaving only one sentence: "I will look at you!"


    Sun Xu didn''t chase after him either, just standing in place, standing with his hands behind him, watching all this indifferently, as if he didn''t care about it at all.


    Sarah was surprised and delighted. After waiting for a while, after confirming that the Shadow of War and the Warden of the Soul Lock Code did not appear again, she laughed twice: "Great! We have to..."


    Sun Xu vented wildly, his pale face became bloodless, his eyes became muddy, his legs were bent, and he collapsed slowly to the ground.


    His situation was already very critical. In order to catch Hecarim''s attack, influence his memory with God''s consciousness, and scare him and Thresh, he paid an unimaginable price.


    Sun Xu is not sure whether he will survive this time.


    However, in that situation, he had no other choice but to take a gamble.


    Fortunately, he won the bet.


    In fact, if Hecarim persists for a few more minutes, Sun Xu will fail.


    His body has long been on the brink of collapse, and may collapse at any time.


    The joy on Sarah''s face instantly solidified.


    She bent down to hug Sun Xu and looked around.


    The previous house is gone, only a huge cave is left.


    The Shadow of War and the Warden of Soul Lock Code have left, but the Night of Soul Erosion is not over yet!


    There is no door, no wall, for the undead, it is completely undefended.


    "I can only change the place!"


    Sarah gritted her teeth and rushed into the black mist holding Sun Xu.


    ...


    Food island.


    Everyone gathers in a special time.


    Ainilu looked stern and slowly said, "The boss went in at noon yesterday! It has been more than a day now. If it were normal, it would have been time to come out!"


    Not normal this time.


    Because almost everyone knew that Sun Xu didn''t go in for cultivation this time, and logically he would only come back faster.


    There is only one possibility: something happened to Sun Xu!


    "Impossible!" Taotu retorted first: "With Sun Xu''s current strength, even if she rushes to Marioia, there will be no danger!"


    "It''s more dangerous here than Maria Joa!"


    Ace said quietly.


    Everyone was speechless.


    indeed.


    No matter how strong the Tianlong people and the world government are, it is impossible to fight against time.


    In fact, everyone had a guess in their hearts, but no one dared to say it: Sun Xu might have gone too far and an accident happened.


    In the ultra-high time flow rate, once you get lost, you can imagine what will happen.


    Perona''s face was pale, Rebecca looked in a trance, Bai Xing''s eyes were full of tears, and even Robin, who had always been calm and rational, was completely panicked.


    The faces of other people are also very ugly.


    Even if the CP9 people are not very close to Sun Xu, they feel very bad after knowing the news.


    The reason is simple. This is a place isolated from the world. Without Sun Xu, they could not leave at all and would be trapped here forever.


    Weiwei went straight to the special time and space.


    Ain caught her in time: "What are you doing?"


    "I''ll go in and take a look!" Weiwei said calmly.


    "You don''t want to die!" Ain shook his head again and again: "If Sun Xu really has an accident, he must go to an area with super high time flow, which is not something we can get into!"


    "Yes! No need to die!"


    "Everything is still uncertain, don''t he is in danger, but you have an accident."


    Others also persuaded.


    Weiwei shook her head and said relaxedly: "It''s okay! I''m different from you! Although my life span is not as good as Sun Xu, but it has thousands of years, which Sun Xu personally told me.


    If you can find him, losing a bit of life is nothing at all. If he really had an accident, it would be useless for me to live so much. "


    Everyone was shocked by her determination.


    Just when Weiwei was ready to act again, a white arm stopped her.


    "There is no need to take risks, there is another way to confirm the teacher''s situation." Keya said softly.

 Chapter 452： wake

    Latest URL: Everyone looked at Keya.


    "What else can I do?"


    "How to do?"


    But Ya didn''t sell it, stretched out her palm, with a golden hair lying quietly in her palm.


    "The teacher said that as long as this works, it means he is still alive."


    "Yeah! Why did we forget this!"


    Everyone was overjoyed.


    Not only Keya, Weiwei and Bai Xing each have a clone gifted by Sun Xu.


    After a brief noise, it soon became quiet again.


    "Then I''m going to start."


    Ke Ya took a deep breath, stretched out her slightly trembling fingers, and tore off the golden hair in her palm.


    Buzzing...


    The bright golden light shines, outlines the human form, transforming into the appearance of Sun Xu.


    Everyone''s expressions became excited.


    "teacher!"


    But Ya could no longer maintain her calm expression, and walked forward excitedly, but she stopped abruptly when she lifted her foot, her face turned pale as paper.


    "No! This is not a teacher!"


    The other people''s faces also stagnated, staring at the figures that appeared, and carefully observed them.


    "It''s really not the boss."


    Robin sighed slightly. She and Sun Xu had been together for the longest time among all of them. When the golden hair turned into a figure, she noticed something was wrong.


    Although it was exactly the same as Sun Xuchang''s, there was no expression in its eyes!


    Just like a wooden person.


    "How is this going?"


    "What went wrong?"


    Everyone was in an uproar, and a deep sense of frustration rose in their hearts.


    Giving hope and then breaking it will hit people harder than having no hope.


    "This is normal."


    Ke Ya took a deep breath, showing a distinctive calmness.


    "The teacher said that there are two situations when his clone is activated. One is that his consciousness descends and directly takes over the clone, and the other is that the clone acts on its own. Although he does not have the mind, he can accept some simple commands.


    What we see now should be the second activation method. "


    "I remember this too!"


    Weiwei nodded heavily.


    "Then what''s the situation now?"


    Taotu looked blank.


    After being silent for a while, Keya said: "It is certain that the teacher is still alive! Maybe something unexpected happened, so I can''t leave and come to consciousness."


    Others nodded one after another, agreeing with her analysis.


    "This is a good thing."


    Ainilu pretended to be relaxed and said: "I have confidence in the boss, no matter what difficulties he encounters, he will be able to overcome it."


    "That''s right! Boss, maybe the boss was delayed by something, maybe he will be back soon!"


    Robin said.


    After she finished speaking, the atmosphere became silent again.


    Everyone looked at the special space-time area and didn''t speak any more.


    They know that things are not that simple.


    With the flow of time here, once lost, even Sun Xu would not be able to please!


    But Ya didn''t evade anymore, looking at other people: "Do you still have the teacher''s clone?"


    After getting an affirmative answer, she said again: "We are here waiting for the teacher to return, and after a while, we will activate a clone to confirm the teacher''s status!"


    Everyone has no opinion.


    They couldn''t leave without Sun Xu.


    After discussing the details again, everyone dispersed.


    Keya looked at the special space-time area and said softly: "I believe the teacher will definitely come back! Just like he once appeared suddenly!"


    "Do you think that is possible?"


    A voice came from behind.


    Robin came over and stood shoulder to shoulder with her.


    Keya nodded.


    Others may think that Sun Xu is lost in this special time and space, but she has realized another possibility: Sun Xu has gone to another world!


    Since Sun Xu came to their world from another world, it is entirely possible to leave.


    In order to keep Sun Xu, they also accepted a very absurd suggestion.


    Sun Xu told them that after that shady scene, it might be another world.


    This special time and space connected to the shady scene may be a passage!


    Robin only thought of this possibility later.


    After realizing Sun Xu''s disappearance, her brain remained blank. It was not until Keya used Sun Xu''s clone to confirm that he was still alive.


    After IQ regained the high ground, she was probably aware of this possibility.


    Robin suddenly thought of something and smiled: "If our guess comes true, it is not the boss who needs to worry, but us."


    But Ya cast a puzzled look.


    The corner of Robin''s mouth evokes a slight arc: "The boss said that the flow of time between the world and the world is different! Maybe when the boss comes back, we will all become old women!"


    Ke Ya blinked, and a smile appeared on her face.


    "Then it will be cheaper Princess Vivi!"


    Weiwei said that she also has a life span of thousands of years, which is longer than theirs.


    "That''s fine." Robin said with a chuckle: "If the boss comes back too late, at least someone can look at him for us."


    Ke Ya smiled, fell silent, and Robin didn''t speak any more.


    Perhaps they would never see Sun Xu again. Thinking of this possibility, the two of them lost the thought of chatting at all.


    ...


    ...


    Bilgewater.


    In the dimly lit room, the candlelight flickered from side to side.


    Lying on the humble bed was a young man with closed eyes, short black hair, sharp face, and a handsome face.


    There was a chair by the window. On the chair sat a young girl, with long scarlet hair hanging down to her waist, her white palms resting her delicate chin, her head little by little, dozing off.


    Suddenly, her head fell a little bit, her body lost her balance, and she slammed her head towards the edge of the bed.


    boom!


    "Ouch!"


    Sarah exclaimed, and covered her forehead with her two small hands.


    "it hurts!"


    Soon, she remembered something, left her forehead with her hands, covered her mouth, and took a careful look at Sun Xu, only to find that his eyes were still tightly closed did she breathe a sigh of relief.


    But then she frowned again.


    "Hey! Seven days have passed since he hasn''t woken up yet. The doctor said clearly that he has no injuries on his body and should be sober soon... Is that a quack?


    If I know that he is lying to me, next time I see him, I will make his head blossom! "


    After a few murmurs, she looked at Sun Xu and started to worry again.


    Seven days have passed since Eclipse Night.


    Perhaps because of Sun Xu''s aura, Sarah did not encounter any danger on the way to transfer Sun Xu to another stronghold that night.


    In the latter half of the night, they were not harassed by the undead anymore, and they passed the particularly dangerous night of soul eclipse smoothly.


    Sarah hadn''t been happy for long, and soon noticed something was wrong.


    Sun Xu has been in a coma, and there is no sign of waking up.


    She thought he was just too tired and fainted, but only two days later realized that things were far from that simple.


    As a last resort, Sarah called a doctor to examine him.


    The result made her even more surprised. The doctor told her after a comprehensive examination for Sun Xu that he had no problems with his body and was even stronger than ordinary people.


    As for why she didn''t wake up, the doctor didn''t know clearly, but asked her to wait and see, maybe it won''t take long for the results to come out.


    Sarah also knew what the doctor meant.


    Sun Xu hasn''t eaten or drink. If he doesn''t wake up, he will definitely not live for many days.


    She thinks so too.


    As a result, the development of the matter once again exceeded her expectations.


    Seven days.


    Sun Xu has not drunk a drop of water or eaten a grain of rice. He is still alive and well. He even breathes more smoothly than he did seven days ago, and his face is no longer so pale.


    In the past seven days, he did not excrete, and Sarah breathed a sigh of relief, but also surprised.


    If she hadn''t seen it with her own eyes, she wouldn''t believe that there would be such a thing at all.


    Do not eat or drink, do not pull or spread, is this really a human being?


    "Are you human?"


    Sha stretched out her fingers and poked Sun Xu lightly in the face.


    She was just looking at Sun Xu''s long pleasing to the eye, and he was also very strong. She wanted to pick it up as a subordinate. Who knew that this subordinate was indeed strong, but he was too strong.


    Even the undead lord of Shadow Island can scare away.


    She still remembers the scenes of Eclipse Night!


    She didn''t know whether she should be happy or sad.


    He is so strong, how could he be her subordinate?


    Sarah bulged her cheeks and poked Sun Xu in the face again.


    Poke, poke and poke, poke and poke...


    "Don''t poke, you will be pricked into a pit if you poke again!"


    A familiar and unfamiliar voice rang in her ears, and Sarah looked down and found that Sun Xu was looking straight at her, her eyes full of jokes.


    "you''re awake?"


    She shouted in surprise, and then remembered Sun Xu''s ridicule, her expression a little embarrassed: "Oh, when did you wake up?"


    "From when you wondered if I was a human being."


    Sun Xu smiled.


    Sarah''s face couldn''t help but blush.


    Although the loss of her parents was a big blow to her, and even her personality has undergone a great change, but she is still just a teenage girl after all, she has not yet become the ruthless and ruthless future, no matter what the situation is. The queen.


    "I, I, I just..."


    She stammered, trying to excuse herself, but for a while she couldn''t find a suitable excuse.


    Nothing is more embarrassing than talking bad things about someone behind your back but being caught on the spot.


    Sun Xu admired her attitude for a while The childhood good luck sister is so cute, this little thing will blush, she is mature, and the situation is ten times more embarrassing, I am afraid that she will be able to deal with the face unchanged.


    Seeing that she was about to become angry, Sun Xu retracted his gaze and said, "Thank you for the past few days."


    Although he does not have to eat or drink, and there is no hygiene problem, but safety still needs to be taken care of.


    That day, he took Hecarim''s knife and frightened it back with God''s Sense. These two actions almost completely broke his connection with the world.


    He couldn''t even maintain consciousness and fainted.


    Although he had regained consciousness in the next few days, only to deepen his connection with the world and did not forcibly wake up, he really fell into a deep coma the other day.


    If anyone wants to disadvantage him during that time, he has no means of coping.


    Sarah''s protection during this time is very important.

 Chapter 453： proposal

    "Nothing, after all I am yours..."


    Sarah carded for a moment, her expression a little unnatural: "Well, you saved me after all."


    Sun Xu shook his head: "Actually, I made you tired. You should have seen it. Thresh and Hecarim came to me, including the undead before. You are just being affected by the pond fish."


    Sarah showed a curious expression: "Do they have enemies with you?"


    "That day was also the first day I saw them with my own eyes."


    "Then why..."


    "Who knows! Maybe they just looked handsome and jealous."


    Sarah gave a light sip, shameless.


    but¡­¡­


    Glancing at Sun Xu''s face, her heart beat abruptly. I have to admit that he is really handsome!


    At the beginning, she would take the initiative to drive away the two men who had misconducted Sun Xu, a large part of the reason was this face.


    Huh?


    Sarah suddenly realized that something was wrong, and looked at Sun Xu in surprise: "Did you speak?"


    Sun Xu''s words just came out of her mouth, instead of directly appearing in her mind as before.


    Sun Xu smiled lightly and explained briefly: "I had a problem with my body before, so I haven''t spoken."


    Although he didn''t forcefully wake up these days, he has been using divine consciousness to gather information.


    Learned the language here by the way.


    This is not difficult for him.


    Even he is still preparing to develop a translation spell, and there will never be any trouble with language barriers in the future, but he is eager to recover his strength and has not yet started it.


    Sarah hesitated for a moment and asked, "What are your plans next?"


    The corner of Sun Xu''s mouth curled up: "Are you going to drive me away, Captain?"


    Sarah was overjoyed and immediately twisted: "Of course not! Hmm... I don''t have a ship yet, so I can''t be called the captain."


    In Bilgewater, wealth and power are equal.


    And the most profitable is naturally a series of industries related to Bilgewater''s characteristics and sea beasts.


    The wealth of Bilgewater comes from the sea.


    Only those who own their own boats, can go out to hunt sea beasts or looting, and collect these wealth, are the richest people.


    The captain is the name of wealth and power, and naturally the most noble title.


    Of course, in Bilgewater, wealth alone is not enough, it is ruthless.


    This is a lawless place with almost no order. If you don¡¯t hate it enough to make others afraid, then money will only become a life-killing talisman that will cost you your life.


    However, this situation is almost impossible to achieve.


    Not ruthless enough, it is impossible to accumulate too much wealth!


    Ruthiness is the cause, wealth is the result, not the other way around.


    "Sooner or later, isn''t it?" Sun Xu smiled.


    "That''s right!"


    Sarah believes: "We will be the most powerful people in this city, and..."


    "Kill Planck?" Sun Xu asked.


    Sarah''s face changed instantly, her eyes cold and alert: "How would you know? Who are you?"


    "Don''t be nervous."


    Sun Xu was not surprised by her reaction, and calmed down softly: "Do you remember, I can directly pour my thoughts into your mind."


    Sarah was very smart, and quickly realized his purpose of mentioning this matter, her face was full of shock: "Could it be that..."


    "Yes!"


    Sun Xu nodded: "Since I can pour my thoughts directly into your mind, of course, I can also read your thoughts from your mind."


    Pedaling.


    Sarah took a few steps back and looked at him guardedly.


    She had the illusion that she was standing in front of Sun Xu, no, it was more daunting than that.


    The imagination of mind reading is chilling.


    All the secrets are exposed, there is no privacy, and you know how old you are to wet the bed.


    She even had the urge to kill him with a shot in her heart.


    "It''s not that scary."


    Sun Xu shook his head and laughed: "Actually, I generally don¡¯t perceive other people¡¯s thoughts. People¡¯s thoughts are very complicated, and there is no lack of dark side. I don¡¯t have any interest in turning over the smelly ditch."


    The enhanced consciousness can indeed achieve the effect of mind reading. No, it is more powerful to be precise. It can not only read thoughts, but also search memories.


    But he rarely does this, and he won''t use this ability often in the future.


    It''s not that he has a noble morality and knows how to respect the right to privacy, he is purely for his own consideration.


    It''s like "don''t test humanity".


    Everyone has a dark side in their hearts.


    Even the closest person will have dissatisfaction.


    After reading too many such things, Sun Xu worried that he would lose confidence in human nature and gradually lose his feelings.


    Cultivation is easy to cultivate, with a pure heart and few desires.


    In other words, this in itself is the state of mind required by many cultivation methods.


    When the realm is high, both power and lifespan will be very different from ordinary people. Apart from the same appearance, they can hardly be regarded as the same species.


    This will further sever the relationship between oneself and ordinary people, and the mortal world.


    In the end, it may become a machine that is indifferent and ruthless, pursuing the great road.


    This can be considered to be taken away to some extent, right?


    In other words, the future self killed the present self?


    Sun Xu is not interested in these philosophical speculations, but he does not want to, nor is he interested in becoming such a monastic machine.


    In fact, he has this tendency now.


    After condensing the soul, he clearly felt that his emotional threshold was rising.


    In particular, feelings of sympathy and compassion have been greatly reduced-you see a group of ants hitting their heads and flying around with broken limbs and arms, and it is difficult to have any mood swings.


    He still likes good food and fragrant and soft girls, but he must take precautions and do as few things as possible that will reduce his shape.


    Mind reading is undoubtedly one of them!


    Sarah breathed a sigh of relief.


    Regardless of whether what Sun Xu said is true or not, having such a statement can at least give her a little psychological comfort.


    However, she still didn''t relax completely, asked.


    "Then how do you know that I and Planck have an enemy?"


    Sun Xu knocked on his forehead: "Although I don''t take the initiative to read the mind, it is inevitable to catch a certain emotion when someone is extremely strong. Just like someone talking loudly, even if I cover my ears, I can still catch it. Hear.


    Your hatred of Planck is about to break through the sky, like someone holding a big trumpet at me, it''s hard not to know. "


    He did not lie.


    Although he had known the grievances between Lucky Sister and Planck for a long time, it was a story after all.


    When he was in Pirate World, he knew that there was a certain difference between the real world and those he had known in the past.


    He confirmed that Sarah''s hatred of Planck was exactly what he said.


    Sarah glanced at him suspiciously, and muttered: "Just believe you once! But in the future, without my consent, I will not be allowed to read my thoughts, otherwise I will turn my face!"


    When she was speaking, she lifted her clothes and gestured to the pistol pinned to her waist, as if she was saying that the thoughts you just read will blow your head with one shot!


    Sarah also wondered if she parted ways with Sun Xu, as long as she thinks about someone around her who can know her inner thoughts at will, she feels numb in her scalp.


    But after serious consideration, I gave up this idea.


    Sun Xu can read minds, this is an established fact, avoiding him is just escaping.


    More importantly, if what Sun Xu said is true, then she doesn''t have to worry too much. If he is lying, then most of her secrets must have been exposed.


    Drive him away, don''t you suffer a loss in vain?


    Sarah didn''t know what to lose or what to lose.


    "I must squeeze him dry!" she thought viciously in her heart.


    Sun Xu pondered for a while, then slowly said: "Actually, I can help you kill Planck now!"


    "what?"


    Sarah was still thinking about how to squeeze Sun Xu out, but didn''t hear him clearly.


    "I said, I can help you kill Planck."


    Sun Xu repeated.


    After seven days of rest, his strength has recovered partly. Although he has not yet reached its heyday, it shouldn''t be difficult to kill a pirate leader.


    Having said that, is Planck now the boss of Bilgewater?


    "Kill, Planck?"


    Sarah subconsciously repeated one side, staring at him blankly, not knowing what she was thinking.


    Sun Xu was not in a hurry, waiting quietly for her answer.


    He will stay in Bilgewater for a period of time, but this period of time will certainly not be very long.


    After his body recovers and his strength is back to heyday, he will try to find a way to return to the world of pirates.


    Lucky sister gave him a lot of help, and the best way he could think of repaying was to avenge her and kill Planck.


    She may not know it herself, but Sun Xu understands what it means to intervene.


    In the future, Lucky Sister will be able to become the new queen of Bilgewater, thanks to the hatred of Planck.


    Without this part of the motivation, she would definitely not be so desperate to make herself stronger, and might lose such a glorious future.


    More than ten years of painful torture, in exchange for an extremely exciting future, whether it is worth it, Sun Xu is not clear.


    If he and Sarah have never known each other, he would be happy to see such a development, and see the appearance of the Miss Doom in memory.


    However, when he came into this world, the first person he knew was Sarah, and she was still his benefactor.


    Sun Xu felt that she might have a different future.


    There is no need to be so black, no need to be so cruel, no need to live for hatred, no need to endure more than ten years of suffering and patience.


    After a long time, Sarah let out a long sigh, gritted her teeth and said: "Kill him, it''s too cheap for him! I will ruin him! I want him to see everything about him go to nothing! I want him to be in the entire Biljiwo Pay special attention to the belly of the fish!"


    "It''s a little bit difficult."


    Sun Xu pondered.


    He didn''t know much about the power of this world, especially the mages. He hadn''t seen the power of those people, and he didn''t dare to make too many guarantees.


    His strength has not yet returned to heyday, it is not difficult to assassinate a pirate leader, uproot Planck''s power, and even judge him in front of the entire city, there is no certainty.


    Of course, more importantly, he still doesn''t want to be so high-profile.


    The high-end power of Runeterra is very powerful. Although Bilgewater does not have the top power of the Protoss, there are some existences that should not be underestimated.


    Blood Harbor Ghost Pike, Tide Sea Spirit Little Murloc Fitz Abyss Titan Nottiers, King of the River Tam Kenzi, Sun Xu knows these horrible legends of Bilgewater All are real.


    In the distance, there was Shadow Island gazing at him. He didn''t believe that Hecarim and Thresh would give up like this, especially Thresh, sinister and cunning, like a poisonous snake hiding in the shadows, and he might be bitten by it.


    There is also the belief of Bilgewater, Snake Mother, Lady Beard, Naga Capolos.


    Judging from Illaoi''s situation, it seems that it is not just a mere legend.


    I don''t know what power it has.


    Moreover, it must be considered that Planck and Naga Capolos are related, and he has always provided the best for it as the pirate queen.


    He and Illaoi still have a relationship, and I don''t know if the two have broken up now.


    In addition to the threats near Bilgewater, there are further and more terrifying threats that have to be considered, the Protoss of the Titans!


    Sun Xu is an outsider, and until now there is still a very thick barrier between him and the world.


    I''m afraid this can''t hide those protagonists.


    Once discovered, the consequences are unpredictable.


    Although it is very unlikely that the giant gods will cast their gaze on this horned place, he does not dare to gamble.


    Before eliminating these hidden dangers and returning to the heyday, Sun Xu set himself the basic rule: keep a low profile.


    "It looks like we have to take a long-term view!"


    Sun Xu said slowly.


    "I have enough patience!"


    Sarah''s eyes were calm and firm, revealing unquestionable determination.


    The error-free chapters of "The Monkey King in the Pirate" will continue to be updated on Xinshu Haige Novel Network. There are no advertisements in the site. Please also collect and recommend Xinshu Haige Novel Network!


    If you like Monkey King in Pirates, please collect them: () Monkey King in Pirates New Book Haige Novel Network has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 454： Bilgewater

    Sun Xu didn''t doubt Sarah''s determination and will at all.


    On the normal development trajectory, she spent more than ten years arming herself, and finally bombed Planck into the sky in front of all the people of Bilgewater.


    Unfortunately, she didn''t know that Planck was not dead, but lost an arm, secretly plotting how to return the king.


    Now that Sun Xu is here, that kind of thing will never be allowed to happen!


    Although the proposal to kill Planck directly was rejected, in any case, before he left, he would definitely solve the problem for Sarah.


    "Let''s go, let''s go out and wander around. I have been here for more than a week, but I have been lying down without moving a few times. My body is about to rust."


    Sun Xu stretched his waist and sat up from the bed.


    The famous Bilgewater!


    Now that this world is here, how can you not look at it?


    Not only Bilgewater, Noxus, Ionia, Freljord, and even the mysterious places such as Shadow Island and Giant Peak, if possible, he wants to punch one by one.


    "Your body..." Sarah looked a little worried.


    Although it looks normal now, she still remembers his bloodless and dead face before.


    What''s more, after lying in bed for seven days, I finally woke up. Shouldn''t I take a good rest for a few days and talk about other things?


    "fine."


    Sun Xu shook his head, got off the bed, and stood firmly on the ground, not looking weak at all.


    Sarah was surprised and shocked.


    This is very abnormal!


    After lying in bed for seven days, without eating or drinking during this period, why shouldn''t you feel a little discomfort after waking up?


    Sun Xu did not respond!


    Not only is there no discomfort, but it looks healthier than before the coma!


    He can also use his bare hands to attack the original Shadow of War, um...


    Sarah began to wonder if he was human again.


    When the two of them walked out of the room, the noisy noise and a variety of foul-smelling smells rushed toward their faces.


    Sun Xu frowned: "Although it''s a bit rude, I still have to say that this is a cesspool! Because of this, all my good impressions of Birgewater disappeared in an instant."


    Sarah was not angry or embarrassed, and said calmly: "They can''t even eat enough to eat on weekdays, so how can they pay attention to hygiene?"


    Canglin knows the etiquette for the real, and knows the honor and disgrace for the food and clothing, Sun Xu understands.


    However, he still finds it unbearable to understand.


    "However, it feels better here than when I was there before."


    He looked around and said.


    "The higher you go, the better the environment."


    Sarah replied concisely.


    Although there is still no order in the upper space, the level of prosperity is not comparable to that of the lower space.


    The place where the rich live will certainly not be as suffocated as here.


    Sun Xu said, "Well, our immediate goal is to buy a house in the upper area!"


    Sarah curled her lips: "I think it''s more cost-effective to buy a few weapons and recruit a few men, or buy a small boat and go out to hunt sea animals.


    That is the most profitable business. As long as you can get one, let alone a house, even three or five are not a problem!


    But before that, we have to hire a navigator. It is not fun to get lost in the sea. We also need to hire a harpoon. Without them, sea beasts cannot be caught. However, good harpooners are very rare..."


    Sarah became more excited as she talked about it, as if she had seen them hunting sea beasts and returning home full of loads.


    "A sea beast?"


    Sun Xu thoughtfully.


    Although he is currently penniless, it is not difficult for him to make some money, especially in a chaotic place like Bilgewater.


    What he needs to consider is to find a suitable way.


    What he thought before was to find a few gang details.


    Horses do not have night grass and are not fat, and people do not have windfall and are not rich.


    No matter in that world, killing and robbing money is the simplest, rude and quick way to get rich.


    After Sarah''s reminder, Sun Xu felt that hunting sea beasts was also a good choice.


    For him, who can fly and has a search tool that is better than radar, hunting sea beasts cannot be said to be easy, but it is definitely a thousand times easier than others.


    More importantly, hunting sea beasts can increase reputation.


    He has nothing to do with him, he can pat his **** and leave after his body recovers, but Sarah still has to survive here.


    Since it was not possible to repay her kindness by directly killing Planck, it was a good choice for Sun Xu to find other ways to help her build her reputation and build her own power faster.


    Of course, these things are not urgent, Sun Xu plans to make a decision after a good tour of Bilgewater.


    After a tortuous, complicated and extremely dangerous (piss and urine) road, the two came to the bottom area again.


    It''s dark, humid, and garbage everywhere, but the smell here is not so strong.


    According to Sarah, this is because it is close to the ocean, and most people solve it directly by the sea, and wash it directly with sea water afterwards, saving money, trouble and cleaning.


    After Sun Xu listened, the corners of his mouth twitched.


    Since most people settled in the sea, are they not afraid to reach out and fish out a piece of Ollie for it?


    The residents here also look very bad, with yellow faces, lifeless eyes and numb and tired faces.


    Sun Xu also found that most people here have skin diseases, joint diseases, and respiratory diseases.


    Living in such a dark and humid environment for a long time is almost suicidal.


    But obviously, it''s not that they want to live here, but they can only live here.


    Under the chaotic and **** surface, there are naturally a large number of people from the bottom who are precarious and live in dire straits.


    There was no change in Sun Xu''s face.


    There is no shortage of such cities in Pirate World, and some are even worse.


    At least, there will be no mass killings in Bilgewater.


    When fighting between gangs, they generally do not attack the poor.


    But in Pirate World, Guang Sun Xu had seen more than one town and village that were massacred.


    Sarah looked a little ugly.


    She came to Bilgewater for revenge, but after this time, she has deeply loved the city.


    Seeing the darkest corner of Bilgewater, she felt very uncomfortable, and a faint thought came out of her.


    Leaving the lowermost area, the two went to the slaughter pier.


    This is definitely the most representative place in Bilgewater!


    The odor of rotting internal organs is strong here to the extreme, directly overshadowing the odor of defecation and sweat. The seawater near the coast is all dyed red with blood. At first glance, I thought it was a sea of ??blood.


    The ground was also soaked with blood and turned dark red. Stepping on it was slimy, like a dry river, but blood was not flowing here.


    In the corner, there were rats larger than cats, with blood-red eyes and thin teeth turning, gnawing on the flesh and blood and internal organs that they did not know where they were stolen.


    Butchers, sailors, merchants, captains, gang members, all kinds of people come and go, rubbing shoulders.


    The sound of cursing, bargaining, the sound of knives and saws cutting flesh and bones, the sound of chain dragging, and the noisy sound mixed together, the boiling of the sky, like a pot of colorful soup.


    The chaos and prosperity of Bilgewater reached its extreme here.


    The huge slaughter room does not stop for a moment.


    The huge crane on the wharf hoisted sea beasts tens of hundreds of meters long and sent them in, turning them into pieces of flesh and fat, which were then taken over by merchants and turned into various commodities, which were sold all over the world.


    The scales, skins, even bones and teeth will not be wasted, they will all be divided and bought to the right people.


    Some people are beaming and full of spring, and they know that they have made a lot of money at a glance, while others are downcast, such as bereavement concubines, in different poses.


    "My goal is to have my own dock here." Sarah said.


    "It might not be easy."


    Sun Xu said.


    A pier is a money tree, a river flowing with gold coins, who would let it out easily?


    He knew without investigating that those who could occupy a pier here were definitely the most powerful people in Bilgewater.


    "Of course it''s not easy. You have to **** it from someone else and try to hold it. After holding it, you have to do your best to manage it well. There must be a sufficient source of sea beasts. Otherwise, even if you occupy a pier, it will become a joke. There are sales channels and excellent butchers."


    Sarah was like a lot of treasures, came slowly, apparently doing detailed investigation and understanding, is really struggling for this, not just talking about it.


    With a bright mind, clear goals and firm will, she has no lack of courage and courage. She has all the prerequisites for success.


    "Then take this as our second goal!"


    Sun Xu said.


    Money can solve most problems.


    In Bilgewater, the dock is synonymous with gold coins.


    "This is just a long-term goal. In the near term, I think it''s more reliable to get a boat."


    Sarah reminded gently.


    She found that Sun Xu was "so lofty" and "arrogant", which was a way of death.


    Whether it is a legendary captain with his own fleet, or a bottom dweller who is worried about a bite all day, if you want to survive in Bilgewater, you must follow a common principle: caution.


    Sun Xu was noncommittal.


    At this moment, six strong men walked towards the two of them.


    They were hung with blood-soaked leather aprons, their arms tattooed with thorns were exposed, and their tight muscles bulged. Holding a toothed meat hook in his hand, several tools commonly used by butchers fell from the belt around his waist. Wearing studded leather boots, his body exudes a strong visceral foul smell.


    "This is a gang formed by the butchers, the gang of killers! It is not very powerful, but because of its special status, it is still influential nearby." Sarah said.


    "Is there any value in subduing?" Sun Xu asked.


    Sarah said coldly: "They are just a bunch of trash that is unscrupulous and unscrupulous for money! The most suitable ending is to throw into the ocean to feed the sea beasts!"


    She looked at Sun Xu and said: "In Bilgewater, there are two kinds of gangs, one is the gangsters like the Slaughter Gang and the Jackdaw Gang, and they are a group of scum gathered together for money, and the other Species are established by those big men in order to compete for territory.


    The former is not worth mentioning, the latter is a big trouble! They are rich and powerful, some have guns, and they are the most powerful force in Bilgewater! "


    Sun Xu nodded, dispelling the idea of ??conquering the gang to rapidly expand his power.


    After leaving the slaughter wharf, the two came to the Butcher¡¯s Bridge located above the main port area. This is an ancient stone road embedded in the middle of the cliffs on both sides. One end is connected to the busy dock and the other is the notorious slum.


    Now it has become a place for duels and invisible transactions.


    After crossing the Butcher''s Bridge, it didn''t take long for the two to see a temple.


    "This is the Temple of Nagakaboros."


    Sarah said cautiously.


    Naga Capolos is also known as the bearded woman, the snake mother, the big beast, etc., which is the core of the Bahru culture, and the Bahru culture has a great influence in Bilgewater, as is Naga Capolos The faith of most people in Bilgewater.


    It can be expressed from a small detail.


    When all the captains go out to sea, they will throw a golden siren into the ocean as a tithe for Nagakaboros.


    If tithing is not paid, the sea boils and the mountain shakes.


    They firmly believe that those who do not pay tithes will be punished by Nagakaboros, and the executioner is one of the legends of Bilgewater, the deep sea Titan Nottilus.


    Sun Xu looked up and saw that this temple was magnificent and magnificent, with a huge imprint carved into the door, consisting of four tentacles, a hideous mouth and teeth, a huge head, and several very eye-catching eyes.


    Damn it.


    At this moment, the gate of the temple opened, and a tall figure came out.


    This is a woman, but her physique is extremely powerful, better than most men. She has long chestnut hair, a stalwart appearance, and a rough demeanor. On her shoulders, she carries a golden statue that looks very heavy.


    "She is the true one of the Nagakaboros sect, Illaoi!"


    Sarah''s voice fell even lower.


    The real is the highest priest of the Nagakaboros sect, directly serving the gods, equivalent to the popes of other sects.


    She was about to introduce Sun Xu some information about the real person, suddenly her pupils shrank and stopped.


    Illaoi walked towards them.


    After approaching, Sun Xu realized how powerful her physique was.


    He is 1.9 meters tall, and Illaoi can almost look at him, and he is a full circle larger than him.


    However, Sun Xu didn''t feel much.


    The high-end power of Pirate World may not be as good as Runeland, but if you talk about physique, it will definitely explode here.


    In the new world, little giants three to five meters high are everywhere, and they are as strong as a wall!


    "Is there a problem?"


    He asked calmly.


    Since appearing, Roy''s eyes have been locked on him, obviously coming for him.


    Illaoi said slowly: "Who are you? Why are you here?"


    Sun Xu glanced and rolled his eyes: "Why should I tell you?"


    He knew from the first sight of Illaoi that this was an extremely domineering woman.


    Sarah felt the atmosphere suddenly become tense, and her palm quietly touched the handle of the gun at her waist.


    Illaoi looked at Sun Xu for a long time and said, "God told me that there is a special person in Bilgewater."


    Sun Xu''s eyebrows jumped, and his mood became serious.


    Has his identity been exposed?


    Naga Capolos is so powerful?


    He calmly said: "So what?"


    The corner of Illaoi''s mouth raised her mouth: "What do you think of Shadow Island?"


    Shadow Island?


    What do you think?


    Look with your eyes!


    Sun Xu vomited a sentence in his heart, but, as the saying goes, not to hit the smiley person, since Illaoi did not show obvious hostility, he did not need to **** for tat.


    "For Bill Givert, that is definitely a scourge!"


    Illaoi''s expression became very serious: "The universe does not extinguish, and the undead are outside the normal flow of the universe. This is a mistake that should be completely eliminated."


    "come on!"


    Sun Xu did not encourage sincerely, and said: "Friendly reminder, in addition to the familiar undead lords such as the Shadow of War, the Warden of Soul Lock, and the Spear of Vengeance, Shadow Island also hides a more terrifying threat."


    "You have an extraordinary talent and you should devote yourself to your real destiny!"


    Illaoi said.


    "My destiny?"


    Sun Xu smiled and said unceremoniously: "Naga Capolos has no right to decide my destiny!"


    It''s not always true who is strong and who is weak, so dare to lie about his fate!


    However, it can also be seen from this that Naga Capolos has not discovered his true identity, otherwise he would never do such a stupid thing.


    Sarah felt the atmosphere become more tense again, and her eyebrows jumped.


    The sacrifice of Ms. Beard is nothing. Bilgewater lacks the most unruly people, but Ms. Beard is daring to sacrifice directly in front of the sacrifice.


    She felt that Sun Xu was too bold.


    If she knew he was going to say this, she would definitely cover his mouth in advance.


    Illaoi''s eyes opened in anger, and he was obviously irritated.


    Sun Xu looked calm.


    He wanted to keep a low profile, but he didn''t do nothing.


    Under the circumstance of ensuring that the situation will not get out of control, it is a good choice to try one or two.


    Illaoi''s identity is very suitable, not only will not directly provoke the unknown existence of the gods, but also can use her to spy on the strength of Nagakaboros behind her.


    Of course, there are hidden dangers.


    The Nagakaboros Church has too much influence in Bilgewater, and conflicts with them are likely to affect Sarah''s future development.


    But then again, although the Church of Nagakaboros does not seek hegemony, it is the uncrowned king in Bilgewater.


    If you can''t expel them, or make them surrender, Sarah will rule Bilgewater and can only be regarded as half the master.


    In the end, Illaoi did not choose to do it.


    Now that she chose to come to Bilgewater, she had been mentally prepared for someone who did not believe in Nagakaboros.


    "When you are lost, it will guide you! When you want to understand, come to me!"


    She threw something to Sun Xu, turned around and left.


    Sun Xu stretched out his hand to catch it, spread it out and looked at it. It was a piece of pink coral, with many lines radiating out around the center, like an eye that couldn''t blink.


    His look is a bit playful.


    In the eyes of ordinary people, this is just a piece of ordinary ornament, but through his divine consciousness, he discovered that there is a very special power hidden in it, which will be stimulated at certain specific moments.


    Although this thread has very little power, its quality is extremely high.


    After thinking about it, Sun Xu discovered a ray of spiritual knowledge and spread towards Illaoi who had left.


    As soon as his consciousness approached, before he had time to touch Illaoi, the golden idol on her shoulder suddenly produced a wave of power.


    Sun Xu''s consciousness stopped quickly, with a thoughtful look on his face.


    It was discovered!


    It seems that in Runeland, Divine Sense does not have such a big advantage in Pirate World.


    This is a very important discovery!


    If you don''t know this, if you continue to use God''s knowledge unscrupulously, you may provoke some very troublesome existences.


    As for the strength of Naga Capolos...


    Naturally, it cannot be judged by this little intelligence, but one thing is certain, very strong!


    It''s definitely not easy to mess with!


    This is not just for him now, even if his strength is restored to the peak.


    After Illaoi left, Sarah was also relieved.


    She wasn''t afraid, but she had a very clear understanding of her own strength. Naga Capolos had a great career in the church family, and it was definitely not something she and Sun Xu could fight against.


    Conflict with Illaoi is definitely not a wise choice for them.


    If the strength is not as good as that, then you have to lie down and try your courage and keep a low profile.


    Not only facing Illaoi and Nagacapolos, but also facing Planck.


    She is not a second-degree girl who knows that there are tigers in the mountains and prefers to walk to the mountains.


    "You were too reckless just now."


    She whispered: "Once we get into the Nagakaboros Church, we are ready to flee!"


    "Maybe it is them who are going to flee!"


    Sun Xu smiled lightly.


    If he only compares the strength of the two sides without considering other factors, he would dare to fight even with his current half-worn body.


    Sarah chuckled, "If we have that strength, we can rush to kill Planck now."


    It''s really ok.


    Sun Xu thought.


    Leaving the temple of Nagakaboros, the two went to Baigang again.


    This is the cemetery of the Bilgewater.


    Bilgewater didn''t pay attention to the peace, but returned the dead to the sea.


    That is, water burial.


    Baigang is full of guano and smelly fish, and white guano can be seen everywhere.


    There are countless buoys floating in the cemetery in the port area. Under each buoy are the corpses of the dead. Under the tombstones of buoys, the corpses of the poor are often gathered in a pile, tied to old anchors, and hung under leaking wooden barrels.


    There is a thick layer of dregs floating on the water, which is the contribution of thousands of corpses underwater for many years.


    After sighing, "Bilgewater people don''t pay attention to environmental protection at all," Sun Xu and Sarah left Baigang.


    Then the two went to the Shangcheng District for a stroll.


    There is a clear difference between here and the middle and lower areas.


    Prosperous, clean and safe.


    Sarah specifically mentioned that the last point is the most important.


    The two also went to the bar to sit down and ordered two glasses of rum that made Sarah very painful.


    However, in Sun Xu''s view, it is still very general.


    He used to drink wine made by Ace using specially cultivated materials, which can be called immortal products.


    Finally, the two went to look at the bounty list.


    It''s ridiculous, this kind of barbaric product that clearly marked the price of the head was actually the closest thing to order in Bilgewater.


    Sarah is a bounty hunter who makes a living by hunting down the targets on the bounty list.


    After a period of development, she has now become famous.


    Many people have heard that Bilgewater comes to a beautiful and powerful female bounty hunter.


    At the top of the bounty list, Planck''s name is engraved impressively.


    It is said that he will regularly add a silver sea snake to his bounty to challenge the entire city publicly.


    Until dark, the two returned.


    The error-free chapters of "The Monkey King in the Pirate" will continue to be updated on Xinshu Haige Novel Network. There are no advertisements in the site. Please also collect and recommend Xinshu Haige Novel Network!


    If you like Monkey King in Pirates, please collect them: () Monkey King in Pirates New Book Haige Novel Network has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 455： destiny

    You can search for "The Monkey King in One Piece Novel( in Baidu to find the latest chapter!


    The power system in Runeterra is weird.


    According to Sun Xu¡¯s previous understanding, although there are many types of transcendents in Runeterra, including wizards, undead, nature spirits, wind swordsmen, vastaya, beast walkers, demons, etc., in fact, all transcendents use them. It is the same kind of energy.


    Let''s call it magic.


    Different transcendent directions are just different expressions of magic.


    In many places, people divide the world into two layers, one layer is the spiritual world composed of magic power, and the other layer is the actual material world.


    The potential of magic is very high, but the strength of the extraordinary in Runeterra has not formed an absolute crush on ordinary people.


    There is a country in Valoran called Demacia.


    That is a country that hates magic and regards magic as a sin.


    Their kingdom has stretched for more than a thousand years and has always been one of the most powerful nations in Runeterra.


    This completely proves that ordinary people can also fight against the extraordinary by virtue of their martial arts skills, armor, and muskets.


    Of course, this statement is not entirely correct.


    There are three main methods that Demacians use to fight against magic. One is forbidden magic stone, which can isolate magic, the other is Demacian steel, also known as rune steel, which can provide magic resistance to weapons and armors, and the third is extremely powerful body. The best can even fight the dragon.


    Although I haven''t seen it yet, in Sun Xu''s view, 80% of these things are also derived from magic, including physical fitness.


    With so much physical fitness above the average, without the participation of extraordinary powers, it is almost impossible to succeed.


    Of course, Sun Xu didn''t dare to say too absolute without having seen it in person.


    In any case, the height of power in the mortal world of Runeterra is not too exaggerated.


    Ordinary people can use their power and weapons, including some magical items, to fight against the extraordinary. If they form an army, they can even suppress the forces formed by the extraordinary.


    "Judging from this day''s exploration, Bilgewater is not too strong an extraordinary person."


    Sun Xu sat on the edge of the bed, thinking silently.


    On this day, he didn''t do nothing except sightseeing, and he had been using his spiritual knowledge to gather information.


    Of course, after seeing Illaoi, he was a lot more cautious.


    "Then you can let go of some hands and feet."


    Naga Capolos had noticed him, but did not find out his identity as an outsider, which made him certain at the same time, but also inferred many other information based on this.


    With the similar strength and weaker existence of Naga Capolos, it is unlikely that he will discover his true identity.


    Then he needs to pay attention to the existence of only a few of the Protoss of the Giant God Race and Bard.


    Of course, this is not absolute.


    It may be that Naga Capolos was too far away from Birgewater to discover the truth, or it may have known his identity, but had just concealed it for some special purpose, and so on.


    "It is very unreliable to put hope in the eyes of others, and it is the right way to solve the hidden danger as soon as possible."


    Thinking of this, Sun Xu began to examine his own problems.


    From Pirate World to Runeland, because of Linglong''s protection, his injuries were not serious and he had completely healed in the previous week.


    The main constraint on his strength is the rejection of the League of Legends world.


    He is like a bacterium, invading the giant of the League of Legends world.


    In fact, there should have been more serious consequences, such as a direct drop of lightning to blast him into dregs.


    The reason why that kind of extreme situation did not occur was not because of his handsome appearance. The main reason was that Sun Xu mastered part of the law of fate!


    The League of Legends world will reject him because he is outside the destiny of this world.


    Yes, the long river of fate is the immune system of the giant in the League of Legends world, or the immune system of all worlds.


    Sun Xu wanted to understand this question in the previous seven days.


    When he realized this, he instantly broke into a cold sweat.


    Traveling through the world is more dangerous than he thought!


    If he hadn''t comprehended part of the law of fate by chance in the Pirate World, the moment he arrived in the League of Legends world, he would have been bombarded and killed.


    Although the law of fate he understood was only a very insignificant part of the law of fate, it was enough to make him confuse the fate of the League of Legends world to a certain extent.


    As he stayed longer and longer in the League of Legends world, he gradually began to integrate into the long river of fate here.


    Before he felt the "connection" with the League of Legends world, the exact term should be "fate connection".


    At that time, his "fate connection" with the League of Legends world was very weak, and he was highly vigilant by the fate of the League of Legends world. Any larger movements would attract attention, thereby weakening the connection between the two parties.


    Once the connection disappears completely, he will be completely excluded from this world.


    Before he thought he would die because of losing the support of the world, but it was wrong, because he couldn''t wait for that moment, he would be directly obliterated by the fate of the League of Legends world.


    As for why he did not encounter such a situation when he traveled to the Pirate World, Sun Xu guessed that it was most likely because the monkey hair gifted by Brother Monkey turned into a devil fruit.


    The power of that existence has reached an incredible height, and it is probably not difficult to help him integrate into the fate of the Pirate World.


    After seven days of adaptation and adjustment, Sun Xu and the League of Legends world have now established a relatively strong connection, and the fate of the League of Legends world has reduced his vigilance a lot.


    Within a certain limit, he can move around at will, and he doesn''t have to worry about breaking down and turning into fly ash after a little toss.


    Of course, if you use power beyond the limits, you may experience another scene of life and death in the past seven days.


    But that''s it.


    With Sun Xu''s knowledge of the Law of Destiny, he can only achieve this level.


    There are only two ways to further deepen the relationship between the two parties, or even to completely eliminate the estrangement, and become like aboriginals.


    One is that as time goes by, it gradually merges into fate. This method is stupid, but it is very simple. You don''t need to do anything, just wait.


    The second is to increase the understanding of the law of fate.


    If he fully mastered the law of fate, he would be able to eliminate all barriers in an instant, become more aboriginal than aboriginal, and directly become the pro-son of the League of Legends world, also known as the protagonist.


    Unfortunately, that can only be a dream.


    The law of destiny he now masters is only a drop in the bucket and a drop in the ocean for the entire law of destiny!


    Really mastering the entire law of destiny, I am afraid it is not just as simple as becoming a god.


    However, it is indeed possible to quickly improve the attainments of the Law of Destiny.


    The laws of fate Sun Xu mastered now were all comprehended before going to Food Island. Now his strength has increased more than ten times than then?


    If the realm is higher, it will naturally be easier to comprehend the law.


    For ordinary people, no matter how high the realm is, the law of fate is unattainable, but Sun Xu is different. He has not only understood part of it, but also summed up a set of methods for improvement.


    To put it simply, it means to participate in the development of events that he knows, make a certain impact, and get some gains.


    If he is still in the Pirate World, his best choice is to follow the Straw Hat Pirate Group.


    They are the absolute protagonists of the era of Pirate World!


    But the League of Legends world is slightly different.


    There is no absolute protagonist here.


    There are more than one hundred heroes, and none of them are ordinary people, but they are not the protagonists of the world, and only a part of the protagonists in the region can be counted.


    For example, Sarah, she will be the protagonist of Bilgewater in the next ten years, or even longer!


    Freljord¡¯s ice shooter, Ashe, and Ionia¡¯s blade dancer Irelia, can be regarded as regional protagonists.


    But there are also heroes such as the blind monk Li Qing, Tide Hailing Fitz, Galpital Talia, Armored Dragon Turtle Ramos, Glory Executioner Draven, etc., who have little influence on the times.


    There are giant gods and void creatures, even if everything is good, they are also very important in the era. Their existence is even more difficult to judge.


    Sun Xu didn''t know whether this was a good thing or a bad thing.


    The good thing is that he has more choices, and the bad thing is that without the protagonist of the world, he may get very little feedback.


    "The current strength is actually enough. Judging from Bilgewater''s situation, it is almost impossible for a mortal to be my opponent in Runeterra, even a wizard or other type of extraordinary.


    No matter how strong they are, I want to keep a low profile. I didn''t intend to provoke them.


    The issue of destiny exclusion actually doesn¡¯t matter. Both methods have their own shortcomings, but there is always a clear idea of ??which way to go. The problem now is..."


    Sun Xu squeezed his eyebrows, a little headache: "Where should I find a way to return to the Pirate World?"


    He didn''t see anything like a whirlpool where he woke up.


    Even if it is a mysterious and great existence like the giant **** and Bud, I am afraid I don''t know it.


    "what are you thinking about?"


    Sarah came over and interrupted his thoughts.


    Sun Xu shook his head without answering.


    It''s useless to say it, it''s even more impossible for her to know this kind of thing, just wasting her tongue.


    "What''s the matter?" he asked.


    Sarah glared at him: "What are you talking about?"


    Sun Xu thought for a while, but still couldn''t figure it out: "I really don''t know."


    Snapped!


    Sarah photographed a reward order on the table in front of him: "Reward! You won''t forget it, will you?"


    Sun Xu glanced at it and said in doubt: "You said this, I remember, is there any problem?"


    After reading the bounty list, he and Sarah released a bounty order, the one in front of them.


    Not only is this person''s bounty very high, but he also has a boat.


    A very good ship.


    "What''s the problem? You asked me what''s the problem?"


    Sarah was speechless, and said loudly: "This is Yalai! He has been running Bilgewater for decades and has created countless **** legendary captains! Even Planck can''t help but that bastard!


    I have no objection to you uncovering his reward, but I always want to talk about your plan, right? "


    "Intend?"


    Sun Xu blinked, raised three fingers, and said, "My plan is divided into three steps!"


    Sarah had a serious face, and sat down beside him in a gesture of listening attentively.


    She is not opposed to being an enemy of Yalai!


    No objection at all!


    Sarah knows very well what it means to cut off Yalai''s head.


    Wealth, fame, everything in an instant!


    In Bilgewater, you can have almost everything with these two things.


    This order will save her years of time!


    What she worries about is whether the two of them can complete this reward.


    Sun Xu said: "First, find the target, second, rush over, and third, kill him."


    Sarah was silent for a while: "Nothing?"


    Sun Xu touched his chin and said, "Isn''t it necessary to include his body or head to receive the reward in the plan?"


    "I''m not talking about this!"


    Sarah is going crazy.


    This is the three-step plan? What is the difference between not saying?


    "Hahaha!"


    Sun Xu laughed, watching Sara¡¯s face getting darker and darker, and no longer teasing her, soothed: "Calm down! Do you think that Yalai Bihkarim, that is, the Shadow of War, is more difficult to deal with? ?"


    Sarah hesitated for a moment and shook her head: "That''s different! No matter how good Hecarim is, there is only one person, but Alai has a large group of men!"


    "He has no subordinates, and I don''t even bother to trouble him!"


    Sun Xu smiled and said: "I remember you said that every captain has a snake mark that symbolizes his identity. With this snake mark, he can receive the other''s power?"


    Sarah frowned: "That''s an older tradition. It''s hard to say how many people still follow it. Moreover, this is not the point. The point is how we can kill Yalai."


    "Find him, go over, kill him, it''s that simple!"


    Sun Xu smiled, his tone was flat, as if he was talking about not a future plan, but a fact that has already happened.


    Sarah fell silent, staring at Sun Xu''s face, no matter how she looked at him, she didn''t seem to be joking.


    After a long time, she took a deep breath and said solemnly: "If this plan is successful, you will be the captain in the future and I will be your deputy! As long as you promise me one thing."


    Having said this, she paused for a moment, with a gritted expression: "Become the king of this city! Take everything from Planck! Under the witness of everyone, blow him up into the sky!"


    "I know it''s hard to fight Planck, but I, Sarah Doom, my outstanding marksmanship, my smart head, and my beautiful appearance are absolutely worthy of such a price! You are at a loss!"


    Sarah''s tone was full of confidence: "Of course, if you''re scared, then I didn''t say it."


    Sun Xu was very speechless: "Didn''t I say that you can kill Planck directly for you?"


    Sarah was startled: "Are you serious?"


    "Could it be that you think I''m joking?"


    Sun Xu asked back and shook his head: "But forget it, Planck''s head is temporarily stored on his neck When we have enough power, we can take over Bilgevo When it''s special, go get it again."


    His thoughts changed a little, because he realized one thing: in a short time, he might not be able to return to the world of pirates.


    Whether it is to completely eliminate the rejection of fate, or to find a way back to the Pirate World, it will probably take a long time.


    He needs a stronghold in this world.


    Bilgewater is a good choice!


    Moreover, he happened to meet Sarah.


    Even if he can leave in a short time, if he can find a stable passage or way to and from the two worlds, he may return to Runeland again.


    In general, he now wants to win Bilgewater not only for repaying his favor, but also for his own consideration.


    You can also practice the law of destiny by the way.


    There are very few people who can resist the protagonist in the whole Runeland, and Sarah is one of them.


    but¡­¡­


    "Just forget the captain, I''m not interested, just do it!"


    Sun Xu shook his head and said.


    Sarah glanced at him, as if she understood something, was silent for a while, nodded, and said nothing.


    The latest chapter address of Monkey King in Pirate: https://


    The full text of Monkey King in Pirate Reading address: https://


    Monkey King in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King reading on Pirate¡¯s mobile phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 453 Fate) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 456： Joy begets sorrow

    The cold moonlight shone, and the ground was full of brilliance.


    Several silhouettes stood in a corner where the moonlight was inaccessible, looking at a house in front of them.


    "Is it here?"


    One leader said, he has a face with a gray beard, full of crazily greedy colors, a long scar from right eyebrow to left cheek splits his rough face in two, and a beard is twisted into A small braid with pearls and fish hooks interspersed with it.


    If someone passes here and sees his looks, they will definitely be frightened.


    He is the legendary captain of Bilgewater, Yalai!


    Known for madness, stinginess and cruelty.


    Legend has it that he never pays tithe when he goes to sea.


    "Yes! This is Miss Doom''s home, and I saw him and that little white face go inside."


    One person replied respectfully.


    If Sun Xu sees him, he might feel a little familiar, this is exactly one of the two wretched guys who wanted to get rid of him all the time.


    And, the other one is here.


    "very good!"


    Alai grinned, his cruel eyes flashed with icy red light, like a big wharf rat seeing food.


    "A little bounty hunter who just made his debut, a little pink face who doesn''t know the origin, doesn''t weigh his own strength, dare to reveal Lao Tzu''s reward order, it is really impatient to live!"


    His legendary captain is not only strong, but also extremely influential!


    When Sun Xu and Sarah unveiled the list, they caused a great sensation, and they couldn''t help it.


    They went out on the front foot, and someone on the back foot sent this information to Yalai''s hands.


    He just didn''t go out to sea today, and he also encountered something a little aggrieved, and he was upset. After receiving the news, he immediately decided to teach them a lesson.


    He didn''t want to wait for even one night. After finding out the addresses of Sarah and Sun Xu, he immediately brought people to kill.


    As for the news to Yalai, it was the two wretched fellows.


    They happened to be nearby at the time, and when they heard the excitement, they leaned over and took a look.


    Because at the outermost, Sun Xu and Sarah didn''t take them to heart, nor did they notice them.


    "Captain, what do you want to do?"


    The speaker was a shirtless man with a vicious look and tattoos all over his body. He carried a dark red serrated knife in his hand, as if bleeding down.


    "Catch it back, peel it off, and hang it on the slaughter pier! I want everyone to know the consequences of provoke me Yalai!"


    The scar on Alai''s face squirmed, like a living centipede, which made people feel cold.


    "that¡­¡­"


    The wretched man whispering the news whispered: "Captain Yalai, say a good pay..."


    "Say it!"


    Alai looked at him with a playful smile and waved the long knife in his hand without warning.


    Huh!


    From the right shoulder to the left rib, the wretched man was cut into two pieces with a single knife. The warm blood was splashed everywhere, and the strong smell of blood even temporarily covered the strong stench.


    Another wretched man was frightened stupid by the sudden change, motionless, letting blood splash all over his face.


    Alai''s face was also full of blood.


    He could dodge, but he didn''t do that, allowing the blood to splash on his face, sticking out his tongue and licking it when it ran over the corner of his mouth, showing a bloodthirsty and cruel smile.


    "Do you dare to ask for money from Lao Tzu for any rubbish?"


    He didn''t even want to pay a tithe gold sea monster, let alone the dozens of gold sea monsters promised to these two people?


    The other wretched man was cold and his teeth trembled.


    They were blinded by hatred and money. They thought they could avenge the humiliation of Miss Doom and get a generous reward, but they had forgotten how stingy Alai was!


    Withdrawing a coin from his hand is harder than picking a star from the sky!


    "Ya, Captain Yalai, ha ha, ha ha, money, money, I don¡¯t want money! Please spare me a little life!¡±


    He barely held up a smile, but it looked uglier than crying.


    "Count you acquaintance, get out!"


    Yalai nodded in satisfaction.


    "Thank you Captain Yalai! Thank you Captain Yalai!"


    The wretched man turned his head and ran away like a pardoned man. He even used the strength to feed him, and in a blink of an eye he would completely disappear into the darkness.


    Alai drew a pistol from his waist, aimed at the figure of the wretched man, showing a grinning smile, and squeezed the trigger.


    boom!


    The huge gunfire fell like a rolling thunder, and the flames spattered, and the black projectile rushed out of the muzzle, flew towards the wretched man with a scream.


    "Before eating a big meal, I should also come with two side dishes to moisturize my mouth."


    Alai showed a cheerful expression, but the next moment he solidified abruptly.


    In the darkness, there was no screaming, no bullet hitting, and even the footsteps of the wretched man escaping disappeared, as if a monster was crawling in the darkness, devouring everything that passed by.


    Lean less.


    Step on...


    The footsteps rang again.


    But it is completely different from the footsteps of the wretched man running away. The footsteps this time are clear, natural and rhythmic. Just listening to the sound gives people a sense of leisure and contentment.


    A handsome young man with black hair and dark eyes, with a slender figure, walked out, and the wretched man followed him in panic, with the joy of the rest of his life on his face.


    Yalai''s expression condensed, and instead of looking at the black-haired man, he looked at the wretched man next to him.


    Because he is floating in the air!


    Yalai knew very well that that idiot didn''t have that kind of ability, and there was only one possibility...


    "Really, I almost got robbed! I blame you, I said show up early, you have to wait until they start breaking through."


    "Snatch it, and it''s not an important person! There are traps I set up in the room. If you are lucky, today we can cut off the head of the famous Captain Yalai without any hands!"


    "I told you a long time ago, don''t have to be so troublesome! Moreover, this person is indeed very important!"


    Alai looked at the two people who suddenly appeared and began to quarrel, and his expression became extremely gloomy.


    "Miss Doom!"


    Sarah walked to Sun Xu, turned to look at Yalai, and smiled happily: "We are lucky. We were still worried about **** you under heavy protection. I didn''t expect you to take the initiative to send it to the door~www.novelhall .com~ It''s a lot easier!"


    "Thank you, thank you for saving me, can you let me down?"


    A voice interrupted their conversation.


    Both feet were off the ground, floating in the air one foot high on the opposite side, and the wretched man''s eyes flickered.


    He didn''t expect this little boy to save him.


    At first, the two wanted to assault this little white face, but this time Yalai came to the door, and they were also telling the news.


    "What a fool!"


    The wretched man thought in his heart, but his face was grateful and guilty.


    "Sorry, it was us..."


    "happy?"


    Sun Xu interrupted him with a weird smile on his mouth: "Can you survive and be happy?"


    The wretched man was taken aback and nodded subconsciously: "Happy."


    "You are so happy too soon!"


    The weird smile on the corner of Sun Xu''s mouth became more and more brilliant, but there was not the slightest temperature in his eyes: "I saved you to kill you personally!"


    "Ok?"


    The wretched man''s face changed suddenly, he wanted to say something, but he felt his throat tighten suddenly, as if he was caught by a pair of big hands.


    "Ho **** ho..."


    His face gradually flushed and turned purple again, his hands and feet moved around, but he couldn''t even touch Sun Xu.


    Click.


    Sun Xu strained his mind and twisted his neck.


    The wretched man''s eyes dimmed, and there was still inevitable despair in his eyes.


    The extreme happiness creates sorrow, the dark willow flowers brighten up, the extreme happiness again creates sorrow, and then the dark willow flowers brighten up, and then the third time the extreme happiness gives birth to sorrow.


    His experience this night was simply tragic to the extreme.


    The error-free chapters of "The Monkey King in the Pirate" will continue to be updated on Xinshu Haige Novel Network. There are no advertisements in the site. Please also collect and recommend Xinshu Haige Novel Network!


    If you like Monkey King in Pirates, please collect them: () Monkey King in Pirates New Book Haige Novel Network has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 457：

    Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update! No ads!


    The crisp sound of the wretched man''s neck being twisted still reverberated in the air, and his gray face was full of despair, as if he had suffered some inhuman torture.


    Yalai frowned: "It turned out to be a pervert!"


    Risking the danger of shooting to rescue the enemy, just to kill him personally. Isn''t it a pervert?


    And it''s the kind of super abnormal that is rare in the entire Bilgewater!


    The faces of the few people around him were also a little subtle.


    Don''t say whether it is strong or not, they are sure that this little white face is ruthless.


    In Bilgewater, ruthless people are never easy to mess with.


    Because even if you can eat him, you must have a few teeth broken!


    Moreover, this little white face can make people fly, so he should be a mage.


    Master, has always been synonymous with trouble!


    "He said you are perverted."


    Sarah touched Sun Xu''s ribs lightly with her elbow, with a smile on her face.


    Even Captain Yalai, who is known for his **** cruelty, feels perverted. If this happens, he will surely be a big fire tomorrow!


    Sun Xu twitched the corners of his mouth, and said in a bad mood: "Don''t look at the jokes here, quickly get them out of here! It''s already very late now, and I won''t be able to get up tomorrow morning if I don''t sleep."


    "etc!"


    Yalai looked at the two with interest: "If you are willing to work for me, I will forgive you for this offense!"


    It''s good to be perverted, he likes perverted!


    The bad luck chick next to her is also not bad.


    "offend?"


    Sun Xu laughed and laughed. After thinking about it, he asked, "Have you killed a pig? When you kill a pig, do you care about the pig''s mood?"


    "court death!"


    Alai''s face sank.


    But before he could take any action, there was a sudden bang, and the harsh gunfire sounded in everyone''s ears, and the pure black projectile flew towards him with an undetectable red light on the surface.


    Yalai has lived and died for a long time.


    His cruel and **** legendary reputation is not a boast, in fact, there is no one in Bilgewater who has gained a reputation.


    Because as long as you have a bit of fame, there will be countless people staring at you, wanting to eat you, or use you as a pedal to build your own fame.


    If it''s an embroidered pillow with gold and jade, it will take a few days to be ripped apart by these greedy dogs and swallowed cleanly.


    At the moment the gunfire sounded, or even earlier, Alai''s body moved subconsciously, and he jumped behind the pillar next to him.


    But the people around him are not so lucky.


    A lean man happened to be standing behind him. After Yalai avoided, the projectile hit his calf and directly exploded half of his leg.


    The lean man lost his balance and fell to the ground, groaning miserably.


    His screams awakened the others, and they began to evade, yelling.


    "Damn bastard!"


    "Miss Doom, you are dead!"


    "We won''t let you go!"


    "Is this your last words?"


    Sarah was not afraid, and responded with a big smile.


    Her hands almost turned into a phantom, and a rain of bullets was swept out in an instant, and each projectile was precisely shot at her enemy.


    Bang bang bang...


    The bullet hit wood, rocks, and flesh and blood.


    Two people fell in a pool of blood on the spot.


    Counting the one who was wrongly injured, three people were already seriously injured, and Yalai took less than ten people in total.


    To be precise, there are nine.


    Counting his own situation.


    "Little girl, I won''t let you go!"


    Yalai yelled angrily, but all his confidants came with him this time, and one was accidentally knocked down by three in an instant!


    Even if they can survive, they will be abandoned in the future!


    Like the one with broken leg, a handicapped person can still use shit? Only worth to the bottom to pick up trash!


    "Yes?"


    Sarah chuckled, raising her hand for a shot.


    boom!


    The pillar in front of Alai exploded, and the flying debris tore a bone-bearing wound on his face.


    "what!"


    He ignored the wound and hurriedly hid to another pillar.


    "Damn chick!"


    Alai covered the **** wound, his eyes glowing red, and he stared at Sara fiercely. The intense pain made his cheek twitch constantly, but his heart quickly calmed down.


    "Good marksmanship! A powerful pistol!"


    After calming down, Alai, who had experienced many battles, instantly judged Sarah''s support, and was secretly surprised.


    Those two pistols are more powerful than rifles and shotguns!


    I don''t know which master''s work is!


    but¡­


    "No matter how great she is, there is only one person!"


    A bloodthirsty light flashed through Alai''s eyes, and he slowly drew a long sword from his waist.


    This is a long sword from Demacia, silver white, simple but elegant, like a weapon used by nobles.


    Two years ago, he robbed a caravan from Demacia, got this sword, and fell in love with it at first sight.


    It is said that it is made of Demacia steel and can fight against the magic of the wizard!


    "I seem to have overlooked something."


    Alai was about to act when hesitation suddenly appeared in his heart.


    boom!


    The loud gunfire interrupted his thinking.


    Alai rolled forward, avoiding the flying bullet, then jumped up and rushed out like a cheetah.


    "Follow me! Kill her!"


    Wow.


    The other five people also violent at the same time.


    The most striking thing is that the two women are exactly the same, both fat and ugly, but they behave extremely tough, like two tanks, and the wooden boards under their feet tremble constantly.


    Sara stepped back calmly, her pistol shooting out one after another.


    She does not plan to fight them in close quarters, although she is not weak in close combat, but there are six people on the other side after all!


    Moving and jumping, several people started chasing and counterattack in the crowded and narrow streets.


    When Alai and the others were prepared, the effectiveness of Sarah''s shooting was greatly reduced.


    They were too fast to aim, and everyone seemed to have eyes all over, and they often reacted as soon as her muzzle was raised.


    And the most indispensable thing on narrow and crowded streets are obstacles.


    There are a few brushes for those who can mix in Bilgewater, and the wind is blowing!


    After wasting countless bullets, Sarah''s greatest achievement was to make a big hole in the waist of one of the twins.


    But she continued to chase like a okay person, and she was extremely brave!


    "Miss Doom, you are dead!"


    "Before that, I will definitely make a hole in your head!"


    The two goals are facing each other.


    Sarah couldn''t help the Yalais, but they couldn''t catch her either.


    Although they almost caught her many times, the two pistols were like death-killing gods. Every time they fired, they had to evade, no matter the chance.


    However, the situation slowly slipped in a direction against Sarah.


    The seven people chased and intercepted her, constantly compressing her movement range, and finally entered a dead end with nowhere to escape.


    "Hahaha, how can you escape this time?"


    Yalai¡¯s laughter is full of crazy meaning: "Doomed girl, when I catch you, I will peel you off in front of everyone, and then hang you again!"


    After the death of three cronies, in order to stabilize his position, he must show more cruelty and blood, so that others will be afraid of him! Fear him! I didn''t dare to hit his idea!


    Yalai may be crazy, but he is definitely not stupid.


    Sarah did not respond, quietly in the alley.


    "Why? I don''t know how to be afraid now? It''s too late! I will let you survive and die! Let you know what life is better than death!"


    Yalai continued to intimidate Sarah with words, hoping to make her nervous.


    He was still very afraid of her two guns.


    The beast is still fighting!


    If you rush in directly, you will be able to kill her, and maybe she will drag a few people to bury her.


    "Did you forget something?"


    Sarah''s voice came out, there was no madness, no fear, but a touch of weirdness.


    "Forgot what?"


    Alai was taken aback, and a bad feeling rose in his heart.


    He seems to have forgotten something, and it is a very important thing!


    He felt this way before, but was interrupted by the sudden start of the battle.


    hateful! What did you forget?


    He frowned, thinking desperately, suddenly, a light flashed in his mind, and his face changed drastically.


    "You forgot about me."


    At the same time, a sound rang behind him, followed by continuous gunfire.


    Bang bang bang...


    "small¡­"


    As soon as Alai opened his mouth, he saw the heads of several people around him burst like watermelon, including his two twin daughters, all kinds of red and white things splashed on his face and even splashed into his mouth.


    "Oh! How dare you, oh, dare to kill them!"


    He turned blue and vomited directly, filled with absurd feelings in his heart.


    He even forgot this lunatic? !


    Is this hell?


    This lunatic is a magician!


    Before the war, the threat of that crazy magician in his heart was even better than that of the famous Miss Doom!


    After the war, did he forget him completely?


    Yalai felt a piercing cold.


    Sun Xu walked over, holding the gun in his hand against Yalai''s head: "What can I not dare? I have already said that you are like a bunch of pigs in my eyes!"


    "Good job!"


    Sarah walked over, gave a thumbs up, and exclaimed unreservedly.


    "You did a good job too!"


    Sun Xu responded with a smile.


    "of course!"


    Sarah akimbo her hips, her charming face full of triumph: "It''s more difficult for me to seduce than it is for you to make a knife. I can solve them so easily, and I deserve at least 60% of the credit! But..."


    At this point, she showed a suspicious expression: "What the **** is going on with these people, they really forgot you?! I was only planning to beat them by surprise, but I didn''t expect them to be wiped out all at once!"


    Sun Xu smiled without saying a word.


    Sarah did not continue to pursue it, now her heart was occupied by a more important thing.


    "We are going to be famous!"


    She looked at Yalai and said excitedly.


    After Sun Xu unveiled Yalai''s reward order, she has been very worried about how to complete it with a headache.


    Unexpectedly, the reward order was unveiled in the evening, and it was completed in the evening, and even half a day was useless!


    It''s easier than the small orders she took before!


    Of course, she also knew that it was the goddess of luck who took care of herself.


    The most important thing is that Yalai is too arrogant and despise them. If you bring more people, even if you can create a perfect timing for a sneak attack, it is impossible to completely wipe out like this.


    But anyway, they won!


    They killed the legendary captain, Yalai!


    Tomorrow, their reputation will resound throughout Bilgewater!


    Fame, wealth, and power will roll in!


    There is also the Lunar Python of Alai. I heard that Alai, who has always been stingy, has thrown money on it. It''s all for them!


    Sarah became more excited as she thought about it, and the smile on her face was in Bengbu.


    Since the death of her parents, this is her happiest moment!


    On the contrary, Alai was less than fifty. It was when he was the most powerful and famous, he capsized in a gutter.


    Many cronies died in battle, and even their two biological daughters died!


    Just a few hours ago, he was one of Bilgewater''s most powerful legendary captains!


    But at this time, in jail, his life is not guaranteed!


    Pain, regret, fear, anger, and a trace of confusion, Alai had mixed feelings in his heart.


    why?


    Why is this happening?


    Aren¡¯t they just two little-known characters?


    Why does it become like this?


    He didn''t know that these two small characters who were not in his eyes, one was the future Queen of Bilgewater, and the other was a cross-border immortal cultivator!


    Sun Xu sent the gun forward again, and the cold barrel of the barrel pressed against Yalai''s forehead, causing him to wake up from regret and confusion.


    "What should I do now? Kill him, or just take him over? Will the bounty be higher if you catch him alive?"


    "Kill it!"


    Sarah said without hesitation: "Even if someone is willing to expel the higher price, it is not worth it. If he survives, we will have one more troublesome enemy!"


    "etc!"


    Alai''s heart twitched, facing the threat of death, finally couldn''t help but speak.


    He is cruel, he is stingy, he is cold, his hands are bloody, but facing death, his heart is also full of fear!


    "You want to use my head to claim the bounty, right?"


    Yalai desperately turned his head: "That''s just a few dollars? If you can spare my life, I will pay ten times, no, a hundred times the reward!"


    "Spare your life? Isn''t that letting the tiger go back to the mountain?"


    Sun Xu grinned: "What''s more, kill you, didn''t all your money belong to us?"


    "Will not!"


    Yalai quickly said, "I can swear to the snake mother that I will never retaliate against you!


    A lot of my money is hidden by me, and no one knows where it is except myself. You let me go, and I give you all the wealth I have accumulated over the years! This is a win-win choice! "


    "Win-win? Of course we must win-win!"


    The corner of Sun Xu''s mouth curled up: "However, in my opinion, the real win-win is that I win twice!"


    Yalai looked up at him, then quickly lowered his head: "Please! It''s for my age! If you are worried about my revenge, you can interrupt my hands and feet! As long as you survive, what am I? I''m willing to do it! Please!"


    "What do you think?"


    Sun Xu looked at Sarah.


    "Can''t put...Be careful!"


    Sarah kept staring at Yalai from the corner of her eyes, even when she was talking.


    She saw that at the moment Sun Xu turned his head, a black iron pipe suddenly slipped out of Alai''s cuff.


    She had been dealing with guns since she was a child, and she knew exactly what it was.


    barrel!


    There was a gun hidden in Alai''s cuff!


    His previous begging for mercy was all in disguise, just to distract Sun Xu!


    But Sarah wanted to remind Sun Xu, but by the time she discovered all this, it was too late, she just opened her mouth...


    boom!


    The dull gunfire sounded, Alai''s cuff spouted out a fire, and a jet black bullet flew towards Sun Xu at a speed hard to see with the naked eye.


    With the distance between the two parties, it won''t take another second, this bullet can hit Sun Xu''s head!


    In Sarah''s worry and Alai''s crazy and happy eyes, Sun Xu leisurely raised his palm. It didn''t seem to be very fast, but he appeared right on the road where the bullet was traveling.


    Then, just like that, gently pinched the bullet with his thumb and index finger.


    Wow.


    A heat wave passed, Sarah''s long scarlet hair fluttered lightly, her eyes gradually dulling.


    Alai''s gaze also solidified, looking at Sun Xu in disbelief.


    Mage, he has seen and contacted, including the sacrifice of the snake mother, he has also dealt with, but it is the first time he has seen anyone who can catch bullets at close range with his bare hands!


    "Is it fun?"


    The corner of Sun Xu''s mouth was raised, and he tossed the bullet in his hand: "Actually, I have noticed your small movements a long time ago, but I haven''t broken them. Instead, I seriously cooperated with you to finish the scene. Haha, are you thankful to me?"


    Yalai''s face was green and purple, constantly changing, very exciting.


    acting? Actually acting? !


    Sarah''s mouth twitched, thinking of her horrified look just now, and she stopped getting angry!


    Not only did you play with him, but you also played with me. Hey!


    "Ahem."


    Sun Xu also realized that he seemed to have accidentally injured the friendly army, his face was whole, and he said solemnly: "Okay, it''s time to send you on the road!"


    "Don''t think about killing me like this!"


    Yalai was completely crazy, took out the pistol hidden in his sleeve, and was about to shoot at the two of them.


    But the next moment, all his movements were frozen.


    The surrounding air seemed to become solid, making him unable to move at all.


    Sun Xu beckoned, his feet floated off the ground.


    Alai was really scared this time. He thought of the wretched man whose neck was broken by Sun Xu, and said with tears, "Spare me, please, I will give you all my wealth!"


    Sun Xu interrupted him and looked at his eyes with a strange color: "You may not know that the so-called secret is the most unreliable thing in front of me."


    Yalai hadn''t realized what this meant, his eyes burst and bloodshot, showing uncontrollable panic.


    He felt something enter his head, slippery, cold and evil, like a tentacle, constantly churning in his mind.


    He felt that various scenes appeared in front of him, including the scene of his first murder, his plundering again and again, he went with his hands to have fun, even what he himself had forgotten, and the scenes of his childhood were also indifferent. Usually appeared in front of his eyes.


    "This is my memory!"


    Yalai suddenly realized: "He is looking at my memory! That tentacle is looking at my memory! No! Not that tentacle, it''s the devil outside!"


    He wanted to yell, but couldn''t say a word, the cold in his heart gurgled out, making him cold!


    He felt as if he was being cut into pieces, and there were people commenting on it. The intense fear made him tremble constantly, and it seemed that he would collapse at any time.


    "what!"


    Suddenly, a strong pain hit his head, as if his head had been split in half with a knife.


    He had never felt such intense pain.


    "Sorry, the first time I did this, I wasn''t very proficient. I hurt you!"


    A familiar and unfamiliar voice sounded in Yalai''s mind, and he roared frantically in his heart: "Devil! You must be the devil who crawled out of the abyss! The snake mother will not let you go! You will...ah!"


    "Really, isn''t it good to be honest?"


    Sun Xu curled his lips, his movements became rough.


    If Yalai¡¯s memory is a mess of manuscripts, he was looking for it carefully before, lest he might damage the paper, so now it¡¯s just to tear one by one.


    This can effectively avoid repeated reading and greatly save effort. The disadvantage is naturally that it is more harmful to people.


    The essence of tearing the memory is actually tearing the soul.


    The pain of tearing apart the soul is definitely one of the strongest pains a person can feel!


    Don''t watch the messy experience!


    Strange thoughts pass by!


    Sun Xu''s purpose is very simple, it is the treasure that Yalai said.


    Soon he found the target.


    Everyone''s memory is very complicated, and there are a lot of meaningless and confusing information. It is actually very difficult to find a certain piece of information in a targeted manner.


    The reason why it was so easy this time was because Yalai had repeatedly mentioned that he had a treasure before, so naturally he would keep thinking about the location of the treasure.


    Sun Xu only needs to search in his recent memory.


    The divine consciousness withdrew from Alai''s body, Sun Xu breathed a sigh of relief, his face also not pretty.


    From the beginning, he knew that searching for memory was not fun, but when he did it, he still felt disgusting.


    I don''t know if Yalai''s memory is special. He really feels like fishing for diamonds in a pit.


    Although you can get a lot of money, but disgusting is really disgusting!


    Puff!


    Sun Xu let go of Yalai, he fell to the ground, his eyes were blank, the corners of his mouth were smirk, and he didn''t move.


    "What''s up with him?"


    Sarah looked down and asked curiously.


    "Isn''t dead yet? Probably stupid, right?" Sun Xu said.


    Sarah pouted her lips: "I know he is stupid, everyone can see it! What I asked is, why did he become like this? What did you do?"


    She couldn''t see the divine consciousness, and naturally she didn''t know the war that took place in Yalai''s mind.


    "Probably because of excessive brain supplementation, I scared myself stupid, right?"


    Sun Xu rubbed his head and replied casually.


    You can search and remember this kind of thing yourself, but don''t tell her, lest she think about it.


    "Do you think I''m stupid?" Sarah glared at him.


    Sun Xu smiled and said: "Haha, don''t care about such trivial matters. You can see if he has the captain''s seal. If so, we can save some energy!"


    Trivial matter? This matter is very important, okay!


    Sarah could see that he didn''t want to talk, and didn''t ask any more, squatted down and looked for Alai.


    Soon she noticed the leather rope hanging around Yalai''s neck. After pulling it out, the captain''s print made of silver and brass fell under the rope loop. The pattern was three sea snakes tangled together.


    "found it!"


    She looked happy.


    This is the captain''s seal, also known as the snake seal, which is the captain''s mark, similar to the ancient Chinese jade seal.


    According to the ancient tradition of Bilgewater, the person who gets the captain''s seal can inherit the power of the previous captain.


    But this thing is like a jade seal who wins the world, it is very unreliable from the beginning.


    However, the name is also very important.


    Yalai¡¯s loyalists will certainly not accept their rule.


    In fact, even if they were willing, Sun Xu and Sara would not accept it.


    They are like time bombs, staying by your side may hurt yourself at any time!


    Sun Xu and Sarah need only those peripheral members on the Yalai ship, or simply temporary employees.


    After all, as one of the most powerful captains in Bilgewater, he can choose the best members.


    As for whether they are loyal, it doesn''t matter.


    Sun Xu and Sarah are too thin now, even if there is a boat in front of them, they can''t drive.


    Incorporating some people is just for transition and will naturally cultivate true cronies in the future.


    If these people are acquainted, they will have a place in the future. If they want to make trouble, they will be cleared out at the slightest level, and they will be destroyed directly!


    "very good!"


    Sun Xu kicked Yalai who had become a fool, and yawned: "Tie this guy up and lock it in a corner. Let''s go and rest!"


    "rest?"


    Sarah screamed: "How can you fall asleep at this time?"


    Sun Xu was stunned: "Is there anything else? I can''t claim the bounty now, right?"


    "We must hurry up to receive Yalai''s power! Now, immediately, go right away! Once the news is leaked, everyone will rush to grab the spoils with us!


    Especially the Moon Python! If there is an accident, we will regret the medicine for a lifetime! "


    Sun Xu pointed to the sky and smiled bitterly: "Sarah, look at the time. It''s midnight in the middle of the night. Everyone is asleep. Who knows that Alai is dead? It''s the same if we go by tomorrow morning."


    "No! There are many dreams in the night!"


    Sarah was extremely firm.


    "Well, if you insist. However, at this time, Yalai''s subordinates must have been resting long ago. It is not easy for us to find them back."


    Sun Xu didn''t insist, anyway, he didn''t need to sleep.


    "There are no people, it''s not important, the boat is enough!"


    Even in the dark, Sarah''s eyes were sparkling.


    Moon Python is very precious!


    She knew very well that even if they had money, it would not be easy to buy a ship comparable to the Moon Python.


    This opportunity is once in a lifetime!


    Like she said, if she missed the Moon Boa, she would definitely regret it forever!


    Moreover, there are even more important assets!


    Sarah leaned close to Sun Xu, her voice low, as if she was afraid that others would hear the secret.


    "Do you know that Yalai runs a piece of his own wharf?"


    "Butcher dock?"


    Sun Xu was taken aback for a moment.


    "Of course!"


    Sarah nodded excitedly, but then sighed again, and the excitement slowly disappeared: "However, it is difficult to hold on to us. I am very satisfied to get the Moon Python, and the dock may be used for trading. "


    Moon Mang is a ship and can be driven away directly.


    But the dock is impossible to move.


    What''s more, although Lunar Python is precious, it is still far behind compared to a pier.


    Yalai can keep others down, no one dares to covet it.


    But they can''t!


    Even if they kill Alai!


    There are many ways to kill people. They will become famous for killing Alai, but they can''t directly replace it.


    Prestige needs to be continuously spread, and it takes one deed after another to be solid before it can be deeply rooted in the hearts of the people.


    Upstarts are bound to be questioned!


    "No! We''re going to fix that pier! I have never vomited what was in my mouth!"


    Sun Xu waved his hand and said firmly.


    Today he was still thinking about how to occupy a pier during the day, but he didn''t expect the opportunity to come at night!


    If God does not take it, take the blame!


    There is no reason to give away the treasures you get!


    As for whether he can hold on, Sun Xu definitely has this strength, but he doesn''t plan to do it on his own.


    The nanny-style child is just a giant baby, and the flowers in the greenhouse can''t stand the wind and rain!


    This is a great opportunity. If you can withstand this level of challenge, whether it is Sarah or the power they have built, they will lay an extremely solid foundation and have the potential to become the best!


    Sun Xu expects them not just like Yuan Shikong, Sarah can only be a nominal boss, without real actual control.


    He wants to completely change Bilgewater! To end this chaotic and disordered state! To establish a unified government!


    As for whether or not the feature of Bilgewater will be eliminated... Chaos is never a feature, and even if it is, there is no need to keep it!


    Of course, Sarah alone will not work.


    That is not to let her accept the challenge, endure the wind and rain, but let her die!


    He will give her a push at critical moments to help her resolve crises that are beyond the scope of her ability.


    Even if it fails in the end, it doesn''t matter. He is there and his life is safe, and he can make a comeback at any time!


    Sun Xu has another important consideration.


    This is a good opportunity to change the fate of Sarah and Planck!


    If it succeeds, Shah''s position as the queen will be greatly advanced, and Planck will usher in defeat ahead of schedule.


    Moreover, this time he won''t have the chance to start all over again!


    "Your confidence is too high, I really worry that one day we will suffer from it!"


    Sarah wrinkled her nose in distress, but didn''t object anymore.


    Facing the attack of the Shadow of War, she thought he was bound to die, but he blocked it and frightened away the Shadow of War and the Warden of Soul Lock!


    Faced with a task that seemed almost impossible to her, the legendary hunting captain Yalai, they still succeeded!


    Although there are many coincidences, and although there are many things she can''t understand, she has initially established trust in Sun Xu in her heart: what he says can be done, even if it seems impossible, has a probability of success!


    To put it bluntly, the dock is the most valuable thing in Bilgewater!


    Even more than those bars, casinos, and brothels in the upper city!


    Because the number of terminals is limited and irreplaceable!


    After so many years of development, all the wharves that can be developed around Bilgewater have been developed, and it is impossible to find another one!


    Owning a piece of your own dock, as long as it is possible to succeed, it must be worth trying!


    Even if this possibility is only one in ten! Even if you fail, you may lose your fortune!


    This is the value of the dock!


    After reaching a consensus, the two prepared to go to the base of Yalai.


    However, before that, there is another thing to do.


    Sun Xu pointed to Yalai and said, "Then tie him up first!"


    The reason why I didn''t kill it directly was because I was afraid that the body would rot and smell.


    The location of their house is not high, the room is still dark and damp, and the body is very easy to rot.


    Especially when they will be busy in the next few days, they may not have time to collect the bounty.


    It''s even more impossible to put it outside!


    Yalai''s heads are very valuable, and they are placed outside at will. What is the difference between putting a bunch of golden sea monsters on the side of the road?


    Sarah actively went to get the rope.


    Although they can get a lot of money, they can also get precious items like the Moon Python, and they can even covet the dock.


    But, who would think that there is too much money?


    Yalai¡¯s bounty is not a small sum!


    Moreover, this can enhance their reputation, killing two birds with one stone, why not do it?


    The two tied Yalai tightly with rope and tied him to the storage room.


    Yalai did not resist the whole time.


    His mental consciousness has been completely destroyed by Sun Xu, becoming blanker than a baby, that is, with his eyes open, his body reacts somewhat instinctively, otherwise his state is no different from that of a vegetative person.


    After arranging these, the two began to move towards the location of the Moon Python.


    For Sarah, the importance of her subordinates is lower, and the importance of the dock is higher, but the possibility of obtaining it is relatively small. Relatively speaking, the Moon Python is her most important trophy!


    The first one is going to take it away!


    The night in Bilgewater was quiet, and there were almost no people on the road.


    I just experienced a night of soul eclipse not long ago, and it was always a disaster for the toiling people struggling to survive at the bottom, or the captain in the upper city.


    Now, the entire Bilgewater was licking the wound, and almost no one came out to make trouble.


    The reason why you say it is almost, isn''t there a group of troubles not long ago?


    Now, they have achieved their due retribution.


    etc!


    It seems that we are also going to make trouble now.


    emmmm...


    "You said that Moon Python has been driven away?"


    "There shouldn''t be any accidents!"


    "We should probably act earlier!"


    "Tomorrow, the entire Bilgewater should be shaken by us?"


    Sarah seemed to be a little too excited, babbling along the way without stopping.


    Sun Xu responded without a word, thinking of other things in his mind.


    Speaking of it, his strength is actually lower than in Pirate World.


    This refers not to his current state, but to his peak strength.


    There are two main reasons: Devil Fruit and Domineering!


    These are all unique powers of the Pirate World, and cannot be used in the League of Legends universe.


    Fortunately, mana can still be used.


    Perhaps it is because his mana comes from the fairy power of Brother Monkey, which is a more advanced power, so it is more universal.


    This is Sun Xu''s guess.


    He can use mana and various magical powers, but he can no longer transform. Without the two forms of the orangutan and the great ape, his strength has been reduced a lot.


    The overlord color cannot be used, and the overlord color can no longer be wound, and the strength has dropped a bit.


    Compared to the Pirate World, his peak strength has dropped by at least one level.


    If the two sides play against each other, he has almost no chance of winning in this world.


    Of course, the League of Legends world also has its own power, and the power level is much higher than that of the Pirate World!


    If he can learn the power here, he might be able to become stronger!


    In the past few days, he has been pondering this issue in his spare time, and now he has a bit of eyebrows.


    However, they will still face the same problem, that is, if you leave this world, the power of learning may not be used.


    "After all, it''s still good mana!"


    Sun Xu sighed.


    Brother Monkey has given him so much help!


    If there is no legacy of Brother Monkey, no matter how strong he is in the world of Pirates, even if his tri-color domineering has reached the highest level, even if he is awakened by the Devil Fruit, he will become an ordinary person in other worlds!


    Of course.


    This assumption does not actually exist.


    If there is no mana, he can''t even go to Devil''s Island!


    Even if he finds a more accessible space-time channel in other places, he will be torn to pieces by the chaotic space-time!


    It is impossible to pass through successfully!


    "Hey Hey hey!"


    A small white hand appeared in Sun Xu''s field of vision, dangling in front of him.


    "What''s wrong?"


    He looked around.


    "Are you listening to me?"


    Sarah asked angrily.


    "Of course!"


    "Then what did I just say?"


    "You ask me if I am a mage, I shake my head and tell you no."


    Sarah looked dull: "You, you were clearly in a daze just now."


    "I can do two things with one heart!"


    "Fudge me again!"


    Sarah pouted her lips.


    This is really not a fool!


    With the help of divine consciousness, although he can''t do one mind and two purposes in the true sense, for ordinary people, there is no difference.


    However, he didn''t argue with Sarah either, smiled and skipped it.


    Sarah didn''t care, and asked enthusiastically, "If you were not a mage, what happened just now? I saw you make those two people float up!"


    "That is not magic, but another special power."


    Sun Xuyan is concise and concise.


    Presumably Sarah was not interested in listening to him explain what is magic power, what is spiritual consciousness, how it works, and so on.


    "God is mysterious!"


    Sarah murmured.


    She was not a native of Bilgewater. She spent most of her childhood on a small island nearby. She hadn''t had much contact with a mage, and she didn''t know if Sun Xu said it was true or false.


    However, she doesn''t care much anymore, she is interested in another issue.


    "Then can you make me fly?"


    Sarah looked at Sun Xu expectantly.


    Sun Xu nodded: "Yes, do you want to fly over directly?"


    "Of course!"


    Sarah raised her right hand high and almost jumped up.


    Today she is in a good mood, temporarily forgetting the hatred, and the girl''s temperament has the upper hand.


    "Come on then!"


    Sun Xu opened his arms.


    "what?"


    Salad looked at him warily. UU Reading www.uuk¨¡nshu.com


    "Take you to fly!"


    "Does it have to be this way? I remember you didn''t touch those two people at all, just let them float."


    "That''s okay, but it will probably be uncomfortable. If you want to use that way, I have no objection."


    Sun Xu put down his arm and said casually.


    Supported by invisible power, floating in the air, with no contact point, in his opinion, that is definitely not a good taste.


    "Oh well!"


    Sarah struggled a little, and then hugged his arm.


    Sun Xu smiled, and the two rose into the sky!

 Chapter 458： Standoff

    "A group, a group of cowards! The soul-eclipsing night is over, and I still hide at home and dare not come out! Only a brave person like Ben and my uncle should make a fortune! Make a fortune!"


    A drunk man walked leisurely on the street, muttering and swearing incessantly.


    Whoosh!


    A cool breeze suddenly passed over his head, as if a black shadow flashed by, accompanied by a faint laughter.


    The drunk man was agitated, and he was completely deprived of alcohol in an instant.


    "Did something pass by just now?"


    He looked around, but didn''t see anything, many names could not help but pop up in his mind.


    Tide Hailing, the naughty ghost who loves to play tricks, will find the Deep Sea Titans if he doesn''t pay tithe, um...this shouldn''t be possible, I have never heard that the Deep Sea Titans will come ashore.


    Tam, the king of rivers? It doesn''t seem to be this style.


    And, the ghostly Pike?


    Damn!


    The man screamed and ran away from here.


    The culprit was laughing excitedly at this time.


    After a long time, Sarah calmed down a bit, combed her long scarlet hair tossed by the wind with her fingers, and said with emotion: "Is this the feeling of flying? It''s really fascinating!"


    Sun Xu fully understood.


    Humans always yearn for the sky.


    He had built a plane in the original world, but when he first flew into the sky, he was still excited for a long time.


    Sarah has never left the ground, and it is no surprise no matter how excited she is.


    "Do you want to see a higher sky?"


    He asked.


    Sarah was a little moved, but in the end she resisted the temptation with her strong willpower: "Forget it, it is more important to receive Lunar Python now!"


    She carried the priorities.


    What''s more, if you want to fly, there will be opportunities in the future.


    It''s not that you missed today.


    Sun Xu naturally had no objection. He had already passed the novelty stage for flying.


    The two followed the mountain all the way down, and soon reached the slaughter dock.


    It can be seen from the sky that most areas of Bilgewater have become dark and silent, except for the slaughter pier, which is still brightly lit and crowded.


    A large number of workers are like industrious ants, busy around the huge carcass of sea beasts.


    The strong smell of blood and the strong smell of rotting internal organs poured into the nasal cavity, as if hitting the head with a hammer, making people dizzy.


    "I don''t like it here."


    Sun Xu shook his head, his expression a little ugly.


    "I really suspect that you are those staid nobles from Demacia!"


    Salabai glanced at him, took a deep breath, and was intoxicated: "This is the smell of the Golden Sea Monster!"


    She was right.


    The sea animal business is the largest and most profitable industry in Bilgewater, and it is also the basis for survival here!


    A large part of the lofty status of the captains is that they can go out to hunt sea beasts!


    "The stench is not absolutely related to the slaughter industry, and the slaughterhouse can also be kept clean and tidy!"


    Sun Xu said: "The slaughter process should formulate reasonable and efficient standards, which can not only improve the environment, but also have many practical benefits, such as improving labor efficiency, reducing the yield of inferior meat and inferior products..."


    Sarah stared at him blankly, with a "what are you talking about" expression on her face.


    Sun Xu smiled and concluded: "In short, when we rule Bilgewater, we must change this dirty and messy situation!"


    Sarah understood this time, and looked a little helpless: "That would be very difficult!"


    She has been in Bilgewater for a while, and now she is even more familiar with it than many natives.


    The slaughter wharf is the undoubted core of Bilgewater!


    Changing the slaughter terminal means changing the entire Bilgewater.


    This is much more difficult than her killing Planck!


    "Because of the difficulties, it has the meaning to achieve." Sun Xu smiled lightly: "If it is too easy, I will not be interested!"


    "Arrogant!"


    Sarah pouted her lips.


    Although the contact time is not long, she has deeply realized one of Sun Xu''s characteristics: self-confidence!


    Extremely confident!


    It can even be said to be arrogant!


    It seems that there is nothing that can''t be done, there is no one who can''t solve it!


    However, even though she was vomiting in her mouth, there was something shining in her eyes.


    After arriving at Bilgewater, she found that she gradually fell in love with it.


    This city really fits her too well!


    From the moment she landed here, she adapted to these rhythms.


    Many locals can''t figure out the complicated and rugged paths, but she knows everything!


    Sometimes, she feels like the elf of this city, can feel its breathing, its veins!


    Before she knew it, an idea that she hadn''t noticed had sprouted in her heart.


    However, she did not take revenge and never thought about it more deeply.


    It wasn''t until Sun Xu mentioned it today that she vaguely sensed her deep desire: she hopes to change Bilgewater and make this city a better place!


    "It really makes people trouble."


    Sarah muttered in her heart: "But forget it, after I solve Planck, I''ll go crazy with you."


    In random thoughts, the two came to the pier owned by Yalai¡ªthe intelligence was found by Sun Xu while searching his memory.


    This place is obviously different from other piers. It is deserted. Although it is brightly lit, there is not even a ghost on the pier.


    Sun Xu also happened to see a memory. The reason why Yalai went to find their fault in the middle of the night was because he was in a bad mood and wanted to kill someone to relieve his boredom.


    The reason for the bad mood is that a business that should have belonged to him was robbed.


    It''s nothing normally.


    Bilgewater¡¯s docks are limited, and there are many captains, there is no shortage of prey at all, and the docks occupy an absolute strong position.


    But the situation is quite special these days.


    I just experienced a night of eclipse souls, and the prey shipped over every day has been greatly reduced. Although there are not so many wolves and less meat, the supply of goods is no longer so sufficient.


    Although Yalai is one of Bilgewater''s most powerful captains, it doesn''t really mean how rich he is.


    First of all, he invested a lot of money on the Moon Python. Second, as a pirate who is currently drunk and drunk, he has no habit of saving at all. In addition, he has a large group of younger brothers to support. Now the money has begun to be stretched. Open source supplements are urgently needed.


    Today, a business deal that had been negotiated was cut off, almost exploding Yalai.


    But the people who intercepted him are equally well-known. It is impossible for him to directly fight the opponent for this little matter, so after knowing that Sun Xu and Sarah have received their reward order, he intends to use them to vent their anger.


    It can only be said that fate should be like this!


    There is a way to heaven, you don¡¯t go, but there is no way to hell, but you have to go!


    Heaven''s sins are forgiven, but you cannot live your own sins!


    The old birthday star eats arsenic and looks for death!


    Ahem, in short, Yalai is purely seeking his own way.


    If you stay at home honestly, you can, um, live one more night.


    In fact, the Yalai family is not the only one who has no business on the slaughter pier. At least one-third of the pier is idle.


    "Is that Moon Python?"


    Sun Xu looked at the dock, where a huge black warship was docked quietly, like a sleeping monster.


    "Yes!"


    Sarah couldn''t help but a touch of excitement appeared on her face.


    She can be sure that after counting the entire Bilgewater, there are not many ships that are better than the Moon Python, and there are only a few ships such as Planck''s main ship, the Mingyuan.


    Alai, who has always been so scaly and reluctant to pay tithes, only made an exception on the Moon Python.


    And now, it''s cheaper for her!


    "Look at your hopeless look!"


    Sun Xu laughed and said: "It''s just a ship, and the entire Bilgewater will be ours in the future!"


    "You do not understand!"


    Sarah rolled her eyes, not too lazy to talk to this arrogant man.


    While talking, the two directly landed on the Moon Python.


    At this moment, a sailor happened to get out of the cabin, looking at the two people falling from the sky, dumbfounded: "Who are you?"


    In Bilgewater, the ship must be guarded even if it is docked on the shore.


    Otherwise, when you turn around, your boat may be gone.


    Sarah raised her pistol without saying a word.


    boom!


    The sailor fell down.


    Those who can stay to watch the Moon Python must be Yalai''s diehards!


    There is no need to stay!


    The gunfire broke the silence on the dock and the Moon Python.


    Shao Qing, noisy footsteps sounded, and several people rushed out of the Moon Python.


    Sarah was merciless and shot one by one, and in a blink of an eye she lay a large area on the deck.


    At this time, a team of people was also organized on the dock.


    No!


    To be precise, they are two teams!


    One team is armed with muskets, swords and swords, with fierce temperament and murderous aura, while the other team is holding bone cutters and meat hooks.


    The two sides are quite distinct, and the difference can be seen at a glance.


    Obviously, the first team is Yalai''s men who stayed behind to guard the dock.


    Although his prestige is strong enough, the most indispensable thing in Bilgewater is a bold person, and he still needs to leave enough strength to guard the dock!


    The second team should be dock and slaughterhouse workers.


    Although most of the Bilgewaters are thugs who can carry knives at any time, there is still a fundamental difference between ordinary workers and full-time combatants.


    There are not many people on the Moon Boa. They are just acting as a vigilance. There is a dock next to it. If there is a brave guy who wants to steal the Moon Boa, the people on the dock will notice just a little bit of movement.


    After being beaten to death by Sara a few, the rest of them realized something was wrong and hid in the cabin and refused to come out.


    But this does not change anything.


    Sun Xu and Sarah rushed in directly, and the battle was resolved by dividing by two.


    The people on the dock did not attack rashly.


    Although they have only seen two intruders so far, they think about it with their heads filled with alcohol and the size of a walnut. How can there be only two people who dare to come to the chassis of the famous and legendary captain Yalai?


    They must be wary of enemies who do not know where they are hiding!


    Anyway, the two people couldn''t drive away the Moon Python silently, at least they had to raise the anchor. It was impossible to hide such a big movement from them.


    What they have to do is not to rush forward without thinking, but to wait for work with ease, stand still, replenish their energy, wait for the enemy to deliver it to the door!


    Of course, in fact, most people didn''t think about it so much. They just saw Sarah''s precise marksmanship and abundance, and didn''t want to go forward and die.


    Why do you want to take a risk if you can be safe?


    As for the people on the boat, they will mourn for those few people in their hearts!


    In the process of protecting the Moon Python, they fought bravely, and finally died heroically!


    When Sun Xu and Sarah settled the remaining people and came out of the cabin, there was already a crowd of people standing on the pier, seeing them, and raising their weapons at the same time.


    "Who are you?"


    Shouted a person who looked like the leader.


    Sarah and Sun Xu looked at each other.


    She took a deep breath, her face became firm, and she stepped forward, walked to the ship''s gunwale, raised a captain''s seal engraved with three sea snakes entangled patterns, and shouted.


    "I am Miss Doom, and Yalai is dead. This is the captain''s seal. I order you all to lay down your weapons!"


    The dock suddenly became quiet, as if pressing the pause button, but it quickly became more noisy.


    An uproar!


    "Miss Doom? I seem to have heard of this name. I am a very famous bounty hunter recently!"


    "I don''t care who Miss Doom is! What I want to know is, is what she said is true? Captain, really dead, is it dead?"


    "Fart!! How could the captain die? Don''t listen to this woman''s nonsense! I think we should rush up now and kill her directly! Otherwise, the captain will definitely blame us when he comes back!"


    "Then how to explain the snake print in her hand? I have seen the captain''s print, it is exactly the same as the one in her hand!"


    "Can''t she fake one?"


    "I think what she said may be true. There is no point in telling such a lie. It will only anger the captain!"


    The two teams on the dock discussed frantically, and many of them showed strong shock on their faces, apparently believing most of what Sarah said.


    Although the custom of inheriting the power of the previous captain with the snake print has been thrown into the corner, the snake print is still the most important identity of the captain!


    Unless he is really dead, it is almost impossible for any captain to let the snake mark leave his body!


    Look tighter than my wife!


    "Quiet!"


    Sarah yelled and sternly said: "From today onwards, Moon Python and this pier will be owned by me! Those who are willing to follow the tradition and surrender to me can stay, and those who don''t want to can leave now!"


    "What qualifications do you fledgling girl have..."


    boom!


    There were yin and yang in the crowd, but Sarah locked his position as soon as he opened his mouth and exploded his head with one shot.


    This scene horrified the people on the dock, some desperately backed up, and some once again raised their weapons and aimed at Sarah and Sun Xu.


    The atmosphere became unprecedentedly tense.


    Sarah''s face was unwavering, she lifted the snake print, and sternly said in a still strong tone: "This is my qualification! Who else is not convinced?"


    The more tense the atmosphere, the tougher she will be, without the slightest weakness and retreat! Otherwise, the people below will become wolves smelling blood, and they will swarm up and eat her!


    They must be restrained!


    Latest URL:


    Note: If you see the content of this chapter is the anti-theft error content, the book is broken and other issues, please log in ¡ú¡ú

 Chapter 459： Archmage

    There was silence on the dock for a few seconds.


    But before Sarah could breathe a sigh of relief, another voice sounded.


    "You don''t think this can scare us? It really is a kid who just debuted! I''ll give you one last chance, put down the weapon and let your comrades come out, otherwise I will shoot!"


    Sarah''s face remained unchanged, but her eyes sank.


    Not only because someone questioned again, but also because of the identity of the speaker.


    The man who looks like the head of the pier guard!


    As long as he speaks, other people will quickly find the backbone. She and Sun Xu are only two people together. If these people can''t panic, it will be difficult for them to suppress each other.


    "I knew it was not that simple!"


    Sarah sighed in her heart, but she didn''t feel much regret, and looked at the guard leader coldly: "Since you don''t want either option, then I can only give you the third option!"


    When she spoke, the guard leader realized that something was wrong, and Sarah''s decisiveness and determination exceeded his expectations.


    He immediately evacuated, but it was still a step too late. With a bang, his entire right shoulder exploded directly, and his arm slapped on the face of a person next to him.


    The severe pain distorted his face and shouted angrily: "Shoot and shoot! Kill her! Kill her for me!"


    At this moment, he could no longer care about the ambushes that might be hidden in the dark, and just wanted to tear Sarah to pieces.


    The other guards were all taken aback, but when they heard the leader''s order, they all raised their guns subconsciously.


    Bang bang bang!


    A rain of bullets flew towards the Moon Python.


    Although their accuracy is not as good as Sarah, they can''t hold up too many people!


    Sarah also foresaw the consequences, even after firing a few shots, she would avoid it without even looking.


    But she just turned around, before she could move, her arm was caught.


    There was only one person beside her, and it was obvious who did it.


    Sarah''s face changed slightly, but she didn''t show any expressions of fear or anger, she was just a little confused.


    Sun Xu certainly didn''t harm her, he himself was in the range of bullet rain.


    There was no hatred between the two, and he had no reason to pull her to death.


    All she was curious about was what Sun Xu would do.


    Even if he can catch the bullets with his bare hands, he won''t be able to catch all the bullets at once, right?


    As time passed, Sarah became nervous.


    Sun Xu didn''t make any movement from beginning to end, and the bullets were...Huh?


    Sarah''s eyes gradually widened.


    The bullet is slowing down!


    Two meters away in front of them, the speed of the bullet dropped sharply, as if hitting an invisible wall!


    In Sarah''s shocking eyes, all the bullets finally stopped, floating more than one meter in front of them, motionless.


    After a few rounds of volleys, the guards on the dock also realized that it was wrong, and gradually stopped what they were doing.


    "What''s this?"


    "Bullet, the bullet stopped! Is this magic?"


    "Miss Doom''s accomplice is a mage?"


    The crowd was in an uproar again.


    Master, has always been synonymous with mysterious and powerful!


    Anything related to magic is daunting and coveted!


    The guard leader realized that something was wrong, clutching his injured shoulder, and yelled again: "Keep shooting! Don''t stop! Don''t be scared! What about the mage? You will die if hit by a bullet!"


    This time, his actions were not so quick.


    The mages may die if hit by a bullet, but they seem to be unable to hit each other at all!


    Just a few rounds of volleys were of no use at all!


    This has caused great destruction to their confidence!


    Sun Xu took a step forward and stood shoulder to shoulder with Sara, spreading his five fingers and pushing forward: "Give it back to you!"


    Whoosh whoosh!


    There was a sound of breaking through the air.


    The guards who were still hesitating all changed their complexions, and could no longer fight back, and immediately scattered and fled!


    The guard leader was taken aback.


    Because he was blocked by his subordinates, he didn''t see what was happening for the first time, and it was too late when he realized it.


    Moreover, Sun Xu had always taken special care of him.


    "Grandma''s, is this also magic? The mages I have seen before are not so powerful!"


    His eyes were splitting, his heart was swallowed by despair, and he watched the bullets flying into his body.


    With only a brief and rapid scream, he was torn into pieces by bullets¡ªthe power of the bullets Sun Xu bounced back was greater than that of the original!


    More than the guard leader was hit.


    With so many bullets, Sun Xu couldn''t control each one precisely. He just applied some force, and the others were done by inertia.


    When the last bullet fell, a dozen corpses were left where the dock was.


    However, all the guards died. No one in the workers team died. They did not have guns in their hands and did not participate in the previous attack.


    "Let''s go, let''s go down."


    Sun Xu nodded in satisfaction.


    This is the first time he has used the ability of divine consciousness to control objects, and the effect is not bad.


    Sarah glanced at him, putting away the shock on her face.


    At this time she realized that she still underestimated Sun Xu''s strength!


    Is he an archmage?


    Thinking of this possibility, Sarah''s heart pounded.


    The so-called archmage is not the level of the mage.


    In fact, there is no clear classification of the transcendents in Runeterra.


    Archmage is the honorary name for the most powerful mage!


    There is no selection by a rating agency, and it is mainly obtained by record and prestige.


    Sarah had only heard of the archmage, but had never seen it before.


    It is said that an archmage can be worth an army!


    "No wonder he can block the attack of the Shadow of War! No wonder he dared to reveal Yalai''s reward order! No wonder he dared to covet control of the dock!"


    Sarah felt that she had found the reason for Sun Xu''s self-confidence.


    Although Sun Xu said that he was not a mage, to her, it had no effect.


    She didn''t know what a mage should be like.


    "This is not the time to think about this!"


    Sarah took a deep breath and chased after Sun Xu who had already begun to disembark.


    It is absolutely fortunate for her to get the help of a suspected archmage!


    And Yalai, who was being targeted, was **** mildew!


    Ok?


    Sarah paused and realized one thing.


    If Sun Xu is really an archmage, then it should be very easy for him to kill the Arays before!


    He also jumped up and down, painstakingly seduce, and in the end still accounted for 60% of the credit!


    Her face twisted.


    If this moment wasn''t too important, Sarah turned her head and left.


    She felt it for the first time, what is social death!


    "The reason why those people like Yalai completely ignore him, it seems that it wasn''t their brains, but some magic was applied, right?"


    Sarah also had some guesses about the situation that she had never understood before.


    Her head was in a mess, and she subconsciously followed Sun Xu forward until she stepped on the pier with her feet and felt the feeling of being down to earth.


    "The most important thing now is to solve the immediate problem!"


    Sarah adjusted her mood and looked up to the front.


    The pier is very quiet.


    Both the dockers and the guards were shocked by the scene just now.


    What Sarah can think of, other people can also think of.


    The three words "Master" appeared in many people''s minds.


    If Sarah killed a few people coldly and firmly before, and created some panic, then the scene Sun Xu just created caused real fear in everyone''s hearts.


    boom!


    Suddenly, a gunshot sounded.


    The guards and the dock workers were all startled, thinking that Sarah was starting to kill again, but when they saw the bullets floating around Sun Xu, they realized that it was their person who shot.


    Before they could react, Sun Xu waved his hand and the bullet returned the same way.


    The cold shot was a strong shrew, and immediately after she shot her, she dodged backwards and hid in the crowd.


    "Sure enough, it failed! However, they lost their high vision, they should, no, absolutely can''t find out..."


    The shrew was thinking, a spark suddenly appeared in front of her eyes, and it swelled rapidly.


    "No!" A strong fear appeared on her face.


    But the next moment.


    Boom!


    The fire blazed into the sky, the heat wave was tumbling, and the huge noise shattered the silent night sky.


    The people around were all lifted up by the blast caused by the explosion, and people outside were desperately staying away. Everyone looked at the several scorched corpses in the center of the explosion in horror.


    Including the shrew who shot.


    "Be optimistic about the people around you. If someone sneaks into the attack, everyone who is close will die together!"


    Sun Xu''s cold voice rang in everyone''s ears.


    Everyone shuddered, and quickly moved away from the others, looking at each other vigilantly, lest some people go crazy and themselves be affected.


    "Not only can I bounce the bullet back, but can I also explode myself?"


    Sarah thought in surprise, and suddenly noticed that Sun Xu was winking at herself.


    After a moment of stunned, she woke up, held up the snake print, and shouted loudly: "You have one last chance. Those who are willing to join us stay, and those who are unwilling, leave immediately!"


    No one moved. After a while, a person boldly asked: "Can we really leave?"


    "Can!"


    Sarah nodded without hesitation: "We are different from Yalai, we don''t kill indiscriminately! You can leave as you want! But..."


    She paused and made all those who were eager to stop immediately, and then said: "We will not stop those who want to go, but all those who are willing to stay and join us will be paid 20% more than before!"


    "Salary increase?"


    "Twenty percent?"


    Her words caused a commotion in the crowd.


    In Bilgewater, finding a good job is very difficult.


    Although Yalai was stingy, but, as one of the most powerful people in Bilgewater, his subordinates were treated well.


    Joining this group of people of unknown origin will definitely lose power in a short period of time, but if the salary rises by 20%, it will not be much different.


    After all, the money you can get is the most important thing!


    If they leave like this, they will not only face the problem of reduced income. In fact, they will not be able to find a job in a short time, and their income will directly become zero!


    An extremely powerful mage, a marksmanship like a god...


    A person boldly asked, "Excuse me, is Captain Alai really dead?"


    Others also looked at Sun Xu and Sarah.


    This question is extremely important!


    Bilgewater''s loyalty is very cheap, and it is difficult to trust even the closest people!


    Betrayal and betrayal are the themes of Bilgewater!


    When you are strong, your subordinates are sheep, and you can drive them. Once you show weakness, your subordinates may be the first to devour your flesh and blood!


    If Yalai is dead, it must be the tree that fell to the hunger ~ www.novelhall.com~ even if the first thing his most trusted subordinates must do is not to avenge him, but to fight for his legacy!


    Yalai''s death meant that the strength headed by him fell apart.


    No one will pursue the change of the people who were begging under him before, but if Yalai did not die and they left the organization without authorization and joined Sun Xu and Sarah, it would mean betrayal!


    Sarah nodded her head: "You can see Yalai''s body tomorrow!"


    At the same time she felt a little regretful.


    I knew it would be nice to bring Yalai''s head over.


    She didn''t know that Sun Xu was so strong before, so the main goal was to steal the Moon Mana and leave.


    ...


    PS: And


    Latest URL:


    Note: If you see the content of this chapter is the anti-theft error content, the book is broken and other issues, please log in ¡ú¡ú

 Chapter 460： Leave the weapon

    Sarah regrets her caution, but now it doesn''t help to think about it. She can only make her look more sincere and firm, so as to enhance the persuasiveness of her remarks.


    In fact, most people believe it.


    On the one hand, the snake mark is a token that the captain will never leave. On the other hand, if Alai is not dead, they are completely seeking their own death by doing so!


    Everyone hesitated.


    From the bottom of my heart, everyone hates this sudden change.


    It''s hard to become a member of the big power. Even if the boss is an extremely stingy guy, he is much better than those small teams or even ships without gang members!


    It''s all right now, all previous efforts have been in vain, and everything has to be done from scratch.


    However, they are accustomed to this change.


    In Bilgewater, a large number of powers are generated every day, and a large number of powers die, even the pirate king cannot get a good death.


    Although Yalai had a great reputation, it wouldn''t be too surprising if he was wiped out.


    This is already the case. All they can do is adapt to the change!


    The choices they face now may affect their entire lives, and everyone takes it very seriously.


    Leaving is a safer choice.


    Although it is not clear what will happen, everyone knows that there will be many conflicts and fights.


    Stay out of the matter and stay away from this vortex, so no matter what happens, you won''t be able to affect yourself!


    But this also means giving up the efforts of the previous years and starting all over again.


    Some people are capable and don''t worry about work, but for some people, they may never find such a good job.


    The golden sea monster, the sweet wine, the girl''s soft waist, these beautiful things, may all be far away from them.


    The risk of staying is greater!


    Being involved in this vortex will definitely endure huge winds and waves. Whether it can survive is completely unknown!


    The benefits are also many.


    For now, the income is guaranteed, and the salary increase of 20% is real money, and the benefits can be seen.


    The future benefits are also considerable.


    Although I don''t know how many accomplices Sun Xu and Sarah have, everyone knows that they are definitely not powerful.


    In Bilgewater, the strength of all the forces is on the bright side, and there is no room for pretending to be a pig and eating a tiger.


    Because weak and small will attract countless pretenders, forcing you to show your true colors!


    Join now and become a veteran!


    As the power becomes stronger, the status and power will rise!


    Of course, a veteran of the garbage force is unattractive, because it is almost impossible to become bigger and stronger.


    But Sun Xu and Sarah are different.


    One is fascinated by marksmanship, and the other is suspected to be a legendary archmage!


    On their foreheads are almost clearly written four big golden letters: Infinite potential!


    Soon someone made a decision, a strong man covered in tendons, like an iron tower, quietly stepped back.


    He is a confidant of Alai, and it is difficult to be trusted if he stays. It is better to be reused. It is better to leave and try his luck elsewhere, or simply gather a group of Alai''s men and become the boss by himself.


    call out!


    A fierce spirit flew up and hit the ground in front of the strong man, leaving a bottomless black hole.


    He was stunned for a moment, then panicked and horrified: "Didn''t you say you can leave freely?"


    Although I don''t know what it was just now, from the perspective of power, if it falls on him, then his probability is now gone.


    The other people''s faces also sank.


    This is not just a question of whether or not to leave, but also a question of the credibility of Sun Xu and Sarah.


    If they have no integrity and don''t talk about credibility, then their previous promises will be discounted.


    "People can go, but the weapons stay!"


    Sun Xuyan is concise and concise.


    He knows exactly what is the most precious.


    In any age, weapons are one of the most important resources!


    A set of armor can become a family heirloom, an excellent long knife may be a person''s first item, an excellent pistol may be a person''s accumulation of ten years!


    Even if you have money, you may not be able to buy weapons!


    Those who left either didn''t believe in their future and had a better way out, or they were Yalai''s diehards. No matter what, Sun Xu couldn''t let them leave with weapons!


    Sarah smiled slightly: "These weapons will be used to reach those who are willing to stay and offer their loyalty sincerely!"


    The crowd was boiling again.


    This is like a promise to share rooms for outstanding employees. It is definitely a great temptation.


    The brawny man flushed, and said angrily: "Impossible! This is my weapon, it is impossible to leave it to you! Other people will certainly not agree to such an excessive request!"


    After he finished speaking, he realized that something was wrong.


    No one agreed with him at all, and the indignation he had imagined did not appear at all!


    This, what is going on?


    Sun Xu said indifferently: "Those who don''t want to leave weapons and don''t want to join us can also try to force them. As long as you can escape successfully, I can guarantee that we will never retaliate afterwards!"


    "Then I will be the first one!"


    The strong man snorted coldly.


    He clenched the long knife in his hand, waited quietly for a while, and suddenly rushed out.


    Although he is huge, he has shown a speed and agility that is completely inconsistent with his size!


    But he didn''t run a few steps, and suddenly stopped, his face becoming bloodless.


    Then, in the horrified eyes of everyone, his upper body and lower body slowly separated, and the cross-section was smooth and flat, as if cut with a sharp blade!


    What''s more frightening is that no one saw when Sun Xu took out his hand. He didn''t seem to do anything. He didn''t even move his fingers, and the strong man died!


    That''s right.


    With such a weird method of death, everyone''s eyes were locked on Sun Xu for the first time-there can be no one else except him!


    Sun Xu ignored other people''s suspicions, and there was nothing to explain, because the strong man was indeed killed by him.


    He beckoned The strong man''s long knife seemed to be pulled by a rope, flew to his side, and finally fell at his feet.


    "Who else?"


    Sun Xu looked up.


    After a moment of silence, a woman put down the serrated knife in her hand and was about to leave.


    Sun Xu said: "Also! Warning in advance, you must lay down all your weapons if you leave! Don''t be lucky, you can''t hide from my eyes! If someone harbors weapons, then no matter what the consequences are, you must bear it yourself!"


    The woman tangled for a while, took out a pistol from her arms, a dagger from her calf, and a soft sword that served as a belt. Finally, after taking out the two flying knives from the soles, she walked out cautiously.


    The woman left in a panic, leaving behind a bunch of people looking at each other.


    What Sun Xu said seems to be true!


    Latest URL:


    Note: If you see the content of this chapter is the anti-theft error content, the book is broken and other issues, please log in ¡ú¡ú

 Chapter 461： Sleeping Linglong

    With a successful example, others are also relieved.


    Before long, the number of people on the dock was reduced by more than half.


    After all, there are few people willing to take risks!


    Moreover, between Sun Xu and Sarah, Sarah is a bit famous and very limited.


    Only one job is lost when leaving, and life may be lost when staying.


    During the period, some people tried to pass the level by fooling them, but no matter how well they hid, they would eventually be cut in the middle, and then the weapons they hid would take the initiative to get out and fly to Sun Xu and fall.


    After waiting for a while, no one left, Sarah walked out again, her eyes swept away from those who were left behind: "Is there anyone else going to leave? This is your last chance! If you miss this opportunity, you want to leave again. Will be regarded as betrayal!"


    Sun Xu didn''t say a word, just silently looked at these people, but it made them feel great pressure.


    This is a super-powerful person who is suspected of being an archmage. If you want to kill them, refer to the few people who tried to leave with weapons. They were cut in half without even seeing the way they attacked.


    However, no one continued to leave.


    Those who are willing to stay must have been carefully thought out, and those who are vacillating have basically chosen to leave in the end.


    Sun Xu is quite satisfied with this result.


    In the end, more than 70 people were willing to stay together.


    About fifty of them are dock workers, and the rest are dock guards.


    There are more dock workers than dock guards who are willing to stay, because the relationship between dock workers and Yalai is relatively not so close.


    Their relationship is closer to employment.


    For dockers, it doesn''t matter who is the boss, as long as there is a job, as long as someone pays wages, it is enough!


    Those workers who left were basically out of safety concerns.


    Everyone knows that there will be a turmoil in Bilgewater next, and the core is the cake left behind after Yalai''s death, and the sweetest piece of it is this pier!


    They were worried that Sun Xu and Sara could not cope with this trouble.


    This is an inevitable problem, Sun Xu and Sarah don''t care.


    With these fifty workers and more than twenty guards, their racks are set up, at least to ensure that the dock will not be paralyzed, and if necessary, they can leave with the Moon Python.


    Although a little stretched, the problem is not big, and they will start hiring tomorrow.


    Despite the fact that many people chose to leave because of security issues, the last thing Bilgewater lacks is people who want money but don''t want their lives.


    Although their abilities may be weaker and will bring some other troubles, Sun Xu and Sarah are not very demanding, just use them!


    Cultivating one''s own direct line is destined to be a long process, and it cannot be completed overnight.


    Sarah quickly adapted to the role and began to talk with these newly-accepted little brothers to learn about their origins, abilities and other information.


    She showed her social horror. After talking with her, Sun Xu obviously felt that the atmosphere had become more harmonious.


    The gazes these people looked at them also seemed to agree with them.


    Sun Xu did not intervene, watching silently on the side.


    After talking with the last person, Sarah found Sun Xu, her tone of excitement couldn''t be concealed.


    "It''s worthy of being Yalai''s subordinates. Each of these people is an elite!"


    "Since you are an elite, you must have arrogance!" Sun Xu said.


    Sarah''s excitement subsided a bit, and she nodded heavily: "I know what you mean! Don''t worry, I will surely make them obedient!"


    Her tone was full of confidence, and Sun Xu had no doubts about it.


    Sarah''s emotional quotient and IQ are all full, and she is strong enough, and Sun Xu is backed up. It is really not difficult to conquer these people.


    Of course, the premise is that they are sincere.


    Sun Xuchao motioned to several people: "Pay attention to them."


    Sarah''s eyes narrowed: "They have a problem?"


    Sun Xu said: "I''m not sure, but these people have a strong intent to kill us, and they haven''t lowered it from start to finish."


    "I see!"


    Sarah nodded slowly.


    Before they were enemies, it was not surprising that they had the intent to kill, but they decided to stay, but the intent to kill was undiminished. There must be a problem!


    She knew that Sun Xu could read minds and believed in his judgment.


    However, on the surface they have decided to stay, and they certainly can''t kill them indiscriminately as before.


    Any organization needs order to maintain.


    For such a small start-up force like them, it is even more important!


    However, it is not difficult to deal with them!


    Sarah turned her head, still having a countermeasure in her heart.


    "No hurry, now there is a shortage of manpower, so let''s squeeze them dry first!"


    Sun Xu reminded again: "Maybe he heard the movement. Someone just tried to inquire. Although they did not approach, they may have found something. Be wary!"


    "I see!"


    Sarah''s expression was a bit solemn, but she wasn''t very worried.


    Although there are only more than 20 full-time combatants, in emergency situations, those fifty dock workers can also be counted as a combat power!


    Although those people left before, all the weapons were left, including a large number of muskets!


    For other tasks, Yalai may be stingy, but these guards are to help him protect the two most important properties-the dock and the Moon Python. They are all very well equipped!


    Sun Xu and Sarah are all cheaper now.


    With this batch of equipment, even if the dockers are not so good at fighting, they can still play a good role. No matter how bad they are, it is no problem to scare people.


    "Then, I''ll leave it to you next."


    After explaining the two most important things, Sun Xu sat down cross-legged and closed his eyes.


    For him, most of the reason for conquering Bilgewater was to return Sarah''s help, and a small part was to build a base for himself, which was not worth the effort.


    Now he has more important things to do.


    Sun Xu focused his attention on the sea of ??consciousness. A dim pagoda was quietly suspended in the sea of ??consciousness, without any energy fluctuations, like a dead object.


    In the passage of time and space, Linglong once again ran out of energy in order to protect him.


    Now, Linglong Tower''s energy has been replenished, but Linglong still hasn''t awakened.


    Sun Xu already knew what was going on.


    In Pirate World, Linglong''s performance is no different from the real Lingbao.


    But in fact, she was not the kind of spirit treasure Sun Xu remembered, and a large part of her power still belonged to the rules of the Pirate World.


    Linglong itself is a ship spirit, her body is derived from a demon fruit of the phantom beast species, and her tower body is transformed from the ancient weapon Pluto.


    It can be said that her soul to body, from strength to consciousness all come from the world of Pirates!


    The reason why she can still exist is because after being refined by Sun Xu, she does possess some of the characteristics of Lingbao, and the most important thing is that she is no longer an independent life, but depends on Sun Xu to exist!


    This is why she did not die.


    Of course, that part of her rejection has also been applied to Sun Xu. Without Linglong, his closeness to the fate of the League of Legends world could rise a lot!


    It is a pity that Sun Xu can help her resist the rejection of the League of Legends'' fate, but he cannot change her essence, and he cannot wake her up.


    Moreover, the situation is more troublesome than last time.


    Not only did Linglong fall into a deep sleep, but also Linglong Tower could not be used.


    "You must think of a way!"


    Sun Xu was lost in thought.


    His current strength has surpassed Linglong a lot, and on the surface, he no longer needs Linglong''s help.


    But this is not the case!


    As a Lingbao, Linglong''s role has never been measured by its own combat power!


    Normally, the strength of Lingbao depends on the user!


    Lingbao is a gun, and the user''s marksmanship (power) determines the power that Lingbao can exert.


    Linglong is a bit special.


    Her predecessor was Pluto. She had a powerful energy source and could fight alone. At that time, Sun Xu was too weak. Linglong''s strength was not as good as directly using her stored energy.


    Therefore, Linglong will always fight independently.


    But in fact, that is not the normal way to use Lingbao!


    Now, Sun Xu has gathered the soul, and the strength has been greatly improved. The help she can provide to Linglong has far exceeded her own energy, and it is time to return to the right path!


    Moreover, even if you don''t mention the bonus to combat power, the functionality of Linglong Tower is also very important. It can be called a multi-functional flying fortress that integrates storage items, vehicles, and residences!


    In short, Linglong is still very important to him!


    Sun Xu thought for a long time, but didn''t think of a good way.


    Linglong can''t wake up, it has nothing to do with others, purely because the essence is inconsistent with the League of Legends world!


    How can freshwater fish survive in the sea?


    "So, can you only refining Linglong?"


    Sun Xu reached out and rubbed his forehead.


    In a different world, many things have to be restarted.


    For example, Refining Technique.


    His refining technique was inherited from the world of cultivating immortals, but neither the Pirate World nor the world of League of Legends was an orthodox world of cultivating immortals.


    If you want to use the refining technique, you must make certain adjustments according to the corresponding world!


    This is not a simple matter!


    In addition, he also needs to look for materials that can be used in refining equipment.


    There is no devil fruit here, and there should be no materials from the inheritance he got.


    but¡­¡­


    "There is such an extraordinary energy as magic here, and the material for refining may be more abundant than that of Pirate World!"


    Sun Xu thought.


    One Piece World People''s power mainly comes from devil fruits, domineering, and swordsmanship. Physical exercises, except for the devil fruit, are all derived from the human body''s potential.


    And the League of Legends world has a huge magic power, and the foundation of the world of cultivating immortals, spiritual power is somewhat similar.


    In comparison, the similarity between the world of League of Legends and the world of Journey to the West is much higher than that of the Pirate World.


    Sun Xu thought again that there are magical artifacts here too!


    For example, Foyego''s Sword of the Dilapidated King is definitely a very powerful magic item!


    There are also sentinel weapons of Lucian, Senna and others, various Hex devices, and so on.


    Even Sarah¡¯s two pistols seem to have magical energy!


    Sun Xu''s heart moved: "This may be an opportunity!"


    Latest URL:


    Note: If you see the content of this chapter is the anti-theft error content, the book is broken and other issues, please log in ¡ú¡ú

 Chapter 462： boiling

    The sky gradually changed from black to dark blue.


    With the help of dim light, we can see that there is a layer of milky white mist floating on the sea.


    Soon after, at the far end, a little red light appeared at the junction of water and sky, and it zoomed in rapidly.


    A round of red steamer jumped out of the ocean, dispelling the mist and completely illuminating the sky.


    "I''m almost exhausted, you still have leisure to watch the sunrise here."


    Sarah whispered.


    Sun Xu glanced at her: "While saying this, can you suppress the smile at the corner of your mouth?"


    "Hee hee hee."


    The distress that Sarah had finally pretended to disappear instantly disappeared, and she smiled openly: "I didn''t expect that I would be able to control such a big power so quickly!


    In my plan, it will take at least ten years before I can own a ship like the Moon Python to have a place in the slaughter pier! "


    "It hasn''t succeeded yet!"


    Sun Xu poured cold water: "If you can''t keep it, you can only leave on the Moon Python!"


    Sarah gritted her teeth and said fiercely: "No! I will try my best to guard this pier! Just like you said before, I have eaten it in my mouth, how can I vomit it out again?"


    With a group of subordinates standing on her own dock, looking at her own warship not far away, her ambitions are constantly expanding!


    Sun Xu said: "Okay! Very energetic!"


    "It always feels like you are taunting me!"


    Sarah gave him a sideways look, fell silent, and said after a while: "You really want me to be the captain?"


    Sun Xu said: "Just do it, I''m not interested."


    Sarah''s mouth curled up: "We just met, you gave me such a gift, did you fall in love with me?"


    Sun Xu looked at her up and down, and shook his head: "I have a girlfriend, and all of them are more beautiful than you!"


    "Everyone is more prettier than me? Isn''t this...huh?"


    Sarah was talking, and suddenly she was dumbfounded: "How many girlfriends do you have?"


    Sun Xu stretched out his palm, spread his five fingers, and said, "Currently there are five."


    "Five, five?"


    Sarah was dumbfounded.


    "Is such a good person, isn''t it normal to find more girlfriends?"


    Sun Xu said in a natural tone.


    "Scumbag!"


    Sarah gave him a hard look.


    Sun Xu didn''t care either, he smiled and said, "In short, you don''t have to worry about me making your idea!"


    Sarah is also very beautiful, with a bulging figure, and the charming and cold temperament that he only sees.


    However, Sun Xu is now thinking about returning to the Pirate World, and has no idea of ??expanding the harem for the time being.


    After all, now he only needs to worry about the people in the Pirate World, if he has a relationship with the people in the League of Legends world, then he will also leave fetters here.


    If there is a big gap in the time flow between the Pirate World and the League of Legends world, then there is bound to be a world that will end with regret.


    In order to avoid this situation, he would rather not happen from the beginning!


    The environment became quiet again.


    After a while, someone below called Sarah.


    "I''ll be here soon!"


    She replied and was about to leave, but just turned around and stopped again, looked at Sun Xu, hesitated for a moment, and asked: "You, are you not afraid of me betraying you?"


    Sun Xu raised his eyes: "Will you?"


    "Will I be unimportant? The important thing is, don''t you worry?"


    Sarah looked at him: "Actually, all of this should belong to you! I only helped very little, and I didn''t deserve such a generous payment!"


    "I''m not worried, because you are a smart person!"


    Sun Xu smiled and said casually.


    She is a wise person, she must understand that it is definitely more profitable to cooperate with him than to betray him!


    Even if he doesn''t believe in Sarah''s character, he also believes in her emphasis on interests!


    What''s more, according to the information he had learned, although she was cruel and ruthless, she was considered to be a very conscientious person in Bilgewater!


    Of course, there is one more point, he has absolute confidence in his own strength.


    This is a world where individual force can suppress the army!


    Whether you are the boss, decentralizing power to others, or you are behind the scenes, supporting a puppet to stand in the foreground.


    His force is sufficient to ensure that he does not have to worry about any betrayal.


    "I''m afraid it''s more than that!"


    Sarah''s beautiful eyes were deep.


    Sun Xu felt like she was playing a game.


    He didn''t care about gains or losses, and naturally he didn''t care whether she would betray.


    She thinks this is the truth!


    The men over there were calling again. Before leaving, Sarah asked him one last question: "We are completely bound together now, can you tell your real name?"


    "no problem!"


    Sun Xu agreed very simply.


    There is nothing to conceal. He took a pseudonym before, mainly because he couldn''t speak at the time and couldn''t accurately describe his name.


    There are no such worries now.


    "My name is Sun Xu." He said.


    "Sun... Xu? What a strange name!"


    Sarah murmured, then she didn''t care, and she just left her behind. : "Then I will call you''sun'' from now on!"


    "Whatever you want." Sun Xu said.


    ...


    At the same time, Yalai died, and news of the change of ownership of the Lunar Python and his pier began to spread.


    However, most people regard this as a rumor.


    In fact, Bilgewater has always been full of rumors!


    For big people like Yalai, news of death is reported almost every day. Unless they actually see the corpse, most people will not take such news to heart.


    However, soon everyone discovered that the situation was a bit wrong this time.


    It seems that it was Yalai''s subordinate who ran out to spread the news, and it was a very highly regarded subordinate!


    If Yalai is still alive, this behavior is tantamount to looking for death!


    Soon news came out. It was a bounty hunter and her companion who had just debuted and was called Miss Doom, who killed Yalai and seized his ship and dock!


    After the news came out, it caused an uproar and made the rumors untrue again.


    The two newcomers killed the legendary captain Yalai and seized his dock and boat. It sounds like a bedtime story for children.


    However, as more and more insiders came forward, things began to become confusing.


    From a rational point of view, everyone felt that this was just one of the countless rumors circulating on the streets of Bilgewater, perhaps for grandstanding, or for other purposes, and more exaggerated remarks than this were not without rank.


    However, as more and more details were revealed, everyone gradually realized what was wrong.


    In order to make it easier for people to believe, rumors generally focus on the big aspects and ignore the details.


    In this "rumor", even the details of Miss Doom and her companions capturing the Moon Python and the dock are clearly described!


    Like a drop of water in a hot oil pan, Bilgewater began to boil.


    Latest URL:


    Note: If you see the content of this chapter is the anti-theft error content, the book is broken and other issues, please log in ¡ú¡ú

 Chapter 463： peep

    "Monkey King is in Pirate New ( to find the latest chapter!


    At the highest point of the mountain, there is a gorgeous manor.


    Compared with the stinky gutter-like environment at the bottom of Bilgewater, this place is beautiful, clean and luxurious, it is not like Bilgewater!


    However, anyone who really knows Bilgewater knows that this is precisely the most true aspect of Bilgewater: the extremely huge gap between rich and poor!


    The upper class live like aristocrats, while the lower class are rats digging in the stinking ditch!


    In the elegant pavilion, there is a solid wood table filled with various precious fruits, desserts, and dishes that seem very delicious.


    A man in a gorgeous captain''s suit was sitting on guard, holding a knife and fork, and leisurely enjoying a fried steak with charred outside and tender inside.


    Standing next to them were two pretty maids, one holding a fine silver jug, ready to pour wine at any time, and the other holding a fan and gently shaking it.


    In a little position, there are more servants and maids standing there, waiting for the master''s call at any time.


    There is only one in the entire Bilgewater: the new pirate king, Planck!


    After the last steak was cut, Planck took the napkin from the maid and wiped his mouth.


    At this time, the subordinates who had been waiting for a long time walked up wittily.


    "Alai is really dead?"


    "It should be right! Although we haven''t seen the corpse yet, we searched all the places he might go, but no one was found. Moreover, if he is still alive, we won''t turn a blind eye to this kind of thing!"


    "That old guy was actually killed by two newcomers!"


    Planck shook his head disdainfully.


    "It is said that it was because I learned that someone had accepted my reward order and was dazzled by anger. I took a few cronies to find trouble with those two people, and ended up in a trap..."


    "idiot!"


    Planck made a faint comment, then stopped caring, and asked instead: "Has the origins of the two newcomers been found out?"


    "There are two main characters found so far. One is called Miss Doom. He is a bounty hunter who has just debuted. He has great marksmanship and good skills. Recently I have completed a lot of orders. One¡­¡­"


    "What happened to the other person?"


    "The other person seems to be an outsider. He appeared in the lower zone for the first time eight days ago. Earlier intelligence can''t be found, but..."


    Planck gave him a cold look: "I have something to say all at once!"


    "Yes Yes!"


    He was shocked and didn''t dare to hesitate anymore. He hurriedly said, "That man is a mage. In the process of capturing the dock, he showed a very powerful strength. All of Yalai''s men said that he is the legendary arch mage!"


    "Archmage?"


    Planck sneered: "A group of toads at the bottom of the well know what a great mage is!"


    The subordinate said: "It is said that the man can fly, and his magic can block bullets!"


    "That''s kind of interesting!"


    Planck nodded lightly.


    Dare to say in front of him, it must have been verified.


    A mage who can fly and cast magic to block bullets is indeed not weak.


    but¡­¡­


    "But it is absolutely impossible to be an archmage!"


    Planck''s rhetoric was eloquent.


    These people didn''t know what the great mage meant, and they said unceremoniously that now the entire Bilgewater couldn''t find a mage that could add a "big" character to his name!


    Naturally, his subordinates would not compete with him, and instead asked, "Captain, what should we do? After Yalai died, he left a lot of inheritance!"


    Planck didn''t rush to answer, tapping his fingers and thinking for a while: "The most valuable part of the old bastard''s legacy is nothing more than the two most valuable parts, the pier he controls, and his Moon Python.


    Haha, let them fight! However, remember to remind them that no matter who wins, they cannot lose my share! "


    As the current boss of Bilgewater, he has long been beyond ordinary gang struggles!


    Controlling a wharf is a symbol of status, and it is also related to tangible interests. It can be described as Bilgewater''s best asset.


    However, Planck did not take it seriously!


    Not to mention that he himself controls the larger wharf. The captains who control the wharf are actually serving him!


    The money earned is always going to be spent.


    As the boss of Bilgewater, all the money spent in bars, restaurants, casinos, brothels, etc., will have his share!


    The Moon Mana is indeed good, but there are also several ships under him that are not inferior to the Moon Mana!


    There is no need to end up fighting for this little profit, and for nothing he lost his pirate king.


    In fact, Alai¡¯s inheritance is more than that, and there are two very tempting inheritances that he did not mention: Alai¡¯s men and the wealth he left behind!


    Both of these things, Planck is even more despised.


    He is not like Sarah and Sun Xu, lacking manpower.


    "Understood."


    The subordinate dared not say anything, and retired respectfully.


    "Wait." Planck yelled to him, and said slowly: "Go, add another golden sea monster to my bounty!"


    Just now, a big bounty hunter killed him, and he immediately offered a reward for himself, which was undoubtedly showing his confidence to everyone.


    Come and kill me if you have the ability!


    ...


    Some things that Planck didn''t put in his eyes were madness.


    Between the mountain wall, a dark room, four people made it around a table.


    A middle-aged man with short gray hair, thick beard, triangular eyes, thick eyebrows, and a sinister look. His name is Lao Chui and he has his own boat. He is also a famous character in Bilgewater.


    Sitting next to Captain Lao Chu was a bald man named Crow, wearing a blindfold, reticent, cold and stern, and he knew that he was not an easy one at first glance.


    The last man was full of blond hair, dressed in a decent dress, handsome and personable, like a noble son, his name is Pitiel Huck, a newcomer who emerged two years ago, and now he has his own in Bilgewater. A place, but what really made him famous is that he is said to have wiped out the Scarlet Blade.


    The fourth person was a woman with an ugly appearance, tall and plump, and nearly two meters tall. At first glance, she looked like a meat mountain. Her name was Anita, and her name was even better than the previous three men. It is said that she likes thin and short teenagers the most, and one will die every time.


    "It is basically certain now that Yalai is really dead!"


    With short gray hair and a sinister look, he blows his first opening, with undisguised excitement in his tone.


    "This is a feast!"


    Pitier shook the glass in his hand lightly and smiled: "We must not miss it!"


    "Aren''t we here for this?"


    Anita urn sounded in air.


    The crow did not speak, but a touch of excitement appeared on his stern face.


    The four of them looked at each other and all laughed.


    Among all the captains in Bilgewater, they are considered to be relatively successful, but they are still a lot worse than Yalai''s level.


    At least, none of the four of them has their own dock.


    Alai fell, and everyone wanted to eat a piece of meat from his corpse.


    They are no exception.


    Moreover, they focused on the fattest piece!


    With one family, they were not sure, so the four united.


    Crow and Lao Chuu are old friends. They got together first, but still felt unsafe, and pulled Pitier on again.


    Pitiel was going to participate in this feast, and when he heard that he had the opportunity to eat the fat piece of meat, he agreed without hesitation.


    However, in order to balance the crow and the old blow, not to let himself become a clown for nothing, and finally to be a clown for others, he pulled on Anita again.


    The four hit it off and decided to take the slaughter pier reasonably.


    After the excitement, Pitier asked a question: "According to the agreement, the terminal is jointly operated by the four of us. What about Nayarai''s other properties?"


    The crow, who has not spoken, said solemnly: "The Moon Python belongs to me, and you share the rest!"


    "Do you think we are fools?"


    Anita slammed the table: "Who doesn''t know, the most valuable thing in Alai''s estate is the dock and his moon python?"


    The crow looked at her with a sullen face: "Alai''s wealth is also worth a lot of money as his subordinates!"


    Anita snorted: "Well, those are yours, and the Moon Python is mine!"


    Pitier rounded off: "Okay, there is no need to argue about this kind of thing, don''t forget what our goal is."


    "Yes!"


    Lao Chui also interrupted: "We are not the only ones who are looking at Yalai''s legacy. We must devote all our power to the fight for the dock. As for other properties, it can only depend on the situation!


    If you can really get part of it by then, you can wait for the end of the competition before discussing it. After all, we will be allies in the future if we want to operate the terminal together. "


    After the persuasion of the two, Anita and Crow, who were not going to turn their faces, said nothing.


    Of course, this is only on the surface, but not necessarily what you think in your heart.


    It''s not just them, Lao Chuan and Pitier can''t be as sensible as they say.


    Next, the four began to discuss specific plans.


    "The dock is now occupied by Miss Doom, what do you think?" Captain Old Chuan asked.


    Anita looked at Pitiel and said, "Hehe, she is a bit like you, she was killed on the head of a big man. However, now she is more beautiful than you were at the beginning. Just debuted, there is hardly any famous newcomer. , Can actually kill a legendary captain like Yalai, tusk!"


    Pitier''s expression became gloomy, but Xiaorou said without a smile: "I checked it, mainly because Alai was arrogant. With a few cronies, he dared to find fault with others in the middle of the night, and fell into it stupidly. In the trap, this was so easily killed, Miss Doom herself has nothing to praise!"


    "Well, Pittier, you come to take the lead?" Old Chuan suggested: "Leave this simple to you, and let us handle the more difficult ones!"


    "I''m OK!"


    "agree!"


    The other three did not hesitate to speak in support.


    These black-hearted bastards!


    Pilti''s face turned dark, and he smiled dryly: "Although Miss Doom is nothing, she has included many of Yalai''s men and a group of very sophisticated weapons. Just to be on the safe side I think we still act together. For good."


    Miss Doom is indeed easier to deal with, but the old-fashioned proposal has nothing to do with good intentions.


    If he agrees, even if Miss Doom can be solved successfully, there will be no small losses, and the three of them will definitely kick him out of the league without mercy!


    There is no need to discuss at all, if one less person can divide the spoils, they will be able to reach an agreement in an instant!


    "Oh well!"


    Lao Chuan smacked his lips regretfully, and then said: "There is another question, to eradicate my investigation, Miss Doom''s companion is a mage, it is said that it is a great mage..."


    "Archmage?"


    Before he finished speaking, Pitier interrupted him: "The imagination of a group of ignorant guys!"


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 461 Peek) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 464： Turbulent undercurrent

    "Monkey King is in Pirate New ( to find the latest chapter!


    Lao Chuan glanced at Pitier: "Whether that person is an archmage or not, a mage who can fly and can block bullets with magic is definitely not easy to mess with!"


    Naturally, Alai''s men would not conceal this information for Sun Xu. It is not difficult for them to find out this information!


    "What are you afraid of!"


    Pitier didn''t care: "If even the two newcomers can''t solve it, then we don''t have to fight for control of the dock!"


    "Well said!"


    Anita shook her fat fingers: "According to the rules, those captains who already have docks do not participate in the competition. Who is our opponent?"


    There are not many rules in Bilgewater, and this is one of them.


    Although it is not written on black paper and white letters like the real law, the binding force is not weak.


    Those who already have their own dock and rob him will be considered too greedy and may become targets of public criticism.


    Of course, if you have enough strength, you can ignore all rules!


    In the final analysis, Bilgewater is a lawless place where strength is respected.


    Lao Chui and Crow were originally the group under the most powerful captain. Together, they really felt like giving me away.


    "Nevertheless, we still have to be careful!"


    The taciturn crow said in a dull voice: "The two newcomers can kill Alai and take the Dock and Moon Python. They definitely have two brushes!


    Although we unite are not afraid of them, I don''t think no one wants to suffer too much loss!


    I suggest that we can wait for a while and don''t be the first to shoot! Wait for other people to explore the way for us and figure out the reality of the two newcomers there, then it''s not too late to start! "


    "I agree with Captain Crow''s suggestion!"


    Pitier did not hesitate to raise his hand to support: "The first shot will not only meet the fiercest resistance, but may also become the target of others! We are for the control of the dock. There is no need to be in the limelight!"


    "I agree too!" Old Chuan said.


    "A circle of cowards!"


    Anita frowned, a little dissatisfied, but after a cold snort, she didn''t say much.


    Three to one, even if she had any opinion, the other three agreed, and it didn''t make much sense to put it forward.


    "Then it''s settled! Let''s not move, and when we can see the reality of the two rookies, we will make another thunder blow and seize the dock!"


    Finally, as a key figure in the series of four people, he always said: "However, don''t be idle during this time. Let''s arrange the manpower and weapons and be ready to do it at any time!


    Secondly, we can also take the initiative to investigate and investigate. If we can find out their details first, then we don''t have to wait for others, and we can do it directly.


    After all, there are many dreams in the night! "


    No one else has any opinions.


    The four discussed the details again, and then dispersed.


    Anita was the first to leave, followed by Pitiel. After a while, only Lao Chuan and Crow were left in the room.


    "Then I''m leaving too!"


    The crow stood up and tidied his clothes.


    He nodded and said nothing.


    After the crow left, he continued to stay in the room, seeming to be waiting for something.


    after awhile.


    Click, click, click.


    A wall behind him suddenly made a strange noise, and then the wall cracked like a door.


    The crow came out of it.


    The two smiled at each other.


    "Isn''t it discovered by other people?" Old whispered.


    "Do not worry!"


    The crow nodded slightly, and a smile appeared on his stern face.


    The two of them were old friends, completely different from Pitiel.


    ...


    Standing in the shadow, Pitier looked at the house with the closed door, with a sneer at the corner of his mouth.


    "The two old guys Lao Chui and Crow took the initiative to come to me for an alliance. They must have no peace of mind! Maybe they are now hiding in a dark corner to discuss how to cheat me!"


    "Anita is a stupid pig! It''s okay to get her to attract a bit of power. If you really trust her and use her as the key to fighting against Lao Chu and the Crow, then I will definitely be pitted and I don''t even know how to die!"


    "But, hum! The final victory must be lost to me! Whether it''s the two lucky newcomers, the crows, the two old guys, or the fat pig Anita, this time, I want to breathe a sigh of relief. Swallow you up clean!"


    A flame called ambition rose in Pitiel''s eyes!


    Once, he conspired to kill the Scarlet Hand, inherited his power and wealth, from an unknown newcomer to one of the famous big captains of Birgewater!


    He didn''t even think about it, two years later, there is a better opportunity!


    If his plan succeeds in the end, he will become one of the most powerful captains.


    Even after a period of accumulation, it is not impossible to finally replace that man and become the new king of Bilgewater!


    The fire in Pitiel''s heart seemed to be burning, he couldn''t help licking his lips and turned to leave.


    ...


    After the residents of Bilgewater woke up in the morning, they soon realized that today''s atmosphere was a bit wrong.


    There was a scent of dryness in the air.


    With excitement on everyone''s face, they gathered together in twos and threes and said something.


    Those who woke up later saw this situation with a dazed expression, and when they figured out what happened, they immediately joined the discussion team.


    "Yarai, yes, that is Yalai! He is dead! He was killed! It is said that his head was cut off with a knife, and his death was terrible!"


    "I heard that the limbs were cut off, and they were finally dragged to the slaughter pier. They were gnawed to death by those greedy rats!"


    "Miss Doom did it!"


    "Miss Doom is a bounty hunter, powerful and amazingly beautiful! I heard the husband of my cousin''s wife''s sister say that she is like a sea monster who walked out of the deep sea and is destined to become a big figure in Bilgewater! "


    "How is it possible that a newcomer can kill the legendary Captain Yalai? This must be a rumor!"


    "Gang Jing! This is not what I said, you just ask, everyone in the city knows it!"


    "Actually, Miss Doom, who killed Yalai, has an accomplice. Although she doesn''t know what it is called, she is said to be a mage!"


    Illaoi walked through the crowd full of excitement carrying the golden idol, with a thoughtful look on his face.


    "Miss Doom, is it a girl next to that man? I didn''t expect that she also has extraordinary talents. Maybe I should find a chance to see her again."


    She naturally learned the news that Yalai was killed.


    An ordinary captain, and said to be an idiot who never pays tithes, she would not care at all when she died, and she was too lazy to investigate.


    However, along the way, she still figured out what was going on.


    The last time she met, her attention was mainly focused on Sun Xu, and she did not pay attention to Sarah. At this time, she was a little interested.


    "True, it is impossible for these stupid people to pass the trial of Nagakaboros. It is a waste of time for us to stay here!"


    A senior priest looked around in disgust and complained loudly.


    "Sacrifice, I know what I am doing!"


    Illaoi said indifferently, she didn''t intend to explain more, and she didn''t need to explain at all. Others only need to implement her ideas, and it doesn''t matter if they don''t understand!


    Although the senior priests were dissatisfied, they were helpless.


    In the church of Nagakaboros, the true one is the highest-ranking person who directly serves the gods. Among all true beings for hundreds of years, Illaoi is also the most powerful and respected true being among them.


    No one can violate her decision!


    The other priest glanced at Illaoi''s expression, and had an idea in his mind: "True man, the two people you are following seem to have encountered some trouble, should we provide some help?"


    Although they do not seek hegemony, no one in Bilgewater dared to provoke them at all.


    Not only because of the shelter of Nagakaboros, but also because they have a huge influence and a powerful force!


    Even Planck didn''t dare to turn his face with the church of Nagakaboros at will.


    They are the uncrowned kings of Bilgewater!


    "No need!" Illaoi shook his head lightly: "All this is their destiny!"


    Others are still discussing about Arai and Miss Doom, but Illaoi has left them out of the blue.


    For her, this is a trivial matter that is not worth mentioning. She has more important things to think about!


    ...


    Slaughter terminal.


    In the daytime, it becomes lively again.


    The resting dockers stepped onto their posts again and continued to deal with the sea animals. Merchants also came and went, choosing the commodities they wanted.


    The long-awaited captains also took their prey onto the pier, hoping to sell them at a good price.


    After seven days of soul-eclipsing night, the entire Bilgewater was shaved off a layer of grease and became poor and weak.


    The captains can''t wait to fill their pockets!


    Seeing that the prey they had caught so hard was kept at low prices, the captains were flushed with anger, and they spit in enclaves to discuss with the terminal manager, and it might even develop into a fight.


    The captains of Bilgewater are not good gentlemen, if necessary, ninety-nine percent of the sea hunting team can become pirates at any time!


    At this time, the pier guards will swarm up.


    If the captain¡¯s power is strong enough, then pull him away and try to reconcile the conflict. If the captain is weak to be bullied, then I¡¯m sorry, the prey may be confiscated directly, and compensation for the loss of the dock is also required.


    Chaos and prosperity, dirty but lively, this is the slaughter dock!


    However, today''s slaughter terminal is slightly different.


    In other words, one of the piers is very different.


    The other piers are full of people coming and going, and the sky is surging, but here is deserted and there is only one ship docked at the pier.


    After a captain sold his prey, he was about to leave with a bag of golden sea monsters. He suddenly caught a glimpse of the deserted pier from the corner of his eyes and asked, "That is the pier controlled by Yalai?"


    "Yes!"


    His deputy licked his lips, and a flash of greed flashed in his eyes: "It would be great if we had a dock of our own, and the income of the sea beast just now could be at least half more! Those **** blood-sucking worms will only lower prices and lower prices. !"


    The captain was also full of greed, but he quickly woke up and sighed: "Don''t think about it, that is not something we can covet!"


    He is sober.


    In Bilgewater, only the most successful and powerful captain can own his own dock.


    And they are obviously far away from the three words "most successful"!


    The deputy also understood this, and sighed deeply, feeling bitter in his heart, feeling that he didn''t even have the energy to speak.


    The captain took another look at the cold pier over there, with an expression of jealousy or irony on his face: "Rookies are novices. They seem to want to take the pier as their own. They really do not know whether they live or die!"


    "Ha ha ha ha."


    The deputy also laughed, but his smile looked a little distorted: "It''s normal. Newcomers are always pretentious. Didn''t we also do that?"


    The two looked at each other, and then quickly moved aside.


    They know very well that this is an expression of putting gold on their faces.


    Those two rookies killed Arai!


    Almost the whole city is now discussing this. This starting point is almost as high as the sky. Where can they be compared to the little people at the bottom of all captains?


    They can only yell like this, hoping to find a sense of superiority.


    It seems that this is a bit embarrassing, and the deputy quickly added: "Actually, there is nothing wrong with a low starting point. The higher you stand, the more painful you fall! They are like this, I think they are about to fall directly to death!"


    The captain said, "That''s not bad, too, at least it has been beautiful for a few days! Hahaha..."


    Both of them laughed.


    He was not too addicted, and said: "If I were to drive the Moon Python and run away, it would be a treasure ship..."


    "If it were you, Yalai would directly blow his head and throw it into the smelly ditch!"


    A voice suddenly came from behind, interrupting his YY.


    "Who?"


    The unknown captain flushed immediately and turned to look back.


    He was about to yell at him when he saw the face of the person speaking clearly, and suddenly got stuck, as if there was a rag leaking in his throat.


    "Uh, ah, ho, you..."


    "Get away! Don''t get in the way of my eyes here!"


    The unknown captain didn''t say a word, and left in a desperate manner. The deputy did not say a word, and followed the captain with a low eyebrow.


    When they couldn''t see the person at all, the two men breathed a sigh of relief, and looked at the direction when they came with lingering fears.


    The deputy couldn''t help asking: "Those two are..."


    The unknown captain nodded his head: "Yes! They are the two villains who have been famous in the whole world recently, Graves and Drizzt!"


    At the same time, holding a large shotgun and dangling a cigar, the tall, strong, beard-faced, rough-cut man withdrew his gaze and snorted coldly.


    "If they walk more slowly, I will shoot them in the ass!"


    The people around him are exactly the opposite of him. They are thin, dressed expensively, and dressed glamorously. They have a silly temperament, like a noble boy who ran away from home.


    They are the notorious villains, Graves, and Drizzt who have committed many sensational crimes recently!


    For Sun Xu, they have two more prestigious titles, extra-legal fanatics, and card masters!


    For short, male guns and cards!


    Drizzt was playing with a card in his hand and said casually: "I didn''t expect you to have this kind of hobby. It seems I''m going to guard you from ordering it."


    "You fart!"


    Graves was furious: "Tobias, you can arrange it like a mother, I will put my cutie into your mouth!"


    Tobias is Drizzt''s real name, full name Tobias Felix.


    He is not called Drizzt now, it was the name he changed after Graves was arrested when an error occurred when the two of them cooperated in a crime in the future.


    As for the cuteness in Graves'' mouth, of course it was the oversized shotgun in his hand.


    After working together for so long, of course Drizzt knew what his partner¡¯s temper was. He didn¡¯t take any threats to him at all. He put away the cards and straightened up: "Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s see if there is work, they are now It should be the one who lacks the most manpower, maybe we can make a big fortune this time!"


    "This cunning loach!"


    Graves gave Drizzt a fierce look and ran after him.


    ...


    "Our situation doesn''t seem so good!"


    Sarah sighed.


    She didn''t sleep all night, but she didn''t show any fatigue, and her delicate and charming face was still radiant.


    "How are the other people''s emotions?"


    Sun Xu asked.


    Speaking of this, Sarah couldn''t help but smile a little: "It''s terrible! They didn''t seem to think that we are really only two of us!"


    The night may be hidden by the darkness, but now the sky is bright and everything around is exposed.


    Those who remained naturally knew that there was actually no ambush at all. From the beginning to the end, there were only Sun Xu and Sarah!


    Someone asked Sarah for proof, and she admitted it frankly.


    After knowing the truth, they were all struck by lightning.


    These people who thought they were willing to stay, plus Sun Xu and Sarah''s men, will fight the next trouble together, who knows, only them!


    "Pay more attention, you must not let people defect! Once this happens, don''t be merciless, just solve it!"


    Sun Xu''s voice was slightly cold.


    If you don''t be ruthless at this time, the result will surely cause a chain reaction, and you will be completely abandoned at that time!


    Sarah naturally understood this, but she still had a worry in her heart.


    "They just surrendered, they didn''t have loyalty in the first place, and they put too much pressure on it. Will it cause mutiny?"


    "Perhaps, but we have no choice!"


    Sun Xu said: "Our foundation is too shallow. If we want to take shortcuts, we can only take risks!"


    If you spend several years cultivating your own cronies, first pull up a team, build on the basis one by one, and then continue to expand, you will naturally be much more secure.


    But the time consuming is not so comparable.


    Sun Xu thought for a moment, and then said: "The shackles must not be lowered, but we can start from other directions to improve their morale."


    Morale is important.


    A group of teams who just want to escape, cower and dare not fight, and may even stab themselves at a critical moment, even if they forcefully pull to the front line, they will not be able to exert much combat effectiveness at all!


    If you want them to really play a role, you must mobilize their enthusiasm!


    Sarah''s expression moved: "You mean..."


    "Yes!"


    Sun Xu nodded and said: "Under the reward, there must be a brave man! If you want people to sell your life, you must not be stingy!


    These people are willing to stay, certainly not because you and I are good-looking. Although it is not ruled out that there are very few such people, most of them are for profit!


    Then we will give them benefits!


    If the risk increases, then give them higher benefits! As long as you can survive this catastrophe and successfully hold the pier, it is worth paying no amount of money! "


    Sarah understands this, but...


    "We don''t have that much money at all."


    "Have you forgotten Yalai''s treasure?"


    Sun Xu reminded.


    Although most of Yalai''s money was spent on the Moon Python, only the small part that was hidden was an unimaginably large sum of money!


    The gap between the rich and the poor between ordinary people and those famous big captains is like the distance between the sky and the earth!


    Even if there are several times more people, the money is definitely enough!


    "But we haven''t got it yet?"


    Sarah frowned: "If you just draw a cake, the effect may not be so good!"


    The people of Bilgewater are very real and don''t really believe in the painting of cakes.


    Because they have been living a precarious life, maybe one day they suddenly die unexpectedly, and there is no future at all.


    If you don¡¯t look forward to the future, no matter how attractive the pie painting is, it will not help!


    Sun Xu smiled mysteriously: "Guess Yalai might hide the money there?"


    Sarah was taken aback.


    Her brain is very easy to use, and read two messages from Sun Xu''s sentence.


    First, you should know where Yalai hid the money, otherwise there is no need to guess at all.


    Second, that money can now be easily withdrawn.


    There seems to be only one place that meets these two conditions...


    Sarah''s gaze turned slightly, and she looked at the dock, which was exactly the behemoth docked on the dock.


    "Yarai''s treasure is hidden on the Moon Python?"


    There was surprise in her tone, but also a little bit of disbelief.


    "Yes!" Sun Xu smiled, "In a place like Bilgewater, where can it be safer to hide than in the Moon Python?"


    When he visited yesterday, he discovered that the population density of Bilgewater is very high, and it is getting higher as it goes down, there is almost no free place, and there is no room for treasure at all.


    He either chooses the island outside or hides in the sea.


    Both of these methods are not very reliable.


    In the end, Yalai thought on a whim, and secretly built a storage room on the Moon Python and hid part of his wealth in it.


    The slaughter pier is more valuable, but one day it may be taken away. In Alai''s heart, the Moon Python is his foundation.


    If the Moon Moon was destroyed or taken away by someone else, then he might have lost his life, and a small amount of money would be irrelevant.


    "follow me!"


    Sun Xu took Sara to the cabin.


    There was a commotion among the guards and workers on the dock.


    "what should we do?"


    "Cheating! There are really only two of them! Then, don''t we need to fight all the troubles that follow?"


    "Would you like to take this opportunity..."


    Some people are also wary.


    "Ahem, don''t bother me if you are looking for death! Don''t care if they have any helpers, the strength of those two people is not fake! Especially the man, I have seen a mana that Captain Alai once respected as a guest of honor. Not as good as him!"


    In the end, he said earnestly and earnestly: "You may not die if you stay, but you will die if you run away! You have to think about it!


    In addition, this seems to be an opportunity, but it is hard to guarantee that it is not because they are fishing? Miss Doom has been in contact with you all, is she like a fool who can''t think about such a simple question? "


    Everyone looked at each other.


    The commotion is still going on, everyone has no idea, but no one has been leading the commotion, and the commotion has not turned into a riot.


    At this moment, two figures greeted the pier, diverting everyone''s attention.


    They quickly surrounded the two of them.


    "Who are you? Why are you here?"


    "Don''t be nervous! We are not your enemies. Excuse me, is Miss Doom here? I want to discuss business with her!"


    Everyone looked at each other, and the last one stood up.


    "You are waiting here, the captain will be here soon!"


    ...


    Sun Xu took Sara to the depths of the cabin.


    "Is it here?"


    Sarah looked around. Since it is a secret storage room, it should be a secret room without accident. Where is the agency?


    Sun Xu pointed to a mural next to him, very stream of consciousness.


    Sarah stepped forward and touched it carefully, her eyes gradually widening: "This one can actually be moved!"


    The movement she said does not mean that the painting as a whole can be moved, but the painting as a whole is composed of many fragments, but it is coated with a layer of film, so it cannot be seen.


    Sun Xu stepped forward: "Yes, we must recombine the paintings before we can open the secret room."


    "Well, this is too difficult, right?"


    Sarah looked confused.


    This is not three or five yuan, nor is it ten or eight yuan. At a glance, she saw that the painting was at least several hundred yuan, or even thousands.


    How is this group?


    "In fact, Yalai still has a combined corresponding picture, hidden in his home."


    Sun Xu said.


    In fact, even if Alai wants to open it once, it is not easy.


    "Then shall we go to his house to get paintings?"


    Sarah was taken aback, isn''t it still impossible to get it out?


    "No no! We don''t have to be so troublesome!"


    Sun Xu shook his head, walked to the wall, pressed his palm up, and gently pushed.


    Creak...


    There was a toothy rubbing sound, and a gap was opened where his palm was holding it, and it gradually became larger, eventually becoming a door more than one meter wide.


    Sarah hadn''t bothered to ask how he did it, holding her breath, and staring at the door in shock.


    She grew up in a wealthy family. She thought she didn''t have much desire for wealth, but at this moment she knew she was wrong.


    The golden sea monster piled up into a hill, shining with dazzling brilliance, precious Demacia swords, boutique rifles from Picheng, and various treasures of art piled up in the room. Several boxes and lids were placed in the corners. It is opened, and there are neatly placed gold bars inside!


    This is simply an ocean of wealth!


    "This, is this too exaggerated?"


    Sarah murmured.


    "This is far worse!"


    Sun Xu shook his head and smiled.


    According to Yalai¡¯s memory, these fortunes are not even one-tenth of what he was at his peak!


    This is only Yalai, and there are people richer than him.


    For example, the king of pirates, Planck!


    Sarah also thought about this problem, and her excitement gradually calmed down.


    "It seems that we still have a long way to go before we defeat Planck!"


    In Bilgewater, money means power!


    There is only one Yalai, and the Yalai who was in a difficult period has so much wealth. It is conceivable how exaggerated Planck¡¯s wealth is!


    She still underestimated his power!


    "It''s not us, it''s you!"


    Sun Xu emphasized.


    Sarah glared at him, didn''t say much, picked up a bag, and started filling it with the golden sea monster.


    "What are you doing?" Sun Xu asked.


    Sarah replied, "Isn''t it to boost morale? Nothing is more effective than real money! You also take a bag and put two more bags! Be sure to blind them!"


    Sun Xu understands in seconds.


    In the original world, some companies gave bonuses and used the present to build a wall for the same purpose.


    This method can really give people a lot of stimulation.


    The two quickly filled four snakeskin bags, and looked down, the golden was extremely attractive.


    This is not local gold, but real gold at a fair price!


    Sarah picked up two bags and sighed: "Having these two heavy bags, a sense of happiness can''t help but a feeling of happiness rises in my heart. It is indeed a great thing to have money!"


    "It will be someone else''s in a while!"


    Sun Xu had a calm expression on his face, and walked forward while carrying it.


    In Pirate World, he got more gold than this! Add it all together, even if the Moon Moon is hollowed out!


    Sarah''s expression was stagnant, and she stepped to chase after her, muttering in a low voice, "I sent it to them too!"


    ...


    PS: And


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 462 Undercurrent) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 465： Drizzt and Graves

    "Monkey King is in Pirate New ( to find the latest chapter!


    As soon as Sun Xu and Sarah got out of the cabin, a few people surrounded them, their expressions a little strange.


    Sarah frowned, thinking that something bad had happened, and asked quickly: "What''s the matter?"


    "Captain, someone is looking for you."


    A delicate woman said.


    Sarah raised her eyebrows in surprise: "Look for me? Who?"


    "It''s us!"


    Before coming back, the visitor walked over on his own initiative.


    A sturdy, unshaven man with a beard, and a man in black with an exquisite dress and carelessness.


    Sarah felt a little familiar, and thought for a while: "Are you... those two very famous villains?"


    Drizzt spread his hands and smiled: "Captain Doom, we are not villains, we just did something that others would not dare to do... Well, even if we are villains, I think Captain Doom must need us now. The help of the villain."


    Sarah asked with interest: "What can you do?"


    "a lot of!"


    Drizzt said in a slightly exaggerated tone: "In short, we can help you deal with the enemy, as long as you are willing to pay a small amount of reward!"


    "Ahem."


    Graves quietly stabbed him with his elbow.


    "Don''t worry, I haven''t finished it yet!"


    Drizzt pulled his arms away.


    "Ahem!"


    Graves increased his voice and stabbed him again.


    Drizzt realized that it was wrong and followed Graves'' gaze.


    The very handsome man with black hair and dark eyes beside Miss Doom was looking up and down at them, his eyes were indescribably weird.


    His scalp was numb, and a chill rose in his heart.


    Whether he was in a desperate situation, surrounded by enemies, even when someone put a gun against his head, he had never felt this way.


    This kind of life is completely out of my control and will pass away at any time!


    "that¡­¡­"


    The cold sweat on Drizzt''s forehead came out, and he gave a dry smile: "Um, I suddenly remembered that we still have something to do. Let''s talk about that later."


    Sarah''s gaze turned around Graves, Drizzt and Sun Xu, and the corners of her mouth slightly curled up: "Why are you leaving so anxiously?"


    Patter.


    She let go of her palms and let the two bags fall on the ground.


    Sun Xu also threw the bag in his hand.


    The openings of the four bags were opened, and the golden light was dazzling.


    Drizzt''s movements suddenly solidified, Graves'' eyes lit up, and the others around him swallowed even more.


    "Okay, a lot of golden sea monsters!"


    I don''t know who murmured.


    Drizzt quickly recovered.


    Unlike the few turtles around him, he has seen the world.


    Over the years, he and Graves have turned down a lot of answers and accumulated a lot of wealth, but they were both squandered.


    "You are right. I need manpower now. I have heard your reputation. Although they are two scumbags, they must have some strength!"


    Sarah pointed to the golden siren on the ground: "You see, money, what I have is, as long as you help me hold the dock, I won''t treat you badly!"


    What Drizzt thought of for the first time was not the mission, but the source of these golden sea monsters.


    He looked towards the Moon Python almost subconsciously.


    Sun Xu and Sarah walked out of the Moon Moon with four bags, it couldn''t be more obvious!


    But the next moment, Drizzt was like a cat whose tail was stomped on, and its hair exploded.


    "run!"


    He yelled subconsciously, flipped his palm, a card appeared between his fingers, and the light flashed on the card.


    A familiar feeling came, and his consciousness began to rise.


    Drizzt''s heart relaxed slightly, just when he thought he was about to fly away from here, as he had done many times before, the light of the card went out and his consciousness returned to his body.


    Nothing happened.


    Drizzt''s heart sank to the bottom, but he didn''t give up, and drew another card. The card glowed red. Before he could throw it out, the red light disappeared. The card seemed overwhelmed and turned directly into his palm. A mass of ashes.


    Drizzt was dumbfounded.


    Failed!


    This is the first time!


    It was the first time he failed since he learned this trick!


    Whether it is a red card that can be exploded or a destiny card used to escape, all of them are actually invalid!


    "Very interesting magic!"


    A voice rang in his ears, and Drizzt came to his senses and looked at the handsome man with black hair and dark eyes beside Miss Doom.


    He knew that it was this person who threatened him, and it was this person who interrupted his trick.


    "So you are a mage!"


    Sarah suddenly said: "It''s no wonder that every time you are pushed to a desperate situation, you can successfully escape."


    Drizzt looked solemn.


    I thought it was just a very ordinary action, but I didn''t expect it to be so thorough.


    This is a bottomless sinkhole!


    Graves held the large shotgun in his hand tightly, but didn''t have any thoughts of pulling the trigger.


    The intuition that he has exercised from walking on the edge of death for countless times told him that shooting will kill you!


    Of course shooting will kill people, but it was someone else who died in the past, but this time it was himself who was going to die!


    "Don''t be nervous."


    Sun Xu smiled lightly: "We have no grudges and no grudges, I will not kill people at will! As long as you are honest."


    "If you don''t add the last sentence and put away this numbing threat, then I can put a little light on it."


    Drizzt sneered, no longer the careless attitude he had before, and said seriously: "This time we admit to planting. Mr. did not kill us. There should be some demands. I don''t know how we can save our lives?"


    He is very simple.


    The magic has failed, and with his small body, there is no need to resist.


    The companion was strong, but Drizzt had long discovered that something was wrong, and Graves kept quiet.


    This is simply too rare!


    Even when it was the most dangerous, the rude words in his mouth never stopped.


    Needless to think about him, he knew that Graves must be under similar mental pressure as himself.


    Sun Xu smiled brightly.


    Someone gave pillows when I was really dozing off!


    I was worried about the shortage of manpower, and the two tool men came to the door by themselves!


    Of course he knows these two people!


    Although there are some differences in appearance, the overall situation is correct. The iconic shotgun in Graves'' hands, the card magic that Drizzt played with, no doubt told him again, except for Sarah and Illaoi, he met again. Two acquaintances.


    Sun Xu and Sarah looked at each other and laughed: "It''s very simple, we hire you to help us fight! Rest assured, you will never be treated badly in terms of remuneration!


    Of course, this is just a deal, you can refuse, and we will not embarrass you, after all, we are not bad guys either! "


    This sudden skyrocketing sense of threat is totally different from what you said.


    Drizzt sneered, wiped the sweat from his forehead, and categorically agreed: "No problem!"


    He didn''t even ask about the salary.


    Giving more and giving less is free, and it''s okay if you don''t, it''s like buying him and the stupid big man''s life.


    As the saying goes, if you know a mistake, you must correct it, and if you are beaten, you must stand upright!


    The two of them are wicked thieves, but they often walk by the river. How can they not get their shoes wet? It¡¯s not bad to be captured this time, if you can save your life!


    "I have no problem!"


    Graves murmured.


    Except for the few coughs when reminding Drizzt, this was the first time he had spoken.


    In fact, Drizzt didn''t know that Graves was under more pressure than him! Almost formed the substance, making him unable to move at all.


    After all, Drizzt is a wise man who knows how to judge the situation and let him know what to do, but Graves is a reckless man. The pressure on him is less, and if he is not uniform, he will become hotheaded and make some things that both sides don¡¯t want to see. What happened.


    Sun Xu nodded in satisfaction: "Very well, your first task is to hire more people! There is no upper limit on the number, the more the better, the stronger the better!


    Remuneration is paid on a daily basis, and the price is calculated at more than 20% of the market price!


    Specifically, you can decide for yourself! If you do well, you can get paid more! In short, money will definitely not treat you badly! "


    "Let''s hire people?"


    Drizzt blinked and looked surprised. Isn''t this afraid that they will run away?


    Isn''t it someone who trusts them?


    Even he himself can''t believe this thing.


    Sun Xu smiled meaningfully: "I hope you don''t do stupid things, destiny will watch you for me!"


    Handing over the hiring of manpower to Drizzt and Graves was something he had deliberately considered.


    In fact, they have already started hiring people.


    However, the news has not spread, and very few people come to apply!


    Even if there are more people, the strength and quality are also uneven, and it is not easy to select.


    Moreover, it is conceivable that there must be more people with poorer overall quality.


    If there is no choice, you can make do with it.


    However, the appearance of cards and male guns gave him new ideas.


    These two people are relatively wild and often find people to cooperate when committing crimes. They are more experienced in this area and should be able to find some better helpers.


    This is an extraordinary world, a master is better than dozens of mediocre ones.


    Even if you can find three or five, it can be of great help.


    As for whether they would take the opportunity to escape, Sun Xu was not very worried about this issue.


    Drizzt''s heart was chilled, and suddenly a pair of eyes appeared in his mind, the eyes in front of him with a meaningful look!


    He was in a daze, and those eyes disappeared again, as if they were just an illusion of himself.


    "No! It''s not an illusion! I still have the feeling of being stared at!"


    Drizzt looked around, but found that the feeling of being stared at was a bit different from the feeling of being looked at.


    "What exactly is going on?"


    Before he could understand, he was pulled by Graves and hurriedly left.


    Sun Xu didn''t care about them either, and nodded to Sarah: "I will leave it to you next."


    "no problem!"


    Sarah smiled and looked around.


    I don''t know when, everyone secretly came around, they didn''t dare to approach, but their eyes kept looking here.


    The four bags under Sarah''s feet opened their mouths, revealing the golden siren, because it was too slow to install, a few of them even got out of the pockets and rolled onto the ground.


    It can be clearly seen that most people are secretly swallowing saliva.


    This scene is so tempting!


    "Do you want it?"


    Sarah asked with a smile.


    It was quiet for a second, and the shouts rang neatly.


    "think!"


    Sarah didn''t sell her, she said loudly: "Hahaha, these are just for you! To reward you for making the right choice last night!"


    "Oh oh oh!!"


    There was a huge cheer on the dock, and everyone was full of excitement.


    The feeling of sending real money directly is indeed very shocking!


    Moreover, looking at the number of the four bags of gold sea monsters, everyone can divide a lot!


    Sarah pressed her palm down, and the cheers stopped instantly.


    With the blessing of money, her prestige reached its peak in an instant.


    "More than that, there are more golden sea monsters waiting for you! Everyone should know that there will definitely be people who want to **** our trophies. When this battle is won, everyone will get richer than you can imagine. remuneration!"


    "Long live the captain!"


    Everyone on the dock became crazy.


    Didn''t they stay here for this?


    Yes, war is definitely dangerous.


    However, most people in Bilgewater risked their lives to make money!


    Isn''t it dangerous to go out to hunt sea beasts?


    Storms, powerful sea beasts beyond the scope of response, other pirates, etc., may all kill them!


    There is also one of the most important and highest-paid positions on the ship, the Harpooner, who has to fight close to the sea beasts. Isn''t it dangerous?


    Those gang members, those robbers, don''t they also pin their heads to their waistbands? What are they for? Just one word, money!


    That''s it, many people want to earn but don''t have a chance!


    They can only nest in the bottom of Bilgewater, living in the worst environment and eating the worst food. They may get sick and die that day, or they may become shattered when a wave hits them.


    It''s normal to scramble, take some risks!


    To put it bluntly, this money is enough to buy the lives of many of them!


    If you add those promised by Sarah, it will be enough to buy the lives of most of them!


    Sarah pressed her palm again, and the cheers were silent again.


    She still had a smile on her face, but her eyes became colder, especially when she looked at several of them.


    "Golden Sea Monster I have prepared it for everyone! I hope that no one will do stupid things, it will not affect you at that time!"


    As soon as this statement was made, everyone''s gazes when they looked to the side changed a lot, especially those who had exposed unruly attempts before, and they were extremely vigilant, causing several people to cry secretly.


    "All right!"


    Sarah clapped her hands, her cold breath gradually dissipated: "Now, everyone, come and get the Golden Sea Monster!"


    The slightly stagnant atmosphere returned to its peak in an instant.


    Sun Xu didn''t care about the movement beside him, thinking about his own affairs intensively.


    "Drizzt''s magic is really interesting!"


    The red card that explodes is just a very crude way of using energy. If Sun Xu can control the magic, there are a thousand ways to use it better than that.


    But the fate card that is teleported has something to it.


    Because this card really involves the power of destiny!


    Although the more in-depth principle is still unclear, it is indeed connected with the power of destiny at the time of activation!


    Sun Xu interrupted Drizzt''s spellcasting by interrupting his communication with the power of destiny.


    As for the method of interrupting the red card, just like the red card itself, it is not worth mentioning!


    Everyone has the power of destiny, depending on the difference in identity, status, strength, influence, etc., there is more or less.


    However, he traveled between the two worlds and came into contact with countless people. Apart from himself, Sun Xu had only seen two people who could leverage the power of destiny to a certain extent.


    The sugar of Pirate World, and Drizzt who I saw not long ago!


    "If I didn''t expect it to be bad, Drizzt''s card probably still has some divination ability."


    Sun Xu thought silently.


    Divination, language, arithmetic and other abilities are almost twins with the power of fate!


    However, he doesn''t care about Drizzt''s ability, what he cares about is...


    "Can I learn from Drizzt''s magic?"


    Sun Xu was heartbroken.


    He can fly, build somersaults of clouds, and if Linglong Tower can use it, he can also travel in Linglong Tower, but he has never mastered the ability of space jumping or teleportation.


    This ability is fundamentally different from flying!


    Even if the time consumed is similar, teleportation has two advantages that are completely incomparable to flying: ignoring obstacles and leaving no traces!


    It is especially easy to use in situations such as sneaking in and running away!


    Even if it can only be used in this world!


    What''s more, he is not copying Drizzt''s magic, but developing his own spell based on this idea!


    In this way, it can be used not only in one world, but in any world!


    Moreover, it can also exercise and improve the understanding and mastery of the law of destiny!


    Kill two birds with one stone!


    "Drizzt, it''s really my lucky star! See what he is doing, I hope he doesn''t run away!"


    Sun Xu smiled, looking for the mark of fate left a long time ago, and looking for the past.


    Drizzt, who can use part of the power of fate, but knows it and doesn''t know why, is precisely the type he can deal with most easily.


    You just need to do a little bit of hands and feet on them, and you can squeeze them at will!


    It''s easier to deal with than ordinary people!


    At the same time, Drizzt, who was walking listlessly with Graves with a frown, was suddenly excited, raised his head, his eyes swept around, his eyes full of horror!


    "The eyes have appeared again!"


    There was even some panic in Drizzt''s heart.


    Anyone who has a pair of other people''s eyes in his mind will panic!


    However, no matter how he looked for it, he couldn''t find any clues.


    He didn''t even know how these eyes found him!


    He didn''t notice anything until those eyes disappeared, and his face suddenly became more sad.


    "You speakWhat are we going to do? I don''t want to see that person anymore!"


    Graves yelled, shivering uncontrollably whenever Sun Xu appeared in his mind.


    He has been lawless since he was a child, and it was the first time he felt such a terrifying pressure!


    "No, no, no!" Drizzt reacted fiercely and waved his hand again and again: "Never run away!"


    Graves wondered: "Why? This is a good opportunity! I''m afraid I just checked it, and no one is following it!"


    "Dude, do you think they would be so stupid?"


    Drizzt said bitterly: "Although they didn''t follow, they left us with some means. You can understand it as poisoning, and we can''t leave at all!"


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 463 Drizzt and Graves) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 466： Changeable Sarah

    "Poisoned? When did it happen?"


    Graves was taken aback, and then yelled: "That **** boy, we just want to lie to him some money, he actually..."


    Drizzt covered his mouth without letting him continue.


    "You idiot! Do you understand metaphors, metaphors?! Also, don''t talk nonsense, he may hear you!"


    "Hear? How could it be possible? So far away..."


    Graves talked and couldn''t go on, because he saw his companion''s eyes.


    They have worked together for so long, and they even know how many hairs each other has. He knows when they see this look, their companions are serious.


    Thinking of the horrible feelings before, Graves was also a little confused, muttered a few words, and a little unwillingly said: "Then we will work for them honestly?"


    "My suggestion is to do this."


    Drizzt spread his hands.


    The fact that the magic was broken gave him too much shock. At present, the other party did not show obvious killing intent, and he didn''t want to risk angering the other party.


    Graves sighed for a long time, like an eggplant beaten by frost, sullen down, muttering in his mouth.


    "I, Graves, actually want to work for others, if someone knows, then my fame in this life will be ruined!"


    "You have a famous name for a fart!"


    Drizzt vomited in his heart, but as long as his companions didn''t slander Sun Xu and put them at risk, he didn''t bother to bother about it.


    Slaughter terminal.


    Sarah got news as soon as she finished sending the money, and someone came to the dock and asked to see her by name.


    "The real enemy hasn''t appeared before, there are all kinds of ghosts appearing!"


    Sarah sighed, and Da Ma sat down on the chair: "Bring him to see me!"


    "Yes! Captain!"


    The subordinate who came to report said loudly that compared with before, the mental outlook has undergone tremendous changes.


    Throwing down a lot of Golden Sea Monsters, the effect was immediately established.


    Although the effect may not last long, maybe after a failure, it will be beaten back to its original shape, but at least it still looks very bluff!


    Soon after, a man with no features at all was brought to Sarah.


    "Who are you? Why are you looking for me?"


    Sarah asked blankly.


    She is born with that kind of leader''s temperament, although she looks charming and charming, when she straightens her face, anyone will ignore her beauty and be intimidated by her temperament.


    The man looked at Sarah condescendingly: "You don''t care who I am, our captain wants to see you! If you don''t want to die, just..."


    boom!


    A gunshot interrupted him.


    The man''s face changed drastically, from arrogance to shock, then a touch of fear appeared, and finally he was distorted by pain.


    "Ah You¡­¡­"


    He was about to scream, his forehead was cold, and his voice stopped abruptly.


    Sarah put a gun to his head and said lightly: "Who are you? Why are you looking for me?"


    The man was in a cold sweat. It was the gun that smashed his palm with one shot. He had no doubt that as long as the woman in front of him gently pulled the trigger, his head would explode like a watermelon.


    "I, I''m Captain Pitiel''s subordinate, our captain wants to see you, he, he asked me to convey a word to you, if you don''t want to die, you must go."


    He didn''t dare to sell it anymore, endured the pain, like pouring beans, and stated his mission.


    "Pitiel?"


    Sarah recalled: "Pitiel Huck, the one who allegedly killed the Scarlet Blade? Why did he ask me for it?"


    "I, I don''t know."


    The man clutched his **** wrist and begged: "Captain Doom, please, please help me bandage it!"


    Sarah was unmoved: "Where is Pitiel now?"


    "The captain..."


    The man''s eyes flickered, and he was about to say something he had prepared before, when he suddenly noticed the look in Sarah''s eyes, his expression froze.


    "I have time, you can think about it slowly."


    Sarah didn''t rush.


    But I don¡¯t have time!


    The man gave a wry smile, his expression a little struggling, but quickly gritted his teeth: "The captain is waiting outside the dock!"


    "Where is it?" Sarah asked.


    Anyway, the secret had been leaked, and the man no longer had any scruples, and told Sara where Pitiel was hiding, and finally asked eagerly: "Can you bandage it for me now?"


    Sarah was expressionless, and gently squeezed the trigger in her hand.


    Boom!


    The headless body fell to the ground.


    "How can precious medicine be used on the enemy."


    Sarah calmly put away the pistol and waved to the people nearby: "Call a few people, let''s meet the legendary Pitiel Huck who killed the Scarlet Hand!"


    "Yes!"


    Several people responded loudly, glancing at the headless corpse not far away from the corner of their eyes, and their hearts were still in shock.


    Everyone clearly realizes that their new captain is not only generous, but also very cruel!


    A few minutes later.


    Sarah took a few people and left the dock. According to the information leaked by the man before, they quickly found Petir''s hiding place.


    Seeing the situation ahead, Sarah''s mouth slightly raised her mouth: "It seems that the person is still dishonest."


    There are not only Pitiel, but also a dozen well-armed, tough-tempered and sturdy thugs, with a few whistles hidden around them!


    These were all ignored by the man.


    He obviously did it on purpose.


    If Sarah and the others are not guarded, they will be spotted before they get close here. When the time comes, the sneak attack will not succeed, but they may fall into the trap of the other party!


    Unfortunately, he didn''t expect Sarah to break him without hesitation, and he underestimated Sarah''s caution.


    Sarah gave a sneer at the corner of her mouth, beckoned, gathered the others around her, and whispered: "Let''s assign a task. This time, none of them can run away!"


    In the Battle of the Wharf, they obtained a large number of weapons, and after opening the treasure of Yalai, they obtained some more.


    This time Sarah brought all the previous dock guards, everyone is equipped with the best weapons, and they are more powerful than those brought by Pitiel!


    The enemy is in the dark, and under a sneak attack, it is entirely possible to wipe out the opponent!


    "Why hasn''t Rowell come back?"


    Pitier frowned and looked at the direction of the slaughter pier. Unfortunately, he was blocked by numerous obstacles and he couldn''t see anything.


    A person next to him said: "The captain doesn''t need to worry. With Rowell''s dexterity, he will be able to successfully complete the mission!"


    Pitier sighed: "The two rookies should be hesitating, maybe I should let Rowell directly identify himself, so that it will be easier to gain the trust of each other!"


    The man complimented: "The captain''s plan is completely intact, and they will definitely fall for it!"


    Pitiel smiled confidently: "I''m not worried about this. They can''t hold the dock at all with their strength. At this time, we find the door, and even if they have doubts, they will definitely not be able to help but come and try. I''m just worried that there will be many dreams in the night..."


    boom!


    The gunfire exploded on the quiet dock.


    Pitier watched as the head of the man who was talking to him burst open, and various red and white things splashed on his face.


    After a stunned two seconds, Pitiel regained his soul a little, reached out his hand to wipe off the pickled objects on his face, and his heart sank to the bottom.


    With his rich experience, he instantly recognized that it was not a gunshot at all just now, at least a dozen gunshots sounded at the same time!


    He doesn''t need to look back to know the fate of his men.


    Rustle...


    With the sound of footsteps, a familiar and unfamiliar figure appeared in Petir''s field of vision.


    The unfamiliar is because he has never seen this woman, and the familiar is because he has seen her portrait more than once!


    "Miss Doom?!"


    Pitier took a deep breath, suppressed the fear and anger in his heart, barely calmed himself down, and said solemnly, "What do you mean?"


    "Can you not understand this? Destroy the enemy!"


    Sarah smiled.


    They achieved their goal perfectly and wiped out everyone outside Pitiel in one shot!


    This is not only a glorious result, but also shows an important thing: her novices are indeed outstanding!


    This marksmanship is more than 90% of people in Bilgewater!


    Pitiel roared: "I''m here to find you to cooperate, not your enemy!"


    Sarah chuckled: "What are you cooperating with? Fight against the enemy together with me, gain my trust, and finally kill me again for a fisherman''s profit?"


    Pitiel''s pupils shrank. Although his plan was more complicated, the essence was exactly what she said.


    "This is a smart man!"


    Pitier thought, but he was even more puzzled.


    In his opinion, even if Miss Doom could see through her own purpose, she would lie to him as a snake and try to use his power to help herself tide over the difficulties.


    Whether it is sincerely believing, or imagining it as a snake, as long as he is given this opportunity, he will be able to find a chance to complete his plan.


    Sarah''s murderous action completely disrupted his plan.


    Pitiel remembered something, and asked in a deep voice: "Where is Rowell?"


    "Of course it was killed, or would I keep him wasting food?" Sarah chuckled.


    "really!"


    Pitiel''s eyes darkened again.


    Can find here, has not been discovered by the whistle he arranged, Rowell must have leaked the information, but Rowell was still killed, this woman is cold enough! Ruthless enough!


    He is even less likely to survive!


    If it was someone else''s life, Pitiel immediately turned his head and left, letting go, but now his life is hanging by a thread!


    After turning his head for a few times, Pitiel''s mouth curled up, and he sneered: "I didn''t expect that I would die in the hands of a stupid woman like you! But, it doesn''t matter, you will come with me soon!"


    "Oh? What do you know?"


    Sarah''s expression moved, and she seemed to be a little interested.


    "a lot of!"


    Pitier gestured and sneered: "Many people are interested in this pier, even the king of pirates!


    You guys want to keep the pier, right? What a whimsical thing!


    Don''t think that killing Yalai makes you feel amazing! How Yalai died, you know better than me! "


    Sarah''s eyes became sharp in an instant: "Planck?"


    Finally there was a reaction.


    Pitiel was overjoyed, with a calm expression on the surface, nodded, and mocked: "Originally, you still have a ray of life, but in the end...huh!"


    "Only you?"


    Sarah looked at him disdainfully: "Can you resist Planck? I''m afraid you will be scared to pee when you see him?"


    An anger flashed on Pitiel''s face, and then he calmed down, and said: "Of course it''s not just me! In fact, I''m just a representative! Since we dare to see you, we are sure to block all enemies!"


    "Including Planck?" Sarah asked.


    "Including him!"


    Pitiel nodded his head heavily.


    Sarah moved a little, but also a little embarrassed: "But I killed you so many people..."


    Pitier said coldly: "I won''t care about you for the time being. We have the same goal. At this time, we can''t fight inwardly. However, when this matter is over, you must give me an explanation!"


    Sarah showed a serious thinking expression. After a while, she said again: "Since you are so strong, just grab it, what else do you want me to do?"


    Pitier explained patiently: "Let¡¯s put it this way, there are so many people coveting the dock! There are far more than you can imagine! Although our strength is strong, we dare not use it at will, otherwise, even if we can guard the dock, it may not be worth the loss. !


    Your strength is not weak, it has been recognized by us! We are originally an alliance of multiple forces. Compared to fighting with you, we are more inclined to unite with you, pull you into the alliance, and make money together!


    Also, if I guessed correctly, you should have got the snake mark of Yalai, right? This is also an important reason why we choose to cooperate with you. There is a snake mark, it is the heir to this pier in name!


    Although this tradition does not seem to be followed by many people, it still has a profound impact! Possessing a snake mark will make it easier for us to be recognized and reduce a lot of casualties! "


    "I understand!"


    Sarah suddenly nodded, pondered for a while, and said seriously: "We also know that we can''t hold this pier, but we are very unwilling to give up directly. After all, no one knows the preciousness of the pier, so it is very embarrassing now!


    Although I still need to discuss your plan with my partner, it is generally acceptable! "


    Pitiel was ecstatic.


    This is really another village!


    I thought I was going to die, but now I can not only survive, but the plan can also continue!


    But his heart suddenly burst again.


    "But." Sarah said, "I want to know who is behind you!"


    Pitier frowned: "It can''t do it now. You must formally join us before you can know that everyone else has some! Otherwise, if you go back, we will be in great trouble!"


    Sarah shook her head with a firm attitude: "I need to know who is involved before I can decide whether to join you! Who knows if you lied to me?"


    Pitiel''s eyebrows jumped, and he said solemnly: "I won''t make fun of my life! This is a battle with the king of pirates!"


    Sarah still shook her head: "I must know the information first!"


    The two looked at each other.


    Pitier''s face gradually darkened, and he gritted his teeth and said: "Are you kidding me?!"


    Sarah shook her head regretfully: "I actually reacted!"


    Pitier was panting heavily, bruises on his neck violently, his eyes flushed, and his heart was filled with shame and anger.


    This woman didn''t believe his words at all! I just want to gather information from him!


    He was being played around!


    Also self-satisfied!


    It''s really being played in the palm of your hand like a clown!


    "do not be angry."


    Sarah snorted: "Aren''t you also lying to me? You also said that you are going to be an enemy of the King of Pirates. You just heard his name and you almost got scared into incontinence. If you really face him, I''m afraid you will kneel down and lick His shoes!"


    Petir''s face grew gloomy.


    He was indeed full of fear of Planck.


    They had a deal once, and he didn''t even dare to look up at Planck. That was the biggest shadow of his life.


    What made him even more uncomfortable was that the woman said the man''s name without any respect or fear.


    With just this courage and skill, it is not comparable to ordinary people.


    Pitiel vaguely felt Sarah''s extraordinary for the first time.


    Sarah''s patience was exhausted, she raised her pistol, and said indifferently: "Are you really not going to reveal the identity of the guys who have been messing with you?"


    Pitier felt a chill and quickly said: "You can''t kill me! My men know my actions today. If you kill me, there will only be one more enemy who will never die!


    If you let me go, I can swear to the snake mother that I will never be your enemy! "


    His response was a bullet.


    boom!


    Pitier tried to evade, but then more than a dozen gunshots sounded at the same time.


    Puff puff puff...


    Piti''s body had a few more bullet holes, and he fell unwillingly.


    Rustle...


    The figure of Miss Doom appeared in his field of vision bent over and picked up his weapon.


    Pitier reached out and grabbed her ankle: "You, you can''t kill me! I am, but the future..."


    Snapped!


    Sarah kicked his palm away and raised her pistol.


    boom!


    A strong fear appeared in Pitiel''s eyes, but it was completely swallowed by darkness.


    "Clean up, let''s go back!"


    Sarah turned and left without looking at him again.


    The subordinates looked at her from behind, and they knew the new captain again.


    Besides being generous and cold, there is more cunning!

 Chapter 467： Come at night

    After Sarah came back, Sun Xu learned about Pitiel.


    "Why don''t you bring people over for interrogation?"


    He asked curiously: "Under the torture, I don''t believe that he will not speak!"


    "Are you willing to help?"


    Sarah glanced at him.


    Sun Xu stretched his hands: "I said that unless something is particularly important, I will not easily probe into other people''s thoughts!"


    Sarah had an unexpected expression: "That won''t be enough! Petir is full of lies. Even if I ask something, I won''t believe it, so why waste time and energy?"


    After a pause, she continued: "Furthermore, that is actually not an important issue. We don''t have enough manpower to take the initiative to attack. Even if we know the identity of the person behind Pitiel, we can''t do anything.


    It''s better to kill him directly, at least you can be sure that one enemy is missing! "


    "Ten birds in the forest are not as good as one bird in hand, a wise choice!"


    Sun Xu praised without hesitation.


    Instead of remembering those enemies who are temporarily helpless, it is better to get rid of the one within reach.


    This is also a trade-off!


    Sarah inadvertently showed another outstanding quality of her: decisiveness!


    Sarah was not taken away by the victory, and calmly said: "I guess the first attack will come tonight! After a daytime investigation, they should have figured out that there is no power behind us!


    Without scruples, those greedy hungry wolves can''t wait for the sun to rise tomorrow!


    Moreover, the darkness can greatly conceal their actions, which is beneficial to the offensive party! "


    "It makes sense!"


    Sun Xu nodded.


    Sarah continued: "So, I''m going to let everyone rest, adjust their state, recharge their energy and prepare for the night''s battle."


    Very bold and confident decision!


    If Sarah made a mistake and someone raided during their break, they might be taken away from the dock before they could react.


    But this is very necessary!


    Everyone stayed up all night. They were not monsters like Sun Xu. At this time, most of the people''s expressions were already very exhausted, but they were not so obvious when they were stimulated by the Golden Sea Monster.


    If this continues, when the enemy appears late, he may not even be able to display half of his strength.


    To make matters worse, this war will not be over in one or two days, and the situation will be even more tense in the future. If you cannot get enough rest now, you will fall into a vicious circle, and that is not far from death.


    This is a gamble.


    But they actually have no choice.


    If you lose a bet, you die, and if you don''t bet, you die. They can only hope to win the bet.


    Sarah passed on the order quickly.


    Most people didn''t think too much, and happily went to bed after hearing the order.


    They slept well last night, interrupted by the appearance of Sun Xu and Sara, and now they are sleepy and can''t open their eyes.


    Only a few people saw the intention and risk behind this order, and their faces were deeply worried.


    A woman wearing dirty leather pants and a dusty coat found Sarah and tried to say: "Captain, shouldn''t there be a few guards?"


    Sarah looked at her up and down twice, showing a satisfied look: "What''s your name?"


    "Olena, Captain, my name is Olena!"


    The woman was stunned for a moment, and quickly replied.


    She is tall and has sharp muscles on her bare arms. She looks powerful and oppressive.


    But she is not one of the guards, she was just an ordinary docker before.


    She has single eyelids and sharp eyebrows. On the whole, she looks good, but she feels fierce and uncomfortable!


    Sarah looked at her for a while, and asked, "Can you use a gun? Can you fight?"


    Olena was not sure, so she nodded in confusion: "Yes!"


    Sarah patted her on the shoulder, and said in a deep voice, "Olena, from now on, you will be my second mate!"


    "Second mate? Me?"


    Olena opened her mouth wide, stunned by the pie that fell from the sky.


    On a ship, the captain has the highest status, followed by the chief mate, and then the second mate!


    The second mate is a veritable third in command on a boat!


    "Yes!" Sarah nodded solemnly.


    Being strong, smart, and the most important thing is willing to take the initiative to put forward her own opinions, which shows that Olena has begun to think from their perspective.


    If she was a member of the pier guard, Sarah would have to hesitate.


    But she is just a dock worker, still doing low-end labor such as porting, is a veritable temporary worker, in the entire dock, she is definitely one of the people with the farthest relationship with Yalai!


    Body and mind are good, initially showing a certain degree of loyalty, and relatively innocent life experience.


    Sarah feels that she can try to train her, anyway, she is very short of manpower now, who is it to use?


    As for the second mate, anyway, it is just a title, and the real power must still be in her own hands. If Olena can''t satisfy her, just slap it!


    But Olena didn''t think so.


    She was completely stunned.


    From an ordinary docker to a second mate in a fleet, this is a leap in life!


    It is no different from an assembly line worker with a monthly salary of 3,000 to a senior gold-collar worker with an annual salary of more than one million!


    Even if it''s just the second mate of the weakest sea hunting team, that''s a goal that most people can''t reach for a lifetime!


    What''s more, Olena''s intelligence is easy to judge. Although their team has just been formed, it is not weak at all, and the potential is even more terrifying!


    The ship is the foundation of a fleet!


    Moon Python surpassed Bilgewater ninety-nine percent of the ship!


    The captain, who is both charming and charming, bold and majestic, and cunning and cold, although she doesn''t have much contact, Olena can conclude that as long as she does not die, she will definitely become an excellent captain.


    An unfathomable mage, great fame and rich legacy from killing the legendary captain Yalai... Their starting point is a height that most fleets cannot reach for a lifetime!


    For others, surrendering to Captain Doom is a risky decision, but Olena sees that they are in fact invincible, in fact they can advance, retreat, and defend!


    Once you can''t do anything, just take the Moon Python and leave, and you can get out of this vortex in an instant!


    The road may be tortuous, but the future is definitely brighter!


    Olena saw this clearly early on, so she was one of the first people who decided to stay, and one of the people with the strongest sense of belonging!


    Of course, the Golden Sea Monster is also very important!


    This is especially true for her!


    But Olena didn''t expect at all, she just tried to make a suggestion, and was suddenly appointed as the second mate!


    "Can I?"


    She began to doubt herself subconsciously.


    Docker, to the second mate of the fleet, is not only a huge leap in status, but also soaring requirements for ability.


    She is very smart and has a good body. She used to boast of being a dragon and a phoenix.


    However, it is not possible to succeed.


    In the first half of her life, her development was not smooth, and it could even be called very bad, otherwise she would not be reduced to working hard at the slaughter dock and becoming a stevedore!


    At this time the pie fell from the sky, and it was inevitable to panic.


    "What? No confidence?"


    At this time, the voice of Captain Doom rang in her ears, Olena barely thought, blurted out: "Confidence!"


    She seemed to feel that she was lacking in momentum, so she added sonorously: "I have the confidence to do this job!"


    The corner of Sarah''s mouth turned up, and she exhorted: "Don''t be happy too soon! If you fail to pass, I will revoke your position at any time!"


    "I will not disappoint the captain''s trust!"


    Olena''s expression was solemn and solemn, and her determination could be seen at a glance.


    Isn''t this the opportunity she has always hoped for?


    She would never let it slip away from her hands!


    Sarah was noncommittal: "Go and rest first. There may be a fierce battle at night, and the enemy won''t show mercy to your men just because you are the new second mate."


    Olena bowed solemnly and turned to leave.


    Her back is completely different from before, her back straighter, her steps firmer, and her body is full of strong self-confidence.


    Since then, the first female prime minister of the future Bilgewater First Empire has embarked on her own legendary road.


    "Right, it''s really a good thing."


    Sun Xu sighed.


    He has witnessed Olena''s changes, from worry to firmness, from numbness to self-confidence, this is something that no amount of rewards can do!


    Power can turn father and son against each other and brothers into enemies, and it can also instantly make people fall in love with a stranger. It is really the world''s first poison, but it has attracted countless people.


    He looked at Sarah: "Congratulations, I got a fan girl!"


    Sarah was taken aback, and a look of surprise appeared on her face: "You mean?"


    "That''s right! Olena has become your diehard fan, unless you have to chop her by yourself, otherwise you will always be heartbroken to you!"


    Sun Xu nodded.


    He didn''t deliberately listen to Olena''s heart, but she was too emotional just now, no need to deliberately listen, and she heard clearly.


    Sarah was not excited about gaining her first cronies, but looked at him with a sigh: "Your abilities are so useful, I can''t imagine what it would be like if you had no scruples."


    Sun Xu thought for a while, his expression was a little weird: "I''m afraid you don''t want to see that happen."


    For him, the most important function of divine consciousness is to detect, but for ordinary people, the most terrifying ability of divine consciousness should be... brainwashing!


    Brainwashing on a large scale and quickly!


    At any time, the ability to tamper with the will is the most daunting force!


    If he has no scruples, it won''t be long before the entire residents of Bilgewater will become a slave to let him live and die, and he will be the real horror king!


    Sarah didn''t know what he was thinking, but suddenly felt a cold wind blowing, and her body couldn''t help but tremble, and she said without hesitation: "Yes! Please keep it like this!"


    Sun Xu smiled: "You also go to rest, I will help you watch this time!"


    Sarah did not refuse.


    After she left, only Sun Xu was left on the dock. Standing on the shore, looking out at the sea, he could faintly feel that in the depths of the ocean, there was an extremely terrifying, cold and evil power entrenched.


    "Shadow Island?"


    Sun Xu murmured, and there was a wave of waves in Gu Jing Wubo''s eyes.


    ¡­


    Time passed, the big sunset entered the ocean, and the sky was blackened by ink.


    The evening is here.


    As Sarah had guessed, the whole day was very peaceful, except for the ghostly creature Pitiel, no one set foot on the pier.


    However, this calm is more like the tranquility before the storm, a depressive atmosphere is constantly brewing, and it seems that there will be thunder and downpours at any time.


    Before the last ray of light disappeared, Sarah woke up.


    She is at the most vigorous age. Although she has not slept for a long time, she has completely recovered. She is energetic and energetic, and her charming and charming face seems to be shining, making people throbbing.


    "Does it look good?"


    She tucked the slightly messy hair at the temples, and cast an eyebrow at Sun Xu.


    "generally."


    Sun Xu retracted his gaze and said lightly: "If you have the opportunity, I will let you see what a real beauty is!"


    Sarah is very beautiful, very charming, and Robin, Weiwei and others are different.


    However, in terms of pure appearance, she is still slightly behind Bai Xing, Linglong, and Hancock.


    Bai Xing and Hancock can''t help it for the time being, but Linglong still has a chance to appear in this world.


    There are many heroines in the League of Legends, and there are not a few beautiful ones.


    For example, in addition to Sarah, there are also the new goddess, the ice shooter Ashe, the extremely prominent Qinse fairy Sona, the tall and heroic Picheng policewoman Caitlin and so on.


    Judging from Sarah''s real looks, they should be pretty good.


    However, Sun Xu''s most anticipated heroine is another one, the nine-tailed demon fox, Ari!


    He also created a nine-tailed demon fox in Pirate World. I wonder how the two compare?


    Sarah grinds her teeth.


    It''s the first time someone said she''s so average!


    It was not she who said, whether it was on the island where she once lived, or Bilgewater, she had never seen anyone better than herself!


    Does this guy have bad eyes?


    However, Sun Xu did not look like he was talking big.


    Thinking about how he once said he had five girlfriends, Sarah became suspicious again.


    Does he really have five girlfriends who are more beautiful than me?


    The arrival of Graves and Drizzt interrupted Sarah''s random thoughts.


    Glancing at Sun Xu''s eyes, she was a little guilty for some reason, and quickly cleared her throat to get rid of distracting thoughts.


    "Ahem, I hope you bring me good news!"


    "You won''t be disappointed, Captain Doom."


    Drizzt stroked his chest with one hand and bowed slightly, not like a well-known villain, but like a handsome son.


    "The one you need is waiting outside."


    Although his tone was calm, Drizzt was actually surprised.


    Not seen for a long time, these people on the dock have undergone earth-shaking changes.


    More confident, more determined, more excited, in short, the momentum is very different!


    He had to admit that this Miss Doom, who was regarded by many people as lucky, did have some means!


    Sarah glanced at Drizzt and Graves, who had been silent, and waved: "Bring them in!"


    She was actually very curious in her heart.


    She doesn''t know much about these two people, but she has also heard of their reputations.


    It is said that these two men have committed many major crimes in recent years, are wanted by a large number of countries including Noxus, but have been at large!


    What method did Sun use to make these two lawless guys honestly work for them, even if they left alone, they didn''t choose to escape?


    "It seems that Sun still has a lot of methods I don''t know!"


    She couldn''t help thinking when Drizzt and Graves went outside to lead people.


    A few minutes later.


    Drizzt and Graves walked over with a dozen people.


    "These people are willing to serve Captain Doom!"


    Sarah and Sun Xu looked at the group of people.


    There are men and women, holding knives, guns, swords and other weapons, like a group of miscellaneous soldiers.


    They look different from dock guards and dock workers.


    More arrogant, more sturdy, and more vigilant!


    This is the difference between Lone Wolf and Team.


    When Sarah and Sun Xu looked at these people, the other side was also looking at them, showing amazing eyes.


    "Hehe, I didn''t expect the legendary Miss Doom to be such a beauty!"


    "Is he the legendary mage? He''s so handsome! And he looks very strong! It''s an old lady''s dish! If I can spend the night with him, I can help for free!"


    "Eldest sister, can you be a bit forced to count! Just your looks, does that kind of handsome guy have to talk about it?"


    "What are you talking about? My old lady is a famous beauty on three or five streets. You are a pig-faced man who is not even qualified to lick my old lady''s toes!"


    These are all lone wolves who stray in Bilgewater, some are bounty hunters, and some Drizzt-like villains, who don¡¯t know each other¡ªat least on the surface¡ªrebellious and lawless, and now get together and conflict. It is an inevitable event!


    Seeing that the two were about to fight, Sun Xu stepped forward under the sign of Sarah''s eyes.


    "Please be quiet!"


    His voice was not high, but it overwhelmed all kinds of noises, and it spread to everyone''s ears clearly, allowing them to listen subconsciously, and the commotion subsided quickly beyond imagination.


    Most people didn''t notice the abnormality, only a few people realized it was wrong, including Drizzt who had been silently observing Sun Xu.


    "Is this magic? Or what?"


    In his heart, he was shocked by Sun Xu''s superb methods, and he felt that it was not surprising that such a strong man could do this, and his fear of Sun Xu became stronger.


    "Everyone is here for the money, don''t hurt your peace with a little friction!"


    Sun Xu smiled.


    In addition, it must be stated that he agrees with that buddy''s opinion. This eldest sister who covets his beauty is indeed a bit sorry for the audience.


    He really can''t talk about it!


    Sun Xu''s voice seemed to have some magical power, and the rebellious villains turned into good babies, and listened to him honestly.


    "Thank you very much for your support. I can call the shots. On the basis of the previous one, everyone''s remuneration will increase by 10%! In addition, if the situation is special, or someone performs exceptionally well, there will be additional rewards!


    In short, please rest assured that as long as you work hard, you will never be wronged in terms of remuneration! "


    The atmosphere became a bit lively.


    What are they here for?


    money! money! money! Still money!


    Maybe there is a guy with a ghost, but at least on the surface.


    The price before was very objective. Now that I have more money to take, I am naturally happier.


    The two people who were in conflict at this time also laughed from ear to ear, and were not displeased anymore.


    Even Drizzt and Graves were full of excitement.


    "There is more money to take, it is really too much..."


    Drizzt''s face became stiff, his pupils shrank, and cold sweat ran on his forehead.


    It was actually affected unknowingly, it was terrible!


    He looked at Sun Xu, who was talking in front of him, and wanted to leave immediately, but the eyes that floated in his mind from time to time dispelled his thoughts.


    After expressing a friendly welcome, Sun Xu said last.


    "You can call me grandchildren. I will lead you all next. Does anyone have any comments?"


    There was a voice immediately below.


    "Mr. Sun, are you still hiring? Can I join you?"


    "Ok?"


    Sun Xu glanced in the direction of the sound source, and he was a man with an ordinary face.


    "Of course, after the war, those who are willing to stay are our most trusted partners!"


    The implication is, not now!


    The man was a little disappointed, but didn''t say anything.


    Next, Sarah also said a few words, and then began to get busy.


    Arrange various open and secret posts, excavate and build bunkers, organize teams, arrange various tactics, and so on.


    Although time is tight and there are not many things she can do, she still hopes to improve their combat effectiveness as much as possible.


    Now their manpower is very precious, if you can die less, you can die less!


    Enemies may appear at any time, so we must hurry!


    In the entire pier, only Sun Xu and a dozen mercenaries were leisurely. UU reading www.uukanshu. com


    These mercenaries are all unstable factors, and they are not as easy to use as those who surrendered last night.


    There is only one purpose for hiring them, to fight!


    As long as it can be useful in wars, they don''t need their help at other times.


    Leading them by Sun Xu was also a long-term decision.


    They had long expected that the people Drizzt and Graves found should be rebellious and lawless people.


    Sarah didn''t have time to beat and train them.


    However, these people are unstable bombs, and if you leave them alone, they may not only fail to produce results, but will self-defeating and injuring themselves.


    Moreover, there are two more difficult guys, Drizzt and Graves!


    Sun Xu can only do it!


    Although he decided not to interfere too much, he would not just let it go and watch it completely.


    With his means, holding a few ordinary people who don''t have extraordinary powers on them is as simple as drinking water.


    He doesn''t even need to use any means. If he wants, his words and deeds will bring a special charm, which makes people listen and trust involuntarily.


    Of course, this is only a very limited influence, which is far different from the ability of divine consciousness to forcibly modify the will.


    But it''s enough to deal with a few ordinary people!


    Even Drizzt, a man who mastered some spell abilities, was affected.


    ¡­


    At this time, outside the pier.


    A pair of greedy eyes stared at the flaming dock, and began to move around.


    The error-free chapters of "The Monkey King in the Pirate" will continue to be updated on Xinshu Haige Novel Network. There are no advertisements in the site. Please also collect and recommend Xinshu Haige Novel Network!


    If you like Monkey King in Pirates, please collect them: () Monkey King in Pirates New Book Haige Novel Network has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 468： Olenas Resolute

    "Boss, you can''t wait! If you wait any longer, their traps will be dug, and the bunkers will be built. If you want to attack, it will be much more difficult!"


    There was eagerness in Markas'' voice.


    Cork frowned: "However, the shot was shot, and the number of people staring at this pier is unknown. We are the first to take the shot, and we may eventually make wedding dresses for others!"


    "Boss, there is another saying that is called first to strike first! Our strength has no advantage over others. If we don''t seize the opportunity, how can we compete with others?" Another person urged.


    They discussed in a low voice and intensely, some were radical, some were conservative, but Kirk, as the leader, was wavering in his heart, not knowing how to choose.


    ...


    Olena is patrolling with a group of people.


    The news of her appointment as the second mate has been passed on, causing a great sensation among the crowd.


    Everyone was jealous.


    She was just an ordinary dock porter before, not as good as an experienced butcher in terms of status, let alone a dock guard.


    Now she surpassed everyone and became the first person besides Sarah and Sun Xu!


    Envy, jealousy, dissatisfaction... They dare not lose their temper at Sun Xu and Sarah, all their grievances are concentrated on Olena.


    People can''t help but wonder if they will knock sap behind their backs.


    Finally, Sarah came forward to explain the reason for the appointment of Olena as the second mate, and promised that in the next war, she will reward her on merit, as long as she performs well, promotion and salary increase will not matter, replacing Olin. It is not impossible for Na to become the second officer.


    Knowing that Olena just showed her loyalty because of a suggestion, everyone regretted it.


    It is not that none of them thought of the issue of safety, but for various reasons they finally did not speak, and missed a great opportunity in vain.


    Although my heart is still full of envy, jealousy and hatred, everyone has nothing to say.


    In this situation, they all know the value of loyalty.


    As a result, everyone was struggling to perform well in the war and strive to obtain a higher position, and even many people were thinking of going to Olena instead.


    The atmosphere on the pier was unprecedentedly high. For Sun Xu and Sarah, this was a surprise.


    But for Olena, it was full of pressure.


    She could feel that everyone''s eyes were full of dissatisfaction when they looked at her, and some people even directly provoked them with their eyes.


    The captain personally helped her resolve the storm, but she knew in her heart that if she behaved too badly in the next war, the captain would not be able to protect her, and would not protect her anymore, so she could only surrender the second officer in a desperate manner. title.


    This is absolutely unbearable by Olena!


    She is well aware of one thing, this competition is all-round, not just a display of personal force!


    Those guards were originally comrades who fought side by side, and in order to perform better and strive for a higher position, they united with almost no obstacles.


    It is conceivable that if she is alone, she will not be their opponent in any case.


    Under tremendous pressure, Olena was stimulated to all potential!


    She found dockers who she knew and were more capable. They used both soft and hard, coercive, coercive, multi-pronged, multi-pronged approach, and quickly formed a team. Although the dockers also have ambitions, Relatively not as big as a guard, she is also willing to take refuge in Olena, who was also a dock worker.


    Although the combat quality of dockers may not be as good as guards, they can also exert good combat effectiveness with sufficient weapons.


    After organizing the team, Olena began to lead people around on patrol.


    During the period, one of his subordinates found some clues, they followed and found Cork and his group.


    The shadows in the darkness were so impressive that they couldn''t be real, but they could be sure that there were many people in front of them through the shaky shadows under the moonlight and bursts of unintelligible whispers.


    At this time, the sneaky appearing here, you don''t need to think about it to know, it''s definitely unkind!


    "Does anyone know these people?"


    Olena widened her eyes and looked at it for a long time, without recognizing the identity of these unruly people, and asked in a low voice to the side.


    After a while, a man next to him replied hesitantly: "That person seems to be Captain Cork."


    "Cork?"


    Olena looked at the person who spoke.


    Bilgewater''s fleet does not have one thousand, but also eight hundred, and it is impossible to know all of them.


    The man was a little embarrassed, and hurriedly said: "I just took a look at it from a distance. They once killed a giant anemone bug, which caused a big sensation. I was a child at the time and happened to see them when they came back. scene."


    "A giant sea anemone bug?"


    Olena repeated it, and then asked: "How strong are they?"


    The man said unsurely: "It was quite ordinary at the time. There was only one medium-sized sailing boat in total. I don''t know if there have been any changes over the years."


    Olena frowned and hesitated.


    Going back with this information now can steadily get a share of credit, but it is far from enough to form a real advantage.


    She is a bit unwilling!


    If you can figure out the identity of the other party, how many people there are, how the weapons and equipment are, etc., it can be regarded as a real great achievement!


    but¡­¡­


    Looking back at the people around her, Olena sighed secretly.


    They used to be just coolie workers, their bodies were still strong, and they dared to fight with guns, but they couldn''t do fine work such as reconnaissance.


    She pondered for a while, and quickly made up her mind: "You are waiting here, and I will be back when I go!"


    "grown ups?!"


    "This is too dangerous!"


    "Yes, sir, let''s go back and report to the captain!"


    The other people''s expressions changed one after another, and they hurriedly persuaded them.


    "Mute!"


    Olena''s face changed and she shouted in a low voice. At the same time, she quickly turned her head and looked in the direction of Cork and his group. After confirming that they had not noticed any movement here, the heart returned from her throat to her chest, and then she was annoyed.


    These guys really can''t count on it!


    If they are noticed by the other party, it is not a matter of how much credit they get. Their lives are in danger!


    If it were those guards, they would never make such a low-level mistake!


    Others also realized how stupid their actions were, and their scared faces turned pale.


    Olena originally wanted to say something, but seeing their flustered expressions, she swallowed what had already reached her throat.


    It is already very rare to be able to pull up this team. People who are truly capable have their own ambitions and will not succumb to her.


    "Be quiet!"


    Olena glanced at them with a stern and stern look, and her body slowly faded into the darkness.


    She was wandering around very carefully.


    Don''t think she is just a coolie, but she was also a little gangster, and she was the backbone of it.


    It is a pity that their gangs have not yet developed, and they have been wiped out because of infringements on the territories of the big gangs.


    Although the gang''s ambitions were shattered, she has learned a lot of skills, including stealth and stealth, as well as guns and fights.


    Gradually, Olena realized that something was wrong.


    "Only this person?"


    She looked surprised.


    After her investigation, there were only about fifty people in this darkness, and the weapons and equipment were not very good. Many people used guns produced by small workshops This kind of strength also dare to come. Snatch the dock?


    She soon figured out the problem.


    "It seems that the captain''s deterrence is still too low!"


    Because they are two little-known newcomers, guys of this level dare to try to get a piece of the pie.


    Although killing Yalai made them famous, it did not form a real power.


    "This is an opportunity!"


    Olena''s eyes were gleaming, and she thought of a way to directly lay an advantage for herself.


    If she succeeds, no one can question her qualifications to be the second officer!


    Olena returned to where she had been hiding.


    Seeing her return safely, before they had time to be happy, they heard her shocking plan.


    "Annihilate them? Your lord, are you serious?"


    "This, this, this is too risky, isn''t it?"


    "listen to me!"


    Olena interrupted their doubts, and said solemnly: "They don''t have many people and their equipment is very poor. We can completely eat them!


    Think about it, if we do this, we will surely make everyone look at us with admiration! Not to mention higher positions, with the captain''s atmosphere, rewards are absolutely indispensable! I can guarantee that I will discuss with the captain when the time comes, and it will definitely not be less than the reward during the day! "


    The atmosphere fell silent.


    A touch of greed appeared in everyone''s eyes.


    Honor and loyalty are still not to be discussed, and the position of power is just a big pie that you can''t eat. At this time, for them, the Golden Sea Monster is the biggest motivation.


    The error-free chapters of "The Monkey King in the Pirate" will continue to be updated on Xinshu Haige Novel Network. There are no advertisements in the site. Please also collect and recommend Xinshu Haige Novel Network!


    If you like Monkey King in Pirates, please collect them: () Monkey King in Pirates New Book Haige Novel Network has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 469： Shock and infighting

    After waiting quietly for a while, someone finally couldn''t help but ask.


    "My lord, are they really not many?"


    "Yes!"


    Olena categorically said: "As long as everyone does what I say, victory is definitely ours!"


    Her self-confidence infected other people, although she was still swaying, but everyone''s eyes were more greedy.


    Again, the only reason they stayed is for the Golden Sea Monster!


    Danger?


    Yes, it is dangerous!


    However, if you want to make a lot of money in Bilgewater, regardless of your status, you must pin your head to your trouser belt.


    They had this kind of consciousness a long time ago.


    Moreover, their new captain is extremely generous, which is a proven fact.


    Many people who choose to leave will regret it if they know the number of Golden Sea Monsters they get during the day!


    Now, there is a chance that they can earn so much more gold sea monster before them, how do they choose?


    "I support the adult''s suggestion!"


    A woman smiled faintly: "There are so many golden sea monsters, if I miss it, I will regret it for the rest of my life!"


    "I also support it!" The other person chuckled and said excitedly: "Hehe, with this money, my son''s illness may be cured!"


    The openings of these two people destroyed the resistance of others, and soon they reached an agreement: Without informing others, they would eat these people with their power!


    "very good!"


    Olena nodded calmly, not yet happy.


    Although the number of enemies is not exaggerated, it is more than twice as many as theirs.


    Moreover, in comparison, their combat effectiveness may not be better than the other.


    Their advantage is the enemy''s visibility and better weaponry.


    Olena took out a football-sized cannonball, which was the secret weapon she asked for from the captain, the artillery cannonball on the Moon Python.


    This is a shotgun.


    The absolute power is not that strong, but the killing area is much larger than that of ordinary shells, which is suitable for the current situation.


    Of course, there is no small risk to use it, but she is confident that she can use it well!


    In fact, she has no choice.


    If you don''t risk using this shotgun, even if they have the advantage of sneak attack, it will be difficult to defeat the opponent.


    After all, they were just dockers in the past, and although they did not fight less, they were basically the first time to participate in the real fire.


    Olena gathered everyone together and began to lay out her plan: "For a while, we are like this, this, this..."


    Everyone looked serious and nodded from time to time.


    Olena''s plan is not complicated, and they can''t complete a too complicated plan. After the arrangements are made, she looked at the nervous expressions of everyone, and smiled lightly: "As long as they follow the plan, they will definitely lose! Everyone, you see. Is it? The Golden Sea Monster is beckoning to us!"


    Everyone will smile.


    Afterwards, Olena quietly left with two people.


    Soon after, a loud thunder exploded, and everyone near the pier was shocked.


    Including Sarah and Sun Xu.


    "Over there, what happened?"


    The astonishment on Sarah''s face hadn''t disappeared yet.


    It¡¯s not surprising that a bomb exploded tonight, but why did it explode from such a distance?


    It won''t hurt them either!


    Sun Xu''s spiritual consciousness spread over, and after seeing what happened, he couldn''t help but raised his eyebrows: "Your little girl is very capable!"


    "My sister?"


    Sarah was stunned for a moment, and reacted quickly, frowning slightly: "Orina did it?"


    Sun Xu nodded: "She found a group of enemies, but did not report, but planned to eat them herself."


    Sarah, of course, remembered the cannonball she was asking for from her. After turning her head, she guessed what happened, but she was still a little nervous and asked quickly, "How is the situation now?"


    "not bad!"


    Sun Xu said: "Her plan was successful. The enemy mistakenly thought that she was surrounded by many people, so she was frightened and fleeing like crazy.


    Your fan girl gave us a good start. "


    "How about the casualties?" Sarah asked again.


    "Almost no casualties."


    Sun Xu shook his head and smiled: "Those people seem to be just a mob. They were frightened and stupefied at first. They just tried to escape without firing a few shots at all!"


    "Sure enough, I didn''t misunderstand Olena!"


    Sarah was excited.


    A beautiful starter, this is too important for them!


    Their team that has no cohesion and can only maintain morale only because of the stimulation of money, does not have the ability to fight hard and hard.


    Therefore, the first battle is particularly important!


    Don''t talk about failure, but if you win too hard, your morale may collapse.


    Only a beautiful victory can strengthen their confidence.


    Sarah is ready, she must reward Olena and her teammates, set them as models, and tell everyone again that fighting for her Miss Doom is a very right thing!


    Soon after, Olena returned with blood all over her body.


    However, from her excited look and steady pace, it can be seen that the blood shouldn''t belong to her.


    Sarah and Sun Xu personally greeted them at the entrance.


    Seeing them, Olena''s expression also showed excitement.


    She walked up to Sarah, knelt on one knee, raised the two heads in her hand, and said loudly: "Report to the captain, my teammates and I found the enemy while patrolling, and wiped out the enemy forty in the first battle!"


    The others also knelt down and raised their heads at the same time.


    Sarah pulled Olena up, and said solemnly: "Good job!"


    She didn''t say much, and gestured to the side.


    A person walked out, put down the bag in his hand, revealing the golden sea monster.


    Everyone''s breathing became rapid, and the sight of the people behind Olena became extremely hot.


    Judging from the size of the bag, everyone gets more Golden Sea monsters than they get during the day!


    "Olena, this is to reward you, you are responsible for the specific distribution!" Sarah patted her shoulder.


    Olena''s pupils shrank, her face flushed, and she said loudly, "Thank you, Captain!"


    This is not just a reward distribution, it can greatly help her consolidate her position, win over the hearts of the people, and cultivate her own cronies!


    Sarah nodded.


    She had already noticed that her subordinates had formed a small group, and she didn''t mind this kind of behavior, or even supported it.


    Power is the art of balance.


    If everyone is united, then she, the captain, will sit on wax, because then they can lift her up at any time!


    Although no one has ever handed her these things, she is a real genius, and she knows her without a teacher!


    Reasonable competition can improve the subjective initiative of the team and also help her control.


    Of course, the competition must be within a certain limit. If it becomes an infighting, it is self-binding, which will reduce the team''s combat effectiveness.


    However, they are a new team and don''t have to worry so much for the time being.


    Sarah pointed to a clearing at the entrance of the pier, and said sharply: "Pile up all the heads here, I want everyone to know the end of the fight against us!"


    "Yes!"


    Olena answered loudly.


    Soon, a small Jingguan was built.


    Forty heads don''t sound like many, but they still look very shocking.


    Sarah said again, "Take those from the daytime too!"


    Soon after, Jingguan became larger again, and there was a huge hole in Pitiel''s head, which was placed side by side with Cork''s head on the highest point.


    The arrogance on the faces of the dozen or so mercenaries is much weaker.


    They all realize that these people are not the mob as they thought.


    The eyes of Drizzt and Graves were a little strange.


    They watched these people go from a mass of scattered sand to their current form of combat effectiveness.


    They all admit that although they are still very immature, this new team has unlimited potential.


    The unfathomable grandson, the clever and cunning, and no lack of fierce Miss Doom, under the leadership of these two people, Drizzt and Graves couldn''t imagine how high they could reach.


    "These workers are actually..."


    "It''s incredible!"


    The former pier guards were also shocked.


    They are still fighting for the position of the boss, and the other party has already made such a great contribution, which has brought them a great sense of crisis.


    With this credit, Olena will suppress all of them to death, and the shaky second mate position has become extremely stable.


    People who are not reconciled have to admit that the captain is indeed eager, and Olena has this qualification!


    This night, many people were silently watching this pier.


    Some people have already lighted up the crowd and are preparing to enter, while some are still watching in silence, waiting for the opportunity.


    The lights on the pier are bright red.


    There is no obstruction around Jingguan, and it can be seen clearly from a long distance.


    From the sound of the cannon, everyone''s attention was focused on this position. Many people saw Olena and her teammates return with praise, and saw dozens of heads building the Jingguan.


    "Captain, are we still going to grab the dock with them? These people don''t seem to be as weak as expected!"


    "Got a fart! Didn''t you see whose top head belongs to? It''s the old guy Cork! Our strength is not as good as Cork. He has his head chopped off. Let''s **** it again. Don''t we want to kill ourselves?


    The one who can kill Yalai is really not an ordinary character! Those who say they are just lucky, seem to be farting!


    Gone away! Mom''s bad luck, I wanted to see if there is any cheaper to pick up, but it was a waste of time to go to bed! "


    Someone retreated.


    The death of dozens of people is not to be feared, but combined with the death of Kia Lai, the reputation of Sarah and Sun Xu began to transform into prestige.


    Knowing that the strength is not as good, they just want to fish in troubled waters, and see if there is any advantage to take advantage of, people have dispelled the idea of ??joining in the fun.


    But a truly capable person might as well give up so easily.


    Outside the slaughter wharf, halfway up a low mountain.


    Three figures stand side by side.


    A gray-haired man with a big beard, a cold and silent bald man, and finally an ugly, tall and fat woman.


    It was Lao Chui, Crow, and Anita.


    I was hesitant to say: "You see, it seems to be..."


    The crow said coldly: "That''s right! It''s Pitiel''s head, his conspicuous blond hair, I remember it clearly!"


    "This waste!"


    Anita looked savage and angry: "I said why he hasn''t shown up, it turned out that someone had his head cut off!"


    Not long ago, at the time they agreed, they waited and waited, but they never waited for Pitiel, so the three of them had to act first.


    Unexpectedly, I would see him here, still in this form.


    Although they didn''t show it, the three of them were very surprised.


    What a hell!


    Before the battle started, the alliance collapsed, not only weakening their strength, but also a very bad omen.


    There is more or less superstition in Bilgewater.


    Perhaps it cannot be called superstition, because the gods here are real, and things such as prophecies, predictions, and premonitions are not nonsense.


    Lao Chuan and the crow looked at each other.


    "It''s okay, even if we don''t have Pitiel, our strength is rare! Without individuals, we won''t divide the spoils in the end! This is not necessarily a bad thing, is it?"


    Old Chuan soothed.


    Anita was expressionless, her eyes a little gloomy.


    She was found by Pitiel, in order to fight against Lao Chu and the crow.


    Now Pitiel is dead, and the balances on both sides are out of balance again.


    Although she is irritable and irritable, she is not a fool.


    There is no fool who can get ahead in Bilgewater!


    She had to consider one thing, even if they could finally take the dock, Lao Chuan and Crow might join hands to kick her out.


    Just like what I said just now, one less person to divide the warfare, but a big good thing!


    After hesitating for a moment, Anita made up her mind.


    "Pitiel invited me for this operation. Now that he is dead, I won''t participate in this operation anymore!"


    "what?"


    "You want to quit? No! Absolutely not!"


    Crow and Lao Chuan were all startled, and subconsciously blocked Anita''s path.


    "Are you going to fight with me?"


    Anita narrowed her eyes and became irritable.


    Although the number is two to one, looking at the physiques of both sides, Anita can completely beat two!


    More importantly, if this juncture turns against Anita, then they won''t even want to fight for the dock!


    "Of course not, don''t get me wrong."


    Lao Chuan quickly explained: "However, we have formed an alliance. Seeing that the action is about to begin, you suddenly want to withdraw. Isn''t that good?"


    The crow said coldly: "We have been preparing for so long and suddenly stop acting. Will you pay for these losses?"


    "I will pay your mother''s XX!"


    Anita didn''t shake them at all, pointing her nose to curse: "Just tell me I don''t trust you at all! Who knows if you will unite and swallow my mother after you occupy the dock?


    I want to fight the two of you, my mother is not interested in playing with you! "


    Lao Chuan and Crow''s face instantly became gloomy.


    In their status and status, it has been a long time since they were insulted by name and surname like this.


    Click.


    The crow''s palm touched the pistol at his waist.


    Anita''s eyes became sharp instantly.


    "Do you want to go to war?"


    Lao Chuan gave her a cold look, stopped the crow''s movements, and said gloomily: "Fat pig! Be careful when you walk!"


    Anita sneered twice, didn''t care, turned and left.


    She still has things to do!


    Pitiel is dead, but left a huge legacy, enough for her to eat!


    This is why she decided to give up looting the slaughter dock so quickly.


    There is already a piece of sweet fat on his lips, there is no need to fight for another piece!


    Although that piece is more delicious, it is also more dangerous and less likely to be eaten.


    Only Lao Chui and Crow were left on the mountainside.


    When the cold wind blew, the anger gradually subsided, and they also realized Anita''s purpose.


    "This **** fat pig!"


    The crow''s cold face was full of anger at this time: "What should we do now?"


    Old Qiu took a deep breath: "The dock must be taken down! As for Anita, hehe, settle accounts with her afterwards! No matter how much she eats now, she will vomit it out in the future!"


    The error-free chapters of "The Monkey King in the Pirate" will continue to be updated on Xinshu Haige Novel Network. There are no advertisements in the site. Please also collect and recommend Xinshu Haige Novel Network!


    If you like Monkey King in Pirates, please collect them: () Monkey King in Pirates New Book Haige Novel Network has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 470： War (on)

    The night is getting darker.


    At some point, a dark cloud floated in the sky, and it quickly covered the entire Bilgewater.


    "It seems to be raining." Sun Xu looked up and said, "It seems that God won''t help us."


    In the current situation, the worse the environment, the better for the offensive side.


    "This dark cloud is a bit strange."


    Sarah frowned, her delicate and charming face revealed some doubts: "It doesn''t look like it will rain today."


    "Do you know the weather?" Sun Xu asked differently.


    Sarah rolled her head and looked a little bit ashamed: "It''s just a feeling."


    What Sun Xu was talking about was interrupted by a harsh alarm.


    Sarah''s eyes became sharp instantly: "There are enemies!"


    Before she could say anything, she rushed out, not even bothering to say hello to Sun Xu.


    Bang bang bang...


    Before Sarah''s figure disappeared from Sun Xu''s field of vision, the intensive gunfire sounded, accompanied by occasional screams.


    Drizzt kept paying attention to Sun Xu, and after a while, he couldn''t help asking, "You don''t seem to be nervous at all."


    "You''re wrong, I''m actually shaking nervously!"


    Sun Xu yawned as he spoke.


    Drizzt''s mouth twitched: "Do we need to take action?"


    Sun Xu waved his hand: "You are a killer, how can you come out so early? This is a bit of trouble, and Sarah can solve it by herself."


    The offensive force was not strong, and it was slightly stronger than Kirk''s group who was dealt with by Olena.


    However, they are different from people like Cork who want to pick up the bargain. They seem to be the advance force of a larger force.


    Drizzt nodded, glanced at Sun Xu, seemingly hesitant to speak.


    Sun Xu didn''t bother to pay attention to him, using his spiritual sense to observe the battle outside the entrance of the pier.


    Although to him, this kind of battle is like a child''s play, but it''s like someone likes to watch ants fight, it''s not fun.


    After waiting for a while, Drizzt finally couldn''t help asking: "The eyes in my mind..."


    "Don''t worry, it''s just a positioning, completely harmless." Sun Xu said.


    Drizzt choked.


    In fact, he just wanted to ask if Sun Xu did it, but he didn''t expect Sun Xu to directly tell him the effect.


    You will answer again!


    Drizzt felt weak in his heart after uttering a word in silence.


    The other party told him the answer so easily, it shows that he has no fear!


    I don''t care at all, and don''t worry about his resistance!


    Sun Xu didn''t care about Drizzt''s thoughts, most of his attention was on the battlefield.


    He doesn''t care about victory or defeat, but if there is an accident, he must keep Sarah''s name in time.


    There are no accidents.


    It may be that the will to attack is not very firm, or it may have other plans. The enemy has always been conservative and only makes tentative attacks.


    However, Sarah didn''t have the patience to accompany them. She personally took a group of people, bypassed the exit, attacked from the side, and directly hit the opponent.


    Bilgewater¡¯s armed forces are essentially the same as gangs, and they are completely incomparable with regular troops. Both discipline and morale are vastly different.


    When Sarah shot out from the flank, everyone was stupid, and when she reacted, the situation had begun to collapse.


    After the defeat, they can maintain their formation and retreat in an orderly manner, even in the regular army, they are elites and trump cards.


    Naturally, these gang members who can only bravely fight hard cannot do it.


    It was another big win.


    However, Sarah was not happy for long. She hadn''t even had time to tell Sun Xu the good news personally. While she was still tidying up the battlefield, another group of strange enemies suddenly launched an attack.


    The battle this time is much fierce.


    The enemy rushed into the pier without fear of shooting, and the two sides directly fought in close quarters.


    Flesh and flesh fly, corpses all over the field.


    Even Sarah was injured, her arm was chopped, and her face was bitten by a stray bullet flying from nowhere, and a two-centimeter-long wound appeared.


    Sun Xu kept watching calmly, without any intention of intervening.


    If he wants, one person can solve the battle.


    No! If he wants to, one person can take down Bilgewater!


    But that can only grow a greenhouse flower!


    He will definitely leave Bilgewater, and this time will not be too long, even if he forcibly pushes Sarah out of Queen Bilgewater, after he leaves, she will not be able to keep it, everything will be nothing.


    Can only take advantage of this time to help her become as strong as possible.


    Drizzt, who had been observing him silently, grew colder.


    He couldn''t see the battlefield, but he could tell a little bit by listening to the movement. The war must be extremely fierce!


    But the eyes of the man next to him didn''t even fluctuate!


    Seeing the intimate gesture between him and Miss Doom before, Drizzt thought they were a couple, but now he thinks he must be thinking too much!


    At least in the eyes of this man, Miss Doom''s weight must not be very good.


    Of course, he doesn''t care about Miss Doom, what he cares about is his own life.


    "Why would we want to provoke this powerful and ruthless guy?"


    Drizzt''s intestines were all regretful.


    "what?"


    When Drizzt felt sorry for himself, Sun Xu suddenly turned his head and looked at the sea.


    "It seems that they are not stupid!"


    Everyone else was attracted by his voice They all looked at him, expressing their doubts with their eyes.


    Sun Xu didn''t explain to them, he ordered Drizzt: "These people will be handed over to you first, and I will play with those guys who want to dig the back door."


    "I¡­¡­"


    Just as Drizzt was about to speak, Sun Xu''s figure flickered, disappearing like a bubble.


    His eyes widened suddenly, as if he had seen a ghost.


    Graves was also shocked: "Tobias, this, this is?"


    Drizzt nodded in a daze.


    That''s right! He is 100% sure, this is his unique skill!


    When the teleportation left, even the fluctuations were exactly the same!


    In fact, this is a matter of course.


    Because Sun Xu is imitating him.


    To master magic is not so easy, Sun Xu still has some levels that are not connected.


    But Drizzt''s teleportation technology is different, it involves a large part of the power of fate, and the power of fate occupies the leading position.


    In this regard, Sun Xu is more skilled than Drizzt.


    All he needs to do is draw a gourd and follow Drizzt''s method.


    After thinking about it for a long time, he has basically mastered the trick.


    Of course, this refers to the imitation of Drizzt. If he wants to truly master this teleportation technology, he still has many questions to study.


    On the Moon Python.


    "Success!"


    Sun Xu was also full of excitement. He just tried it. Although he was certain, he was very surprised to be successful at one time.


    The error-free chapters of "The Monkey King in the Pirate" will continue to be updated on Xinshu Haige Novel Network. There are no advertisements in the site. Please also collect and recommend Xinshu Haige Novel Network!


    If you like Monkey King in Pirates, please collect them: () Monkey King in Pirates New Book Haige Novel Network has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 471： War (in)

    The ability to transport, or space shuttle, is completely different from flying.


    This process of directly crossing the space and appearing at the destination gave Sun Xu a freshness that he had never felt before.


    After feeling for a while, Sun Xu withdrew his attention.


    He still has business to do.


    On the calm sea, two giant ships sailed quietly.


    Two figures stood on the deck of the battleship on the left.


    A ruthless man with sunken eye sockets, hooked nose, and blade-thin lips, and a middle-aged man with a haircut with fireworks and a medium appearance and a mole on his chin.


    The man with Hook-nosed nose said lightly: "A little further ahead, I will enter the range of the Red Snake. How about the Death?"


    "Don''t worry, when you enter your range, you must have already entered our attack range."


    The fireworks are hot, and the man replied in an unsatisfactory tone.


    The two looked at each other and then separated tacitly.


    Although they were still fighting in secret, they all knew the importance of today''s action and did not dare to cause a real mess.


    After a moment of silence, the fireworks were hot, and the man commonly known as the instant noodle man said again: "According to the information the captain and the others have obtained, Miss Doom has arranged all the troops on the pier.


    That means that our actions will become the key to the victory of both sides, and we must ensure that one blow is successful! "


    The eagle-nosed man chuckled: "They have all deployed their hands to the shore. We can''t do it anymore. Why don''t we just jump into the sea and feed the sea beasts."


    The instant noodle man said: "Yarai spent a lot of money on the Moon Python. Both the hull and the firepower are definitely stronger than our Red Snake and the Death! If they react, it may still cause us damage. Some trouble!"


    "They don''t have that chance!"


    The hook-nosed man stubbornly cut the railway line: "Hear our signal, the captain will immediately take action! The mob can never stop the captain and their offensive, let alone counterattack us."


    The instant noodle man nodded slightly. In fact, his thoughts were similar to those of the eagle-nosed man, except that he was more cautious by nature, so he reminded him.


    Suddenly, he remembered something again. He glanced at the man with the hook nose and said: "Your gunner better be reliable! Moon Python is our common property. If you break it, you will have to pay compensation at that time. we!"


    "Still worry about yourself!"


    The eagle-nosed man choked back without hesitation: "We are..."


    boom!


    A muffled thunder suddenly exploded in their ears, and the two of them changed their faces and opened their mouths to shout.


    "Enemy attack!"


    However, before their voices came out of their throats, a vague black shadow flew out of the night, and plunged one end onto the Red Snake where the two of them were. The spot happened to be in the middle of the hull.


    Boom!


    The body of the Red Snake was directly torn through a big hole, and the hull trembled violently. After the shells entered the hull, there was a big explosion. With only a click, the Red Snake broke directly from the middle, and countless debris flew out. The flesh and blood pieces of the crew and the broken arm were mixed.


    A large amount of sea water poured into the broken ship, forming a huge vortex around it.


    "This kind of power, this kind of range, at least a thirty-pound gun!"


    The eagle-nosed man murmured blankly, his face pale, his lips trembling constantly, like a concubine.


    The Red Snake is their main ship, without the Red Snake, their status will drop by a big margin.


    More importantly, the Red Snake was destroyed in his hands.


    The captain will tear him back!


    He was no longer energetic, leaning on the side of the ship in despair, with a face full of disbelief: "Impossible! This is impossible! Even if they have found us at such a distance, how could they hit us with a single shot? It happened to be the deadliest hit. Where? This is impossible! This must be a dream!"


    The instant noodle man was shocked for a short time, and quickly recovered, ignoring the desperate eagle hook nose, facing not far away, bewildered to death shouted: "Run! Go back! Don''t! Come here!"


    boom!


    Before he finished speaking, another thunder exploded.


    Under the staring gaze of the man with instant noodles, a huge cannonball flew out of the darkness and plunged into the death.


    With a bang, Death, which was as large as the Red Snake, followed in the footsteps of the former.


    The eagle-hook nose man and the instant-faced man looked at each other, and both saw the fear in each other''s eyes.


    Two cannons destroyed two ships!


    Compared to the power of artillery, they were more shocked by the accuracy of the gunner!


    You know, Bilgewater¡¯s ship gun is to install the artillery on the ship, almost without any auxiliary settings!


    The ocean itself is flowing, and with the influence of the Shanghai wind, it is very difficult to shoot.


    Two warships fired at each other, one has the long range, and the second one has the better luck. Generally, a large number of shells can be shot to hit one.


    Now, two shells and two ships.


    This is simply a miracle!


    "The power of this bronze gun is not bad!"


    Sun Xu was a little surprised.


    He didn''t actually have too many concepts about these. The world once didn''t have time to pay attention to them. When he arrived in the Pirate World, his personal force soon surpassed the power of artillery.


    Although I have played cannons and guns, they are all playing tickets, and I didn''t pay attention to the power at all.


    Before he noticed that two ships were approaching. They were all heavily armed bandits and they didn''t carry any prey. At first glance, he knew that they had no good intentions.


    Sarah had no intention of caring about the threat at sea, and was really killed by them. Not only could she not keep the dock, but the Moon Python might not be able to keep it.


    Therefore, Sun Xu decided to take the shot himself.


    He had already noticed the artillery on the Moon Python, and his hands had been itchy all the time, so he planned to use this opportunity to fire two shots.


    No need to say more about his accuracy.


    With the aid of divine consciousness and some laws of fate, he can fight wherever he wants. As long as the distance is not too far, he won''t even have a one-millimeter error!


    However, the result was still somewhat beyond his expectations.


    I thought it would take a few guns and eight cannons to solve it. After all, the two ships were also quite large in scale. Unexpectedly, one cannon, one ship, the other party didn''t even react, and the ship began to sink.


    Sun Xu''s consciousness passed by and found that there were still alive people on the two ships, but there were not many.


    Even the ship was blown up, and the people on it would not end well.


    This is not a movie, a large number of people can be killed by light shock waves.


    There are also those who were squeezed to death when the ship sank, drowned, smashed to death, and so on.


    Under the covering of the nest, there are no eggs!


    The collapse of a large warship is no less damage than the collapse of a building.


    Moreover, this is still the ocean in the night, even if it is lucky to survive, the possibility of survival in the end is very small.


    Even if the vast majority of Bilgewater people can swim, and being an expert among them, it doesn''t help.


    The icy waters, the weird and changeable ocean currents, and the sea beasts hovering nearby are all fatal factors.


    "Forget it, benevolent me, I won''t let you suffer those pains."


    Sun Xu whispered, aiming at the large plank on which the crew members stood.


    Boom!


    The huge bronze cannon fired again, and the crimson flame spewed out several meters away, and the huge projectile was propelled by unimaginable force to fly away.


    Ying Hook Nose and Instant Noodle Head had just escaped from the whirlpool caused by the sinking ship, sitting on a wooden board, panting.


    "Damn! Damn, damn! Damn!!"


    Ying Hook cursed incoherently: "I almost got blown to death! I must make them pay! When they are caught by the captain, I must torture them severely, I..."


    Instant noodles glanced at the nose of the hook, but he didn''t bother to talk to him at all. He was now full of brains on how to reduce his guilt.


    Even if he was an absolute confidant of the Crow, he couldn''t bear the sin of losing the main ship.


    The hooked nose was still chattering, and suddenly, a familiar loud noise came.


    For a moment, the resentment on his face was replaced by fear in an instant.


    "The opponent wants to kill them all!"


    Instant noodles lost consciousness for a while.


    The opponent can hit the Red Snake and the Death to death so accurately, it is impossible not to know that the two ships have been destroyed, and now they have to make another shot. The target is undoubtedly their survivors.


    He had a strong hunch that this shot was directed at him and the hook.


    With the accuracy of the opponent''s head, this shell may fall directly on top of their heads!


    As soon as this thought arose, he saw a vague black shadow rushing out of the night and falling precisely on the wooden planks where they were resting.


    "really!"


    A strange and unexpected sense of accomplishment rose in the instant noodle head.


    In the end, he took a leisurely glance at the hooked nose, the other party was trying to escape with a face full of fear, half of his body had entered the sea.


    "idiot!"


    He thought: "All idiots!"


    Including the two incredible captains Lao Chui and Crow, as well as himself!


    At this moment, his eyes seemed to penetrate time and reach the future.


    He saw a woman with long scarlet hair, a graceful waist, and a charming face ascended to the throne, looking down at Bilgewater, and in the shadow behind her, there was a vague figure, looking flatly everything.


    "Is it the new king of Bilgewater? It''s worth it to be killed by such a person."


    Instant noodles thought.


    Boom!


    A fireball rose above the sea.


    There seemed to be a brief cessation, and then a substantial shock wave dissipated, as if an earthquake, a large swath of sea water soared into the sky, then collapsed and vaporized.


    A few meters of seawater in the vicinity has all evaporated As for the instant noodle head, eagle hook nose, and other nearby survivors, naturally there are no bones left.


    After Sun Xu swept through his spiritual consciousness and confirmed that there was no living person, he clapped his hands and chuckled, "It''s over!"


    Drizzt and others didn''t know why.


    When Sun Xu fired the gun for the first time, they all guessed that he had discovered the enemy ship. Although they didn''t know how he did it, it is not surprising that as a powerful mage, he has some special abilities.


    However, his subsequent actions left them puzzled.


    When they came, Sun Xu just fired three shots at random.


    Yes, feel free!


    He didn''t even take aim seriously, he simply held the muzzle up and it ignited directly.


    And only three shots were fired, is this useful?


    Sun Xu didn''t have the idea to explain to them, he spoke softly, and his voice reached everyone''s ears accurately.


    "Go, go to the front line! It''s time for you to shoot right away! Cui...Tobias, these people are led by you and Graves, and the specific tasks are arranged by Sarah!"


    "Yes!"


    Drizzt said respectfully.


    Now he looked at Sun Xu, feeling like a mouse watching a cat. He didn''t dare to make any trouble. He had only one thought in his mind to complete Sun Xu''s work honestly, so that Sun Xu could abide by the agreement and release the restrictions on him afterwards.


    Sun Xu didn''t speak any more, his eyes crossed the space and landed on the battlefield.


    Drizzt and Graves took a dozen mercenaries and hurried towards the battlefield.


    At this time, the influence of Sun Xu''s three shots was rapidly spreading.


    The error-free chapters of "The Monkey King in the Pirate" will continue to be updated on Xinshu Haige Novel Network. There are no advertisements in the site. Please also collect and recommend Xinshu Haige Novel Network!


    If you like Monkey King in Pirates, please collect them: () Monkey King in Pirates New Book Haige Novel Network has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 472： War (part 2)

    In the darkness, Lao Chuan and the crow glanced at each other, both faces full of suspicion.


    "Why is the sound so close?"


    Old Blow frowned: "Did they drive the boat directly to the dock?"


    The crow''s face was gloomy: "The sound of the cannon is also a bit wrong, there is no such cannon on the death report!"


    "Neither on the Red Snake!"


    He said in a deep voice.


    The facts can''t be more obvious.


    Murderous intent surged in the crow''s stern eyes: "All these guys who succeeded in failing and succeeded in failing well! These little things can''t be done well, what use do I want them?"


    He said coldly, "I''ll talk about other things later. The most important question now is, what are we going to do?"


    After a pause, he continued: "The plan to sandwich them from the sea and the wharf has failed. Are we going to attack by force, or should we make a long-term plan?"


    "Today we must control the dock in our hands!"


    The crow said without hesitation: "Today, many people are still waiting and watching. We must take down the dock with thunder and deter others, otherwise, by tomorrow, more contenders will enter the arena!


    Once the stalemate is over, this place will become a meat grinder, even if we join hands! "


    He nodded, and a touch of irritation appeared between his eyebrows: "Pitiel Huck, that idiot! He was cut off by the enemy before he even started, and Anita, the lunatic, who has to quit!


    Those two idiots made a lot of variables out of thin air for the things that were originally tenable! "


    The crow looked at the pier with fires blazing into the sky and endless gunfire with cruel eyes, and said firmly: "It''s okay, a mob, our two families are enough to take the pier!"


    "It should be noted that the sound of the cannons only rang three times. I don''t know what the fighting situation is on the sea. If they are freed up by them, we will not be able to resist the fire from the Moon Python!" Lao Chuan said.


    Bilgewater didn''t have a cell phone, and even if the situation was urgent, he couldn''t contact him.


    "The previous three shots should be just a test."


    The crow lightly said: "Although the Moon Boa is a bit stronger than our ship, but it is two to one. The inexperienced sailors and gunners who control the Moon Boa are still inexperienced sailors and gunners. If they can''t handle this situation, then they all go to see the snake. Mother, living is a waste of food!"


    Lao Xiao shook his head: "I sent over, but the best gunner!"


    "The one I sent is not bad!" Crow said.


    Although they didn''t say it clearly, the implication of the two people''s words was that that kind of situation would never happen.


    Old Chuan''s eyes gradually became fierce: "That''s good, the opportunity is not to be missed! Let''s start now! An hour later, I will change the dock!"


    "One hour is too much, I think half an hour is enough!"


    Crow said lightly: "Would you like to take a gamble? Whoever estimates is more accurate? Just use 5% of the terminal''s revenue as a bet?"


    The corners of his eyes twitched: "I''m just a conservative estimate. No accident, how could they block us for an hour?"


    Well, it¡¯s okay to bet, I¡¯ll bet for half an hour, how about you bet for an hour? "


    The crow didn''t hear it, and said lightly: "Don''t waste time, let''s get started!"


    After all, he rushed out first.


    "Humph!"


    Old Blow''s eyes flashed, and he raised his foot to chase him.


    Then, a figure walked out of the darkness behind them, full of mature men and women, no one was old, weak or sick.


    Not many people.


    Together, there are only a hundred people.


    However, their physical fitness, weaponry, fighting skills, and fighting will all overwhelm those of Cork.


    The lion fights the rabbit, also with all its strength!


    Although Lao Chui and Crow have never heard this sentence, they understand the truth.


    Although the number is small, these are all the elites under the two men.


    It can be said that these people have supported them to have their current status!


    ...


    Sarah, who was fighting the enemy, was also very surprised.


    "What happened to that just now? Moon Python?"


    "It seems to be firing at the sea. Does anyone want to attack from the sea?"


    She was tight.


    They have not considered this possibility before, but the preparations are not very adequate.


    Make bricks without straw.


    Among those willing to stay, there is not even a regular gunner!


    Of course, it is not difficult to fire, but accuracy is a big problem!


    They have a powerful warship, but it is not of much use at all!


    Behind them is the ocean. If someone breaks into the dock, the consequences will be disastrous!


    boom!


    A bullet hit behind the bunker where Sarah was hiding, causing a cloud of dust. She abruptly got up, fired a few shots without looking, and at the same time jumped and jumped to another position.


    "The sound of the cannon just now should be from the Moon Python, indicating that we have found the enemy. This is good news, at least it won''t be cut off silently."


    Sarah tried her best to calm herself down, thinking quickly: "However, only three shots were fired. Could it be that she has lost her embarrassment again?"


    At this moment, she suddenly felt something strange on her side, and her stern gaze swept over.


    Buzzing.


    A wave of ripples that no one can see vibrates, as if a small stone has been dropped in a pool, and then the light outlines a figure.


    Click.


    Sarah did not hesitate to use the gun against the opponent''s head: "Why are you here?"


    Drizzt said anxiously: "Hey, hey, don''t worry, Sun asked me to come over. Graves and the other mercenaries will be here soon. I came here first to give you some information."


    Sarah did not put down her gun: "Say!"


    Drizzt didn''t dare to delay, and started speaking very quickly. It was no fun to be held with a gun against his head in the chaotic battlefield.


    "The artillery shot just now was shot by Sun. Two suspicious ships have been destroyed. He asked me to tell you, don''t worry about threats at sea, he will respond!"


    "Sun asked me to take charge of the mercenaries temporarily, and you will arrange the specific tasks!"


    "Sun shot?"


    The corner of Sarah''s mouth was slightly tilted, and she said mercilessly. Seeing that there was a real danger, didn''t she make a move without hesitation?


    As for how the Three Cannons destroyed the two ships, it seemed normal to the grandmother who was suspected of being an archmage.


    Sarah quickly reacted. It was not the time to be happy. She pressed the corners of her mouth without a trace. She looked straight and began to think about the other information revealed in Drizzt''s words.


    "Don''t worry about the danger at sea. All I have to do is continue to fight the war on land."


    "Sun let the mercenaries participate in the war? He should know the situation on the battlefield, why..."


    Sarah suddenly thought of something, her face changed.


    Are there two boats that can be used?


    If it was her, she would definitely not only send two ships to attack, but choose to attack on both sides at the same time on the shore!


    Is there another enemy about to appear?


    Sarah took a deep breath, feeling scared for a while.


    The enemy who can send two warships is definitely a very difficult enemy!


    If they didn''t realize it, and they were successfully attacked by them, even if there was no attack from the sea, they would fall into a situation where they would never recover.


    "Olena!"


    Sarah called her only confidant to her side, and said solemnly: "The battle here is up to you, step up the offensive force and solve them as soon as possible! There are more troublesome enemies coming!"


    "Yes! Captain!"


    Olena roared.


    She was covered in blood, holding a stainless steel knife in her right hand and a revolver in her left hand. She was so angry that she did not dare to look directly at her.


    In this battle, everyone saw the fierceness of this woman.


    Always take the lead, excellent swordsmanship and spearmanship, no mercy to cut people, one of the people who killed the most enemies!


    Sarah nodded a few guards, called Drizzt and the mercenaries who were coming soon, and killed them from the other side.


    Under the leadership of Olena, the rest began a crazy attack.


    The intensity of the battle rose a lot in an instant.


    "It''s coming soon!"


    The crow and the old blow were walking in the front of the crowd.


    Of course, when the battle begins, they will definitely let their men go first.


    Although they are not regarded as successful and famous, they are still in a strong position, and they will certainly not continue to lead the charge and charge on the front line of the battle.


    Being able to participate in the war in person is already a performance of great importance!


    Old Qiu waved back: "Keep quiet! Be sure to hit them off guard! Let the two newcomers know that the butchering pier is not something their small characters can occupy!"


    "Hahaha."


    There was a chuckle in the team.


    A person next to him asked in a low voice: "Captain, it is said that Miss Doom is so beautiful, don''t break it then!"


    "You little pervert!"


    He always joked and scolded: "But that Miss Doom is indeed a rare beauty. If she can catch her, it can''t be..."


    As he was talking, he stopped suddenly and looked down.


    "Did you stumble into something just now?"


    The next moment, Lao Chuan''s face was full of panic.


    "fry¡­¡­"


    Boom!


    A violent explosion sounded.


    Laochong, the crow beside him and the others all flew up.


    "Why are there mines here?"


    Lao Chui''s heart is full of puzzles.


    He saw with his own eyes other people launching an attack from here.


    Does this mine still recognize people, don''t blow them up, just stare at themselves and blow them up?


    But soon his thoughts were overwhelmed by intense pain, his body seemed to be split into several pieces, blood was constantly pouring up from his throat, and his mouth smelled of rust.


    A very familiar calf flew past him. Only the part under the knee was left. The feet were only left, with black, tattered shoes hung.


    "That''s my leg!"


    An enlightenment arose in Lao Chui''s heart, he twisted his head vigorously, and saw his own situation clearly.


    Only the part above the knee is left on one leg, and the other leg is still well preserved, but the foot has completely disappeared, and only a few bones are still hanging on it.


    At the same time, he caught a glimpse of the crow from the corner of his eye.


    The crow was even more miserable. The entire lower body was gone, disconnected from the waist, the upper body was buried in a pile of dust and gravel, and the thighs and buttocks were hung on a tree not far away.


    Click!


    A foot that was wearing fine leather boots but soaked in blood appeared in Lao Chuan''s field of vision.


    He shook his eyes and could barely see that this was a woman.


    "Call me!"


    The woman screamed and rushed past him.


    Lao Chuan only saw that she had long, coquettish scarlet hair.


    "Miss Doom? How dare she take the initiative?"


    Lao Biao was thinking about it intermittently, and his thoughts were washed away by severe pain from time to time, and turned into blanks.


    He only knows that the shouts of killing and gunfire around him have never stopped.


    Later, it seemed that more people rushed out of the dock.


    People were falling down constantly, and there were many familiar faces.


    The blood stained the earth and gathered together to form large and small puddles.


    Lao Chui''s location was relatively low, and later, he even felt half of his body buried in blood.


    Unconscious, sometimes awake, sometimes unconscious, after an unknown period of time, the surrounding movement finally stopped.


    He woke up from the coma again, and took a weak breath. Just about to see what was going on, a face suddenly appeared in front of him.


    The two sides looked at each other.


    "My lord, there is still a living here!"


    Another woman appeared in Lao Chu''s vision, her face full of blood and suffocation. The other party observed him for a while and shouted again.


    "Captain, there is another big fish here!"


    This time, an acquaintance finally appeared in Lao Chui''s vision. The most striking thing was that her long scarlet hair became more and more beautiful after being stained with blood.


    "Doom, Miss Doom?"


    "Old Captain Blow?"


    Sarah lowered her head and glanced twice, with an expression of sudden realization: "So it''s you! By the way, the crow is your ally, let me tell you, he is dead!"


    "I know."


    Laochong thought in his heart that he saw the body of the crow with his own eyes last night.


    Looking at the strange young face in front of him, he finally realized that they were defeated!


    Came with confidence, thinking that the battle would be resolved in half an hour, but as a result, even the small life went in.


    The intense regret came surging, like a huge wave of thousands of meters, filling his heart in an instant.


    But soon, the regret disappeared, and his heart was replaced by another emotion, fear!


    Fear of death!


    It has been a long time since he felt the fear of death!


    Since he had his own boat, there has been little threat to his life.


    This is his closest moment to death.


    Lao Chui thought he was fearless even in the face of death, he could still glare and curse.


    But at this moment, he was trembling with fear!


    He doesn''t want to die!


    "Captain Doom, please, please spare my life!"


    Old Chuck stretched out his hand to grab Sarah''s ankle, but was kicked away by her.


    The wounds on his arms and palms cracked, blood spurted out like spring water, and the intense pain made his face twisted.


    However, Laochuo dared not show any resentment, and looked at Sarah imploringly.


    "Please, Captain Doom! As long as you let me go, let me do anything! My treasure, my men, and my boat are all yours! I, I am willing to be your slave! Please! Give me my life!"


    "Those things of you are long gone!"


    Sarah had a strange smile on her face: "However, don''t worry, I won''t kill you for the time being. Not only will I not kill you, but I will save your life!"


    "Thank you! Thank you Captain Doom! From now on, I will be your most loyal slave!"


    He always bluffed ecstasy, and didn''t notice her expression at all.


    "I don''t need a slave like you!"


    Sarah''s expression became more and more weird, and she beckoned to the side: "Come here, help him bandage the wound, and then wash his face."


    After a pause, Sarah''s voice turned cold: "Then, stand a pillar here, hang him up for me, and let everyone admire the old captain blowing style! Let everyone see, and end up against us!"


    The look of old blowing excitement suddenly freezes!


    The error-free chapters of "The Monkey King in the Pirate" will continue to be updated on Xinshu Haige Novel Network. There are no advertisements in the site. Please also collect and recommend Xinshu Haige Novel Network!


    If you like Monkey King in Pirates, please collect them: () Monkey King in Pirates New Book Haige Novel Network has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 473： uninvited guest

    Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update! No ads!


    Time dialed back to the evening.


    Sun Xu stood on the Moon Mana, observing the battlefield with his spiritual sense.


    He saw that after receiving his reminder, Sarah realized the danger, attacked decisively, set a trap, and was lucky to kill the two enemy leaders directly.


    Of course, the battle did not end there.


    Most of the enemies even knew that the leader was killed, and after seeing Sarah and others, they directly began to counterattack.


    The battle is very fierce!


    Even after Olena solved the previous enemy and brought people to support, the situation did not change, and they were still at a disadvantage.


    Sun Xu looked at him calmly, without any intention of making a move.


    He would only clean up the troubles for Sarah that she couldn''t handle at all.


    If at this time, a third party strikes out, then he will reward them directly.


    "What a nice person, it''s a shame to die like this!"


    An unfamiliar voice suddenly sounded nearby, and Sun Xu''s eyes condensed before turning to look.


    A green-skin monster appeared in his field of vision.


    It was wearing a tattered overcoat and a funny top hat on its head. Its body was chubby like a meat ball. Its huge mouth was slightly open, revealing a mouth full of fierce teeth, and two cyan beards floating around the corners of its mouth.


    At this time, the green-skin monster was looking greedily at the direction of the battlefield.


    No!


    This greedy face seems to be his true face!


    Sun Xu narrowed his eyes slightly: "Tam Kenzie?"


    This blue-skin monster is one of the bizarre legends of Bilgewater, a mysterious demon, Tam Kenzie, also called two coats, dangling, yawning and so on.


    Tam opened his mouth, and a strange look appeared in his turbid and dim yellow eyes: "It''s just a name given to me by human beings without authorization, but it doesn''t matter if you call me that way."


    With its huge tongue, it licked its lips, and its greedy face squeezed out a trace of curiosity: "I am curious, what are you? You are different from us, but you are different from those humans! You and the world All lives on Earth are different!"


    Sun Xu was silent for a while, and said: "I am a human! 100% human!"


    Tam stared at him for a while: "I once saw a blue-skinned human. He was contaminated by the power of world runes and possessed power far beyond ordinary humans."


    Speaking of this, it paused before continuing: "However, compared with you, it is still a far cry!"


    Sun Xu frowned: "Can''t I become so strong through my own practice?"


    Tam took it for granted: "It is impossible for a human body to carry such a powerful force! Human beings can become stronger through some methods, but their powerful appearance is no longer a human being!


    This is the strangest place! You still maintain the appearance of a human being. I can feel that your body is not even different from those human beings, but you have extremely powerful power! "


    Tahm''s words were naked and despising human beings, but Sun Xu thought for a while, and it was really the case.


    The power level of Runeterra is very high.


    The most top beings, such as the Star Casting Dragon King, can create and destroy planets.


    This is the power that completely crushes the Pirate World.


    But if only the mortal kingdom is counted, this is not the case at all!


    The top powerhouses in Pirate World, such as White Beard, Roger, Kaido, etc., can destroy an island by fighting with all their strength!


    According to Sun Xu, Bilgewater has no such power!


    The strong in Runeterra, if confined within the scope of humans, Yasuo, Jie, Irelia, Galen, Dreyus, Ashe, etc., are already the strongest.


    As for the ascended or dark descendants such as Nasus and Atox, Ryze, the Lord of Destruction Foyego, and Zoe, Leona, Diana and others who became the carriers of the Titan race, they may have been humans. But in terms of life form, it is now completely out of the category of human beings.


    The human body cannot carry too much power!


    Sun Xu chewed these words again, and had a deeper understanding of the rules of the League of Legends world.


    Suddenly, a hideous and ugly face appeared in the field of vision, and it kept zooming in.


    Sun Xu couldn''t help taking a step back, frowning and said: "What are you doing?"


    There is nothing in the game, but in reality, Tam''s appearance is really unacceptable.


    Especially since it keeps grinning, the greed on its face has never disappeared, as if it would swallow people in one bite at any time, making people feel shuddering.


    "Can you tell me why you are so strong?"


    Tam licked his lips, and the greed on his ugly face grew stronger.


    Sun Xu said without hesitation: "No!"


    Just kidding, do you want to tell you that I am actually an alien?


    Um, aliens are not very accurate, they should be outsiders!


    Tam didn''t speak, and gently flicked his huge tongue, his eyes flickered slightly, full of unkind charm.


    Sun Xu looked at it blankly, his aura rising constantly.


    He definitely couldn''t beat the Star Casting Dragon King, and he was probably no match for the giant gods who could enslave the Star Casting Dragon King.


    However, Tam, Evelyn, Ascendant, Darkborn, etc., the demons and spirits native to Runeland, as well as the extraordinary ones who have been achieved by special means and whose strength is far beyond ordinary people, can try.


    After standing up for a while, Sun Xu took the lead.


    He took a step forward and appeared directly in front of Tam, unpretentiously punching out, like a cannon firing, the air exploded in an instant.


    Boom!


    Compared with Sun Xu''s violent direct comparison, Tahm''s response was much smarter.


    A layer of gray mist emerged from its body, which was obviously only a palm thick. Sun Xu hit it, but it felt like it was stuck in a bottomless quagmire.


    The fist is entangled, and the strength is constantly being removed.


    In the fog, Tam''s figure was looming and indistinct, but his cold and greedy eyes were sharp and sharp like an awl.


    "What a brute force! Hehehe, there must be some secret hidden in your body, I will find it out! Then, good luck to you, my friend!"


    Its voice became more and more ethereal, and when the last word fell, the whole figure disappeared in front of Sun Xu.


    Sun Xu put away his fists and said nothing.


    This is a very sophisticated transmission technology far more subtle than Drizzt''s transmission, of course, the principle is completely different.


    The place where Tam had disappeared was wet, leaving a mass of water stains.


    It can be boldly speculated that his transmission technology is probably related to water.


    This is a direction Sun Xu is not good at at all.


    In the world of Pirates, he is a demon fruit capable person, can not touch the sea, monkey brother is not good at water.


    Sun Xu shook his head, feeling a little uncomfortable.


    In Pirate World, he has always taken the initiative, fighting as he wants, running as he likes, facing Tam, but he is passive.


    "It seems we need to study the transmission technology as soon as possible."


    Although Drizzt''s technology is rubbish, it has high potential, after all, it is related to the power of destiny.


    ...

 ~： Rise up declaration

    Tomorrow every day!


    Recently, I have become more and more lazy, and I must force myself!


    If this continues, the more you owe, the more you owe you, and you won¡¯t be able to finish the book.


    So far, nearly 120,000 words have been written this month. Based on the 6,000 words that should be written every day, more than 48,000 words are owed!


    not much!


    Strive to pay it back in one breath!


    The error-free chapters of "The Monkey King in the Pirate" will continue to be updated on Xinshu Haige Novel Network. There are no advertisements in the site. Please also collect and recommend Xinshu Haige Novel Network!


    If you like Monkey King in Pirates, please collect them: () Monkey King in Pirates New Book Haige Novel Network has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 474： The war is over

    "Monkey King is in Pirate New ( to find the latest chapter!


    Tam''s appearance was an accident, but not a bad thing.


    Its threat needs to be vigilant, but it also brought Sun Xu a lot of precious intelligence.


    First, it reminds Sun Xu of the importance of transmission ability.


    On ordinary humans, transmission technology is very rare, but at a certain level, the degree of preciousness may be greatly reduced.


    If you want to not fall into the passive, or even regain the initiative, a smart transmission technology is indispensable!


    Second, let Sun Xu know a little bit about the combat power of some of the gods and monsters in Runeland.


    Although it was just a simple trick, the battle has already explained many problems.


    With his current half-wound body, it is very likely that he is not Tam''s opponent!


    After regaining the peak, it may be able to fight!


    Looking at the leopard, other gods and monsters are definitely not easy to mess with!


    Third, Tam''s silent appearance once again proved the limitations of divine consciousness.


    Before Tahm appeared, Sun Xu''s divine sense had no response, indicating that Tahm''s previous position was absolutely outside the range of divine sense.


    He didn''t find Tam, but Tam was able to pinpoint his location.


    "Sure enough, in a world where the power level is too high, I don''t have much advantage even if I have the legacy of Brother Monkey!"


    Sun Xu thought silently.


    Tam must also have long-distance perception ability, and the range exceeds his divine consciousness.


    Of course, he will not belittle himself.


    The ability of divine consciousness is not only observation, it is a more advanced way of perception, and it can directly affect reality, with emptiness, influence on spiritual soul and other abilities.


    Sun Xu has absolute certainty, except for distance, Tam''s perception ability is absolutely far from his spiritual sense!


    More importantly, he can still improve!


    There is still a lot of room for improvement in his strength.


    "Don''t be afraid of it, but you can''t ignore its threat!"


    Sun Xu thought calmly.


    Judging from the conversation just now, Tam didn''t know his true identity, but just coveted the secret of his becoming stronger.


    After the two sides fought tentatively, Tam retreated.


    This is enough to show that Tam did not intend to forcibly spy on his secrets in a short time.


    As time goes by, he will get stronger and stronger.


    If you drag it for a long time, when Tamm appears next time, it''s not that you can''t try to leave it completely!


    "Ok?"


    Sun Xu suddenly raised his head and looked in the direction of the battlefield: "It seems that Sarah is going to win!"


    In the previous melee, both sides had their own advantages and fought evenly.


    During the confrontation between him and Tam, the balance was broken and the situation gradually slipped towards Sarah.


    By now, obvious advantages have emerged.


    If Sarah is willing, quietly put down the water and give the opponent a chance to escape, the war should be over soon.


    However, she obviously had no such intentions.


    If you continue to fight, you will lose more manpower, but the benefits will be greater.


    They can''t fight the entire Bilgewater, unless Sun Xu takes action without scruple, then, if you want to guard the dock and get the recognition of others, you must stop them!


    Strong strength and ruthless style are indispensable!


    The former is their shortcoming, if the latter can''t do it, it may be regarded as a soft persimmon and will be caught in endless wars.


    Besides, to be a little colder, now their subordinates are just a group of guerrillas and scattered generals who have combined everything for profit, without the slightest loyalty.


    If others give more chips, they will definitely defect to the past without hesitation!


    This kind of subordinates, there is nothing to feel bad about when they die.


    On the other hand, if you continue to fight, you can increase your cohesion!


    Fighting side by side is always one of the easiest ways to increase your relationship!


    In short, although the battle is still going on, the overall situation is set!


    Time passed slowly, and just as Sun Xu expected, the situation fell to Sarah unstoppable.


    During this process, another group of enemies appeared, wanting the mantis to catch the cicada, and the oriole was behind.


    They didn''t reach the pier at all, and as soon as they made a move, they were simply rewarded by Sun Xu, and the oriole became a grilled oriole.


    Since then, there have been no accidents.


    When the sky was dark, Sarah personally sent the last few stubborn enemies to see the snake mother, and the battle came to an end.


    Seeing this, Sun Xu set off to the battlefield.


    When he arrived, he happened to hear Sarah''s order to hang up the enemy leader.


    Seeing Sun Xu, Sarah was also very excited, her voice full of joy: "Sun, we won! We held it!"


    "I saw it, it''s very beautiful!"


    Sun Xu did not stingy with his admiration.


    Although it was only the first night, he understood Sarah''s mood.


    It was not easy for them to guard this night.


    Counting the Cork group who was taken away by Olena before they had time to act, four batches of enemies appeared one after another!


    The penultimate batch is particularly powerful!


    Their numbers, weapons and equipment, and personal strength are all top-notch, and they are not inferior to the pier guard that Yalai has entrusted with.


    They also sent ships, wanting to attack on both sides.


    If it weren¡¯t for Sun Xu to solve the two warships in advance, if they had not received Sun Xu¡¯s reminder and were successfully attacked by them, if they were not lucky enough to directly kill the opponent¡¯s two leaders, if there were not so many prerequisites, this war, They will definitely lose!


    In this war, Sarah has exhausted everything.


    She did not slack in the slightest, fought the fiercest enemy, and used her marksmanship and reach to the limit, and she even emptied her stock of bullets!


    In this war, her performance is impeccable!


    Looking at the exhaustion that cannot be concealed on her face, Sun Xu whispered, "Do you want to take a break?"


    "No, I still have a lot to do!"


    Sarah shook her head without hesitation, and turned to leave.


    The next moment, as if he was tripped, his body fell straight down.


    Sun Xu quickly supported her and found that her body had turned into a ball of cotton, as if there was no bone, leaning on him softly.


    He checked it with his spiritual sense, and then he was relieved.


    She just fell asleep!


    A night of high-intensity fighting, physical exhaustion is okay, mainly mental exhaustion.


    Not only did she have to fight the fiercest enemy, but she also had to pay attention to the situation on the entire battlefield, her mind was exhausted long ago.


    It was only relying on strong willpower and excitement after victory that he did not fall.


    When I saw Sun Xu, I subconsciously felt safe. Although I still wanted to continue working, my body couldn''t hold on, and I fell into a deep sleep.


    Sun Xu held Sarah''s waist to make her lean more comfortably, and then asked Drizzt, who was walking by, "How''s the situation?"


    Drizzt knew what he was asking, and replied: "Fifteen people, three died, and twelve are left!"


    Sun Xu shook his head and smiled: "One-fifth death rate? It''s a lone wolf, let alone, this life-saving ability is far beyond ordinary people!"


    He probably took a look, and the subordinates of Yalai who took refuge in them were almost half dead!


    One-half of the death rate!


    That is to say, the other party will collapse more severely, otherwise they will definitely lose!


    It is worth mentioning that those people with strong malice are all on the death list under Sarah''s arrangement!


    Although they don''t want to give them their lives, but when they get to the battlefield, they can''t help it.


    In comparison, the casualties of the mercenaries are much smaller!


    If you count Drizzt and Graves, the total death rate is not even one-fifth!


    Although his tone was peaceful, even with a relaxing smile, Drizzt''s heart suddenly lifted, and he quickly said: "There are fewer dead people, but I can guarantee that every Everyone has done their best! There is absolutely no hiding in private!"


    Sun Xu said: "Don''t be nervous, I can see your performance!"


    To win this battle, the performance of Drizzt and Graves is crucial!


    It should be said that he is indeed a "hero"!


    In the entire battlefield, the three best performers were Sarah, Drizzt and Graves.


    After all, Sarah had only one person. Drizzt and Graceford started working together very early, and they worked closely together, showing the effect that one plus one is greater than two.


    The oversized shotgun in Graves'' hand ejects projectiles, and it will die if touched, or injured if it is rubbed. Sometimes it can even solve a large number of enemies with one shot!


    His huge size, well-developed muscles, and a huge shotgun are an indefatigable turret on the battlefield!


    Drizzt wiped out the enemies he didn''t care about.


    The magic cards were thrown out one by one, some like a knife, cutting the enemy''s throat or opening the enemy''s chest, and some like a bomb, erupting real fire and air waves.


    If you count the number of enemies killed, Graves is the well-deserved number one in the battlefield!


    Sarah and Drizzt ranked second and third.


    I don''t know who the fourth place is, but there is definitely a huge gap with them!


    Drizzt was relieved.


    He didn''t care about the life and death of those mercenaries, but worried that he and Graves would be implicated.


    After all, those people are nominally led by them.


    "That¡­¡­"


    When he was about to speak, Sun Xu patted him on the shoulder and smiled: "Your performance is very good, don''t worry, after the war is over, I will give you a big red envelope!"


    After all, he communicated with Olena who came over.


    Drizzt couldn''t help but smile.


    He actually wanted to ask if he could lift the restrictions for them.


    If he can, he doesn''t want to participate in the next battle.


    Of course, Sun Xu knows what he meant but he does not intend to let these two excellent tools go away for the time being!


    Last night was only the first difficulty. There is still a long way to go before they are truly recognized and guard the dock!


    Arranging Olena to clean the battlefield, Sun Xu directly left the messy situation behind and took Sarah back to the Moon Boa!


    There is also a dormitory on the dock, but the dockers who lived before were dirty and smelly, so he was not interested in living in.


    In comparison, although many areas on the Moon Python are very dirty, a few rooms are still good.


    As for the messy situation now, let''s wait for Sarah to wake up before dealing with it!


    Seeing Sun Xu, who turned to leave without hesitation, Drizzt and Olena were dumbfounded. The two looked at each other, feeling a little bit of sympathy and pity for the same illness.


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 472 End of War), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 475： Post-war impact

    "Monkey King is in Pirate New ( to find the latest chapter!


    Gorgeous manor, exquisite pavilion, tables full of food, and beautiful maids standing by.


    After Planck had breakfast, his long-awaited men stepped forward.


    Planck knew what he was going to say and asked directly: "How is the situation?"


    "Miss Doom won!"


    There was a hint of shock in his respectful tone: "A total of five groups tried to attack them last night, and they all repelled them!"


    "Five groups?!"


    Planck''s movements were slightly stagnant, and his inattentive attitude converged a lot, and he said in a deep voice, "To be specific, what is going on?"


    It didn''t take long for him to become Bilgewater''s boss. Although he was proud, he was not blinded by arrogance.


    He clearly knows that those captains who seem to be submissive and respectful to him, in fact, most of them think about how to pull him off the horse and how to replace them!


    The arrogant will not live long!


    For everyone who might become his opponent, he held twelve points of vigilance.


    Can repel five waves of enemies, the strength of Miss Doom is far beyond his expectations, he will never neglect just because they are newcomers!


    "Yes!"


    The subordinates did not dare to neglect, and quickly conveyed the collected information to Planck.


    After listening, Planck frowned.


    "Cork, Peg, Old Chuan and the Raven alliance, Willie."


    He knows all these five captains!


    Those who dare to seize the dock will certainly not be weak.


    Among these five people, even the weakest Cork is a well-known figure in Bilgewater.


    Especially Lao Chui and Crow, they are only a pier from Yalai who threatens him the most!


    These two people are one of the potential enemies he focuses on!


    Together, the two were still killed!


    That Miss Doom seems to have become a big trouble!


    After reviewing the information told by his subordinates, Planck asked in a deep voice: "You just said that the mage named Sun just used three cannons to solve the two boats of Crow and Lao Chui?"


    His hand swallowed: "From the intelligence we investigated, it is indeed the case!"


    He was uneasy, and he felt very unbelievable about this!


    Three shots, two ships, or night, not face-to-face shots, how can it be so accurate?


    But after repeated confirmations, he still did so, and he had no choice but to report it.


    "The power was destroyed by a single shot?" Planck asked again.


    "Yes!"


    The subordinates hurriedly said: "When Miss Doom, Lao Chu, and the Crow Alliance were fighting fiercely, they wanted to pick up a bargain, but when they were about to shoot, a shell fell on their heads, and a group of people died directly!"


    His tone was much calmer.


    Unlike the two ships at sea, this attack was on land. There were craters, corpses, and living mouths. He could be sure that this was the truth.


    "Mage!"


    Planck furrowed his brows deeper, and there was a hint of anger in his eyes.


    When his subordinates reported the report yesterday, he still didn''t put these two people in his eyes. He didn''t expect the face slap to come so quickly!


    One led the team to defeat the allied forces of Lao Chu and the Crows, and the other showed extraordinary abilities.


    Especially the latter!


    For a place like Bilgewater to eat by boat, a gunner with a hundred shots is too scary!


    Even he felt a deep threat.


    Of course he is not afraid of Bilgewater, but if he is suddenly shot with a cold arrow and destroys the ship when he goes out to sea, he will also be in great trouble!


    As the old man of Bilgewater, no one knew the danger of the sea.


    "Give me a closer look into their origins! I want to know all their information!"


    Planck said coldly: "Also, let people tell them, if they get the dock, don''t forget my share of the rake! If they agree, if they disagree..."


    He still decided not to end for the time being.


    It''s not a taboo. Unlike those timid guys who are constrained by rules and are afraid of becoming the target of public criticism, they dare not shoot. His inconvenience to shoot is for completely different reasons!


    He is the pirate king! The master of Bilgewater!


    If he shoots against a newcomer, it will appear that he is lacking in confidence, and it will even make people feel that he is scared!


    This is something he absolutely can''t stand!


    Even if the other party is allowed to grow up, from a small trouble to a big trouble, it can''t make people have such an impression.


    This is not only about the dignity of the Pirate King, it will actually affect his status!


    The pirate king must be the fiercest, the most evil, and the most ruthless, only in this way can he suppress the hungry wolves like Bilgewater.


    He regularly increases bounties for himself and provokes the whole city, just to show his confidence!


    Weakness is the greatest enemy of the Pirate King!


    Once showing the slightest weakness, the red-eyed hungry wolves will pounce on him and take a bite.


    Even if he knew he would raise a tiger, he couldn''t let people question himself!


    However, if the other party is not afraid of tigers and dares to reject his proposal, then he has an excuse to intervene!


    After his subordinates left, Planck still did not move, frowning and thinking.


    After a while, he whispered a few words to the maid next to him.


    The maid gave a salute, and then left.


    About half an hour later, she returned again, followed by a figure wrapped in a black robe.


    Planck retreated the servants around him, without talking nonsense, and said directly: "Miss Doom, do you know?"


    The black robe nodded silently.


    In the past two days, the hottest topic of Bilgewater is Miss Doom.


    "Take someone to test them, and kill them if you have a chance! But remember, don''t reveal your identity!"


    The black-robed man nodded and was about to leave, Planck said again.


    "Be careful! Their strength is not weak!"


    The black-robed man was a little surprised, but still did not speak. After nodding his head, he left silently.


    Planck sat alone in the pavilion, his eyes were fierce, and his tone was full of murderous intent: "Newcomer, I hope you don''t let me down!"


    ...


    Miss Doom has won!


    This is the hottest topic in Bilgewater today.


    All kinds of rumors are flying all over the sky, and many news are spreading in a different way. Everyone seems to have seen it with their own eyes.


    If anyone has new information, he will become the most powerful person around him in an instant.


    "Have you heard? Miss Doom killed hundreds of people alone! You know, Captain Duck and Captain Wuchu, they joined forces, and Miss Doom killed a piece of armor without leaving!"


    "You''re all old news! Don''t you know? Captain Duck and Captain Wuchu are actually alive. They were hung from the meat hook of the slaughter pier by Miss Doom. I just took a look with my own eyes. The screams of the two people there came out miles away, it was terrible!"


    "Don''t tell other people. I heard the husband of my cousin''s godson''s mother said that Miss Doom was actually a siren who sucked human blood! Her hair was dyed red because of sucking too much blood! "


    "Cut Cork first, then Pegg, defeat the alliance between Lao Chui and the Crow, and finally kill the power, the wife is so amazing! I declare that from today onwards, Miss Doom will be my idol!"


    "Your information is not accurate, right? How did I hear that it is more powerful than Miss Doom''s companion? It is said that it is an archmage!"


    Meeting acquaintances, work breaks, gatherings of friends, Miss Doom¡¯s story has become a must-talk topic, if you don¡¯t know it, it¡¯s Otter!


    However, for ordinary people, this is just a post-dinner conversation, and the discussion is just for fun and has no effect on their lives.


    However, for the captains of Bilgewater, everyone was stunned by the news.


    "Five waves of enemies? The combination of Captain Chuan and Captain Crow? That dish... Miss Doom won all? Are you kidding me?"


    When the skipper who had been despised by Drizzt on the dock got the news, he was shocked and didn''t believe his ears.


    "It''s true!"


    The deputy nodded his head heavily and his face was also full of incredible.


    "Now the whole Bilgewater is going crazy! It is said that the famous Captain Crow and Captain Old Blow are still hanging on the meat hooks of the slaughter pier, and their screams can be heard at Butcher''s Bridge! And Cork The heads of, Peg, and Pitiel were piled up, and a corpse mountain was built for everyone to watch!"


    "Wait, Peteer, is it Peteer Huck who killed the Scarlet Hand? Why is there still him?"


    "I don''t know, he didn''t participate in the war last night, but it was indeed his head, maybe it was killed earlier!"


    The skipper sat down on the chair, feeling his legs tremble.


    They actually despise Miss Doom in public? Even hit her dock idea?


    How dare they?


    Don''t say that big figures like Lao Chuan and Crow, even the weakest of them, Cork, are much stronger than them!


    "so far so good!"


    The captain took a few breaths, and said with joy: "Fortunately, our reputation is not obvious. Those words will not reach Miss Doom."


    He now regards Miss Doom as a big figure at the level of Arai, and he must be respectful and respectful!


    He has never been as grateful for his obscurity as this moment.


    But at this moment, he noticed the embarrassed expression of his deputy, and he snorted in his heart.


    "What''s wrong? Is there any problem?"


    "Captain, do you remember those two mercenaries?"


    "The two of Graves?"


    "Miss Doom seems to have hired them. They also participated in the battle last night!"


    This is too unlucky!


    The captain wailed and wiped the cold sweat on his head: "They, shouldn''t they take this little thing to heart? It''s even more impossible to tell Miss Fortune about this little thing, right?"


    "Yes, shouldn''t you?"


    The deputy was worried.


    The two looked at each other and fell silent.


    It is unlikely that Miss Doom will retaliate against them for this trivial matter, but it is about their lives after all!


    With the strength shown by Miss Doom, it was easy to crush them to death.


    "I have a solution!"


    Thinking of something, the captain smiled and stood up suddenly, and strode out of the door.


    The deputy was stunned, and hurried to catch up.


    "Captain, where are you going?"


    "pier!"


    "Why are you going to the dock?"


    "add¡­¡­"


    The voice gradually drifted away.


    ...


    Anita sits in a bright and spacious room, the floor is full of covers, part of it is occupied by gold and silver jewelry and various valuable objects, and the other part is occupied by various corpses.


    While playing with a fine ruby, she listened to her reports, and ridiculed her from time to time.


    "Hahahaha, Lao Chuan and Crow have never beaten a newcomer together! Fortunately, my old lady has quit decisively, otherwise, they will definitely be dragged down by them at that time!"


    "Pitiel is also a trash, and his head was cut off before the battle started!"


    "Cock? Pegg? Trash you haven''t heard of! Such an idiot without self-knowledge, it''s better to die sooner!"


    "Miss Doom? It''s a good one now, but it''s just a lucky one! Look at it, they will show up in a while! However, I really like her, hahahaha, she solved Pitiel''s Stupid, it made me make a fortune!"


    "Ah! By the way, I can''t delay here anymore. The legacy of the two idiots, Lao Chuan and Crow, is even richer than that of Petir. Although it is impossible to monopolize this time, I have to share a bite of meat!"


    "When I digest the money and become stronger, I will take back the dock from the person who killed Miss Doom and avenge the lovely Miss Doom! Hahaha!"


    Wow.


    Anita''s huge and fat body lifted up from the chair, and stepped on the golden sea monster and the corpse to walk out.


    "Brothers, put away your valuables and let''s go!"


    ...


    Five captains died in one night, plus Pitiel and Yalai who died earlier, and seven captains died in just two days.


    Even if Bilgewater has always been chaotic, such **** situations are rare.


    Especially those who died were captains above the standard, even legendary captains like Yalai.


    Accompanied by blood, it is often plump blood!


    Some people have not reacted yet, but some have already geared up and are ready to share this feast.


    "True, this is the current situation."


    The priest''s look is not very good: "These foolish people only know about infighting. If you want me to say, they are not worth saving."


    Illaoi carried a huge golden idol on his shoulders, and gnawed a mango in his other hand. A smile appeared at the corner of his mouth: "They really did a great thing!"


    Not to mention that strange man, she is more and more admiring the girl she initially overlooked.


    Is Miss Doom?


    She has the qualifications to participate in the trial, and it is possible to pass!


    She may be one of the important aids when fighting against Shadow Island in the future.


    However, the man next to her needs more attention.


    An unbeliever!


    Illaoi was expressionless and threw the leftover mango core into the shadow of the street strode forward, ignoring the chattering priest beside him.


    The two men walked up to discuss something excitedly, without looking at the way.


    And Illaoi didn''t mean to give way.


    It was too late when the two noticed.


    Boom!


    When the two sides collided, the two men felt like they had hit a sea beast, and their bodies were directly knocked into flight.


    "what¡­¡­"


    When they were about to curse, they saw Illaoi''s face and image clearly, their bodies shook, their heads were lowered, and they didn''t dare to speak anymore.


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 473 After the War), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 476： look

    "Monkey King is in Pirate New ( to find the latest chapter!


    Moon Python.


    Captain''s room.


    The ground floor is mahogany floor, surrounded by various valuable works of art, and the rooms are very beautifully decorated.


    Don''t get me wrong, Iyara''s stinginess is impossible to buy these expensive artworks, all of them were taken by him!


    It''s not so much to express one''s taste with art, as it is to show off the spoils!


    Sarah lay flat on a big bed more than two meters wide, covering her belly with only the corners of the quilt, revealing her long, round and straight legs and a protruding chest.


    She suddenly opened her eyes and touched her hand under the pillow subconsciously, but she felt empty and her face changed drastically.


    "It''s on the table next to it!"


    A familiar voice rang in her ears, and Sarah was taken aback and turned to look.


    Sun Xu sat on the sofa with a map in his hand.


    She looked at the bedside table again, her two pistols lying quietly on it.


    "I cleaned it for you, fought all night, and it was covered with blood."


    Sun Xu flipped through the map and said without raising his head.


    Sarah gradually came back to her senses, tidying up her clothes and hair: "Where is this?"


    Sun Xu said: "The Captain''s Room of the Moon Mana! Oh, by the way, don''t worry, the quilts and sheets are new!"


    He found out the supplies on board specially.


    Although he doesn''t have a habit of cleanliness, he is unwilling to use Yalai''s kind of bad old man with his personal belongings. Who knows what he has done on the bed!


    "You are so particular about it."


    Sarah pouted her lips, Sun Xu is definitely the best person she knows about the importance of hygiene!


    After getting out of bed, she hesitated, but she still didn''t ask the question in her mind.


    When she first arranged her clothes and hair, she discovered a problem.


    Although she did not change her clothes, all the stains on her clothes and body disappeared, and there was no trace of blood left, including some sensitive parts.


    In Sarah''s eyes, there was only one possibility. Sun Xu took off her clothes, washed them and changed them to her.


    With her level of alertness, it stands to reason that no one can take off her clothes silently.


    However, this time is something special.


    She was too tired, and Sun Xu was by her side, so she relaxed her guard and slept very deeply.


    Not to mention undressing, even if he took the opportunity to do something, she might not wake up.


    "Forget it, just treat it as a benefit to him!"


    Sarah tickled the corner of her mouth, letting go of the question.


    "How long have I slept? How is the situation outside now?"


    "You have slept for about four or five hours. As for the outside situation..."


    Sun Xu said lightly: "I don''t know, I didn''t pay attention."


    "Not paying attention?"


    Sarah gradually opened her mouth and looked at him in shock.


    Your heart is too big, right?


    A tragic war just happened, and everyone turned around and left everyone behind. Are you afraid of another enemy attack?


    "Don''t worry, I told Olena to clean the battlefield." Sun Xu said again.


    "I don''t worry at all!"


    Sarah took the pistol and was about to leave in a hurry, but after not taking two steps, her legs softened and she almost fell.


    "Eat something first! Only when you are full can you have the strength to work!"


    Sun Xu pointed to another table on which was placed a bowl of seafood porridge, a piece of toasted white bread, and a fried fish steak with golden appearance.


    "Don''t tire yourself out, it''s just a pier, you will be the Queen of Bilgewater in the future!"


    "You did this?"


    The shock in Sarah''s eyes was stronger than when she heard him turn a deaf ear to the situation outside.


    Sun Xu was a little uncomfortable when she looked at him, and said with an outrage: "What? What''s wrong with how I can cook?"


    Sarah closed her mouth several times, and said seriously: "That''s not right! I thought you were a young master who needs to be taken care of by food, clothing, housing, and transportation!"


    "No one stipulates that the young master can''t be able to cook!"


    Sun Xu pouted his lips.


    In fact, what she said was pretty good.


    In the first world, he was an independent man who was self-reliant in everything, but when he came to the Pirate World, he knew Keya from the very beginning, and lived the life of a young master who put on his clothes and stretched out his hands to open his mouth.


    Sarah cut off a piece of fish steak and tasted it, her eyes widened again.


    It tastes great!


    Better craftsmanship than many restaurants!


    She looked at Sun Xu a little admiringly.


    However, this is not the time to discuss these.


    Sarah hurriedly pressed various thoughts, swallowed the food in a hurry, before even having time to taste the taste, and then hurriedly left the room.


    She is very worried about the situation on the dock!


    After a night of fierce battle, temporarily guarding the pier, if someone stolen her home because she fell asleep, she might not be able to help but find a sponge and hit her to death.


    Even if you don¡¯t consider the issue of home stealing, there are still many tasks to prepare.


    Including comforting his subordinates, granting pensions to the war dead, recruiting people, preparing for the next battle, and so on.


    Too much work to be done!


    Sarah felt stressed and motivated.


    She is convinced that this is the life she wants and likes!


    Sun Xu smiled and continued to study the map.


    He found this from Yalai''s room and kept it in the safe of the captain''s room, treasured by him.


    Although it is not placed in the treasure trove, this does not mean that this map is not important.


    In fact, in a world where information transmission is slow, material is not rich, and productivity is underdeveloped in Runeland, a true and detailed map is definitely one of the most precious treasures!


    The reason why it was not placed in the treasure trove was just because Yalai had to look through it from time to time.


    This map includes not only the surrounding islands and seas, but even a part of the continents of Valoran and Shurima.


    There are three continents in Runeland, namely Valoran, Shurima and Ionia. Among them, Valoran is the largest. The famous Noxus, Demacia, and Freljord are all located in Valoran. .


    As for Bilgewater, Shadow Island and the like, they are just some of the larger islands.


    However, although it is insignificant compared to Valoran, Ionia, and Shurima, compared to the islands of Pirate World, it is still extremely large. Both the population and the land area are comparable to a kingdom.


    In this case, the map is even more precious!


    Sun Xu is no exception!


    He has the divine sense to help each other, knows how to do arithmetic, and does not worry about getting lost, but if he wanders around at will, he will get twice the result with half the effort and waste a lot of time.


    Now, his most precious thing is time!


    Sun Xu looked at the part of the map that belonged to Shurima.


    "I remember that the Giant Mountain is at the extreme west of Shurima."


    The Giants Peak is the highest mountain in Runeland, but more importantly, the Giants live there!


    It is said that those who climb to the top of the Giants Peak can meet the Giants.


    Sun Xu knows that this is not a legend!


    Not only do you have a chance to see the giant gods on the summit of the giant gods, but you may also become the carrier of the giant gods, and you will be detached from the world and become an unattainable god!


    But this is not necessarily a good thing.


    Some giant tribes will choose to coexist with the host and only provide power to carry out subtle influence, but some will directly obliterate the host''s consciousness and control the body by themselves.


    For example, War Protoss Penson!


    Sun Xu has no interest in becoming a carrier of the Titans.


    It''s not that he doesn''t desire that kind of power. If it is really given to him, he must be more positive than everyone else.


    However, the Titans only lent their power, not as a gift.


    Putting a group of conscious power that others will withdraw at any time into the body, in his opinion, it is nothing more than swallowing a remote-controlled bomb, and the remote control is still in the hands of others.


    "If anyone is most likely to know about other worlds, it is definitely the celestial spirits!"


    Sun Xu tapped his finger lightly.


    The star-casting dragon king wanders in the starry sky, and Bud''s whereabouts are uncertain. The best thing to find is the giant clan!


    But the problem is... his origin is very problematic!


    Before the trouble of fate rejection was completely resolved, he didn''t dare to meet those protagonists, and even avoided them!


    You know, there is a Protoss in the Titan tribe who is very closely connected with fate: Twilight Protoss!


    The Twilight Protoss is the messenger of the Titans. She doesn''t need to know what the letter she wants to send, but where to send the letter. Just play as she wants, and the letter will be delivered accurately and unfolded automatically!


    Everything is destined!


    Sun Xu felt his scalp numb after thinking about it.


    This is more exaggerated than destiny''s own daughter, it is simply the incarnation of the law of destiny!


    He was not sure that he could hide it from her by this crappy method!


    Thinking of this, Sun Xu was a little worried. Even if he could solve the hidden dangers to the greatest extent, he could not change the fact that he came from other worlds.


    Just like a drop of ink, even if it is blended with so much clear water from the Pacific Ocean, it cannot completely remove that ink color.


    Maybe ordinary people can''t find it, but if Twilight Protoss is really the incarnation of fate, can he hide it from her?


    "It''s not impossible!"


    Sun Xu quickly became optimistic again, just as if one more dust or one more bacteria on a person''s body, one would not feel anything.


    He continued to look at the map, his gaze still did not leave Shurima.


    In addition to the Giant Mountain, Shurima has another peculiarity.


    Icacia!


    Thousands of years ago, in order to resist the Shurima Empire, the Icacias opened a gap to the void and triggered an ancient war.


    The reason why the Ascendant fell into the Darkborn is because of this war!


    The void is the existence that makes the giants fear.


    "However, the void is more dangerous than the giants!"


    Sun Xu sighed.


    The Titans are somewhat reasonable, and the protector Protoss, Soraka and other existences are more inclined to the lawful and kind side.


    The void, including the watchers in the void and the void creatures they create, are the deadly enemies of life. There is only one attitude towards all things in the world: swallow!


    It is not yet time to go to Giant Mountain.


    Icacia can''t go either, the seal there seems to have been loosened, and it will be troublesome to be contaminated unknowingly!


    "Why don''t you go to Freljord?"


    Sun Xu looked at the mainland of Varola.


    Although it was not marked on the map, he knew that there was a piece of land in the northwestern part of Valoran mainland that had been covered by snow and ice most of the time, and there was also a void in it.


    But there is also a troublesome figure there.


    Frost Witch, Lisandro!


    ...


    The sky that no one sees A little girl sits cross-legged in the clouds, her colorful long hair flutters gently with the wind, and her big blue and purple eyes are turning, looking strange and strange.


    Soon after, two more figures appeared.


    The former is wearing silver armor, holding a crescent moon blade, long silver hair flying, and a strange brighter mark printed on his forehead.


    The latter is wearing a golden armor, holding the shield of dawn in his left hand and the blade of the zenith in his right, with a firm expression and a majesty that makes people afraid to look directly at him.


    The three of them did not communicate, and looked down in unison.


    Looking towards the edge of this mortal city, the black-haired man in the ship.


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 474 Eyes), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 477： Manjusawa

    When Sun Xu came out of the room, he saw a ceremony taking place on the dock.


    After watching for a while, he confirmed that this is a special ceremony that combines awards, honors, and promotions.


    After the war last night, apart from the mercenaries, a total of forty people remained.


    Sarah completely disrupted the team, mixed the former dock workers and dock guards, and divided them into four teams, and selected eight people who performed best last night, and appointed them as captain and deputy captain respectively.


    Which does not include Olena.


    That''s right!


    For a team of ten people, two leaders were arranged.


    On the one hand, it is to supervise each other, so as not to affect one''s arbitrariness and affect her authority, but more importantly, to prepare for the future.


    They will not only have these forty people forever, and they will even start hiring today, and each team will expand rapidly.


    Last night, Sarah was watching other people''s performance while she was fighting.


    These eight people were selected by her to fight the most heroic, with more suitable life experience and personality, as the first batch of cronies to be cultivated.


    Of course, they are still in the assessment period.


    The assessment time is to be determined.


    In the future, whether to become her right-hand man or to be cleaned out as unqualified depends on their specific performance.


    Olena became her deputy, assisting her in managing the four teams.


    This is a very delicate position.


    It seems to be able to manage everyone, but the actual power all comes from Sarah.


    It is equivalent to the **** who is close to the emperor''s side, and his power status depends entirely on the emperor''s grace.


    When Jane is in the emperor''s heart, the wind will lead to the wind, and the rain will lead to rain. Once she falls out of favor, she will lose everything instantly.


    On the surface, Olena''s strength has increased, and her status has increased. In fact, it is the same, but she has lost a lot of autonomy and has to cling to Sarah forever.


    If she really surrendered, it would be a good thing for her, if she had other thoughts in her mind, it would be a huge blow to her.


    Sarah didn''t know where to find some badges, from the captain to the deputy captain, awards, honors, and promotions in turn.


    This trick works very well.


    Sun Xu clearly saw that everyone who received the award was very excited, and their backs straightened a bit.


    Those who have not been commended can''t help but show envy, jealousy, and longing eyes.


    This look further stimulated the excitement of the commended person.


    There is a contrast to make a difference!


    Their excitement not only comes from the Golden Sea Monster, but also from the position, from the Medal of Honor!


    This recognition, the satisfaction that this honor brings is completely different from what money brings!


    Sun Xu couldn''t help but admire, Sarah''s hand is very beautiful.


    Regardless of awards or badges, the cost is almost nothing, but the increased cohesion is far better than the Golden Sea Monster.


    After all, these honors are the product of the attached organization, leaving the organization is worthless!


    Unlike the Golden Sea Monster, it can be spent anywhere.


    This is the cost of rebellion!


    It is the lowest level practice to restrain the members by close contact with threats!


    The same applies to positions.


    The **** decides the head!


    The eight people appointed as captains have since become the privileged class, and their interests are largely tied to prevention.


    Even if they were originally dissatisfied with Sarah and Sun Xu, they will gradually become thinking about the problem from the perspective of prevention, unless their rebellious idea is extremely firm and will not change for this benefit.


    This is a chain of restraints, but the people who are **** are willing and willing.


    After the awarding of honors, the mental outlook of the team has risen again.


    They finally started to resemble an organization, not a group of guerrillas and soldiers who gathered together for the sake of the Golden Sea Monster!


    After finishing everything, Sarah took small steps and came to Sun Xu with her hands behind her back. She looked up at him, her delicate little face with a smug smile.


    "How? Didn''t let you down?"


    "Shocked!"


    Sun Xu gave a thumbs up and admired.


    I have to admit that some people have talents beyond ordinary people in some ways.


    Sarah seems to know how to be a leader by nature.


    In just two days, a completely unfamiliar team was trained and decent.


    It''s really extraordinary!


    "Hahaha!"


    Sarah squinted her eyes with a smile, but soon her face became straight: "I want to give our power a name, what would you like to call it?"


    The name is very important, not only a sign, but also a symbol that unites everyone.


    Their influence is formally formed, and it''s time to put the name on the agenda!


    Sun Xu suddenly became interested and excitedly said: "What will happen to the Azure Dragon? Or the Power Gang, the Hongmen, the Brotherhood, the Nine Heavens and Earth Club, the Dragon Sect, the White Lotus Sect, the Hydra, the Assassin Alliance, the Avengers... ¡­"


    He said many names in one breath, and finally said: "Which one do you like?"


    Sarah''s eyes were dull, the corners of her mouth twitched, and she turned her face away: "I''m still thinking about it myself!"


    Sun Xu smiled, thought about it, and said, "It''s better to call Manzhushahua!"


    His inspiration came from the power of Noxus, Black Rose!


    "Manjusawa?"


    Sarah repeated it, looking at him suspiciously: "Does this name have any special meaning?"


    Sun Xu smiled: "Manzhushahua, also known as the flower of the other side, is said to be a flower that blooms on the way to the nether hell. If you walk this road, you will have two lives and deaths. It matches your name of bad luck. Moreover, this kind of flower It''s blood red, as if it was poured out of blood and you complement each other!"


    Sarah is the most eye-catching, not her enchanting figure, nor her charming face, but her long scarlet hair!


    "Heaven Flower? Nether Hell? Blood red?"


    Sarah repeated a few words, her eyes gradually lit up, but her expression was still a little hesitant.


    "Bilgewater does not have this kind of flower, will others be incomprehensible?"


    "This is easy!"


    Sun Xu didn''t care: "No one knows, we will take the initiative to tell others!"


    The setting of Biganhua is inherently more attractive, and it is very easy to spread, especially in places like Bilgewater.


    Of course, Manzhushahua is also known as Lycoris, this kind of unpretentious name does not need to be said.


    Sarah pondered for a while and made a decisive decision.


    "Okay! Our power is called Manzhushahua!"


    Sun Xu persuaded: "Would you like to think about it again? Or if you think of a name you like, let''s discuss it again?"


    "No need! This name is great!"


    Sarah looked firm, she was not the kind of mother-in-law, and now that the decision had been made, there was no need to waver.


    Moreover, whether it''s Manzhushahua or Bianhua, it sounds much better than Iron Gou Gang or Zhan Tu.


    As soon as the voice fell, she began to act, gathered all of them, announced the name of strength in public, and explained the meaning of the name in person.


    ...


    More than 12,000 words, without breaking his promise, continue tomorrow!


    The error-free chapters of "The Monkey King in the Pirate" will continue to be updated on Xinshu Haige Novel Network. There are no advertisements in the site. Please also collect and recommend Xinshu Haige Novel Network!


    If you like Monkey King in Pirates, please collect them: () Monkey King in Pirates New Book Haige Novel Network has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 478： Manpower increase

    "Monkey King is in Pirate New ( to find the latest chapter!


    Manjusawa.


    After Sarah''s explanation, the name quickly gained everyone''s approval.


    Although the decision is completely in the hands of Sun Xu and Sarah, if it can be liked by most people, it will definitely be more popular than forcing it.


    After announcing the dissolution, someone found Sarah.


    "Captain, someone outside wants to see you."


    "Someone wants to see me? Who?"


    Sarah was curious.


    The entire Bilgewater, let alone relatives and friends, she didn''t even have a single acquaintance.


    Who will look for her?


    Is it another bad-hearted guy like Pitier?


    The subordinate could not tell her the answer because he didn''t know either.


    With a hint of curiosity, Sarah and Sun Xu look forward to the entrance of the pier together.


    Two strange men were waiting at the door, looking into the dock from time to time, with a worried expression on their faces.


    Seeing these two people, Sarah was even more puzzled, because she didn''t know them at all.


    After two steps forward, she whispered: "Who are you? Why are you looking for me?"


    One of them looked more and more worried, but the other turned from worry to joy and hurriedly said: "Captain Doom, my name is Mike, this is my friend Gena. I want to join your power. I wonder if you are willing to take it in?"


    "what?"


    Sarah looked over in surprise.


    The speaker has dark skin, well-developed hips, big feet, and obvious thick calluses on his palms. He should live at sea for a long time.


    He is well-dressed, and the pistol and long knife hanging from his waist can be seen as an absolute boutique!


    Such a generous life would not be a sailor, he is likely to be in a high position on a certain ship, and he is very likely to be the captain!


    With the victory last night, Sarah knew that she had no problem recruiting.


    But she also knows that those who are willing to join them at this time should be gamblers who are willing to fight for money and power.


    After all, the battle for the docks is just beginning at this time. When it ends, I don''t know how many people will die!


    But what''s the matter with this person?


    No matter how you look at it, he is not short of money or status.


    These two are the captain and his deputy.


    Garner was also dumbfounded, completely unexpected that this would be the captain''s solution.


    Knowing that you can''t beat them, so join the opponent directly?


    When everyone was puzzled, Drizzt, who followed after hearing the sound, recognized Mike and Genna, and looked at them with a smile.


    Mike was seeing cold sweat on his forehead, and said anxiously: "Captain Doom, I''m serious! In the past two days, the whole city is your legend, let me admire it from the bottom of my heart..."


    Sarah interrupted him: "Are you a captain?"


    After hesitating, Mike nodded honestly: "Yes, I have a boat!"


    "If you can bring ten people over, I will agree with you to join!"


    Sarah said.


    She doesn''t care what identity Mike is!


    Now she is extremely short of manpower. Regardless of her status or conspiracy, as long as she is willing to join, she will not refuse anyone!


    As long as you pay a little attention, even people with bad intentions can be a help to guard the dock!


    "no problem!"


    Mike agreed hastily, and he let out a long sigh of relief.


    Becoming Miss Doom¡¯s subordinates, she won¡¯t be able to investigate the little mistakes she had made before, right?


    Finally got rid of the life crisis!


    "Then I will call someone now?"


    Mike asked tentatively.


    "Go!"


    Sarah nodded slightly, not afraid that he would not come back when he ran. He had sent it to the door by himself.


    Mike pulled the dizzy Gena and left.


    When he walked out of the dock, Garner came back to his senses: "Captain, how are you..."


    "How about it? Isn''t this method okay?"


    Mike smiled and groaned.


    Gena''s expression hurt: "It can resolve the contradiction, but the cost is too high!"


    All the boats and people got in!


    Mike''s smile gradually faded, with a special look on his expression, and he whispered softly: "Genna, this is an opportunity!"


    "Opportunity? What opportunity?"


    Genna was puzzled.


    "A chance to become a big man!"


    Mike said solemnly.


    "Gerner, we wandered at sea for a few months, risking our lives to hunt sea beasts, but the final prey we got was only enough for the brothers to feed themselves!"


    "There are many reasons for this. Our ship is not big enough, our equipment is not advanced enough, we don''t have our own wharf..."


    "I used to want to make myself a big man, but it was too difficult! Not to mention expanding the power, just maintaining the current size of the power has made me exhausted!"


    "Especially over the years, I have gradually realized that this is probably the ceiling of my life!"


    "I can not be reconciled!"


    Although he is a captain, the captain is also different!


    Compared with a legendary captain like Yalai, he is no different from those mud legs picking up trash at the bottom!


    He can''t even provoke one of their captains! When discussing business with the slaughterhouse, his waist couldn''t be straightened!


    Mike is ambitious, but his ability, luck, and other aspects are a little bit worse. Success seems to be within reach, but in fact it is far away!


    "Later I thought of a way. I can''t do it myself. Then I can rely on someone who can and use the other''s power to become a big man!"


    Genna understood what he meant, but was still very puzzled: "Captain, I understand, but why choose Miss Doom? She does some amazing things, but after all, she is just a newcomer, why not choose those who are already famous Where''s the captain?"


    Mike smiled: "Haha, Gehner, will those captains who have become famous accept the surrender of people like us? Even if they are barely accepted, they will never be taken seriously, and there is no point in joining them!"


    After a pause, he continued: "Miss Doom may be my best chance!


    Their potential is the only thing I have seen in these years!


    Captain Doom and the wizard do not have much personal abilities. The entire Bilgewater is talking about their legends, and they stepped on a legendary captain and gained countless fame and money!


    Among other things, the Moon Python, we can¡¯t afford it for a lifetime without eating or drinking!


    More importantly, they are now very short of manpower! I join now, as long as the performance is acceptable, I will immediately get attention and become the confidant of Captain Doom! "


    Having said that, he was a little excited.


    "As long as you can keep up with the footsteps of Captain Doom, you are destined to become one of the few big men in Bilgewater. What a rare opportunity!


    And, do you know Gener, this future may come very soon! As long as they can hold the dock, they can become one of the most powerful captains in Bilgewater! "


    Garner was extremely calm at this time, not bewitched by the tempting future he described: "But it''s also very dangerous!"


    "Danger? Why is there no danger? Isn''t it dangerous if we go out to hunt sea beasts?"


    Mike didn''t care: "How many life and death crises have we experienced over the years, haven''t we survived?"


    Gena also understood this truth, and he hesitated for a while.


    Mike patted his partner on the shoulder, and said solemnly: "Genna, I won''t force you, but I sincerely hope you can be with me! If you miss this opportunity, we will regret it forever!"


    A hero has three gangs, and a fence has three stakes.


    He wants a higher status and certainly can''t go alone.


    Then try to conquer other people, how can the old partner be convenient and comfortable.


    The request of Captain Doom actually suits him, even if she doesn''t speak, he will arrange for a few henchmen to join in quietly.


    However, he pays more attention to Gena than others. The two have been together for decades. They are said to be superiors and subordinates, but in fact they are no different from their brothers.


    In addition to being completely trustworthy, their personalities and abilities are also very compatible.


    Of course, he also sincerely thinks this is a good opportunity and doesn''t want a good partner to miss it.


    Genna shook his head: "Captain, what **** are you talking about! Now that you have decided, then of course I will be with you!"


    Mike smiled, patted him on the shoulder, and said nothing.


    Slaughter terminal.


    Sun Xu looked at Drizzt: "Do you know them?"


    He had just noticed Drizzt''s strange expression.


    Drizzt nodded first, then shook his head, making everyone else confused.


    Before asking, Drizzt took the initiative to explain: "I don''t know them, I just met them..."


    Next, he recounted the situation where he and Graves met Mike and Genna on another pier, and finally laughed: "I don''t know if it has anything to do with their behavior today."


    "Leave''don''t know'' and''nothing''."


    Sun Xu''s tone was determined: "They should have come because of this."


    Sarah added: "If they say they are just afraid of our revenge, I''m afraid not at all! I can see that Mike''s eyes are burning with the flame of ambition!"


    "It makes more sense!"


    Sun Xu nodded and agreed.


    Drizzt asked curiously, "Captain Doom, are you still willing to accept them?"


    "Of course!" Sarah said without hesitation: "How can I be so stingy?"


    She glanced at Drizzt, and said, "If you want to stay, I''m very welcome too!"


    Drizzt gave a dry smile: "Thank you for your love, but we will only fight, and staying here may only cause you trouble!"


    This is of course a tactful rejection.


    Sarah didn''t care either, she had known the answer for a long time, just tried it.


    Ask a question without losing a piece of meat!


    At noon, Mike and Genna returned, with more than twenty people behind them.


    Only when there is contrast, there is a difference.


    Mike brought all the elites under his men, but compared with the dock guards left by Yalai, no matter in terms of aura, physique, or equipment, they were not even worse!


    These people are even inferior to the dockers who have just changed jobs and have gone through several battlefields!


    Those who can work under Yalai are all elites!


    Especially those pier guards, although the parts that are left behind are relatively undervalued and dragged down, but the overall quality is not inferior to the crows and the confidants of Lao Chung!


    Yesterday they were able to agree to those wars, but not just because they took the lead.


    Mike''s hand also brought some superiority and arrogance on the way down. After all, they were joining a new team, and the boss was also a newcomer.


    But when they arrived at the dock, they became restrained unconsciously.


    When I looked up, everyone around me had piercing eyes, their backs were straight, and they looked extraordinary, and they looked very uncomfortable.


    The attentive people also found that everyone here has very sophisticated weapons. The knives are stainless steel long knives, and the guns are products of a large workshop. In comparison, the ones in their hands are simply tattered!


    The more they see, the lower their aura.


    When Sarah arrived, she was very surprised to see their behaved and quiet appearance.


    She thought she would see a group of unruly people, and she had already thought of a way to adjust her teaching.


    However, it was better this way, and it saved her a lot of effort.


    Without asking too much, Sarah waved a big hand and appointed Mike as the captain of the fifth team, and Gerner as the deputy captain. The people that Mike brought were still under his leadership.


    The structure of the other four teams has temporarily stabilized, making it inconvenient to continue to adjust.


    She didn''t worry about Mike getting into trouble, and their manpower would be greatly increased in the future, and these twenty people didn''t matter at all.


    After a few words, Sarah left in a hurry.


    She is very busy now.


    The news of recruitment she spread yesterday, after a day of fermentation, and the promotion of several victories, the effect began to explode.


    After Mike and Genna left, there was a steady stream of people coming, and there was an increasing trend in the number of people.


    Sarah needs to be screened well.


    There are many people who seem to be very uncomfortable, but they are not necessarily suitable.


    What she needs are people with a more reliable life experience and a sense of belonging. She thinks about the future, but her strength shouldn''t be too weak. After all, they still have a lot of wars to fight next.


    Can''t hold back the present, no matter how brilliant the future is, it will be nothing!


    Sarah couldn''t rest assured that this job was given to anyone, she could only come in person.


    Sun Xu was fine, but he was completely uninterested in these things and left with a slap.


    Seeing the busy scene on the pier, Mike looked a little solemn.


    Obviously, he is not the only one who is smart!


    There are many people who can see the potential of Captain Doom¡¯s ears and are willing to take a risk!


    The only good news is that most of the people who came were alone, with at most two or three people in a group, and he was the only one who came with more than twenty people!


    "If there is no such thing as''Speaking bad about Captain Doom and being heard by Graves and the others'', I probably can''t make up my mind so quickly!"


    Mike sighed, feeling a little complicated inside.


    Ambition is driven internally and is the fundamental motivation, but that matter is also a very important fuse!


    Even if this decision can still be made However, a few days sooner or later may be completely different results.


    Although it is for a better future, he has indeed changed from a free captain to someone else''s, and his heart is still slightly complicated.


    However, he quickly suppressed these unnecessary emotions.


    There is no turning back arrow in the bow.


    It''s too late even if I want to regret it now.


    Mike knows very well that there are only two situations in Bilgewater¡¯s organization: easy to get in but not easy to get out, and not easy to get in but not easy to get out.


    In short, not easy to come out is a common feature.


    Leaving privately means betrayal.


    Every betrayer will never die!


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 476 Manpower Increase), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 479： Visit of Magic and Thresh

    night.


    After a busy day, Sarah returned to Moon Python.


    Now it has become a temporary residence for her and Sun Xu.


    The battle last night gave them some respite.


    Using this precious time, she did many things, the most important of which was the birth of Manjusawa, which meant that she was a veritable captain.


    With an excellent warship such as the Moon Mang as a mount, a large number of outstanding talents have been assembled under her men. It was originally expected that she would have this kind of power in at least five years.


    After getting to know Sun Xu, it took less than ten days to surpass five years of hard work.


    It''s almost like a dream!


    Click.


    Pushing open the door of the room, the dim candlelight in the room swayed, and a person floated three feet above the ground, with a vague and distant breath, clearly right in front of him, but it gave people a sense of contradiction that was far away.


    Sun Xu opened his eyes: "Are you done?"


    Sarah didn''t answer. In fact, she didn''t even hear what Sun Xu said.


    She clearly saw that when Sun Xu opened his eyes, the whole room was as bright as day!


    It''s amazing!


    Pedal.


    The sound of Sun Xu''s feet awakened Sarah.


    She tucked her hair on her temples, and sighed: "It''s over? How can it be over? There are so many things, it''s not over at all!"


    "If you want to wear the crown, you must bear its weight!"


    Sun Xu said casually.


    Not everyone can do it!


    However, responsibility and power are twins and are inseparable.


    He also understood that Sarah didn''t have to say this to complain, and she probably liked this kind of busyness.


    "This sentence is quite interesting."


    Sarah''s attention was immediately diverted, after thinking about it for a while, she looked at Sun Xu again, and started talking about it.


    From her thoughts on Manzhushahua''s future strategy to all the troubles she encountered in the recruitment process, what she thought and said.


    Sun Xu listened quietly, and occasionally echoed a sentence, perfectly completing the work of an audience.


    She was not talking about stubbornness, but just used this method to relieve her pressure.


    No matter how good she is, she is just a girl under twenty years old.


    The situation they are currently facing, even if they are an old guy who has experienced many battles, they may not be able to withstand it. With her talents, Sarah not only withstands the pressure, but also organizes the situation in an orderly manner, which is very rare. .


    However, the pressure will not disappear.


    As a new captain, she can''t show the slightest weakness in front of her hands, and the only person to confide in is Sun Xu!


    As the person who pushed her to this step, in front of Sun Xu, she had no scruples and unreservedly told her anger, grievance, hesitation, and fear.


    Perhaps too tired, Sarah''s voice became smaller and smaller, and soon fell asleep.


    She lay on her back on the bed, her calves slumped by the side of the bed, her long scarlet hair spread out, unreservedly showing the beautiful body of the girl.


    Sun Xu pointed his finger, and the quilt flew out from under her, gently covering her body.


    Then, he closed his eyes and continued to study transmission technology.


    Sun Xu kept his eyes in Drizzt''s mind not only to monitor him, but also to observe the flow of magic in his body.


    Every time Drizzt uses magic, Sun Xu gets some feedback.


    In the war last night, Drizzt used magic many times, and he also got a lot of data.


    Although the red card and the teleportation card operate in different ways, they are inseparable from each other, and figuring out the magical flow of Drizzt''s red card is also very helpful to him in analyzing the teleportation card.


    By this time, Sun Xu''s analysis of the teleportation card was almost complete, and he didn''t need to imitate Drizzt to use it.


    It''s not his talent, but Drizzt''s teleportation technique is too simple!


    Just like 1+1=2.


    Outsiders don¡¯t understand, mainly because they don¡¯t know Arabic numerals (the law of fate).


    For Sun Xu, who has mastered the four arithmetic operations within a hundred digits, it is easy to understand!


    Of course, this transmission technology is very simple to use, but the principle is not simple at all!


    Judging from the information currently obtained by Sun Xu, magic has a fixed formula, and Drizzt only mastered the formula of teleporting magic, and it was just fine to follow it every time.


    As for the principle, why the effect of this type of setting is a shuttle space, what is the principle of construction, what will happen if the setting is changed... I don''t know at all!


    If you compare magic to a gun, this is the difference between using a gun and making a gun.


    The former is much easier than the latter!


    For Drizzt, he could not ask for a thorough understanding, but for Sun Xu, what he was pursuing was the principle behind it!


    "Unexpected joy!"


    Sun Xu licked his lips, his expression a little excited.


    One more way to comprehend the law of destiny!


    As he perceives it, this teleportation magic uses a very profound law of fate.


    As long as he constantly analyzes the principle of this teleportation magic, as his grasp deepens, his understanding of the law of destiny will naturally improve!


    For him, this magic is just a collection of exercises. After learning all of them, he will naturally master the knowledge points in it!


    Of course, this is not something that can be done in a short while.


    "Go step by step!"


    Sun Xu calmed down: "I have learned to use this''gun'' now. The next thing to do is to master its disassembly and assembly, and then study the casting process, design concept, material technology, and the principles, principles, and principles behind it. Thoughts and so on.


    When I master these, not only can I make better ¡®guns¡¯, but I can even make ¡®cannons¡¯! Make a rocket! Build a tank! "


    "Although the principle behind the analysis and teleportation magic is still far away, I have gained a little surprise!"


    Sun Xu stretched out his finger.


    boom!


    A flame burst out from the tips of his ears and fingers.


    That''s right!


    This is magic!


    The magical power of Runeterra is very malleable.


    You can use magic power to infuse your body to change your physique, such as the Ascendant and the undead of Shadow Island. They were once humans and were shaped into other shapes by magic.


    It can be contained by the body, such as Syndra, Udyr, Li Qing, etc.


    It can be controlled by spirit, such as Kalmar.


    The philosophy is also different.


    Some reverence, regard magic as a great thing, some respect, regard magic as a living being, and some utilitarian, just use it as pure power, and some are arrogant and choose to force magic to enslave.


    Of course, the above methods and concepts are not necessarily independent! Many are mixed.


    It can only be said that if there is loss, there must be gain! Because the magic is too malleable, it is extremely chaotic and out of a system.


    Sun Xu didn''t have a trace of magic power in his body. The magic he used now was to control magic power through powerful spiritual power.


    Of course, he doesn''t have mental power, he only has a soul, and an appendage of the soul, divine consciousness.


    However, the spiritual consciousness is equivalent to the advanced form of mental power, and it will only be easier to use!


    The flame at the fingertips gradually extinguished, and the dim state of the room was restored.


    Sun Xu shook his head slightly.


    As he knew before, magic has a formula, which may be studied by later generations, or it may be formed by talent.


    It''s not that you can''t use magic without a fixed formula, it''s just a thankless one.


    The magic formula is complicated, but the goal to be achieved is very simple. It can be summed up in one sentence: Use less power to achieve better results!


    He hasn''t mastered any magic formulas, and directly uses spiritual power to condense magic power to cast magic, which is the most laborious, least effective, and most troublesome way!


    Of course, with the strength of his spiritual consciousness and the effect far exceeding spiritual power, even with the most stupid way, the power of the magic displayed is definitely more than that of most ordinary magicians!


    Ok.


    If what Tahm said is true, it is 100% more than all normal human magicians!


    But to him, it makes no sense.


    With this power, he might as well fight directly with his divine consciousness!


    Whether it is manipulating the spirit or controlling objects, it is much better than using magic!


    "If you have the opportunity, you can study a few interesting magic formulas to play!"


    Sun Xu thought.


    According to the information he currently obtains, there are two sources of magic formulas, acquired development and talents.


    Drizzt''s teleportation magic belongs to the latter.


    With his familiarity with energy, with the powerful control and perception given to him by God''s consciousness, after learning to use magic, it is not difficult to develop a few magic formulas.


    However, it will take time.


    And what he lacks most is time!


    Therefore, this thought just flashed in his mind, and he was immediately thrown out of the sky by Sun Xu, just like he was treating domineering in the Pirate World.


    His roots are always the magic power flowing in his body!


    The reason why I am willing to spend great effort to study Drizzt''s teleportation magic is because it involves the law of fate.


    Otherwise, no matter how convenient the transmission technology is, he will have to think more before making a decision.


    The room became quiet.


    Because it is at sea, the ship will float, but this has no effect on Sun Xu who is floating in the air.


    I don''t know how long it took, a rush of footsteps sounded.


    Dangdang.


    The door of the house was knocked.


    "Captain, something has happened!"


    Sarah on the bed opened her eyes suddenly, and it took less than a second to wake up.


    When she stood on the floor with her feet on the floor, she became energetic again, and asked in a deep voice, "What happened?"


    "There are enemies!"


    There was a voice from outside.


    Salad sharpened her eyes, picked up the pistol on the table, nodded to Sun Xu, and strode out.


    Soon after, a fierce gunfire spread into the room.


    Apparently Sarah had already started fighting with the enemy.


    Sun Xu''s expression remained unchanged. He was about to close his eyes and continue to study the teleportation magic, when a special figure was reflected in his divine consciousness.


    "interesting!"


    He raised his eyes, there was a strange wave in the room, and his figure disappeared.


    The sea.


    The mist was filled, and a tall figure stood on the sea.


    It was wrapped in a tattered robe, the green flames in the hollow eye sockets were slightly beating, and the naked body showed broken flesh and blood. It was holding a lantern in one hand and an iron hook in the other. There seemed to be countless creatures wailing around, and mortals just watched. At a glance, you may be frightened.


    This image, the entire Bilgewater could not find a second one.


    Guardian of Soul Lock, Thresh!


    One of the undead lords of Shadow Island!


    Sun Xu''s figure slowly emerged next to Thresh, and he looked at it with interest for a while, and he opened his mouth and said, "Will the undead die?"


    Thresh laughed, sounding like two rusty iron sheets rubbing against each other.


    "I''m already dead, how can I say death?"


    Sun Xu smiled disdainfully.


    fart!


    There may be immortal existences in the world, but Thresh and all the undead on Shadow Island are definitely not one of them!


    However, one thing is true, he can''t kill Thresh now.


    The first time I met him, he was in a very bad state and I didn''t notice it. However, since Thresh appeared in his center just now, Sun Xu has been up and down, scanning it inside and out!


    Except for a few secret locations, he now knew everything about Thresh.


    From the results of his investigation, Thresh is not considered an independent life, it is just a parasite attached to the black mist of Shadow Island!


    The disadvantage is that Hei Mist completely controls it, like the slave contract that has been improved in many novels, and there is no freedom at all.


    But there is also a benefit, that is, there is no need to worry about death!


    Unless the power is stronger than the black mist, even if Thresh is defeated, it will be reborn with the power of the black mist.


    As for how strong the black mist is, I am afraid that it will surpass Tahm by a lot.


    In the future major event of ruin, the black mist spread to most of the Rune Land!


    This should be the top level among all the gods and monsters, right?


    At least Sun Xu can be sure that his strength is no match for Black Mist.


    Since Thresh couldn''t be killed completely, Sun Xu didn''t have the desire to do anything. He asked unceremoniously: "If you have something to say, let''s let go of the fart! I don''t have time to chat with you here!"


    "Ho **** ho, really ruthless, I came here with kindness this time!"


    Thresh stretched out his dry palm, and on it held a human head with a dead eye and a face full of fear. It seemed that he had been frightened in some way during his lifetime.


    Sun Xu glanced at him, confirming that he did not know this person, and frowned slightly: "Speak clearly!"


    "You are vying with other mortals for this territory, right? This person has bad intentions. After I found out, I stopped for you in time!"


    Thresh stretched out his hand and pushed, and the head flew towards Sun Xu: "Should you not thank me?"


    Sun Xu controlled his divine sense to stop the head, feeling a little speechless, Thresh''s gift unexpectedly appeared very grounded!


    "I''ll give you another message. He did it to you because he listened to the order of the owner of this city!" Thresh said again.


    "Planck? Is Sarah''s identity exposed?"


    Sun Xu narrowed his eyes, but quickly denied this idea.


    If Sarah''s identity has been exposed, it shouldn''t be this person who came here today, but Planck personally led the team.


    Putting away his strength and letting the head fall into the sea, Sun Xu said indifferently: "You should know that to me, these can be destroyed by hand, and they are not a threat at all! If you want to get something from me by this What, then I can only send you four words, wishful thinking!"


    "No! This is just a meeting ceremony!"


    Thresh gently shook the lantern in his hand: "Hehehe, I have a bigger gift for you!"


    Sun Xu looked at it without speaking.


    Thresh didn''t care, as he said to himself, his voice gradually became frenzied: "You should know that, in fact, the black mist where I live is actually owned by the owner!"


    "Foyego!"


    Sun Xu said lightly.


    They discussed this issue last time we met.


    Thresh looked at him and said every word: "Then, do you know that the owner of Hei Mist can actually be replaced?"


    "Oh?"


    Sun Xu''s expression moved, and he knew what the gift Thresh was talking about.


    He looked at it with a faint smile: "In that case, you go and kill Foyego and become the master of the black mist yourself!"


    The flames in Thresh¡¯s eye sockets fluttered slightly, and soon calmed down again: "We are in it, and under its restraint, there is no chance at all!"


    Sun Xu asked: "You mean, I can?"


    "Yes!"


    Thresh just right revealed a touch of greed: "Your soul is the only thing I have seen, powerful, profound, mysterious, and full of vitality! Your aptitude is better than Foyego, and you have a chance to replace it!


    Once you become the master of the black mist, you will gain immortal life! With the power of the black mist, you can even rule the world! "


    Sun Xu said: "Well, you tell me the method, if I have time, I will try it!"


    Thresh''s movement was slightly stagnant: "Even the dead understand that there is no reason to get something for nothing!"


    Sun Xu Congshan Ruliu: "Then what do you want?"


    "I am a dead person, I have no desire to be alive. The so-called only two words, freedom!"


    Thresh''s voice fell low: "I can help you become the master of Black Mist. After success, you must return me freedom!"


    "Yes." Sun Xu nodded without hesitation: "You can tell me the method now, right?"


    Thresh uncovered a piece of yellow parchment from nowhere and threw it to Sun Xu.


    "The word is unproven, and the contract is the proof!"


    Sun Xu took the parchment and looked at it for a while, but instead of signing it, he put it away.


    "Let it go, I want to think about it again!"


    Thresh''s breath suddenly became irritable.


    "Mortal! You don''t cherish such a precious opportunity. I doubt if you have the means to dominate the black mist!"


    "If you are not satisfied, you can find someone else!"


    Sun Xu stretched his waist and didn''t care about being authentic.


    Thresh stared at him for a while, and said nothing after all.


    "Mortal, I hope we meet next time, you have already made a decision!"


    Its voice fell, and the black mist behind it rolled up, enveloping it.


    Afterwards, a light breeze blew, the black mist dissipated, and Thresh disappeared.


    "Teleport again!"


    Sun Xu curled his lips: "The strong in Runeland, who don''t master teleportation magic, are embarrassed to come out to meet people?"


    This teleportation ability seems to be more advanced than Tam''s teleportation magic, and it crushes Drizzt''s teleportation magic!


    Of course, this is not Thresh''s ability, but Black Mist''s ability!


    After all, he jumped and returned to the room.


    He didn''t start practicing right away, he sat down on the sofa, took out the parchment Thresh gave him, and studied it.


    Think about it with your knees, and the purpose of Thresh is definitely not as simple as it says!


    It is undead!


    And he is the cruelest and most cunning warden of Soul Lock!


    Before becoming an undead, it was a mentally distorted metamorphosis!


    The four words "help others for pleasure" will not appear in its dictionary at all!


    Thresh should also understand this.


    What it uses is not a conspiracy, but a conspiracy!


    Throwing the bait of Master Black Mist, even if they knew it might be a trap, most people would probably not be able to help but jump in.


    Even Sun Xu has a little curiosity and insignificance, but there is indeed a trace of greed!


    "This is a magic item!"


    Sun Xu played with parchment, but he still didn''t know what exactly it had.


    This is the second magic item he has ever seen.


    The first is Sarah''s two pistols.


    However, the magic power on the two pistols is very weak, almost negligible, and the effect is probably to increase the power of the pistol a little.


    It was not a specially made magic item, it should have been formed by chance.


    But this one is different.


    The above magic is very abundant.


    When playing, as if to feel the passage of time.


    There is no doubt that this is an antique magic item handed down from ancient times!


    Now the magical power flowing above is full of cold, death breath, just like the black mist and the undead, it should be one of the collections of Fukuguang Island that year, and it changed into this appearance during that disaster.


    A few words were simply written on the parchment, to the effect that the two parties jointly sought to seize the position of Master of the Black Mist, and to return Thresh freedom afterwards.


    "If Thresh has a conspiracy, it should be inseparable from this!"


    Sun Xu thought.


    Thresh said that the master of the black mist can be replaced, but this is not necessarily a fake. The black mist was caused by Foyego, but it was not created by him, and he should not be able to fully grasp it.


    However, the problem is that even if there is such a method, Thresh will not know the probability.


    Therefore, it should still be a lie.


    "Forget it, don''t think about it!"


    Sun Xu wrapped the parchment with his magic force and put it away I used a magical item for a white prostitute, not bad!


    It''s not in vain to talk about him and Thresh for so long!


    Shadow Island.


    The black mist was permeated, and the yin wind whimpered, as if reverberating with a mournful wailing.


    The earth exudes a rancid smell, the surface turns black and blue, and the long dead trees are twisted into weird appearances.


    One by one, with green light all over, haunting ghosts floated through the air, the light flickering and dimming, and it looked very strange.


    A tall, hideous, sadistic Thresh standing on a pile of ruins, shaking the lantern, whispering to himself, as if communicating with someone.


    Suddenly, it stagnated and looked up to the northwest.


    That''s the direction of Bilgewater. They have visited there countless times, and just now it went there. They went to see that just looking at it and made it a strong impulse, wishing to draw out his soul immediately and enjoy it. Strange mortal tortured!


    "I can''t feel the breath of that magical holy thing! What''s going on? How did he do it?"


    The dismal green flames in Thresh''s eye sockets throbbed violently, exuding an extremely powerful aura.


    The surrounding ghosts just got closer and were torn to pieces.


    The wailing around it seemed to have grown a little bit louder.


    Huhuhu...


    Another black mist swept past.


    Thresh looked over sharply.


    A stubborn and sharp behemoth walked out of the black fog, dragging a ferocious barbed halberd in his hand, and a huge horseshoe stepped across it, leaving a tragic green flame on the ground.


    The error-free chapters of "The Monkey King in the Pirate" will continue to be updated on Xinshu Haige Novel Network. There are no advertisements in the site. Please also collect and recommend Xinshu Haige Novel Network!


    If you like Monkey King in Pirates, please collect them: () Monkey King in Pirates New Book Haige Novel Network has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 480： 3 ways

    "Hammer stone!"


    Hecarim''s voice was muffled in his helmet, like the dying wailing of a hanged ghost, which made people creepy.


    "Where have you been?"


    Thresh is in a bad mood now, too lazy to think of it as a snake.


    "Take care of yourself, General!"


    After all, the fog rolled, and its figure disappeared.


    "Humble reptile!"


    Hecarim was furious, and he swung a halberd, black mist, dark green flames, and various energies condensed together, turning into a huge light blade and flew out from the iron halberd.


    Boom!


    The ruins of the building ahead instantly turned into nothingness, replaced by a bottomless crack.


    After giving a vent, Hecarim was about to leave when a sharp piercing sound suddenly came from behind him.


    This sound couldn''t be more familiar!


    That woman has been pestering it for thousands of years.


    Moving around with four hooves, Hecarim showed amazing agility despite his huge body.


    call out!


    A spear condensed purely from green flames shot into the location where it was just now, leaving a bottomless black hole.


    A figure walked out of the black mist silently. She was dressed in ancient armor, her translucent skin exuded dark fluorescence, and three dark green spears stuck in her chest.


    "The Spear of Vengeance!"


    Hecarim roared and rushed up with the iron halberd.


    Calista held her palm empty, and the green flames flowed to her palm, condensed into a spear, and then threw it at Hecarim with a wave of her hand.


    Rumble!


    The entire Shadow Island was shaking.


    Ghosts, fear knights, skeleton warriors, all the undead dodge far away. If they move a little slower, they will be torn to pieces by the aftermath of the sweep.


    In the black center of Shadow Island, a special figure sits on a cliff, and the deadly black mist for ordinary people cannot affect her in any way.


    She is only the height of a child, and she has a pair of pointed, hairy ears.


    That''s right, she is a Yordle named Vigus!


    Unlike other cheerful, enthusiastic and energetic Yodels, her heart is filled with a lot of negative emotions, negative, pessimistic, and world-weary.


    She came to the Shadow Island on the initiative. Compared to the weird, bright and beautiful Bandar City, she prefers the deadly, dilapidated, black Shadow Island.


    Feeling the movement in the distance, Vigus tilted her head insignificantly, then showed a boring expression, and said in an unwavering tone: "Ah, are the two guys fighting again? What a boring move! "


    The mist rolled, and a black shadow appeared beside her.


    Vigus'' expression didn''t seem surprised at all.


    That is her shadow. After coming to the Shadow Island, a wonderful change has taken place, and she has an independent personality, well, even more lively than her master.


    "Do you want to play?"


    Vigus lifted her eyes lightly, and soon drooped down again: "Forget it! Fighting is the most boring thing!"


    Sombra looked at her with pitiful, pleading eyes.


    "Okay, okay, let''s go and have a look!"


    Vigus stood up swayingly.


    "The outside world? The outside world is not fun at all!"


    "The interesting person Thresh said?"


    "Ah! Fun is the worst feature! I don''t want to see him at all!"


    ...


    Bilgewater.


    The gunfire at the slaughter dock gradually stopped.


    Soon after, the sun rose and a new day arrived.


    Miss Doom dragged her tired body back to the Moon Python.


    Click.


    Pushing open the bedroom door, she saw Sun Xu floating in the middle of the living room at a glance, curious and speechless.


    "Don''t you need to sleep?"


    Sun Xu opened his eyes: "Almost, for me, sleeping is just a recreational activity, not a physical need!"


    "Really no need?!"


    As soon as Sarah stayed, she just asked casually, never expecting to get a definite answer.


    After recovering, she blurted out again.


    "What about eating?"


    "Same as sleeping!"


    "No need to eat, no need to sleep, is that still a human?"


    Sarah shook her heavy head, almost thinking she was dreaming.


    After walking a few steps forward, her eyes swept over something, and she suddenly felt as if she had been poured cold water, completely awake.


    "Well, why is there a head here?"


    Sun Xu said: "Oh, that was sent by Thresh!"


    Sarah''s voice increased by an octave: "Thresh? Soul-locked warden''s Thresh?"


    Sun Xu nodded and said briefly what happened.


    After listening, Sarah''s face became extremely solemn, and her eyes showed deep worries.


    "Thrush will definitely not be so kind, you''d better be careful! That black mist doesn''t look like a good thing either."


    "Don''t worry, I know it in my heart." Sun Xu said.


    Sarah''s expression slowed down a little.


    Every soul eclipse night will take countless lives, as the real murderer behind the scenes, that mysterious black mist is definitely a very fierce thing.


    In fact, she really wanted Sun Xu to completely disassociate him from Hei Mist and the Warden of Soul Lock, but she couldn''t say what she said.


    Except for bringing him back to her home at the beginning, Sun Xu was always helping her behind, and it was not Xiaohui Xiaoli, but directly changed her destiny and life trajectory!


    She has no qualifications, nor any position to ask Sun Xu to do anything.


    With a sigh in her heart, Sarah looked at the head on the ground again.


    "The guy from Planck? What does he want to do?"


    "I don''t know, but I don''t think he has discovered your identity."


    "Even if I stand in front of him and tell him our grievances, he may not recognize me."


    Sarah''s tone was calm.


    After so long, although the hatred in her heart has increased unabated, she could be treated calmly long ago.


    Regardless of the past experience, or the enemy of Planck.


    Sun Xu was not surprised by her words.


    For Sarah, Planck was the enemy who destroyed her family and killed her parents, but for Planck, after Sarah''s parents, he had two ordinary dead souls!


    He probably had completely forgotten about it, and didn''t even know that Sarah existed.


    After all, in his impression, he had already killed all three of the family!


    "Perhaps he just felt the threat from us. As the pirate king, it is not convenient to attack a newcomer, so he secretly sent a team of people to get rid of us silently!"


    Sarah said again.


    Know yourself and the enemy, a hundred battles will never end!


    Since coming to Bilgewater, she has been collecting Planck''s intelligence, and she knows him well, including personality and strength!


    "It is indeed possible!"


    Sun Xu showed approval: "However, no matter what his purpose is, these people are dead now. Although it is not in our hands, Planck will not know this. You have to be careful of his next actions!"


    Sarah''s eyes were cold, her fists clenched tightly, her bones creaked, and she said every word: "I''m looking forward to it!"


    Although he doesn''t know Planck''s motives, one thing is certain, they have entered his field of vision!


    This day came much earlier than she thought.


    But there is no fear in her heart, only excitement, excitement and can''t wait!


    When it calmed down, the exhaustion that had accumulated throughout the night burst out, and Sarah slumped on the chair, feeling strenuous even to raise her hand, and her chin was still a little bit.


    "No, I have to rest for a while!"


    "Aren''t you going to take a shower first?" Sun Xu asked, "Although I don''t mind the smell of blood in the room, but I''m slimy, and I can''t sleep well, right?"


    The battle last night should be quite fierce. It can be seen that Sarah has washed her arms and face which are easy to clean, but there are still a lot of blood stains on her body, and her clothes seem to be soaked in blood.


    "It''s not all to blame you!"


    Sarah whispered: "I was going to take a shower first, but I forgot because I talked to you. Now I just want to sleep, so I can''t take care of my discomfort!"


    While talking, she began to undress.


    Just don''t take a shower, and you can''t lie on the bed in blood-stained clothes.


    As for the fact that there was a man in the room, her tired and numb head directly ignored it. The idea of ??going to other rooms to rest had appeared before, but she quickly gave up.


    Because of Sun Xu''s strength, she felt a special sense of security around him.


    This is very important to her!


    At the beginning of Manzhushahua''s establishment, there were a lot of things to deal with, and she had to fight the enemy at night. At the end of the day, she was exhausted physically and mentally!


    With Sun Xu, she can let go of all her worries and sleep well!


    If she has been frightened and can''t rest enough, even if her will persists, her body will collapse.


    "etc."


    Sun Xu yelled to Sarah who was about to go to bed: "Actually, taking a bath can relieve fatigue very well, but since you don''t have the mind, then I will help you clean it up."


    "you help me?"


    Sarah looked at him blankly.


    Does she understand that?


    He wants to help her bathe?


    I didn''t care about the look in her eyes, Sun Xu flicked his fingers, and a ray of mana jumped out of his fingertips and fell on Sarah.


    Sarah felt as if a cool breeze was blowing, and her body shook slightly, and then she was shocked to see that the blood on her body was like a pencil drawing that had been erased by an eraser, disappearing quickly.


    In a blink of an eye, her body became white and clean again, with no trace of blood left behind, and it was cleaner than a shower.


    Sarah also noticed that the blood stains on the clothes she threw on the ground also disappeared and became as neat as new.


    "You helped me clean up like this before?"


    She suddenly realized that she had made a little misunderstanding before.


    No wonder she couldn''t figure it out before, she only slept for a few hours, how Sun Xu washed and dried her clothes.


    "if not?"


    Sun Xu glanced at her.


    "Ahem, what a convenient ability!"


    Sarah''s face was slightly hot, she hurriedly got into the quilt, covered her head, and muttered, "I, I have a rest!"


    Sun Xu retracted his gaze and touched his chest, feeling a gentle and powerful heartbeat. There were waves in his eyes, but he soon returned to calm and closed his eyes slowly.


    ...


    The highest peak of Bilgewater, in that magnificent manor.


    Today, Planck did not enjoy morning exercises as leisurely as before, and looked at the group of people in front of him faintly.


    "Disappeared? Fifty armed elites disappeared silently? Are you kidding me?"


    His voice was not high, and his speech speed was not fast, as usual, but the few people in front were all panicked, with cold sweat on their foreheads.


    One of them bit the bullet and said: "Return to the captain, although we also find it incredible, but based on the results of the investigation, it is indeed the case.


    Our people have seen them at Butcher''s Bridge, but the people on the dock did not see them appearing. No matter which direction the spies, they have never seen them! "


    Planck looked at him blankly, and didn''t speak again until he was sweating and his body was shaking.


    "Who is most likely to start?"


    The subordinate hesitated for a moment, and shook his head: "Captain, because of Miss Doom, the neighborhood is very peaceful except for the pier, and no one wants to be drawn into the whirlpool.


    Moreover, we did not find any traces of the battle, so we asked other people secretly, and the same was true. This is the strangest thing! There are many spies on all sides of the slaughter terminal, but no one has discovered how they disappeared. "


    "You mean fifty heavily armed men were swallowed up without even a single movement?"


    Planck said coldly: "Bilgewater, no one can do such a thing!"


    He was the boss of Bilgewater, and he knew nothing more about this kind of thing.


    It is not difficult to kill fifty people, but it is almost impossible to make them make a little movement.


    The subordinate swallowed his saliva and said bitterly: "Yes, we suspect that it was not made by humans!"


    "not human?"


    Planck''s pupils shrank.


    His father was the last pirate king, and he is now the boss of Bilgewater, which can be described as a family history.


    He had heard of the strange legends spread by Bilgewater, and he knew that they were all true!


    Blood Harbor Ghost, Tide Sea Spirit, Deep Sea Titan, and King of the River!


    If it were those things, it was indeed possible to silently kill fifty heavily armed people.


    but¡­¡­


    "There will be corpses left after Pike kills. Hailing more often just teases and scares people. The number of real killings is very small, and he has never heard of killing 50 people at once."


    "The Deep Sea Titan is only active in the ocean. I have never heard that he will land. Moreover, with his huge body, it is impossible to kill people silently."


    "The king of the river, the king of the river..."


    Planck pondered.


    Although he hasn''t seen the old demon of Tam, he has heard many legends about it.


    Of the four legends of Bilgewater, Tam is the most elusive.


    Although most of its legends are related to casinos and gamblers, no one can guarantee that it will not be on a whim and suddenly wants to eat a few people to moisturize its throat.


    "captain."


    The subordinate reminded in a low voice: "In addition to those four, there are some things that are not human!"


    "and?"


    Planck just wanted to refute.


    There are many legends about Bilgewater, but most of them are nonsense. Only these four really exist.


    However, just as he was about to speak, he suddenly realized what he was referring to, and his pupils shook.


    "Shadow Island?!"


    Although the undead can only come out in the night of Eclipse , the most terrifying undead lords are not subject to this restriction.


    "This is just our guess!" the subordinate said.


    Planck did not speak.


    If those people were killed by the undead lord, then it is understandable that there is no corpse and no blood stains.


    Because the body and soul of the deceased will become nourishment, swallowed by the black mist.


    Planck sat in the main seat with a gloomy expression on his face. After a while, he said solemnly: "Go and contact the people at Ms. Beard''s church, I have something to discuss!"


    Even if he is the king of Bilgewater, facing the undead, he is very jealous!


    He knew that the members of Ms. Beard¡¯s church were dedicated to defending against the undead. He offered sacrifices on time every year. Wasn''t it just for this time?


    A burly figure flashed in Planck''s mind, with a somewhat complicated expression.


    After breaking up, they never met again.


    Her appearance is not worth mentioning compared to the maid in the manor, but her self-confident charm is beyond comparison by these vulgar fans.


    Unfortunately, her heart is not here with him.


    The two have irreconcilable contradictions, even if they have feelings for each other, they can only be strangers.


    "I don''t know if there is a chance to see her this time?"


    Planck thought.


    As for Miss Doom, he has long been thrown out of the sky!


    ...


    Going back to my hometown today, there is no time code, only these, and we will continue to work tomorrow!


    In addition, I wish you all a happy holiday!


    The error-free chapters of "The Monkey King in the Pirate" will continue to be updated on Xinshu Haige Novel Network. There are no advertisements in the site. Please also collect and recommend Xinshu Haige Novel Network!


    If you like Monkey King in Pirates, please collect them: () Monkey King in Pirates New Book Haige Novel Network has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 481： Banquet

    A month passed quickly.


    Slaughter terminal.


    Sarah and Sun Xu walked off the Moon Boa in formal dresses. Olena, Mike and others quietly followed behind, all dressed in gorgeous costumes with solemn expressions.


    "You can go by yourself, right?"


    Sun Xu pulled at the neckline, looking helpless.


    He wore a gorgeous to exaggerated captain''s suit, his chest, collar, cuffs, almost every position is decorated with precious jewelry.


    Sarah''s dress next to him is exactly the same.


    Obviously the style is almost the same, but it looks heroic and sunny when worn on Sun Xu, and it becomes charming and noble when worn on Sarah.


    Even people who don''t know the goods can tell that these two sets of clothes are definitely made by famous artists!


    In fact, it is true. Sarah hired one of the most famous tailors in Bilgewater a week ago and tailored these two dresses for the two.


    "no!"


    Sarah categorically said: "Today is our first official appearance at Manjusawa, how can you do if you are not present?"


    One month later, the pier that once belonged to Yalai is still in their hands, and is firmly marked as Miss Doom!


    Although it was very difficult, because of too much pressure, Sarah even cried in Sun Xu''s arms and wanted to give up, but she finally survived and successfully defended this pier!


    In this month, they have experienced numerous wars, both large and small.


    The blood stained the entire slaughter wharf, and the piled up corpses can raise the wharf several meters, and the strong **** smell has not disappeared!


    With so many wars, the name of Manzhushahua spread throughout Bilgewater!


    Sun Xu is also considered a preliminary experience of Bilgewater''s madness.


    There are wars every day, and a large number of people die here every day, but as they win one after another, more and more people come to join them.


    There are even small gangs who are sent to vote, willing to become their subsidiary forces.


    Winner takes all!


    After fighting for a month, their power not only did not shrink, but expanded several times!


    By now, although Sarah has raised the standard in the later period, there are hundreds of official members of Manjusawa!


    Of course, these hundreds of people are not all combatants. There are also many workers and subordinates.


    After they held the dock for a week, the dock resumed operations.


    The captain who caught the prey came to them to sell the goods. When the goods were available, merchants from all over the world would not invite them.


    In the first few days, their popularity even topped the entire slaughter terminal!


    Because in order to attract hunting teams and merchants, Sarah reduced the profit of the terminal, buying at high prices and selling at low prices, which instantly attracted a large number of captains and merchants.


    Some people who conspired and even released the news, whoever dares to pull their prey to the dock of Manzhushahua, let them look good.


    As a result, in the face of high profits, their threats are like a fart, and no one pays any attention.


    After operating the terminal, Sarah realized how profitable a terminal is.


    They can develop so smoothly, the huge amount of funds provided by the terminal is the most important reason!


    The wealth in Alai¡¯s treasure room has long been used up!


    However, relying on the wealth earned by the wharf, they not only support an ever-larger power, but their wealth is also increasing day by day.


    The golden siren in the treasure room became full again, and the number was far greater than before.


    By now, Manjusawa''s occupation of a wharf has basically been recognized.


    There is only one rule for Bilgewater, and that is the naked law of the jungle!


    Survival of the fittest, the weak eat the strong!


    A big fist is truth!


    Countless wars in this month have proven their strength, and they have obtained tickets to the top powers!


    Of course, the war will not end there, or it will never end.


    A radish has a pit.


    There are so many piers, and if other people want to take the lead, one of them must be pulled down.


    Including Planck, the position of each captain was stared at by countless people.


    It''s just that among all the forces occupying the pier, Manzhushahua is currently the weakest and the most shallow, so he has the most coveted eyes.


    However, no matter how much they are coveted, they have initially entered the ranks of the top powers. This is an indisputable fact.


    The banquet they went to today is a proof.


    Some people have rivers and lakes, and they will form large and small circles, and Bilgewater is no exception.


    The most successful captains are not all enemies, or in other words, most of them are not. Even at the beginning, after reaching this position, gradually they are not.


    After all, they are one of the most powerful people. No one wants to continue to fight for life and put their heads on their waistbands all day long.


    As a result, banquets, dance parties, and various social gatherings came into being, so that the legendary captains could communicate with each other, resolve conflicts, exchange interests, and plan conspiracies.


    Of course, there are not only top powers at the banquet, but most of the time there will be small powers and small captains attending, but those people will be more or less related to the top powers.


    Either subordinate forces, or relatives and friends of the legendary captain, and so on.


    Manzhu Shahua did not seek refuge with anyone, and it was self-evident to be invited: their status was recognized, and someone wanted to win them over!


    Although the legendary captain has a strong position, it is not without pursuit.


    In fact, all captains have a common goal: the king of Bilgewater!


    The people who can get to this point are all human beings, and they all play tricks such as vertical and horizontal alliances, and so on!


    Sarah is not resistant to this kind of thing, and is even happy to join the game.


    She is a really smart person who can see the benefits in this kind of game, and she is confident that she is smarter than everyone else and can get the most benefits!


    As for Sun Xu... he is not interested in Game of Thrones, but it''s not bad to come out and relax.


    He only did one thing this month: researching the teleportation magic from Drizzt.


    Except for occasional communication with Salad, he devoted all his energy to it!


    I didn''t sleep for a month without eating or drinking. Although my body didn''t have any problems, my mind was indeed a little tired.


    Combination of work and rest, learning like this, so should practice.


    Thinking about this, Sun Xu stopped resisting, calmed down, and walked side by side with Sarah on the road.


    Bilgewater is still that way.


    The rise of Manjusawa caused a wave of enthusiasm, but it soon dropped.


    No matter how the upper-class people are replaced, the impact on the middle and lower-class residents is minimal.


    Most people didn''t care whether the wharf was in the hands of Yalai or Miss Doom.


    "Should we buy a house?"


    Sarah said suddenly.


    This month, they have been living on the Moon Python.


    Although the captain¡¯s room is beautifully decorated, the ship is not a long-term residence.


    Moreover, they are already among the top strengths, and they also need a suitable residence to demonstrate their status.


    However, the house Sarah spoke of was not just a house, but a manor!


    Only those magnificent manors located in the highest position in Bilgewater are worthy of their current identities.


    "It''s up to you to decide!"


    Sun Xu nodded casually.


    Sarah gave him a light look.


    She was sure of one thing now, this person really didn''t have any interest in her.


    For the past month, the two have been living together in the same room, but, let alone sparks from the collision, there are very few opportunities for eye contact.


    Unless she takes the initiative to speak, even if she dangles in front of his eyes, this person will not open his eyes to take a look!


    Buying a house means that the two of them will not continue to live in the same room. When she specifically talked about this, she was actually implying this.


    Although he has guessed his reaction, he is still so angry!


    Ruthless man!


    Two villains popped up in Sarah''s mind, one was herself and the other was the man next to her.


    "I fight!"


    The female villain leaped up and jumped to the male villain''s side, punching and kicking, until the bruise that beat her face was swollen, Sarah''s anger gradually disappeared, and she became high again.


    It was already noon when Sun Xu and Sara arrived at their destination.


    Olena and Mike looked at each other, both of them stunned.


    The manor in front of you occupies at least hundreds of acres and is extremely luxurious!


    And the people in the lower-level districts don''t even have a decent house, they can only live in a narrow boat, floating with the current for a lifetime!


    The two of them, one was a trivial small skipper before, and the other was a porter who slaughtered the pier. Where have you seen this kind of battle?


    If it weren''t for fear of losing the captain''s face, they would have lost their stance on the spot!


    Sun Xu and Sarah were very calm.


    However, Sun Xu is really calm, and Sarah pretended to be with powerful acting skills!


    In fact, she marveled at the vastness and luxury of this manor.


    This is not the first time she has been to the upper zone, but she still has to sigh that it is unimaginable that Bilgewater with such a high density of people can build such a lavish manor.


    At this time, two figures in the manor were also looking at Sarah and Sun Xu.


    "Is that Miss Doom? It is indeed a rare beauty as in the legend!"


    "You are interested in?"


    "Who didn''t?"


    "Haha, be quiet, don''t be heard! Now the other party''s status is much higher than ours!"


    "What are you afraid of! With Boss Anita, what can she do with us?"


    Even though he said that, the person''s voice was still quieter.


    The companion also ignored his hard lips, and asked, "Have you arranged everything?"


    "arranged!"


    "No problem, right? I heard that Miss Doom''s methods are extremely cruel, and my favorite thing is to hang the enemy on the meat hook, let the mice and seabirds eat, make the enemy better than die!


    "Don''t worry! This is a task personally arranged by Boss Anita!"


    "..."


    When they were chatting, Sun Xu and Sarah and the others had already arrived at the entrance of the manor. When they reached the door, they handed the invitation card to the guard at the door. They were about to go in, but they were stopped by the guard.


    "Sorry, please hand over your weapons, this is the rule of the banquet!"


    The guard at the gate of the manor said righteously.


    "no problem."


    Sarah gave her two guns to the guards, and Olena and others also handed over their weapons one by one.


    They were just about to advance when they were stopped again.


    "There are still people who haven''t handed over their weapons."


    While speaking, the two guards looked at Sun Xu.


    Sun Xu said lightly: "I didn''t bring a weapon!"


    "Without a weapon?"


    "The mouth is no proof! We need to confirm that you really don''t have a weapon!"


    The guard Su Rong said.


    Sarah''s eyes became cold, and the faces of Olena, Mike and others became a little ugly.


    The corner of Sun Xu''s mouth was slightly tilted: "How do you confirm?"


    "Let''s search it!"


    The guard looked at Sun Xu and said seriously.


    Sarah took a step forward and was pulled back by Sun Xu.


    He opened his arms with a smile on his face: "Come on!"


    The guard hesitated, his gaze kept looking behind him, and his gaze quickly became firm.


    "Stand up!"


    He drank, his eyes motioned to his companions, and the two walked to Sun Xu''s side, and at the same time stretched out both hands and touched Sun Xu''s arms respectively.


    As soon as they were about to touch Sun Xu''s clothes, their movements suddenly stopped.


    Everyone is puzzled.


    Boom!


    There was a loud noise, and accompanied by a rain of blood, the two guards exploded, leaving no bones!


    The flesh and blood flying towards the square where Sun Xu and others were was blocked by an invisible shield, but the guards were splashed all over.


    Everyone is stupid.


    Including other guards and Olena, Mike and others.


    They knew that there was a figure like Sun Xu, and heard that he was a mage with a strong strength, but nothing more, Sun Xu stayed simple every day, except for Sarah, no one had seen him at all.


    As Manzhushahua''s No. 2 person in name, the guard must search Sun Xu, which is an insult to Manzhushahua as a whole.


    Olena and the others were all ready for a conflict, but Sun Xu''s burst of means far exceeded their expectations.


    "What are you doing?"


    "what happened?"


    After a brief consternation, the other guards'' complexions changed drastically, wiped the flesh and blood on their faces, drew out their weapons one after another, and looked at Sun Xu and his group guardingly.


    Sun Xu glanced at them, and all the voices stopped abruptly. If you observe carefully, you will find that the guards have not lost their voices, but have become still, and even their expressions have frozen, as if the pause button has been pressed.


    Then, with a thud, everyone knelt down at the same time.


    Sun Xuchao glanced at the manor and said lightly: "Get out!"


    As soon as his voice fell, the two men lifted their feet off the ground and floated out.


    It was the two who secretly observed them in the manor.


    However, at this time, there was no excitement on their faces, only the faces full of fear. Sun Xu''s decisiveness, brutal means, and strength far exceeded their expectations.


    I was still commenting on the first moment, and the next moment I was in jail and was at stake.


    Sarah glanced at them, and immediately understood what was going on, and said in a deep voice, "Are you guys doing a ghost?"


    "It''s them, but they are just executors, not the real masters behind the scenes."


    Sun Xu said.


    As soon as he finished speaking, there was a loud shout from the manor.


    "Put people down!"


    A fat and tall woman came out and looked at them with a gloomy face. There were two men and a woman with her, all with a high temperament.


    "Why are you arresting my men?"


    Anita looked gloomy.


    That''s right, the obese woman who walked out of the manor was the one who formed an alliance with the crow and Lao Chu, and wanted to rob the dock together, and then withdrew at the last minute.


    When her two men saw Anita as if they had seen the savior, their expressions turned from sorrow to joy.


    "Captain, save us!"


    "Captain, we didn''t do anything, so we were arrested, please be sure to call the shots for us!"


    "Are they your subordinates?"


    Sarah''s charming face showed a hint of surprise. She just said she didn''t know who was behind the scenes, but she didn''t expect the other party to jump out immediately.


    Is this not a confession?


    "Yes! Let them go! Miss Doom, this is not where you can clamor..."


    Anita was talking, and suddenly stopped, her pupils shrinking suddenly.


    Click.


    Sun Xu broke the necks of the two passers-by who didn¡¯t even know their names, threw their bodies on the ground, and turned to Sarah, "Okay, kill the last person. Let¡¯s go to the banquet." Bar!"


    "At the banquet? Do you still want to attend the banquet?"


    Anita seemed to hear something ridiculous, and sneered a few times: "Hehe, in front of the master, killing someone at his door, and want to participate in the banquet organized by the master?"


    "Ahem."


    One of the three who walked out of the manor with Anita, the oldest man suddenly said: "Anita, this is your grievance, we will not interfere!"


    Anita shook her body: "Captain Humphrey, but, don''t you mean..."


    Humphrey, who was wrinkled but still fierce, interrupted her directly: "Yes, I will guarantee the safety of the banquet participants, but the premise is that in my manor, you can''t just because you want to participate in my organization. I want to protect your safety all the time, right?"


    Anita''s face became hard to look, she looked at Humphrey, then at the other two, but everyone was unmoved.


    This is not the same as saying yes!


    Anita''s body was a little cold, and she fell silent. Seeing the red flesh and blood on the ground, her eyes suddenly lit up.


    "But, Captain Humphrey, they killed your men!"


    "Ok?"


    The old Humphrey frowned: "Captain Doom, what''s the matter?"


    Sarah chuckled and looked at several people playfully: "Captain Humphrey, I was about to talk to you about this. We handed over the weapons. The two guards wanted to search our bodies. This is you. Arrangement?"


    "what?"


    Humphrey looked shocked: "Is there such a thing? Captain Doom, please don''t get me wrong, this is definitely not my arrangement!"


    "I think so."


    Sarah nodded her chin, fluttered past this possibility, and said: "In fact, we have investigated the truth. It is these two men who bribed the guards and made them humiliate us, and these two men belonged to this Captain Anita. My man..."


    Humphrey glared at the obese woman: "Captain Anita, what''s the matter? I know you have snatched the spoils that should belong to Captain Doom. I kindly invite you to the banquet so that you have the opportunity to apologize to Captain Doom and resolve the conflict. Not only are you not grateful, but you want to provoke my relationship with Captain Doom?"


    Anita''s face was as dark as ink, and she was extremely gloomy.


    Now, how can she not know that she has been pitted?


    She was indeed invited by Humphrey to participate in the banquet, but the reason was to invite her to conquer Captain Doom¡¯s wharf together. Humphrey and others had their own wharves, so it was not convenient to do it directly, so she had to be elected as a spokesperson.


    When she was invited, she was still happy, thinking that she could eat another bite of fat, but she didn''t expect this to be a trap at all!


    It''s their trap to please the **** of Miss Doom! !


    Sarah asked, "What''s going on with me taking my spoils?"


    Humphrey smiled kindly: "Don''t you know what Captain Doom? Petir Hank, Lao Chuan, and the crow''s legacy have mostly fallen into Anita''s hands!


    You killed these people. They belonged to you, but they were invaded by her. I don¡¯t think I want to take this opportunity to let her surrender the invaded property and resolve this conflict. I didn¡¯t expect, I didn¡¯t expect..."


    At the end, he shook his head, looking very sad.


    In fact, this is all shit!


    You kill people, so the spoils belong to you?


    The truth is such a truth, but no one will honestly follow this truth!


    When a delicious prey falls, will the hungry wolves honestly give it to the hunter?


    Unless the hunter is strong enough to scare all hungry wolves, it will never be possible!


    Sarah even thought about those inheritances!


    However, she would definitely not say what was in her heart, but would go along with Humphrey.


    She has thoroughly figured out what''s going on, Anita is the meeting gift given to her by Humphrey and others!


    First, vent your anger, increase your prestige, and secondly get a rich legacy.


    Of course, killing Anita, her legacy may also be picked up by others, just like Anita did.


    But the situation is a little different now.


    Counting themselves, there are four top-level forces present, and this legacy has been guaranteed by all of them, and other people will have to think more about it if they want to take food from their mouths.


    The deterrent power of four is far greater than one!


    Is it worth it to anger the four top forces at the same time for a little money?


    Ok.


    Perhaps there is also the benefit of letting her take a look at Baotuan.


    After all, Bilgewater is a huge Gu field. Before becoming a top-level power, everyone around you is your enemy. You have to eat everything you can eat to become stronger.


    It is not easy to change your mind suddenly.


    Moreover, the speed of their rise is too fast, and it is even more difficult for Humphrey to grasp.


    What is a little strange is why Humphrey and the others have to spend such a large capital?


    In any case, Humphrey''s reputation will be damaged if today''s events spread.


    Seeing Humphrey''s old face, Sarah''s eyes rose with comprehension.


    When collecting information before, she discovered that although she still behaved fiercely and domineeringly, Humphrey had hardly done those **** things in the past two years.


    No one can escape the ravages of time!


    He is old!


    I should already be thinking about living in old age.


    Therefore, in order to show his own good, he did not hesitate to damage his reputation.


    Well, the main reason is that his reputation will not last long.


    It will expire if you don¡¯t use it anymore!


    However, if they can make this kind of decision, it seems that they are still very optimistic about themselves.


    All kinds of thoughts flashed through her mind, and Sarah''s eyes gradually fixed on Anita.


    In any case, she wants to accept this love!


    She is not going to refuse this gift!


    She was already ready to cooperate with Humphrey and the others. Now that she can pick up a lot of money for nothing, why not do it?


    Anita realized something was wrong.


    They didn''t seem to just intend to humiliate her.


    "You have to leave now!"


    Although Anita is irritable, she is not stupid. She brushed her sleeves and snorted coldly: "You don''t welcome me, and I''m not interested in smirking with you!"


    Not dare to say too much, she lifted her foot and was about to leave in a desperate manner.


    When Sarah passed by, she suddenly stretched her leg.


    Anita tripped and lost her balance.


    Boom!


    Her fat body fell to the ground, and the ground around her shook.


    "you¡­¡­"


    Just as Anita was about to swear, she looked up and saw a black muzzle, instantly cold all over her body.


    "So what are you doing in a hurry? Our accounts haven''t been settled yet!"


    Sarah looked at Anita with a grin, a pistol pointed at her head.


    This tyrannical body, the defense is certainly not weak, usually even if it is shot twice, it may be fine.


    But at such a close distance, she had the confidence to smash the opponent''s head with a single shot.


    Anita raised her head subconsciously, trying to stay away from the gun, and shouted stubbornly.


    "What do you want to do? My men are below. If something happens to me, they will tear you to pieces!"


    Sarah ignored her and said to herself: "We had no hatred or grievances before, but you robbed me of my spoils. Today, you humiliate us and provoke the relationship between me and Captain Humphrey. You are sinister and sinful!"


    Anita was anxious and yelled at Humphrey: "You personally invited me. If I die here, who would dare to come to your banquet?"


    "It''s you who made the mistake first!"


    Humphrey''s expression was flat: "If you don''t provoke my relationship with Captain Doom without authorization, you won''t be where you are now!"


    "You fart! Even if there is no such thing, you guys..."


    boom!


    The gunfire sounded.


    Anita''s roar stopped abruptly.


    Humphrey raised a sneer at the corner of her stern look.


    Stupid fat pig!


    I was completely blinded by greed!


    Although all the people in Bilgewater want to go to their banquet, in fact, ordinary people don''t have this opportunity at all!


    Those who can attend the banquet are either their cronies, their relatives, or their approved partners!


    If you don''t belong to either party, you should be vigilant when you receive the invitation.


    As for whether no one would dare to come to the banquet... a joke! The banquet was originally by invitation! Those who can come are their confidantes!


    This problem has never existed since it opened!


    Of course, his reputation will definitely suffer a certain loss, no matter what, seeing his subordinates being killed at his door, but being indifferent is not in line with his previous style.


    But it is definitely worth it!


    Humphrey looked at Sarah, with an imperceptible envy in her eyes.


    Envious of her youth and her experience.


    She crossed his decades of struggle in one month!


    If it hadn''t been for his deteriorating body, his ambition had been completely wiped out by his old body, and seeing her, he would be jealous and wish to cut her a thousand times!


    Withdrawing his thoughts, Humphrey said with a smile: "Captain Doom, please come with me. The banquet is about to begin. By the way, let me introduce you to Captain Ronald and Captain Ophelia. ."


    Sarah said, "This is my partner, you can call him a grandson."


    The three Humphreys all looked at Sun Xu.


    Most people may have forgotten the existence of Sun Xu.


    After all, he has barely played this month, and the limelight is all Miss Doom.


    Even Olena and the pair of mercenaries like Drizzt and Graves are more famous than Sun Xu.


    However, Humphrey and others will never ignore this man who played a very important role in the rise of Miss Doom!


    "This is the legendary Master Sun, right? We are already like thunder!"


    Ophelia smiled.


    She is about forty years old. Although she is not as charming and enchanting as Sarah, she still has the charm. Although there are obvious crow''s feet at the corner of her eyes, she can see from her face that she should be a good beauty when she was young.


    "Slacker, you have chosen the wrong person to scream!"


    There was a slight sneer in Sarah''s eyes.


    It is said that Ophelia was the mistress of a certain legendary captain when she was young.


    I have to say that even now, she should be able to evoke the desires of many men, with a heavy chest, huge hips, and amazingly curved waist. The most important thing is the desire to conquer men brought by her high position.


    It''s a pity that the person she teases is a stone!


    Without disappointing Sarah, Sun Xu just glanced at her and then withdrew his gaze, and said indifferently: "It''s absurd."


    Ok?


    Ok? ?


    Ophelia, Humphrey and others looked at each other, and they all saw the vibration in each other''s eyes.


    He did not deny it!


    Did not deny that he is an archmage!


    In fact, they just tentatively tentatively, and never thought that he would really be the legendary great mage!


    But now I admit it myself!


    There are two possibilities, one, the other party is just talking gibberish, coaxing them, and second, he is really an archmage!


    Although they are still inclined to the first possibility, but...


    Considering his identity as an outsider, the lightning-fast rise of Miss Doom, and all kinds of rumors about him, the second guess seems to be impossible!


    If this man named Sun is really an archmage, then they will have to re-evaluate the strength and potential of Manjusawa and Miss Doom, and their attitude towards her must also be changed.


    Sun Xu''s response caused the three Humphreys to fall into chaos and entanglement. They didn''t come back to their senses until they entered the banquet hall and were awakened by the noise. They all smiled, a little embarrassed.


    The three old foxes lose their attitude at the same time, which is really rare.


    However, one of the signs of the old fox is the face of Houbi''s city wall. After a moment of embarrassment, the three of them immediately returned to normal, as if nothing had happened, and said with a smile that they entered the banquet hall with Sun Xu, Sarah and others.


    However, the attitude of the three of them all changed a little: they paid more attention to Sun Xu.


    Regardless of whether what he said is true or not, there is no grass and a rake!


    If you make a mistake, you won''t lose money, and you won the blood!


    As for the attitude towards Miss Doom and Manjusawa, this is not a decision that can be made immediately, and they still need to deliberate seriously afterwards.


    Anyway, today is only a preliminary contact, let the two sides get to know each other, and convey goodwill.


    Sarah didn''t make a fuss either. Although Sun Xu didn''t deny that it was strange that she was a mage, she thought Sun Xu was just too lazy to bother with them.


    She didn''t know that this was part of the reason, but more importantly, he had realized the method of controlling magic power, and now he could call himself a mage.


    With his strength, there is nothing wrong with adding a "big" in front, and he has very few magic formulas as soon as possible.


    As long as the hard power is strong enough, it can be like a nuclear bomb if it is smashed by a big fireball!


    Hearing the movement, everyone in the banquet hall stopped and looked towards the entrance.


    Sarah and Sun Xu entered the hall accompanied by Humphrey, Ophelia, and Ronald. Olena and others followed behind them, their expressions a bit agitated.


    It''s not because of the luxury and extravagance here. More importantly, stepping here means that Manjusawa has officially stepped into the ranks of the top forces!


    Whether for Olena or Mike, this is a big leap in the class of life!


    Especially Olena, a month ago she was just a porter at the slaughter pier, now she has transformed into the third figure of the top forces in Bilgewater!


    After a brief silence, there was a whisper in the banquet hall.


    "Is that Miss Doom? She is as beautiful as the legend, she won''t really be the reincarnation of the sea monster, right?"


    "Lucky guy, if I..."


    "How are you? Can you lead this group of guerrillas to disperse, block all pretenders for a month, and fight stronger?"


    In the eyes of many people, Sarah who killed Yalai, founded Manjusawa, and guarded the dock for a month is already a legend.


    "I want to know who the man next to Miss Doom is, he is so handsome!"


    "quiet!"


    Humphrey''s majestic gaze swept across the banquet hall, and the whispers stopped abruptly.


    He showed satisfied eyes, and said solemnly: "This is our most honored guest today, Miss Doom and Sun!"


    Many people shuddered and realized what was wrong.


    Although there is no special emphasis, anyone with a bit of brain can understand that what Humphrey is going to tell them is the word "most noble."


    In another way, it is absolutely not allowed to provoke!


    Although they also attached importance to Miss Doom before, they obviously did not reach this level.


    What happened during the time outside?


    Many people were full of doubts, but Humphrey and others had no plans to explain them at all. After a brief introduction, they began to warmly entertain Sun Xu and Sarah.


    Sarah is like a fish in water.


    Although the youngest of them is twice hers, Sarah''s social urgency made her cope with ease.


    Sun Xu was not interested after hearing a few sentences.


    After becoming the soul, he became more clever and clearer, and his thinking speed became faster and faster, so that he would not fail to understand their implicit conversations, but he didn''t bother to spend this brain cell.


    After all, discussing the ownership of a few food scraps with a group of ants is a very stupid thing!


    He looked around, and soon his gaze was fixed on a dining table.


    It is full of food, snacks and drinks. Although I don¡¯t know how it tastes, they all look good on the outside!


    Food is one of his hobbies.


    "You talk, I''ll go eat something!"


    Saying hello, Sun Xu walked over to the dining table without waiting for a response.


    The Humphreys didn''t feel any discomfort, but a faint sense of relief.


    After realizing that Sun Xu might be an archmage, they all felt very stressed by his side.


    According to legend, the archmage alone can deal with an army!


    This kind of characters, to slap them to death, is probably a slap in the face!


    There is a guy who can kill you at any time, just like being locked in a cage with a strange tiger. Who is not nervous?


    Sarah was faintly aware of their thoughts, and a subtle smile flashed under her eyes. Taking advantage of this opportunity, she chased and asked several valuable information!


    Not caring about other people''s thoughts, Sun Xu walked straight to the table, picked up a piece of cake, took a bite, and his eyes lit up.


    The aroma is full, sweet but not greasy, the soft bread and crisp flesh are mixed together to create a rich taste.


    good!


    very nice!


    When you buy the manor, you can have nothing else, but you must hire a few of the best chefs!


    There must be both white and red cases!


    It''s a pity that there are no special ingredients made by Ace!


    Not far away, a few people quietly looked at Sun Xu.


    "I know who he is, Miss Doom''s original partner, that legendary archmage!"


    "Archmage? Do you believe in such outrageous rumors?"


    "There hasn''t been any news from him this month. I thought he had died in a certain war!"


    "Don''t be stupid! Didn''t you see that Miss Doom always took him by her side when she walked? What''s the special relationship between the two!"


    "This little white face is indeed handsome, I am a big man who has moved a little after seeing it for a long time!"


    Everyone was speechless for a while, and several men showed a chilling expression.


    "It turns out that you have this tendency, so I look forward to preventing you from clicking!"


    "Okay, stop making trouble! Listen to me, do we want to test him, and see if he is really capable, or is it only by the favor of Miss Doom that he has this status?"


    A young man said, he has long blond hairSunny and handsome, tall and handsome, like a lion cub!


    "Don''t pull us up if you want to die!"


    "Captain Humphrey specifically said that he is the most distinguished guest! How many heads do you have, dare to provoke him?"


    "A bunch of cowards! Look at me!"


    The blond man glanced at his companion contemptuously, and strode towards Sun Xu.


    When the others were stunned, he was almost walking to Sun Xu''s side, and everyone''s expressions changed drastically.


    "This idiot!"


    "What is he crazy today?"


    "Go on! Come over! Be sure to pull him, don''t let him talk nonsense!"


    Several people hurriedly chased them.


    Sun Xu also noticed that there were more people behind him.


    He initially thought that the other party was also here to get food, but soon realized that it was wrong. The other party did not approach the table and stopped behind him. He should have come specifically for him!


    Pick up the dinner plate, which contains a few grilled prawns.


    Sun Xu peeled the shrimp and looked back.


    "Are you looking for me?"


    At this moment, the blond young man''s companion had already chased him, just about to pull him away, the next moment, as if he was struck by lightning, his movement suddenly solidified.


    I saw that the blond young man bowed to the end, folded his body to ninety degrees, and said respectfully: "Hello, Master Sun, I am a trainee magician. I wonder if I have the honor to ask you to give me some guidance?"


    All the companions were dumbfounded.


    Are you here to provoke?


    Looking at this action, I heard the words "please" and "fortunate" again, Hetui!


    The error-free chapters of "The Monkey King in the Pirate" will continue to be updated on Xinshu Haige Novel Network. There are no advertisements in the site. Please also collect and recommend Xinshu Haige Novel Network!


    If you like Monkey King in Pirates, please collect them: () Monkey King in Pirates New Book Haige Novel Network has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 482： Shock the audience

    "Monkey King is in Pirate New ( to find the latest chapter!


    Sun Xu showed a surprised expression.


    Didn''t it come to provoke?


    However, reach out and don''t hit the smiley person.


    This person has a good attitude, he doesn''t mind pointing him.


    "Tell me, what''s the problem with you?"


    The blond young man showed ecstasy, considered the language, and said: "My biggest difficulty at the moment is that my magic is too slow!"


    "Show me."


    Sun Xu said.


    "good!"


    The blond young man nodded, took a deep breath, and raised his palm.


    One second, two seconds... After ten seconds, his forehead began to sweat, and his face became pale for a few minutes. Finally, a fire sprouts from his palm, and it swelled and changed rapidly. In a blink of an eye, it became the size of a basketball, all over his body. Birds condensed by flames.


    Huhu.


    The bird flapped its wings and was about to rise into the air. Its body suddenly became blurred, and then it exploded with a bang.


    The exchange between the two attracted many people''s attention. When the blond young man started to perform magic, many people gathered around, wanting to watch it up close.


    This out of control, the shattered flames rushed towards the onlookers, and the girls turned pale in fright, and while screaming, they shielded their faces.


    Seeing that the disaster was about to happen, Sun Xu hooked his finger.


    Hula.


    There was a gust of wind in the banquet hall out of thin air, blowing out the fragmented flames.


    In a few seconds, the horrified people finally came to their senses.


    "Adelaide, you are going to die!"


    "I was almost disfigured!"


    "If you can''t do it, don''t do it!"


    There was a sound of crusade in the banquet hall, and everyone around was glaring at the blond young man.


    "I''m sorry! I''m sorry! I was wrong! I apologize to everyone..."


    After accepting the criticism seriously and apologizing in a low voice, everyone finally let Adelaide go, but they didn''t dare to get so close anymore, and stepped back, leaving a large blank.


    "Archmage."


    Adelaide, who had escaped a disaster, found Sun Xu, grateful and ashamed and said: "Thank you for your help, otherwise I will be in serious trouble today!"


    "Is it frequent to fail to release magic?"


    Sun Xu asked.


    "Not high! Not high at all!"


    Adelaide sweated on his forehead and hurriedly explained: "I usually use magic slowly, but I rarely fail. Just now, I was just too nervous!"


    Sun Xu nodded and said unceremoniously: "I suggest you don''t waste too much experience on magic. With your talent, you are destined to achieve too high achievements!"


    Although the magic was only released once, he had already seen many problems.


    Adelaide failed to release magic, on the one hand because he had too little understanding of magic formulas, on the other hand because of his poor talent!


    The latter has more influence than the former.


    In Runeterra, you also need talent to become a magician.


    Whether the mental power is strong, the affinity to the magic power, etc., are all part of the talent.


    Adelaide is the magic affinity is too bad!


    For genius magicians, the world is 8K Ultra HD, for ordinary magicians, the world is 1080p, and for Adelaide, the world is 360p.


    This is destined for him to be on the path of magic, and it is impossible for him to achieve too high achievements.


    His release of magic is too slow and too difficult, and there are also reasons for this.


    Of course, talent is not impossible to change, not only can, but there are many ways.


    Just Sun Xu knows, there are several.


    The power of ancient Shurima''s sun disc, world runes, protoss, and watcher can completely change a person''s magical talents.


    But it is clear that this is not accessible to Adelaide at all.


    Adelaide''s face paled.


    "Archmage, can I really not become a magician?"


    Sun Xu shook his head: "It''s not that you cannot become a magician, but that you cannot achieve too high achievements! I don''t know how you define it, but in my opinion, you can release magic and can already be called a magician.


    The problem is, even if you study for a lifetime, the power of the magic released may be equivalent to a bullet! "


    Adelaide was full of surprise: "Can my magic be as powerful as a bullet?"


    The corner of Sun Xu''s mouth twitched.


    Okay, I''m the one who looks up to you!


    That being the case, Sun Xu didn''t bother to bother with him anymore, and said directly: "You have a lot of problems. In my opinion, the most serious thing is that you don''t understand what a flame is!


    That''s right, the first thing that comes to mind when talking about flames is heat, but flames, especially the flames in magic, don''t stop there!


    The point of your magic is not on heat, but on lightness and cohesion. Don''t think of it as a ball of flame, but think of it as an elf made of flames..."


    Sun Xu said a lot in one breath, from Adelaide''s cognition, thinking, to specific skills.


    Although they are just some relatively empty principles, for Adelaide, who has no inheritance, the knowledge of these high-rise buildings is precisely the most precious!


    With these instructions, at least it can be guaranteed that he will not go the wrong path, and it will be wasted!


    "Well, I''ll show you it again, you can write it down as much as possible, and do as you can if you can!"


    Sun Xu finally said.


    "Excuse me, Archmage!"


    Adelaide respectfully said.


    He is now convinced.


    After listening to Sun Xu''s instructions, many things he couldn''t figure out in the past were all at a loss.


    Although more doubts emerged after that, he could clearly perceive his progress.


    He had also contacted some mages, but compared with Sun Xu, he was totally different!


    Now he has no doubt about the identity of Grand Master Sun Xu.


    Even if it wasn''t, it was in his heart!


    Sun Xu raised his palm.


    With a bang, a huge pillar of fire rose into the sky, instantly dyeing the entire banquet hall red.


    This scene attracted everyone''s attention.


    In a shocked gaze, the flame twisted and transformed into a huge flame bird with a wingspan of more than five meters, and every feather was lifelike.


    Rushing.


    The firebird fluttered its wings lightly and landed on a cabinet, then folded its wings, combed its feathers, and looked at the people in the banquet hall condescendingly, even with a hint of arrogance on its face.


    "Damn!"


    "This is magic?"


    "It''s not the same thing that Adelaide uses at all!"


    The eyes of Adelaide''s friends are almost falling.


    They have all seen Adelaide use magic, and laughed every time. It seems that it is not a problem of magic at all, it is a problem of the person who casts it!


    Humphrey and Ophelia glanced at each other, and they all saw the complicated look in each other''s eyes.


    Shock, fear, envy, joy, even they themselves can''t figure out what they are feeling at this time.


    The others in the banquet hall swallowed only saliva.


    In addition to being shocked by Sun Xu''s strength, they were even more worried that the Firebird would suddenly jump down and blow them up.


    However, the most exciting one is Adelaide.


    He could feel that this magic was exactly the same as the one he had just used!


    But the power is more than a hundred times higher?


    Sun Xu beckoned, the firebird flew up and landed on his palm, rubbed his face with his head, glanced proudly at the other people, and slowly disappeared.


    If it were not for the residual heat in the hall, many people would think it was a dream.


    There is such a powerful magic, which completely broke their cognition!


    In the hearts of most people in the banquet hall, the mage is indeed awesome, but how terrifying it is, it is not as deterrent as a large-caliber cannon.


    However, the magic just told them that it was not the case at all!


    Just an ordinary flying bird with a wingspan of more than five meters is already very scary.


    It was still a firebird with flames burning all over!


    Everyone can feel the turbulent flame energy on it.


    If it really breaks out, I am afraid that the entire banquet hall will be dead!


    Everyone thought of the legend one after another, and their hearts were a little heavy.


    Archmage?


    Is one person comparable to an army''s archmage?


    Can a fully armed army of hundreds of people defeat the Firebird?


    Including Humphrey''s three people, everyone''s answer is not very ideal.


    With the huge body of that flamingo and the hot flames on it, ordinary people are afraid that they will be injured if they touch it, or they will die if they touch it!


    More importantly, isn''t that real life, there are those weaknesses of life? If not, how to solve it?


    And the most terrifying thing is that it is just a piece of magic, can Sun Xu only use it once?


    Adelaide is most determined on this issue.


    Absolutely more!


    He can only use it once, because he has almost exhausted his physical, magical, and spiritual power once he casts it, and after Sun Xu casts it, his face is not flushed or breathless, and he still has room to look at.


    "You go practice!"


    Sun Xu waved his hand to let Adelaide leave, and began to concentrate on the food in front of him.


    Having taught him so many things, it is worth the magic formula that he got from him.


    This magic formula is much simpler than Drizzt''s teleportation magic!


    Because he had mastered the way to control the magic power, he learned it on the spot after watching Adelaide perform it once.


    However, for him, this means getting a somewhat interesting toy.


    Adelaide did not leave, but waited on the side like a servant.


    Sun Xu ignored him and tasted the food on his own.


    The atmosphere in the banquet hall completely changed.


    Although everyone is still chatting and communicating, their eyes are always floating in the direction where Sun Xu is.


    Even the three Humphreys seemed a little absent-minded, and started to daze just as they were talking.


    However, UU reading does not disturb Sun Xu without authorization.


    Mainly not!


    Sun Xu was also happy and quiet.


    In a strange atmosphere, the banquet came to an end.


    At the end, the three Humphreys personally sent Sarah and Sun Xu out the door.


    However, the performance of the three is very interesting.


    They respect Sun Xu''s attitude, but barely communicate with him, only talk to Sarah.


    Sun Xu also understood the reason they did this, but was just afraid of saying something wrong, angering him, and being slapped to death by him.


    With Sarah as a buffer, it is much safer.


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 480 Shocking the audience), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ()

 Chapter 483： Eve

    On the way back, everyone said nothing.


    Olena, Mike and others watched their noses, noses and hearts, as if they didn''t know anything.


    Sarah glanced at Sun Xu from time to time, her face hesitant to speak.


    When she looked at the twenty-fourth eyes, Sun Xu couldn''t help it anymore, and said speechlessly: "What on earth do you want to say? Don''t be awkward, just say it!"


    With the grievances on his face, people who don''t know think they have done something like a scumbag who always abandoned him!


    "Didn''t you say that you are not a mage? Why lie to me?"


    Sarah said quietly.


    "Just for this?"


    Sun Xu shook his head speechlessly: "I didn''t lie to you. I was not a mage when you asked before. I only learned to use magic recently."


    Sarah had an expression of "I read less, don''t lie to me": "Can you use such a strong magic as soon as you learn?"


    "One way, all ways!"


    Sun Xu calmly said: "With my strength, no matter what strength, as long as I learn, it will definitely not be weak!"


    Sarah was startled, still a little suspicious.


    "Really?"


    "Will you drop a lot when you change the gun?" Sun Xu asked instead.


    Sarah thoughtfully said: "I use my gun to be the best when I use it. I change it to another...a little bit close, but it''s not much worse!"


    "For me, magic is the same!"


    Sun Xu said.


    "Well, you passed the level!"


    Sarah''s tone paused, and she complained: "Is strong enough to do whatever I want? The three foxes I fought with each other, and the benefits I won were far inferior to what you just showed off.


    After today¡¯s events spread, our dock is probably completely stabilized! "


    Sun Xu laughed: "Sorry, being strong means being able to do whatever you want!"


    There was a wistful look on Sarah''s face: "Can I learn magic?"


    Sun Xu just shook his head, took a pause, looked at her up and down several times, and slowly said: "The orthodox magician is definitely not good, you don''t have that talent, but maybe you can find another way."


    Sarah''s mental power is not weak, but there is no magic affinity.


    "A different way? How to do it?"


    Sarah looked at him eagerly.


    She didn''t care much about magic.


    In her opinion, with these two guns in her hands, she is not afraid of any opponents.


    However, today Sun Xu taught her a lesson!


    The power of the mage is far beyond her imagination!


    Later, the attitude of the three Humphreys greatly stimulated her.


    Before Sun Xu showed off her strength, on certain issues, she tried her best to make them compromise.


    However, after Sun Xu showed off his strength, the attitude of the three of them changed drastically, and they were able to talk countless times!


    In many cases, it is not necessary for her to take the initiative to mention it, and the other party will take the initiative to give her benefits!


    This made her once again deeply aware that all conspiracies and tricks are tricky, and hard power is the widest road to the sky!


    Her physical fitness, her strong law, and her fighting skills all have room for improvement, but after seeing Sun Xu''s terrifying magic, she will naturally have some thoughts.


    "Don''t worry, I still need to study it!"


    Sun Xu said.


    "By the way, you do one thing for me next."


    "what?"


    "Collect magic items with all your strength!"


    "Magic item? How much do you want?"


    "The more the better!"


    "Does this have anything to do with the method you said to make me a magician?"


    "There is some relationship, but mainly I want to use it myself!" Sun Xu said truthfully.


    "I see!"


    Sarah did not continue to ask.


    Whether it is or not, since Sun Xu needs it, she will definitely help.


    ...


    Time flies by, and there have been seven days.


    "This is the house you chose?"


    Sun Xu and Sarah walked into a manor side by side.


    This manor is inferior to Humphrey''s in terms of size and luxury, but it still blasts over ninety percent of Bilgewater''s residences!


    Sarah nodded slightly: "How about? We can change another if we are not satisfied."


    "You like it!"


    Sun Xu nodded indifferently.


    "here we go again!"


    Sarah grinds her teeth secretly.


    In this week, she and Humphrey had reached a preliminary agreement and formed a loose alliance.


    After that, the target on the bright side has decreased a lot.


    The war is over!


    Sarah could finally breathe a sigh of relief.


    After she was free, she developed a new hobby, which was to find a way to get Sun Xu to participate in specific affairs.


    To this end, she tried every means, tried her best, and even tried all kinds of seductions, but unfortunately, Sun Xu is like a real stone, no oil and salt can enter!


    Especially his indifferent attitude made her crazy.


    "This is your room!"


    Sarah pointed to a small white building and left angrily.


    Sun Xu didn''t care too much, entered the room to take a look, and nodded in satisfaction.


    In fact, he doesn''t have any requirements for a place to live, but it''s better to be clean and beautiful. It''s also comfortable to look at, isn''t it?


    When he found his bedroom, Sun Xu didn''t hesitate, and immediately began to practice.


    Soon, night fell.


    Sarah was lying on the bed, looking at the ceiling.


    She has never lived in such a luxurious room.


    Mother is a well-known gunsmith, her childhood life was not poor, and even rich, but it is completely incomparable with now!


    The money earned by the dock in more than a month is more than the money her mother has earned in more than ten years combined!


    However, Sarah didn''t have the slightest joy in her heart at this moment, it was full of depression, and it was difficult to breathe.


    Rolling from the left to the right, from the right to the left, the irritability in her heart became stronger and stronger.


    "It always feels like something is missing in the room."


    She couldn''t help looking out of the bed.


    In the past, there was always a man sitting cross-legged with his eyes closed floating there!


    After a moment of silence, Sarah sat up suddenly and muttered to herself.


    "Forgot to give him things, I will send them to him now!"


    She took out and found a dagger from the cabinet next to it, then walked out of the room and walked towards the house next to her¡ªshe and Sun Xu¡¯s house were next to each other.


    Sarah was familiar with Sun Xu''s bedroom, and after pushing it aside, she saw him.


    For some reason, the irritability in her heart suddenly disappeared completely, and the corners of her mouth rose unknowingly.


    "this is for you."


    Sarah threw the dagger to Sun Xu, then took off her shoes and clothes briskly, and lay in the bed.


    Sun Xu caught the dagger, his expression moved: "This is..."


    "The magic item you want!" Sara drew her hair together. "Help me clean it."


    During this period, because fighting would happen at any time, she didn''t care about taking a bath at all, and she was used to relying on Sun Xu for help every time.


    Sun Xu popped a ray of mana without raising his head, his eyes focused on the dagger in his hand.


    "Only this one?"


    Sarah nodded helplessly: "I got this from a businessman from Ionia for a big price!"


    After Sun Xu said that he needed magic items that day, she began to look for them, but after several days of searching, she was surprised to find that those magic items were completely priceless!


    Of course, they really want to buy it because they can''t afford it with their financial resources, but the problem is that she doesn''t know who has it in her hands.


    Because no one will sell it at all!


    Finally, after Humphrey¡¯s relationship, she met a businessman who was said to be from Ionia and bought the dagger from him.


    Sun Xu took out another piece of withered parchment, placed it with the magic dagger, and murmured: "There are only two pieces, a little bit less! I don''t know if I can study something."


    "What''s that? It doesn''t look like a good thing!"


    Sarah also noticed the parchment he took out and frowned.


    There was a green flame on it, and it looked like...


    "It comes from Shadow Island, and it''s really not a good thing for ordinary people!" Sun Xu said.


    really!


    Sarah secretly said that from the first glance she saw it, she felt that the green flame on it was very similar to the flame on the shadow of war and the prison guardian of the soul lock.


    "Nothing will happen, right?"


    She looked nervous.


    Although she knows that Sun Xu is very strong, but Shadow Island and Eclipse of the Soul are the shadows of her more than ten years of life, she is still a little worried.


    "Do not worry!"


    Sun Xu smiled: "Can you use magic, it may depend on them!"


    "this one?"


    Sarah looked at the green parchment and frowned resistingly.


    Sun Xu explained: "It''s not them, it''s your two pistols!"


    Sarah was even more confused: "What the **** is it?"


    "Simply put, I have to rely on the knowledge gained from these two things to transform your pistol and make it a medium for you to use magic!"


    Sun Xu said.


    He was inspired by the instrument repairs mentioned in many novels!


    In the Journey to the West, the magic weapon is also a very important part of strength.


    Of course, Journey to the West did not use magic weapons to promote cultivation methods.


    But there is no Westward Journey World, which does not mean that it is not possible here!


    In fact, Runeterra already has a successful example.


    Sun disc!


    The ancient Shurima Empire used to make the gods of ascendants!


    Some of the ascended ones were powerful warriors and some famous scholars. It is impossible that all of them were magicians!


    However, with the help of the power of the sun disk, they all turned into ascendants who control the mighty power!


    This shows that it is feasible to use artifacts to communicate magic power and then feed back to human thinking!


    Sun Xu couldn''t make the sun disc, he planned to make a variant version, so that Sarah''s two pistols would become her exclusive equipment.


    To use the terminology in the novel is a natal artifact!


    Promote Sarah''s growth with the growth of natal artifacts!


    If it succeeds, this method can not only be used on Sarah, but it can also be promoted!


    However, Sarah has an advantage that no one else has.


    The two pistols became magic items by chance. Although their power is very weak, it is enough to communicate magic power. If they are too strong, the host may not be able to surrender.


    And, more importantly, a weak connection has been established between them and Sarah!


    Perhaps even Sarah didn¡¯t know about this, or she didn¡¯t even know what it meant.


    Because of this advantage, Sun Xu even gave up the idea of ??using better magic items to build a foundation for Sarah. After all, the best that suits him is the best!


    Regardless of feelings or characteristics, those two guns are the most suitable for Sarah''s natal artifacts!


    Of course, this is just an idea at present, and it is not easy to achieve it!


    Sun Xu wants to synthesize his refining technique, the magical items in Runeterra, and some characteristics of the refining method to create a new refining method!


    This is also a challenge for him!


    However, creating natal artifacts for Sarah is only a by-product of his research on magical items. Sun Xu''s real purpose is actually to awaken Linglong!


    "they?"


    Sarah took out her two pistols, and a touch of surprise appeared in her eyes: "Will they also become stronger?"


    Although yearning for the power of magic, she didn''t plan to let go of her spear skills, especially the two pistols, not only the mother''s relic, but also her closest partner, and the significance to her far exceeds the weapon itself.


    If they can make progress together, that would be great!


    Sun Xu nodded: "Of course! In fact, after success, you can''t use magic, you can only use magic with them! For example, launching more penetrating bullets, carrying flames, frost bullets, and explosive bullets. etc."


    "Oh! That''s so cool!"


    Sarah''s eyes were full of brilliance: "Just what it sounds like, I can''t wait!"


    Taking care of her spear skills and using magical powers is simply the most suitable way for her!


    "Try to collect magic items, the more magic items you have, the sooner it will be realized!"


    Sun Xu said.


    It''s not just about knowledge.


    Whether it is transforming a pistol for Sarah or awakening Linglong, only magic is not enough, real materials are needed!


    Where does the material come from?


    Ordinary steel is definitely not good, it can only come from magic items!


    That''s right!


    After obtaining Thresh''s parchment, he has determined that these magic materials can be used as refining materials.


    Of course, the effect will definitely change a little.


    Just like he used the Devil Fruit Refining Tool, the refined items are also very different from the orthodox magic weapons.


    Hearing that, Sarah suddenly seemed like a frustrated ball, and she collapsed on the bed, muttering in her mouth.


    "It''s too difficult! Those who have magic items hide them more tightly than their underwear!"


    "There will always be a way!"


    Sun Xu said.


    The distribution of magic power in Runeterra is actually very uneven!


    Bilgewater''s magical power is average.


    Moreover, there are too many people here, it is basically impossible to have any natural magic items.


    But there is a place where the magic power is so full that it breeds a large number of spiritual bodies, and even to the point where humans cannot live without restraint.


    Ionia!


    There must be a lot of magic materials there!


    However, there is a place that is full of magic power even more than Ionia!


    Shadow Island!


    To others, the black mist may be just a death-death god, but in Sun Xu''s view, the so-called black mist is actually a highly concentrated magic power!


    "If black mist can be used as the material to re-refine Linglong Tower, Linglong''s potential will definitely be greatly enhanced!"


    Sun Xu''s heart was a little hot, but it was quickly suppressed.


    With his current strength, he wanted to capture the black mist, but he was a bit weak.


    "Perhaps, I can find a helper?"


    Among other things, Naga Capolos is extremely hostile to the undead of Shadow Island!


    Illaoi regards defending against the undead as one of his major tasks!


    However, it is difficult to say exactly what happened to Naga Capolos.


    Sun Xu suspected that it was just an extremely powerful sea monster!


    It''s not even sure whether you have a sage!


    Joining with it is not a reliable choice.


    Then, Tam?


    It seems even more unreliable!


    They are still in a hostile state!


    Besides, Tam has lived in Bilgewater for so long, and has always been in the shadow of the Shadow Island well. He probably has no interest in Black Mist.


    The two that Sun Xu had contacted with the ability to work with him to deal with the existence of Hei Mist were not a reliable choice.


    As for the other strong...


    Even if he can find it, it seems unlikely that he can tell the other party to deal with Shadow Island!


    "trouble!"


    Sun Xu rubbed his forehead: "However, there are more methods than difficulties."


    He is not ready to give up!


    The energy level of the black mist is very high!


    At least not weaker than Tam, even stronger!


    However, compared to Tam, Black Mist is actually much easier to deal with!


    First, Black Mist will not run away, and secondly, Black Mist has an Achilles¡¯ heel, Foyego!


    That''s right, in Sun Xu''s view, Foyego is Hei Mist''s weakness!


    Foyego may not be weak, but he should still be asleep at the moment, and more importantly, he also has an Achilles'' heel!


    Isulde!


    That is the obsession in Foyego''s heart!


    The most beautiful thing is that Isul did not want to live in this world as an undead, or see the black mist raging, and is a natural ally of Foyego''s enemies!


    Sun Xu is happy to fulfill her wish and send her and Foyego to sleep!


    While Sun Xu was thinking, Sarah was lying on the bed, quietly looking at him.


    She had to admit that Sun Xu was so good-looking and the best-looking man she had ever seen!


    It''s a pity, it''s a stone of incomprehensibility!


    "Does he really have four girlfriends?"


    Sarah couldn''t help thinking.


    People with four girlfriends should be very keen on female sex, right?


    She thought to herself that both her appearance and figure were the best choice, but even if she was naked in front of Sun Xu, he did not respond.


    It''s not that some functions are faulty, Sarah is sure of this, because she has never seen the slightest **** in his eyes.


    "He is a stone, let alone four girlfriends, I can''t find one in my opinion!"


    Sarah tried to put on a mocking smile, but the corners of her mouth seemed to be frozen, so she couldn''t lift it up.


    She knew that there was actually another possibility.


    "He doesn''t seem to want to have too deep contact with me!"


    Sarah bit her lip.


    She had already realized this!


    Regardless of whether it is from the perspective of interest or from the perspective of feelings, she actually does not reject something happening with Sun Xu.


    It can even be said that I am very happy and looking forward to it.


    She doesn''t have the habit of sleeping naked, but during this period of time, she was naked before going to bed, which was hinting at Sun Xu.


    The attitude he showed is also very clear: just keep the partnership!


    "Do you want my old lady to take the initiative?"


    Sarah wrinkled her nose.


    It is not impossible for her to take the initiative, but what she hinted at during this time was so obvious that Sun Xu didn''t have any reaction. She worried that even if she took the initiative, she would be rejected by this Shi Nan.


    She wants to be shameless too!


    Her face changed for a while, and Sarah snorted softly.


    Don''t even want the Yanfu delivered for nothing!


    What a fool!


    But as the saying goes, stupid people have stupid blessings.


    ...


    ...


    The next day.


    Sarah got a message as soon as she got up.


    "You want to leave?"


    "Yes, the war is over, and we are gone too!"


    Drizzt said casually.


    As long as he is not in front of Sun Xu, he will always look sloppy.


    "Would you like to think about it again? As long as you are willing to stay, both status and money are easy to say." Sarah asked to stay.


    These days, Drizzt and Graves have performed extremely well.


    They can hold the pier, and these two people have contributed a lot!


    Sarah didn''t want to let go of such a talented person.


    "Sorry Captain, we have already decided!"


    Drizzt''s tone was firm.


    They are prodigal sons, and they are destined to be impossible to stay in one place for long.


    "Well, I''ll let someone calculate the reward for you!"


    Sarah said helplessly.


    "No! No need!"


    Drizzt rubbed his hands and said with a dry smile: "Those money should be our support for Manjusawa. We only have one request. Can you ask the captain to help us intercede with Your Excellency Sun?"


    Sarah knew that Sun Xu had planted some methods on them, and she was not surprised by this, and nodded without hesitation: "No problem, I will go and talk to Sun."


    "Thank you Captain! Thank you Captain!"


    Drizzt was overjoyed.


    Although it has been more than a month, he is extremely uncomfortable with the eyes in his mind every time he looks at it.


    Before he finished speaking, he suddenly looked to his side.


    There is a very familiar fluctuation, isn''t it...


    The figure of Sun Xu suddenly appeared in the hall.


    "You are leaving?"


    really!


    Drizzt''s face tightened: "This, that..."


    "Don''t be so nervous!"


    Sun Xu glanced at him: "I said that after the war is over, I will let you go. Naturally, I won''t break my promise now."


    Drizzt breathed a sigh of relief, clasped his fists, and solemnly said, "Thank you!"


    Sarah looked strange.


    Obviously they are the forced party. Now that they are free, they not only do not resent Sun Xu, but are full of gratitude to him.


    Is this the Stockholm syndrome that Sun Xu once told her?


    Sun Xu continued: "I also said that I will give you a big gift!"


    "No need!" Drizzt said: "Manjusawa is also our painstaking effort, and the money should be our gift to Manjusawa!"


    "What I want to give you is not money!"


    Sun Xu said.


    "Not money?"


    Drizzt was stunned, what could it be if it wasn''t money?


    "listen!"


    Sun Xu looked serious.


    "In the future, you will have a death catastrophe! Graves will be caught, imprisoned, and tortured for ten years!"


    "Death robbery?"


    "I will be caught?"


    Both of them showed stunned expressions.


    If ordinary people say this, they will definitely be bitten by the two, but they are talking about Sun Xu, they can''t beat him, but with his mysterious power, what he said is not necessarily false!


    Sun Xu flicked his finger, and a wisp of mana fell on Graves.


    At the same time, the eyes in Drizzt''s mind also changed, turning into a card full of strange colors.


    "This spell can help you when you are in desperation!"


    Drizzt knew that this was Sun Xu''s gift, and solemnly said, "Thank you!"


    Sun Xu nodded gently.


    "Then we will say goodbye!"


    Drizzt and Graves turned and left, disappearing quickly.


    Sun Xu greeted Sarah and returned to their room.


    Looking at the empty room, Sarah''s eyebrows showed a hint of worry.


    "It must be speeded up, otherwise he might suddenly..."


    After pondering for a while, her opponent said, "Let Olena come to see me!"


    ...


    ...


    Soon, two more weeks passed.


    It has been two months since Sun Xu arrived in Rune Land.


    During this period, Sarah got two magic items and gave them to Sun Xu.


    The light shined into her eyes, and Sarah woke up on time at six o''clock in the morning.


    After a daze, she sat up, let the quilt slip off, revealing a beautiful and attractive body, rubbing her eyes while yawning.


    Suddenly, Sarah felt something was wrong, put down her fist, and turned her head to look.


    Sun Xu, who was supposed to be floating in the air and meditating with his eyes closed, was sitting on the sofa at this time, looking at her with a smile.


    When she glanced over, she paused on her chest, revealing an undisguised appreciation.


    "Is this stone opened?"


    Sarah was surprised and happy, but she didn''t understand the expressions on her face, and asked, "Why didn''t you practice today?"


    Sun Xu told her to practice this time, but she was always curious, closing her eyes and sitting cross-legged in the air, what on earth could she cultivate?


    "No practice today! By the way, are you free? Do you want to go out together?" Sun Xu groaned with a smile.


    Sarah blinked. It was the first time she saw Sun Xu so happy.


    In the past, he always had a preoccupied look, practicing cultivation every day, as if he was being chased by something.


    "OK!"


    Although I don''t know why, it''s rare for Sun Xu to be so happy, so Sarah would naturally not disappoint him.


    Today, everyone in Manzhushahua found that there was a handsome man beside the captain. The two behaved closely, and they knew that the relationship was extraordinary.


    The group of people who met Sun Xu died a lot, and the rest is insignificant compared to the entire number of members of Manjusawa.


    In addition, he lives in a simple state and hardly goes out, resulting in very few people in Manzhushahua who know him!


    Most people were shocked to see Sarah''s intimate attitude towards him , and many men were even more heartbroken.


    Although I only dare to think about it, the beautiful captain is the dream lover of most single men in Manjusawa.


    However, Sarah is not only famous for her beauty, but also for her cold personality and cruel methods.


    With her suppression, except for Sun Xu''s grievances, there was no **** plot.


    After having breakfast together, the two of them left the manor without being followed.


    "Hahaha, I almost thought I couldn''t get out of the manor just now!"


    Sun Xu said with a smile.


    "Can anyone do this in Bilgewater?"


    Sarah gave him a glance.


    Even without her, even if all the Manzhushahua members in the manor were to join together, I am afraid they would not be Sun Xu''s opponent.


    Sun Xu thought about it seriously, and smiled: "It seems there really is not!"


    Naga Capolos is definitely not in Bilgewater, the strongest in this city should be Tam.


    It''s hard to say who is strong and who is weak, but it is not so easy to kill each other.


    "Where shall we go next?"


    Sarah asked.


    Sun Xu said directly: "Go to the slaughter dock first!"


    "Butcher dock? Where are you going to do? It smells bad!" Sarah was stunned.


    Sun Xu said: "Go and see how our pier is going. I haven''t seen it for a while."


    It was where he stayed the longest in Bilgewater.


    Sarah glanced at him and nodded slightly.


    "good!"


    The error-free chapters of "The Monkey King in the Pirate" will continue to be updated on Xinshu Haige Novel Network. There are no advertisements in the site. Please also collect and recommend Xinshu Haige Novel Network!


    If you like Monkey King in Pirates, please collect them: () Monkey King in Pirates New Book Haige Novel Network has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 484： Drug

    "Monkey King is in Pirate New ( to find the latest chapter!


    The bustling slaughter terminal remains the same.


    The pier belonging to Manzhushahua is also crowded with people.


    The protracted war didn''t seem to have any effect here.


    "It''s a good business!"


    Sun Xu smiled.


    "Don''t look at who the boss here is!"


    Sarah looked proud.


    Sun Xu glanced, curiously asked: "Where is the Moon Python?"


    "I asked Mike to drive aside. It''s too big a boat to be here!" Sarah said.


    After stopping for a while, the two left the slaughter dock.


    Sun Xu took Sarah into the sky and shuttled through the clouds.


    "Can I fly after I learn how to use magic?"


    Sarah held Sun Xu''s arm and asked expectantly.


    "This, I''m afraid it''s difficult!"


    Sun Xu shook his head.


    Flying Magic didn''t match the plan he prepared for Sarah.


    Unless she has reached a very high level.


    From the Slaughter Wharf, to the Butcher¡¯s Bridge, from Rattown, to White Harbor, from the narrow and gloomy waterway, to the tallest lighthouse in Bilgewater.


    Sun Xu and Sarah quickly walked around Bilgewater.


    "Here, easy to defend and hard to attack!"


    Sun Xu pointed to a mountain peak: "As long as you hold this hole, even if a hundred thousand people come, you can''t get in. It can be used as a base for Manjusawa."


    Sarah rolled her eyes: "This is the chassis of those Illaoi!"


    These days, she has a deeper understanding of Bilgewater''s power situation.


    If Planck is the king of Bilgewater, then the church where Illaoi is located is the king in secret.


    They not only have a huge influence, but also a large number of subordinates who obey their words.


    The priests are even more weird one by one.


    More importantly, they can also summon sea snakes. Whoever fights against them will be trapped in Bilgewater and unable to go to sea.


    She estimated that even Planck would not dare to provoke them easily.


    Although Manzhushahua has initially entered the ranks of the top forces, if there is a conflict with Illaoi and the others, it may be destroyed in an instant.


    Sun Xu sighed regretfully: "Naga Capolos? Then don''t provoke them for the time being! After you become the Queen of Bilgewater, try to get rid of them again!"


    "It''s not me, it''s us!" Sarah corrected him.


    Sun Xu smiled and did not speak.


    After a while, he said again: "Let''s go to your hometown and see."


    "my hometown?"


    Sarah frowned: "There is only a pile of ruins, nothing to look at."


    "Wealths do not return to their hometowns, like a night walk in Jinyi!"


    Sun Xu smiled and said: "You can be considered successful now, how can you not go back home and have a look? Most importantly, it''s time to go back and worship your parents."


    "If you have not reported a big grudge, what kind of success is it?"


    Sarah shook her head, but did not refuse.


    The two rose into the sky again, and under Sarah''s guidance, they flew towards the place where she lived as a child.


    Bilgewater is actually just an ordinary island in the Blue Flame Islands, surrounded by many islands of different sizes.


    Sarah¡¯s hometown is on one of the islands.


    This is a very small island, the entire area added up, is not as big as a slaughter wharf.


    There is only one village on the small island with hundreds of households.


    Usually no one comes to the island at all, and they don''t welcome outsiders to visit.


    However, compared with other islands, this small island is considered to be more famous.


    Because there used to be a very famous gunner here, many people came here admiringly.


    That''s right, it was Sarah''s mother!


    Standing above the island, looking down at the small island below.


    There is no stinking odor of Bilgewater, and there is no such tense rhythm.


    The children are playing, the adults are working, and the old people are basking in the sun. They are leisurely, simple and natural.


    But, in other words, it is very poor!


    Extremely lack of material!


    Sun Xu''s divine consciousness swept through, and every household had enough food, but meat, eggs, and oil were very pitiful!


    Their living standards may not be as good as those at the bottom of Bilgewater, and there is almost no possibility of improvement.


    Of course, life here is safer and the house is bigger.


    "However, when we were young, the conditions of our family were pretty good, and it was considered the richest family in the village."


    There was a touch of nostalgia in Sarah''s voice.


    "Is that your home?"


    Sun Xu looked at the pile of ruins on the edge of the island.


    Although it was almost burnt, it was obvious that there was a large house there.


    "Ok!"


    Sarah nodded, her expression becoming sad.


    Planck broke into her home and shot her parents to death is still clearly visible in his mind.


    In fact, she was shot.


    The injury was supposed to be mortal, but I don''t know why it survived.


    "Huh? What is that?"


    Sarah moved her expression and looked behind the ruins.


    A small mound of soil appeared in her vision, and a stone monument stood in front of her.


    She seemed to have thought of something, her expression was a bit complicated.


    Sun Xu took her down and stopped in front of Xiao Tubao.


    The words on the stele clearly jumped into the vision of the two.


    "The Tomb of Wilson Fortune, Abigail Fortune, Sarah Fortune."


    Looking at the small graves and simple tombstones, Sarah was silent. After a long time, she said: "My parents were buried in the sea of ??fire. Later I tried to find their bodies, but they were mixed with other ruins. I can''t tell it at all."


    "This should have been built by the villagers. Every time my mother came back from Bilgewater, she would bring a lot of things and distribute it to everyone for free."


    Sun Xu listened silently, without speaking.


    Sarah didn''t need him to respond either, babbling and talking.


    Including her parents'' life in the world, interesting memories from childhood, the joy and hardship of following the current knowledge of firearms and so on.


    After listening, Sun Xu knew Sarah a lot more.


    She is not the shooter in the game, but a living person!


    The two people left until the evening.


    When leaving, Sarah cried again and vowed to bring Planck''s head to pay tribute to her parents.


    On the way, her mood also seemed a little low.


    However, when she returned to Bilgewater, her mood had adjusted, and the feeling of bitter hatred in her body had also diminished a lot.


    Back at the manor, Sun Xu and Sarah parted, leaving her double guns when they left.


    bedroom.


    Sun Xu sat cross-legged, with six objects floating in front of him.


    Two gorgeous pistols, a parchment with green flames, a simple dagger, a green vine with a thick thumb, and a silver-white long sword.


    The latter two are the magic items that Sarah has collected in the past two weeks.


    After several days of research, Sun Xu has grasped the key to the magical items in Runeterra.


    It can be divided into two categories, one kind of magic material, which contains pure magic power, with very limited effect, such as this green vine.


    One is processed magic materials, engraved with magic formulas by special means, which can exert more special and powerful effects.


    In fact, it is no different from the magician, except that one is released by the magical power of the magician, and the other is released by the power of the magical material itself.


    From a higher level, the magician is also a kind of magic material, not even the word "special".


    In essence, they are no different from spirit bodies such as undead and natural spirits!


    In summary, there are two most difficult areas in the process of creating magic items.


    First, choose a suitable magic style, and second, inscribe the magic style on the processed magic material.


    The former can use ready-made magic formulas, just use the magic of the magician, the effect is similar.


    But the problem is that you can''t use it mechanically.


    Different magic materials and the combination of different magic materials have different manifestations, and the magic formula must be appropriately modified according to different magic materials.


    In this step, ninety-nine of the magicians were screened out, because most of the magicians use magic only to draw a gourd, and they don''t understand the profound meaning of magic syllabus. It is even more impossible for them to modify magic syllabus.


    Sometimes, in the face of special magic materials, if the ready-made magic formulas are suitable, it may be necessary to create a magic formula from scratch.


    This difficulty is even higher!


    Choosing the right magic jokes is a very troublesome problem, even if this step is completed, how to inscribe the magic jokes is a very difficult thing.


    The so-called magic formula is not an equation or a group, but a whole set of procedures for using spiritual power to communicate magic.


    This is not a matter of engraving a few patterns with a carving knife, or just beating a few times with an iron hammer.


    How to do it, I don¡¯t know!


    Sun Xu only knew that there was this process and the specific method, but he could not research it out by studying a few magic items.


    He even suspected that Runeland did not have a highly completed method of engraving magic formulas.


    Most magic items are by chance. Naturally, it is claimed that a small number of humans make each item in a very different way.


    However, this has no effect on Sun Xu.


    It would be good if there was a set of methods for reference, but it would have little effect if there were none!


    He has his own refining technique.


    To refine things, you can only use refining techniques, at most, you can make certain adjustments according to different worlds and different materials.


    This road has been proven to work in Pirate World!


    He doesn''t need to bother to study the method of refining magic items in Runeterra.


    After half a month of research, Sun Xu has created a way to refine Sarah''s natal artifacts.


    There are four magic formulas in total.


    The one used to connect the zombies and Sarah is the most important of all magic formulas!


    One is used to communicate natural energy, and Sun Xu named it a healing technique!


    As mentioned before, magic syllabus is not just a simple formula, it is a whole set of methods to contact magic power, control magic power, and comprehend magic power!


    The healing technique is not only available when Sarah is injured. She can also feel and comprehend natural energy through this magic formula. Long-term holding can also nourish her body and greatly improve her physical fitness and lifespan.


    With this magic formula, Sarah''s longest life span can at least double!


    One is used to communicate the energy of the gold system, named by Sun Xu as a strengthening technique!


    This is the original effect of Sarah''s pistol, and he has greatly strengthened it.


    Tools can show effects such as explosion and penetration.


    As mentioned above, this is not a fixed result, Sarah can develop more effects.


    The last one is used to communicate the energy of the wind system, and Sun Xu named it the Imperial Wind Technique, which can greatly improve Sara''s flexibility and movement speed, and can also form a wind shield to strengthen defense.


    Although it can''t fly, it can achieve the performance of light work in martial arts novels.


    Of course, if Sarah has a strong understanding of wind magic, it''s not that she can''t fly.


    In short, the potential of magic formulas is endless. What kind of effects can be exerted depends on Sarah''s research and development.


    These four magic formulas, Sun Xu, were not chosen randomly, but based on the existing materials and his current level of refining, they were determined after careful and careful consideration!


    The material used in the first magic formula is the double gun itself, the second magic formula uses the green vine for healing, the third magic formula uses the dagger, and the fourth magic formula uses the dagger. The material used in haste is the long sword.


    The green vine is an unprocessed magic material, which contains natural energy, the dagger contains the gold energy, which increases the sharpness, and the long sword contains the phoenix energy, which corresponds exactly to one-to-one.


    The parchment paper was not used. On the one hand, the magical power of the necromancers was too great for Sarah to bear. On the other hand, the four magic formulas were already Sun Xu¡¯s limit. Even with more magic materials, he couldn¡¯t do it. Inscribed the fifth magic formula.


    Of course, this is just an idea at present.


    "let''s start!"


    After adjusting the state, Sun Xu did not hesitate, the tyrannical mana gushing out of his body, turning into a hot flame, enveloping Sarah''s double spears.


    Although the refining method was brand new, Sun Xu knew this process well for a long time, and he did not have any tension, and he refined it methodically according to the envisaged steps.


    In the flames turned into mana, Sarah¡¯s double spears gradually melted, but they did not turn into a pool of liquid. Instead, they became soft like melted ice cream, and their appearance became mushy, but they probably remained. The profile of the pistol.


    As time passed, the double guns slowly solidified and became solid again, but the appearance has undergone a great change.


    The whole is black, simple and unpretentious, completely losing its once gorgeous appearance.


    However, if you look closely, you will find that this gun has no gaps, unlike man-made objects, but more like natural objects.


    After preliminary casting, all parts are integrated.


    Even the trigger disappeared.


    They can no longer be called pistols, but a magic weapon.


    Yes, one piece!


    Although there are two, it is actually one!


    The two are a whole, one is damaged, and the other is unusable.


    Sun Xu didn''t have time to appreciate his masterpiece, so he picked up the green vine and threw it into the flames.


    Under the scorching fire of the mana flame, the green vine turned into a ball of green liquid, and gradually merged into the new double spear.


    Then came the dagger and the long sword.


    The refining time of the two magic items here is a bit longer, because they have been processed, and Sun Xu must first restore them to their original form.


    When the silver liquid made from the dagger and the blue liquid made from the long sword were also incorporated into the two pistols, their appearance changed again.


    It is roughly the same shape, but with three more lines, namely green, silver, and cyan, it looks more gorgeous again.


    Sun Xu put away the mana flame and dropped two pistols in his palm.


    Feeling a little, a smile appeared on his face.


    "Success!"


    It''s exactly what he imagined!


    "If Sarah''s ability is used as a model to create a hero, it should be very different from the previous one!"


    Sun Xu was thinking, there was a knock on the door outside.


    Sarah''s figure emerged in his consciousness.


    "come in!"


    Creak.


    The door was pushed open, and Sarah was not the only one who appeared at the door, there were many people behind her, and each of them had a plate in their hands, containing all kinds of delicacies.


    "Just put it here!"


    Sarah directed the people to put the plates on the table.


    After the others left, she opened another bottle of red wine and poured them separately.


    A strong aroma of wine suddenly floated in the room.


    "It smells really good, it''s worthy of Demacia''s high-end goods! Compared to Bilgewater, those people will enjoy it!"


    She glanced at Sun Xu who was indifferent, and beckoned: "What are you doing in a daze? Come on, the dishes will be cold in a while!"


    Sun Xu still did not move, looking up and down Sarah.


    At this time, she was wearing a red dress, revealing white and tender shoulders, her tall and hot figure was undoubtedly, her face painted with light makeup, her charming and charming face was more attractive, and her long scarlet hair was gently swinging under the light of candle light. , Like a beautiful and dangerous sea monster.


    Sarah didn''t shy away from it, letting him look at it, with a faint smile on her face.


    "Does it look good?"


    The corner of Sun Xu''s mouth raised: "It looks good! Since ancient times, BMW has been with heroes and flowers have been with beauties. I don''t have flowers, but there is a more beautiful gift for you than flowers!"


    Sarah waved her hand: "Don''t worry about the gift in advance, let''s have dinner first!"


    "No! Let''s take a look at the gift first, I feel it can''t wait!" Sun Xu said.


    Sarah picked up a glass of wine and handed it to Sun Xu: "Then make a toast!"


    Sun Xu glanced at her, took it, touched her, and drank it.


    Sarah''s smile became brighter and brighter: "What gift, you can take it out! I''m not satisfied, but I won''t accept it."


    "You will be satisfied!"


    Sun Xu took out the two pistols.


    "This is¡­¡­"


    Sarah held her breath for a while, staring at the two pistols in Sun Xu''s hands without blinking.


    "Your gun, I''m sorry that it became what it is now."


    Sun Xu said.


    It''s not that he deliberately did this, but he had to do it as a last resort.


    The pistol itself is composed of many parts. If you want to make a magic weapon, you must melt it into a whole.


    The change in appearance is the result of the unchangeable.


    Sarah shook her head, did not speak, there was an incredible color in her big beautiful eyes.


    On these two pistols, she actually felt a sense of blood connection!


    As if it were her hands, feet and body!


    "A drop of blood goes up." Sun Xu said.


    These two guns originally had a weak connection with Sarah, but now they have been strengthened a lot by him, and they can recognize the master with a simple drop of blood.


    Sarah did not hesitate, bit her finger and squeezed a drop of blood onto one of the pistols.


    Just when she was about to drip another pistol, Sun Xu stopped her.


    "Okay! Look!"


    As soon as his voice fell, a burst of light suddenly appeared on the gun body, and the three lines of green, silver, and blue all lit up, which was very sci-fi.


    Buzzing.


    The two guns floated up suddenly and fell into Sarah''s hands.


    "This this¡­¡­"


    Sarah spoke incoherently with excitement.


    "Can you feel their power?"


    Sun Xu asked.


    Sarah nodded her head, her tone of excitement couldn''t be concealed: "Yes! So strong! What a strong power!"


    "Don''t use them as pure weapons, but deeply understand the magical power in them. Their potential is far more than what you see now!"


    Sun Xu said.


    The magic of Runeterra is not that simple.


    Although he mastered the method of using magic, he did not dare to say how deep his understanding was.


    Even creatures like the giant tribe can be born out of magic power, far more than just sending out a few fireballs, and a few wind walls are so shallow.


    If you can grasp the secrets, even if you only have one or two points, it will definitely be useful!


    Of course, this is very difficult.


    Even Sun Xu is not sure.


    He didn''t have much hope if Sarah could do it.


    However, even if you can''t grasp the deep-seated power, being able to comprehend more will have great benefits.


    Apart from other things, a deeper understanding of natural energy is the most direct manifestation of life expectancy.


    After hesitating for a while, Sun Xu said: "I have a guess. Just listen to it. As for whether you want to do that, you can decide on your own after careful consideration!"


    "What guess?"


    Sarah still stared at the two pistols in her hands.


    Sun Xu organized the language and slowly said: "If one day your understanding of magic reaches the limit, but you need stronger power, you can try to pour a lot of magic into your body! It''s best to choose natural energy!"


    Sarah finally raised her head, wondering: "What do you mean?"


    "Pour in a lot of magic power, can change your physique, break the shackles, choose natural energy because of the three magic powers you can communicate, natural energy is the mildest."


    Sun Xu solemnly said: "This approach is very dangerous, and it will endanger your life if you are not careful. Don''t try it lightly before you fall into a desperate situation!"


    This is one of his conjectures.


    Whether the sun disc creates the ascendant, or the black mist creates the undead, in essence, it directly changes the human life form through powerful magical power.


    Ryze and Brand are also in the same situation, except that it is the world rune that changes them.


    They can do it. It stands to reason that the magician himself uses magic power to infuse the body, and it should have a similar effect.


    Even if the effect is not so obvious, there should be no problem if you slightly change your physique.


    However, just like Ascension has a chance of failure, becoming an undead will cause loss of memory, and using magic power to infuse the body must also have many dangers.


    For countless years, generations of magicians must have thought of this approach.


    But now there is no large-scale popularization, enough to prove this.


    Sun Xu told Sarah that this method was not for her to improve her strength, but his intention was to let her have a way to fight her life when her lifespan came to an end!


    Sarah nodded seriously: "I see!"


    Sun Xu looked at the table: "Should we eat first or try this new toy first?"


    Sarah struggled for a second, and put the gun away with great perseverance.


    "Eat first!"


    Sun Xu had nothing to do, stroked his chest with his hand, and the gentleman invited him.


    "Please! Beautiful lady!"


    Sarah laughed, then poured wine into the two glasses and shook them lightly.


    "cheers!"


    Sun Xu did not refuse to come and drank it again!


    Sarah glanced at his empty cup, and the smile on her face grew brighter.


    Today''s dinner was exceptionally rich.


    But neither of them made any comments on this topic, as if it was just a normal dinner.


    With Sun Xu, the big stomach king, there is no need to worry about eating more food.


    However, during the meal, Sarah''s expression became more and more strange.


    From anticipation, to surprise, to incomprehension, finally his face became very ugly, his brows furrowed, with deep worries and dissatisfaction.


    Soon after, all the food was taken out.


    Sarah grinned reluctantly and stood up: "I have something to go out."


    Sun Xu held her: "Wait a minute, I have something to tell you."


    There was a panic on Sarah''s face, but she soon calmed down and said, "I''m in a hurry. I''ll talk about anything when I come back."


    After that, she went straight out.


    Sun Xu did not hold back anymore, but said to himself: "I am leaving Bilgewater."


    As if she hadn''t heard her, Sarah walked to the door, opened the door, and when she was about to go out, her movements gradually stopped.


    After being silent for a while, she asked, "When?"


    "Tomorrow." Sun Xu said: "It''s not convenient to drive at night."


    Sarah suddenly turned around, rushed to Sun Xu, clutching his neckline with both hands, and shouted angrily: "Why? Didn''t you say you want to change Bilgewater? What does it mean to leave now? You want to be a deserter?! "


    "It''s your business to change Bilgewater, Sarah."


    Sun Xu looked at her delicate and charming face and smiled softly: "Now Manzhushahua is on the right track. I believe that it will be a matter of time to replace Planck with your cleverness!"


    "Then are you dissatisfied with the current situation?"


    Sarah reluctantly said: "Should I give you the position of captain?"


    "You know, I''m not interested in that."


    Sun Xu shook his head: "I have nothing to dissatisfy, I just have something to do."


    Sarah''s expression gradually softened, and her expression even brought a begging: "Can''t you not go?"


    Sun Xu was silent for a while and shook his head slightly: "Sorry."


    Taking advantage of the opportunity of playing today, he searched again and confirmed that Bilgewater had no space passages or the like.


    To return to the Pirate World, he can only go outside to find a way.


    "Have you planned it a long time ago?"


    Sarah looked straight into his eyes: "Help me build Manjusawa, and let me have magical powers, and pay off my kindness to you in turn, so you can leave without burden!


    indeed! I should have made a lot of money! All my help to you is nothing more than picking you back and taking care of you for a few days. What you gave to me is a hundred times more than my help to you! "


    Sun Xu twitched the corner of his mouth and said helplessly: "Listening to your tone, I''m like a scumbag who enjoys but is irresponsible!"


    He smiled, and said: "Am I so cold? I just left for a while, and it''s not that I won''t come back!"


    "You will come back?"


    Sarah asked.


    "Yes! Anyway, I will definitely come back."


    Sun Xu categorically cut the railway, he will come back at least once.


    "Then show me the proof!"


    Sarah leaned forward again, completely pressed against Sun Xu, and looked up at him.


    "How to prove this kind of thing?"


    Sun Xu looked as usual and shook his head: "I swear all right, I will definitely return to Bilgewater in the future!"


    Sarah insisted: "Then prove it to me!"


    "There is no way..."


    "OK!"


    The two looked at each other.


    Sarah snorted coldly: "I knew there was a problem! Let me guess, what you said will go back to Bilgewater, maybe just come back to see me, and then leave again?"


    "Ah, not necessarily."


    Sun Xu was a little helpless, sometimes it''s not a good thing to be too smart.


    "What are you truly afraid of!"


    Sarah had a sturdy face: "I didn''t let you be responsible, just take it easy! Anyway, sooner or later there will be such a person, you are strong and handsome, I think you are good! Or you think I am too long Ugly, can''t speak?"


    Sun Xu shook his head and smiled: "Sarah, just like you know me, I know you very well. If I do it, I am afraid it won''t be a ¡®cool¡¯ thing!"


    He didn''t doubt Sarah''s feelings for him.


    It couldn''t be more obvious what a daughter is willing to show her naked body in front of you.


    But he also didn''t believe Sarah''s statement that she was "just having a good time".


    This Nizi is too smart and has seen through his character. If he can''t control his lower body, Sarah will definitely do everything possible to keep him.


    Including but not limited to such magical skills as one crying, two making trouble and three hanging themselves.


    Of course, more importantly, Sun Xu was definitely going back to the Pirate World, and didn''t want to leave too much worry in this world.


    Sarah fell silent. After a long time, she faintly said, "I should have done it sooner! I didn''t expect Olena to drop the chain at the most critical time and buy a fake medicine!"


    "What she bought is not a fake medicine!"


    Sun Xu shook his head.


    "Not a fake medicine?"


    Sarah was stunned, and she didn''t care to investigate why Sun Xu knew about it. She was puzzled and said, "Then why didn''t it work?"


    "Do you think I can control it with a little aphrodisiac?"


    Sun Xu said.


    He knew that something was mixed in the wine before drinking it, and after taking the first sip, he knew what that thing was for.


    Simply put, it is a potent aphrodisiac!


    Friendly reminder, boys must protect themselves outside, maybe some girls secretly drug youSarah is still puzzled: "No, you didn¡¯t respond, but why didn¡¯t I? reaction?"


    The corner of Sun Xu''s mouth twitched.


    Sarah''s cruelest place is here. Not only did she give him medicine, she also didn''t let it go. She probably had already thought about it. If he could resist, she would use medicine to force him.


    However, the height of the magic is one foot high and one foot high.


    Sun Xu smiled brightly: "Because I helped you detoxify!"


    "No wonder!"


    Sarah was stunned, and then she felt frustrated.


    Let her be as smart as a demon, facing a man with mysterious and unpredictable methods and a hard-hearted man, there is nothing she can do about it.


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 482 Drugs), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 485： Change

    night.


    Sun Xu and Sarah were lying on the same bed.


    After the last night, he did not continue to practice.


    "Do you really have four girlfriends?"


    "Yes!"


    "Is it pretty with me?"


    "No better than you to check!"


    "Did you leave Bilgewater for them?"


    "It can be said like this."


    "It looks like you are a pervert!"


    Sarah showed a puzzled look: "Then why don''t you try to get me into the harem?"


    "Because I am different from before!"


    Sun Xu looked a little confused.


    No matter how he does mental construction, after condensing the soul, the emotional threshold has been improved a lot!


    Whether it''s tragedy or comedy, it''s hard to impress him now.


    If Sarah tempted him like this before condensing the soul, he would have rectified the Fa on the spot, but now, holding her seductive body, the mood is still unwavering.


    Fortunately, he can still feel his miss for Weiwei and Nami, which proves that he hasn''t really become a hard-hearted guy.


    However, he is still a little worried, if his strength continues to increase, he completely digests mana, and even becomes a fairy, the feelings in his heart will completely disappear.


    Not knowing what he was thinking, Sarah misunderstood him a little bit and glanced down in shock: "Could it be that you..."


    Sun Xu understood in seconds: "It''s not that."


    With that, he showed it.


    Sarah slowly opened her mouth: "So you can control this thing yourself?"


    "Others can''t, I''m different!" Sun Xu said blankly.


    This is not a good thing!


    After condensing the soul, his control over the body has been strengthened again.


    Now he can control not only soft and hard, but even time!


    I always feel that the fun will become less and less if this continues!


    Maybe one day in the future, completely lose interest!


    Thinking about it, it feels terrible.


    Sarah rolled her eyes and put her palm down: "I don''t believe it!"


    After working hard for a long time, there was still no movement. She was completely shocked: "You, you are not human!"


    "Okay, go to sleep!"


    Sun Xu hugged her tightly: "I haven''t slept for more than a month, I almost don''t know how it feels to sleep!"


    He once again felt that he was "inhuman".


    You know, he used to sleep in his favorite thing.


    Must think of a way.


    "Wait, I have another way!"


    Sarah struggled.


    "No need to try!"


    "Wait...oh..."


    ...


    ...


    The next day.


    Sun Xutian woke up with Meng Mengliang.


    He lifted the quilt to get up, and Sarah woke up instantly.


    "Are you leaving now?"


    "Ok."


    "Wait, I''ll get up right away!"


    "No!"


    Sun Xu pressed her back: "I just left!"


    After being silent for a while, Sarah asked, "Where are you going?"


    "The tentative target is Ionia!"


    "There seems to be a war going on there, be careful!"


    "War? I know! Don''t worry, with my strength, there are not many people in this world who can hurt me! It''s you, master the power of magic as soon as possible, and make up for your last shortcoming."


    "Ok."


    "Then, goodbye!"


    "etc!"


    Sarah hugged Sun Xu all of a sudden, tears slid down her fair face, she cried silently at first, but soon cried.


    After the death of her parents, she decided not to rely on anyone.


    However, the appearance of Sun Xu broke this situation.


    Without her consent, he rushed into her life, and without allowing her to refuse, he changed her destiny and became her support.


    Her feelings for Sun Xu are very complicated, with gratitude, dependence, and affection mixed together, and she can''t even explain it herself.


    But one thing she can be sure of is that she doesn''t want Sun Xu to leave.


    So she desperately kept him, and did not hesitate to contribute her body.


    But in the end it failed.


    At the moment when Sun Xu was about to leave, her emotions were completely out of control, and her heart was wrapped in huge panic, just like when her parents died.


    Sun Xu looked calm, but there were ripples in his eyes.


    After a while, he spoke.


    "Ten years! If I don''t find what I want within ten years, I will go back to Bilgewater and change this place with you!"


    Sarah was taken aback, then ecstatic: "Really?"


    Sun Xu nodded seriously.


    Ten years, enough time for him to travel through Runeland!


    If there is no way back to Pirate World for ten years, even if it takes more time, it will probably be in vain.


    At that time, he may only have one choice left to improve his strength and reach a level where he can forcefully break away from the world, and find it by himself!


    This will be a long process, and he can''t stay out of the world all the time!


    Of course, what really made Sun Xu change his mind was that just now, he realized a problem.


    His emotional threshold is getting higher and higher, and his heart is getting colder and colder, perhaps not just because of the increase in realm.


    He has always resisted leaving too much concern in this world. Isn''t he taking the initiative to close his feelings?


    If this continues, he may not be able to wait until he becomes immortal, and he will become a cold ice cube!


    An effective way to prevent your feelings from diminishing is to be in the red dust and experience the ups and downs in person.


    After all, even an ordinary person who leaves society for too long will become autistic.


    Sarah didn''t know what happened, and didn''t want to know, her heart was filled with huge surprises.


    Knowing that crying is useful, she has already cried into tears!


    Unable to control her feelings, Sarah put her arms around Sun Xu''s neck and put on her fragrant lips.


    This time Sun Xu was not polite and tasted it wantonly.


    Taking the initiative to open his heart, he felt the beauty of the world again, and felt that the desire in his heart was slowly returning.


    He enjoys this feeling very much.


    After a long time, Sarah, who had difficulty breathing, left reluctantly.


    Holding her soft body, Sun Xu suddenly laughed: "By the way, don''t you mind if I have four girlfriends?"


    Sarah wrinkled her nose and said viciously, "You are not allowed to bring them to Bilgewater!"


    "Don''t worry about that! They can''t come even if they want to Sun Xu said.


    Not in this world at all!


    "You must like me the most!" Sarah made another request.


    "That depends on your performance!" Sun Xu smiled.


    Sarah put her mouth close to his ear and whispered, "Would you like to leave tomorrow so that I can behave?"


    "It''s better to save this opportunity for later."


    Sun Xu shook his head.


    There was indeed a little impulse in his heart.


    But it is best to get back the desire step by step. If the stimulation is overdone, it may be counterproductive and be caught.


    This feeling of expectation and reluctance made him feel his humanity even more.


    Sarah was a little disappointed, but didn''t force her, and put her mouth together again.


    After some lingering, Sun Xu tidyed her hair.


    "I am leaving!"


    Sarah was full of dismay: "See you in ten years!"


    "It won''t take that long! I will come back to see you if I have a chance!"


    Sun Xu smiled softly, and her figure gradually faded in Sarah''s surprised eyes, and finally disappeared completely.


    Sarah froze for a while, then suddenly touched her lips.


    "It turns out that what they said is true, and it really feels good!"


    "Well, I don''t know if the other thing is as they said..."


    Thinking of what she touched yesterday, Sarah''s face was flushed.


    After thinking about it for a while, Sarah got out of bed, picked up two pistols, her eyes gradually sharpened.


    What she has to do now is to master the power of magic as soon as possible!


    The error-free chapters of "The Monkey King in the Pirate" will continue to be updated on Xinshu Haige Novel Network. There are no advertisements in the site. Please also collect and recommend Xinshu Haige Novel Network!


    If you like Monkey King in Pirates, please collect them: () Monkey King in Pirates New Book Haige Novel Network has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 486： Leave

    "Monkey King is in Pirate New ( to find the latest chapter!


    There were very few ships from Bilgewater to Ionia, and Sun Xu finally found one.


    This is a merchant ship. The owner is in his forties, he is tall and powerful. It comes from Shurima, and it only goes through Bilgewater.


    Ionia is not the end of them, and will switch to Noxus, then to Piltworth and Zuan, and finally back to Shurima.


    Sell ??Shurima''s goods to Bilgewater, and sell Bilgewater''s goods to Ionia...just this way, doing business all the way.


    Go out to sea once a year, once for a year.


    After paying the money, Sun Xu boarded the ship, looked at the various sea animal products stacked on the ship, and asked curiously, "Is anyone buying these things in Ionia?"


    According to the information he has learned, Ionia''s life is very primitive, and the trading method in many places is still bartering.


    These products produced by Bilgewater can be regarded as luxury goods.


    It sounds very different from Ionia.


    "Everyone likes good things."


    Captain Shurima''s smile was cheerful and contagious: "Moreover, there are now more than Ionians there."


    Sun Xu thought of the news Sarah had told him: "I heard that Ionia is now at war. I don''t know what''s going on there now?"


    Captain Shurima sighed: "According to the news I heard, the situation of the Ionians is not very good, and they simply can''t stop the Noxus front!


    Maybe in another two years, there will be a change of owner. Although Ionians are stubborn in some aspects that make people headaches, most of them are actually good people, and now they have to suffer such a disaster! "


    "Don''t worry, your worries shouldn''t come true."


    Sun Xu shook his head.


    Captain Shurima asked humbly: "Please answer your questions."


    Sun Xu said: "The long supply line is one of the biggest troubles when fighting across the continent! Moreover, Ionia and Noxus conquered other places are different. The special environment there will soon make it difficult to adapt. The Noxians have suffered!


    More importantly, Ionia''s power is not weak, it''s just too scattered! When they unite under the tremendous pressure brought about by the external crisis, they will surely burst out the power to make everyone look at them! "


    Captain Shurima thoughtfully.


    He traveled north and south for many years and was well-informed. It was only because of his lack of military knowledge and strategic vision that he thought about it. After Sun Xu''s inquiries, he immediately felt "it is so" and couldn''t help but admire him.


    "Your Excellency is so knowledgeable and amazing."


    "It just happens to know a little bit of inside information!"


    Sun Xu shook his head.


    While talking, the captain was already busy with work, and the ship slowly left the dock.


    Captain Shurima sighed beside Sun Xu: "Although it is a bit dangerous, doing business in Bilgewater is the easiest!"


    Because Bilgewater was originally a trading port city.


    Moreover, even if you don¡¯t consider businessmen from all over the world, the population here is dense and all kinds of materials are very scarce. The demand of the locals in Bilgewater is astronomical, and business is indeed easy to do.


    However, if you want to do business in Bilgewater, the first thing you must prepare is not the goods or the buyer, but the ability to protect yourself!


    This is the pirate den!


    Almost all sea hunting teams can be transformed into pirates!


    "dad!"


    A clear shout interrupted Captain Shurima''s sigh. Before he turned his head, the smile on his face became rich.


    "This is my daughter, Veronica."


    Sun Xuan looked over, and what appeared in front of him was a little girl who was in the cardamom years. She was long and elegant, petite, and very different from the five big and three rough Captain Shurima!


    He nodded lightly at the little girl.


    The little girl glanced at him, but her face flushed immediately.


    The attentive Captain Shurima soon discovered her daughter''s abnormality, his face changed slightly, and he smiled and said, "Nika, what''s the matter?"


    The little girl glanced at Sun Xu again, and whispered: "Mom prepared tea and snacks for Dad and this brother to taste."


    "Sorry, I still have something to do, I can only fail Madam''s kindness."


    Sun Xu refused to make the captain embarrassed.


    Captain Shurima was obviously relieved, as if he was afraid that he would regret it, and quickly beckoned to a young guy next to him: "Hope, you take Mr. Sun Xu to the bedroom!"


    He smiled at Sun Xu again: "If you have any requirements, you can tell Hope directly."


    Sun Xu nodded and left with the young man named Hope.


    Behind, Veranika looked at Sun Xu''s back with reluctance.


    Seeing this scene, Captain Shurima secretly screamed in his heart, pulling up his daughter and walking in the other direction of mine, speaking in his mouth.


    "Mr. Sun Xu is a friend of Dad, you should call Uncle!"


    Veranika''s eyes lit up: "Is that brother Sun Xu? The name is so nice!"


    Captain Shurima twitched his eyes. What makes this name sound? He just feels unspeakable weird!


    Seeing his daughter''s excitement and shy expression, he suddenly regretted letting Sun Xu board the boat.


    ...


    Sun Xu didn''t need money and wanted the best room. Although it was not as luxurious as the captain''s room of the Moon Mang, it was still spacious and bright.


    Beds, sofas, tables and chairs, cabinets, etc. are all available.


    Asking the passerby crew member who had forgotten their name to leave, Sun Xu checked the room first, and after confirming that there was nothing messy, he sat down on the sofa.


    Cultivation in the future will definitely not be able to continue floating in the air, otherwise it will hit the wall.


    However, the problem is not big.


    He floated up just to prevent the shaking of the ship from affecting the efficiency of cultivation, not a necessary action.


    If you are away from home, the conditions are limited, so you don''t have to worry about it.


    "exquisite!"


    Sun Xu sighed softly.


    Once the sea is difficult to be watered.


    Only then can you realize the benefits of Linglong Tower.


    He had many goals before. Freljord and Shurima had considered them, but in the end, he chose Ionia. One of the most important reasons was that it was convenient to collect magic materials.


    He intends to rebuild Linglong Tower as his main goal next!


    This is of great benefit whether it is for his strength, reducing the fate of the League of Legends world, or the convenience of life.


    After briefly considering his next actions, Sun Xu began to practice until he was awakened by a knock on the door.


    Unfolding his spiritual consciousness, the figure of the captain''s daughter appeared in his mind.


    Hesitated for a moment Sun Xu walked over and opened the door.


    Since he intends to integrate into the world, he cannot continue to be isolated from the world.


    If he closes the room and practices for a month, he might as well fly to Ionia directly with somersault clouds. Even if he doesn¡¯t recognize the way, he can always reach his destination as long as he knows a general direction and has the skills of divine knowledge and arithmetic. It''s definitely faster than taking a boat!


    This is also a kind of practice!


    And it is a more important practice than exercises!


    Practicing exercises can improve your realm, strengthen your strength, and cultivate your character, but you can maintain yourself.


    ...


    Today I¡¯m going to do this for the time being, and I¡¯ll change to a new map next, I¡¯m going to study it again. This chapter is a bit too small, I will try to write something during the day.


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 484 is gone), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 487： on boat

    "Monkey King is in Pirate New ( to find the latest chapter!


    Veranika saw Sun Xu''s eyes lit up first, and then her face was obediently said: "Sir, my father invites you to dinner."


    "sorry to bother you."


    Sun Xu smiled: "Let''s go over now."


    The little girl blushed again, glanced at him, turned around, and silently led the way.


    Sun Xu leisurely followed behind, letting his heart echo his expectations for food.


    Eating men and women is a great desire for people.


    For ordinary people, indulging desire means depravity, but for him, suppressing these two desires is annihilating his own humanity.


    Veranika quietly slowed down, walked in the same row as Sun Xu, glanced at him, and plucked up the courage to ask: "Sir, are you from Bilgewater?"


    Sun Xu hesitated for a moment and nodded: "Forget it!"


    Although the stay is not long, this is where he first appeared.


    Just as Donghai is his hometown in Pirate World, Bilgewater can also be counted as his hometown in Runeterra.


    Veranika showed a cheerful expression: "I like Bilgewater. The goods we bring are always sold cleanly here."


    "This is one of the few advantages of Bilgewater." Sun Xu said.


    "Sir, do you like deserts?"


    Veranika is not introverted, but after the initial strangeness, she behaves very talkatively.


    Sun Xu also felt very interesting. He didn''t need to think about it, the little girl would take the initiative to look for topics.


    Easy, fun, and not at all embarrassing.


    This is a girl with an exquisite heart.


    Between small talk, the two quickly came to the restaurant.


    Hearing the movement, Captain Shurima looked towards the door. He happened to see the two talking and laughing. His face suddenly became dark, and he quickly moved in between the two of them, separated them, and pulled Sun Xu¡¯s arm forward. go.


    "Brother, you happened to be here, Mr. Bruce is also here, let''s have a drink together!"


    Bruce is another passenger on the ship, and the only passengers on this ship are him and Sun Xu.


    Because it is not a special passenger ship, the conditions are not particularly good.


    This is a big canteen. At this time, all the sailors and boatmen are eating here. It is noisy and very noisy.


    Captain Shurima led Sun Xu to a dining table.


    Compared to the sailors¡¯ working meals, the meals on their tables are much richer.


    Sun Xu was not surprised by this, because he paid for it specially!


    His gaze rested on a woman who was in her thirties and under forty. She wore strong clothes and had a capable temperament. Although there were fine crow''s feet at the corners of her eyes, she could not hide her demeanor.


    More importantly, she looks almost exactly the same as the little girl around her, just like a mature version of Veronica.


    "It''s no wonder that a captain of five big and three thick can give birth to such an exquisite daughter."


    Sun Xu knew the reason.


    In addition to the beautiful young woman, there is a man on the table with a long knife at his waist and a fierce face.


    "This is Mr. Bruce, and this is my wife, Evinnie."


    Captain Shurima took the initiative to introduce to both parties: "This is Mr. Sun Xu."


    When Sun Xu was looking at them, they were also observing him.


    The first impression is handsome.


    very handsome!


    Sun Xuchang was already very handsome. After he became a soul, his life essence improved, and his skin became more delicate and fair. It was equivalent to having another beauty function on the original basis, and he became almost flawless.


    Except for Shuai, the other two people saw different things.


    In the eyes of the beautiful young woman, Sun Xu is tall and handsome, outstanding, clean and gentle, with implied rhythm in every move, and he is educated at first sight, and may even be of aristocratic origin!


    In Bruce''s eyes, Sun Xu was pretentious and pretentious, and he knew at a glance that he was the kind of hypocritical person he hated the most!


    Sun Xu had a panoramic view of the emotions of the two of them, and found it very interesting.


    At the same time and at the same place, it was also the first time they met, but their first impressions of him were completely different. From now on, the fate of the two sides will meet in completely different directions.


    This situation is not surprising.


    With his current appearance, with the exception of a few special circumstances, most women will feel good about him when they see him. The man¡¯s reaction is much more complicated, but it is nothing more than love, envy, jealousy and so on.


    This Bruce is undoubtedly the latter. He looks ordinary, even ugly, and it is inevitable that he will have jealousy, and the first impression produced by this is naturally not better.


    If he has a large capacity, a deep mind, and a superficial effort, the two probably won¡¯t have too much intersection. If he is narrow-minded, he may target Sun Xu in language, action, etc., and annoy Sun Xu. May be slapped to death.


    In an accidental encounter, due to factors such as gender, personality, and length, his life may go in two completely different directions.


    This is destiny!


    The most complicated, most interesting, and at the same time the most terrifying destiny!


    A strange color flashed in Sun Xu''s eyes, and he immediately recovered his calm. Then he nodded to the two of them and sat down on the chair.


    Before Captain Shurima could speak, Veranika grabbed a seat next to Sun Xu, making his face dark again.


    However, after the beautiful young woman Iwinie was taken aback, she seemed to understand something, and the smile on her face grew thicker when she looked at Sun Xu.


    She picked up a glass of wine.


    "The vast crowd of people, it is also a kind of fate to get acquainted with two people, I would like to offer a drink to them!"


    After all, she directly raised her head and drank the wine in the glass in one gulp, very bold!


    "Madam, you are welcome."


    Sun Xu raised the glass and drank the wine.


    As for Bruce, he couldn''t wait a long time ago, picked up the glass and drank it in one go.


    Because of the pressure of life, more than half of the people in Bilgewater are addicted to alcohol!


    The remaining half do not like to drink, but can''t afford it!


    "Good wine, good wine!"


    Bruce put down his glass and laughed twice.


    Sun Xu could perceive that the other party''s malice towards him was quickly dissipating.


    "interesting!"


    Sun Xu glanced at him, then withdrew his gaze.


    This uncontrollable turning point of fate was extremely touching to him, like watching a moving movie, but that was all, it was difficult to improve his understanding of the law of fate.


    Captain Shurima is bold, and Evannie is as smart and agile as Veronica.


    Under the guidance of the two, the atmosphere on the table was very harmonious.


    Bruce was not a scheming person. He drank a little more wine, and soon opened the chatterbox and talked about his own experience.


    "My brother is Captain Will, one of the most powerful captains in Bilgewater! You can come back to Bilgewater in the future, you can report my name, and I can solve any trouble..."


    Iwinie and the captain showed great interest, but Sun Xu and the three of them could understand that most of what this guy said was bragging!


    Sun Xu listened a lot and said less.


    The main reason is that he has too little time to come to this world, and there is nothing to say about his experience.


    But he was not bored either.


    Although the food on the table may not be so delicious, the cooking method and the spices used are different from those he has been exposed to before, and it tastes unique.


    The Evennies did not ignore him either. Apart from tasting the food, they occasionally participated in the conversation between the three of them.


    Moreover, there was a caring little girl waiting next to her, chatting with him softly, as if she had returned to the world of pirates.


    The only thing that was a bit uncomfortable was that Captain Shurima''s gaze swept over frequently, with a kind of sadness that his cabbage was being swept by the pig.


    This left Sun Xu extremely speechless.


    Your daughter is only thirteen or fourteen years old. I am not a pervert. How can I attack her?


    Including the conversation, he never said ambiguous words in UU reading .


    In short, at the end of this meal, it can be said that the host and the guest are enjoying themselves.


    However, only the first meal was so formal.


    In the following days, although there were still wine and meat, the quality of the meals did not decline, but there was no more feasting and sharing like the first day.


    Three days passed in a flash.


    Sun Xu sat cross-legged on the boat, his eyes closed, and he was analyzing the magic formula for teleportation. There was a knock on the door outside.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Sorry, it¡¯s a bit imaginary, adjust it, tomorrow will start every day


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 485 is on board), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ()

 Chapter 488： Attacked

    "Monkey King is in Pirate New ( to find the latest chapter!


    You don''t need to look at Sun Xu to know who is at the door, a touch of helplessness appeared on his face.


    "The door is unlocked, come in!"


    With a click, the door of the house was pushed aside, and a young girl poked her head, and her eyes lit up when she saw Sun Xuhou.


    "Sir, I made cookies, please taste them."


    She walked in with a smile, holding a plate in her hand with a small pile of cat-like biscuits.


    "If your father knows, it''s time to jump!"


    Sun Xu shook his head and smiled.


    When sailing on the sea, the most indispensable is all kinds of expensive seafood in inland cities, but the least rare vegetables on land are treasures.


    Although the sugar and milk used to make biscuits are slightly easier to preserve than fresh vegetables, they are of higher value and are also very precious materials.


    The little girl used it to make snacks for him.


    Villania chuckled: "Sir, you paid so much ferry fare, it was what you deserved."


    "Bruce is about to cry."


    Sun Xu laughed.


    He didn''t refuse the little girl''s kindness, so he picked up a biscuit and tasted it.


    Sweet and crispy, it tastes pretty good!


    Sun Xu unreservedly praised: "It''s delicious! This is the best biscuit I have ever eaten in this world!"


    The little girl''s smiling eyes narrowed: "Sir, don''t tease me!"


    "I never lie!"


    Sun Xu looked serious.


    He did not coax the little girl, because this was the first time he had eaten cookies since he came to Runeterra.


    Veranika was a little bit shy, but she still bulged her eyes and looked at him tenderly: "If your husband likes it, I will do it for your husband in the future."


    "Ahem."


    Sun Xu coughed unnaturally. This was a little bit beyond the line. He seemed to see Captain Shurima rushing towards him with a kitchen knife.


    At first he felt that the little girl just saw the handsome boy''s spring heart sprouting, and soon after the parting, he would forget it, until Iwini hinted to him that in their hometown, the girl could marry at the age of 13 or 14!


    In other words, the little girl is here for real!


    Sun Xu cursed a few words about what was backward in feudalism, and he consciously kept a distance from the little girl.


    But Veranika did not give up. Every time she saw him, her eyes were still bright.


    Moreover, within a few days, she knew Sun Xu''s temper, and she would find reasons to disturb him every day. She was not afraid of him being angry at all, and she was very well-prepared, so she would never delay him too much time and annoy him.


    It is said that men chase women, separate mountains, women chase men, interlayer yarn.


    If Veranika were five or six years older, Sun Xu would have surrendered.


    Because of the existence of the little girl, his trip was a bit more colorful, and it also made him a bit more "popular" in his heart.


    Of course, if she really wanted her to give up, Sun Xu had a way, but after thinking about it, he still didn''t do that.


    It''s just a month or so, why bother to break the beautiful fantasy of an adolescent girl?


    The girl''s feelings come quickly and disappear quickly!


    Think about it, if he met a big sister with perfect appearance and body when he was adolescent...it seems to be a good experience based on the thoughts of others.


    Out of this thought, Sun Xu accepted Veranika''s concern calmly. He just kept a certain distance from the little girl to prevent her from having unnecessary associations, and he didn''t let herself become a pervert.


    Today, as usual, Veranika and him enjoyed the biscuits made by herself, and then left altogether.


    In the meantime, except for the first sentence to express her feelings euphemistically, the little girl didn''t say any more ambiguous words, either she said something interesting on the road, or her little trouble.


    After Veranika left, Sun Xu continued to practice.


    In the constant analysis, the teleportation magic from Drizzt gradually faded from the mystery in front of him.


    In this process, Sun Xu is also constantly improving magic formulas, and he has made considerable progress in teleportation distance, stability, and speed.


    However, what makes him most delighted is that his understanding of the law of fate is slowly but firmly improving.


    Time flies to the evening.


    Sun Xu opened his eyes, moved his body and got out of bed.


    It''s almost time for dinner.


    Although meals can be delivered to the room, he decided to go for a walk today.


    When I arrived at the restaurant, it was still hot inside.


    Bruce and Veronica''s family are here.


    The arrival of Sun Xu had no effect.


    Although he is handsome, he hasn''t been out shopping for a few days. Although everyone is not tired of watching, he is used to it.


    Bruce only looked up at him, then lowered his head to continue dealing with his food.


    Because of the experience of drinking together, his hostility towards Sun Xu has been reduced a lot. He didn''t come to find fault, but he didn''t have a good impression. He turned a blind eye every time he met him.


    Sun Xu doesn''t know how to put a hot face on a cold buttocks.


    Captain Shurima''s face turned black. Although the current situation is that his own cabbage wants to post upside down, he can''t blame Sun Xu, but this is even more atmospheric!


    Evinnie''s attitude is very good, smiling and kind.


    Veranika ignored her father''s dark face, and while waving to Sun Xu happily, she shouted, "Sir, come and sit here!"


    Sun Xu hesitated and walked over.


    The little girl thoughtfully opened the chair for him and set the tableware for him.


    "Sir, your food will be ready soon!"


    Because of the special payment, Sun Xu''s meals are all cooked separately.


    "thanks."


    Sun Xu said.


    Captain Shurima''s face became darker again, and his heart seemed to be just like a lemon, so sour.


    He has never enjoyed this kind of treatment!


    No wonder it is said that the old man and son-in-law are the enemies of life, he understands now.


    Quickly grabbing a few bites, gobbled up the food on the plate, and Captain Shurima gave a dry smile: "There is still something to deal with outside, I''m leaving now."


    After speaking, without waiting for an answer, he left in a hurry.


    Ewinie almost laughed when she looked at her husband''s slightly embarrassed back.


    Unlike the old man, the mother-in-law looks at her son-in-law, the more she looks happier.


    She is actually very happy to be Sun Xu as her son-in-law. She is handsome, has a gentle personality, is worth a lot of money, and has excellent education.


    Over the years, she has been to many places and has seen many young people who play games, but few can compare to Sun Xu.


    Unfortunately, she could also see that Sun Xu had no interest in her daughter.


    However, she is an enlightened mother, not only does not stop her daughter, but helps her block her husband''s objection, and secretly advises her daughter.


    As the so-called fighting tiger brothers, flirting with the mother and daughter soldiers.


    Even if it doesn''t happen in the end, it''s not bad to treat it as a special experience.


    Sun Xu couldn''t know all of this, but he could also guess all of them.


    Even he couldn''t say a word, this is indeed a strange woman.


    Without the black-faced captain, the atmosphere in the three-person room is more harmonious, with constant laughter while eating and chatting.


    When they finish eating, there will be no one in the restaurant.


    Bruce and the sailors had already eaten and left.


    "Sir, do you want to go back to the room?"


    Veronica asked.


    "No! I plan to go out for a walk!"


    Sun Xu shook his head.


    Although he was tired of watching the sea view, the sea breeze was still good.


    The little girl smiled and raised her little hand, and said with a smile: "Then I will stay with you!"


    "Let''s go out together and get better!"


    Ewinie also said.


    Sun Xu naturally had no opinion.


    Surrounded by the mother and daughter, Sun Xu walked out of the cabin.


    As soon as they left the house, they noticed something was wrong.


    At this time, almost everyone gathered on the deck, holding various weapons in their hands, and their expressions were tense, as if they were approaching an enemy.


    Captain Shurima was standing on the bow, with a solemn look on the square black face.


    Soon they knew the reason for the tense atmosphere.


    The storm they were on was surrounded by the lieutenant general by two ships in tandem.


    The decks of the two ships before and after were all full of people, holding various weapons with knives, guns and clubs, with a hideous look, and at first glance they knew that they were not good people.


    Ewinie''s face sank, but she didn''t panic, she just quietly blocked Veranika behind her.


    "Friends, do you have anything to do?"


    Captain Shurima shouted: "If not, please get out of the way. We will continue to sail. I still have some good wine here, which can be given to all friends, even if it is my thanks."


    "Hahaha, a little wine can''t kill us!"


    On the ship in front of the Storm, a man wearing a blindfold and a turban laughed loudly.


    As he spoke, huge cheers erupted from the two ships.


    "Yes! How many bottles of wine are you sending a beggar?"


    "If you want to survive, hand over all the valuable things!"


    "Kill them, all of us!"


    "Kill them! Kill them!"


    Their identities couldn''t be more obvious.


    pirate!


    From a distance point of view, there is a high probability that they belong to the pirates of Bilgewater!


    Surprisingly, although the sailors on the Storm were pale, they did not show fear.


    Captain Shurima''s expression did not fluctuate, and he said in a deep voice: "I know Captain Habakkak and I are old acquaintances, do you know any friends?"


    "Habakak? He can''t scare us!" The man with the blindfold laughed again.


    Trouble!


    Although Captain Shurima''s face was calm, his heart kept sinking.


    What he said is not a lie. He and Habakkak are indeed old acquaintances. Most of the goods they brought from Shurima were sold to Habakkak.


    Without his knowledge, Habakkak has a reputation in Bilgewater.


    Once he used the name of Habakkak to scare away the two gangs of pirates.


    Unfortunately, it failed this time!


    Captain Shurima thought quickly in his mind.


    There are two ways now, one is to resist to the end and have a fight with the other side!


    But the problem is, let¡¯s not mention whether it can be played before. The opponents are pirates and they are merchants. Even if they win, there will be no benefit!


    The second is to save money and avoid disasters. They have also passed this way before.


    Pirates are not all reckless guys.


    There is a crisis of death in war, and they don''t want to do it if they can''t do it.


    In fact, a considerable number of pirates in Bilgewater are like this. They only want money and don''t kill themselves.


    The question is, how much money can satisfy each other''s appetite?


    Just as Captain Shurima was thinking about it, the other side shouted in exclamation again.


    "Look quickly and see what I found! Those two chicks look good, they seem to be mothers and daughters! Hahaha, I have a good food today!"


    The pirate ship burst into laughter again.


    "Dazhu, you Tema is a lewd bastard! I''m thinking about the two pieces of meat in the lower body all day long!"


    "Grass! Dazhu, what do you mean? Want to eat alone?"


    "The big one is not bad, and the small one is like a washboard. It has no meaning at all!"


    "..."


    Veranika''s face paled, her well-behaved face full of panic.


    Although she has followed her parents to many places, she has always been well protected, and this is the first time that she has faced such terrible malice.


    Even though Ewinie pretended to be calm, her trembling body also showed her uneasy mood.


    There is fear and anger.


    She regretted it a little, and she shouldn''t have come out at all. Unfortunately, she didn''t know the situation outside before. The atmosphere was too tense just now, and she forgot to hide her daughter for a while.


    "gentlemen."


    Ewinie looked at Sun Xu: "If there is a conflict in a while, please take Nika back to the cabin and hide."


    Sun Xu looked at them and said lightly: "Don''t worry, nothing will happen!"


    Ewinie thought he was just comforting her, and smiled forcefully: "I hope! If an accident happens, Nika will please you!"


    Captain Shurima''s face was gloomy, and his eyes were full of anger.


    His daughter and wife are his inverse scales!


    Hearing that they were insulted, he couldn''t wait to devour these pirates alive.


    But... he is responsible for everyone''s lives!


    More importantly, when it comes to fighting, the outcome is unpredictable!


    If you win, you may not be able to give your breath. If you lose, you may lose every game!


    He turned his mind quickly, suddenly caught a glimpse of the figure, hesitated for a moment, gritted his teeth.


    Now he can only live as a dead horse doctor!


    Captain Shurima looked at Bruce next to him and begged, "Mr. Bruce, can you please help? Afterwards, I will have a good return!"


    Although the experiences he said sounded false, what if it was true?


    Even if only half is true, his deterrence is far better than Habakkak.


    Captain Shurima was worried.


    This is his last effort, nothing can be done!


    If you fail, you can only meet with swords and soldiers.


    Bruce was startled, never expecting that the other party would beg him.


    After he recovered, his heart was almost blue with regret.


    He subconsciously wanted to refuse, but he couldn''t say how he thought of the cowhide he had blown.


    Could it be that the experiences he said before were all made up?


    Then what face does he have to see people?


    What''s more, he also said personally that no matter what trouble he encounters in Bilgewater, he can settle it.


    Bruce struggled for a while, and went forward with his head: "Please, which gang do you belong to? I''m Captain Will''s brother..."


    Before he finished speaking, he was interrupted.


    "roll!"


    "What Captain Will, I haven''t heard of it!"


    "Boss, hurry up! I can''t wait!"


    "..."


    Bruce was frightened and angry.


    The **** he was talking about before was actually true and false. Captain Will is true, very powerful and true, but he is the brother of Captain Will but has been artistically processed.


    They are indeed brothers, but they are very far apart.


    To use Sun Xu''s expression of the world once, it belongs to the relationship outside the five servers!


    Now, the other party did not question him, but dismissed Captain Will, who was in awe of him.


    Does the opponent belong to that level of power?


    Bruce also turned pale.


    It''s not just the people on this ship, he himself is in danger.


    Captain Shurima sighed, knowing that the last attempt had also failed.


    So next...


    "Shut up all to me!"


    The pirate captain roared suddenly, and all the noise came to an abrupt end.


    Everyone stared at him blankly, including Captain Shurima who was about to break the boat and fight his last stand.


    The pirate captain ignored them, looked straight at a certain position on the Storm, swallowed quietly, and asked loudly.


    "Excuse me, is it Master Sun Xu?"


    Sun Xu?


    The pirates couldn''t figure it out, but the people on the Storm were taken aback for a while, but at the same time they looked at the cabin exit.


    The handsome young man with black hair and black eyes stood with his hands behind his hands, his eyes calm and his expression indifferent.


    Because there are only two passengers in total, the sailors are no strangers to their names.


    Is he the real big shot?


    Hope rekindled in Captain Shurima''s eyes.


    He heard clearly that when the pirate captain called the other party''s name just now, his tone was very respectful.


    Ewinie also looked to her side in surprise.


    As for Veranika, the panic on her face has completely disappeared. She looked at Sun Xu without blinking, her eyes flashing with shocking colors.


    Under everyone''s gaze, Sun Xu took a few steps forward.


    "you know me?"


    It really was him!


    The pirate captain murmured secretly in his heart, but said respectfully: "At Captain Humphrey''s banquet, I was fortunate to have witnessed your demeanor."


    Sure enough.


    Sun Xu nodded lightly, he had already guessed this possibility.


    There were a lot of people at the banquet, and he certainly wouldn''t remember the looks of those people one by one.


    However, people who know him and fear him are likely to be part of that party.


    He waved his hand and said lightly: "Then get out!"


    The pirate captain did not feel the humiliation, but felt relieved, as if he was amnesty: "Excuse me! Let''s go!"


    There was an uproar on the pirate ship, and everyone around him was hesitant to speak, but he was stopped by his stern look.


    "etc!"


    The pirate captain was about to turn around and leave, when a voice suddenly sounded behind him, the heart he had just lifted sank again, and he turned and respectfully said, "May I ask you anything else?"


    Sun Xu glanced at them: "Those who said bad words just now don''t have to go!"


    To stay, of course not to invite them to drink tea!


    Veranika opened her mouth slightly, her eyes gleaming.


    Ewinie''s eyes were also filled with surprise.


    There was an uproar on the pirate ship again.


    Someone with a hot personality could not help but shout out, it was the first pirate who discovered Veranika''s mother and daughter.


    "What is your special code? You dare to point fingers at us! I''ve long been..."


    boom!


    A gunshot interrupted his scolding, and the other pirates who wanted to speak immediately closed their mouths, all with shocked faces.


    Because it was their captain who shot the gun!


    The pirate captain''s face was extremely ugly, and he glanced coldly across everyone around him. Although he didn''t say a word, everyone understood what he meant.


    Whoever speaks again will die!


    Although they have ten thousand questions in their hearts, they can only shut their mouths at this time.


    On this ship, the captain has absolute authority!


    The captain of the pirate is indeed in a terrible mood now, and the subordinate is not relieved after a shot burst, and he can''t wait to slash him.


    "Stupid! Stupid! There are% stuff in my head! I''m thinking of your M''s £¤#...Do you the **** know who he is? The old man was almost killed by you!"


    Angrily burst in his heart, the pirate captain looked at Sun Xu and said with a strong smile.


    "Master Sun Xu, can this matter..."


    Sun Xu interrupted him directly: "If you don''t want to, I can do it myself!"


    The captain of the pirate was agitated, and remembered the terrifying firebird at the banquet in his mind.


    After the banquet that day, Captain Humphrey left them behind, studied the matter specially, and after consulting a few wizards, he came to a conclusion that the power of that firebird is definitely not inferior to a dozen-pound cannon!


    In other words, a single blow can destroy the ship at their feet!


    Magic will not recognize the enemy and ourselves. If he is allowed to do it himself, it is probably not just the people who have just spoken badly.


    The pirate captain was suddenly very lucky.


    After being reminded by his men, he had been looking at Sun Xu, wanting to confirm whether it was the mage, and he hadn''t had time to speak, and naturally he didn''t say anything rude to the mother and daughter.


    "Don''t bother you, I''ll do it myself!"


    The pirate captain replied quickly.


    As the saying goes, a dead Daoist does not die a poor Dao.


    For the sake of my own life, I can only wrong these men.


    They also made a mistake!


    He stared at the men next to him with a stern look: "Whoever said abusively just now, come forward! Take the initiative and don''t tire other brothers!"


    The pirates looked at each other, and it was the first time they saw the captain who was so persuaded.


    Someone couldn''t help saying: "Captain, so many of us, what are we afraid of him doing? Even if he is a mage..."


    "boom!"


    The pirate captain put down his smoking muzzle with a fierce expression: "Stand up! Otherwise, you will not be the only ones who will die!"


    There was a riot on the ship.


    In order to control members, some gangs will also bring the other''s family under control.


    However, this is after all about the life of the family, and no one has any action.


    Moreover, there are also some bachelors and really cruel guys who are not afraid of threats.


    The pirate captain stared at them for a while, and then suddenly said: "Well, no one who speaks badly now takes a step back!"


    Wow.


    Some people took a step back together, and the rest were stunned for a moment, and then it was too late to retreat, and their faces were extremely ugly.


    "Captain, I..."


    The pirate captain interrupted them and said coldly: "For the safety of other brothers, you can go with peace of mind! I will take care of your family!"


    very good!


    Only about half of them!


    Counting the other ship will only reduce the number of men by a quarter!


    The situation is far better than expected.


    In fact, when Sun Xu was provoked, he never thought of leaving unharmed.


    The following crimes are one of the biggest taboos in Bilgewater!


    If Sun Xu really let them leave unscathed, he would despise it in his heart instead.


    "shot!"


    The pirate captain decisively ordered.


    Maybe someone has been wronged in it, but it doesn''t matter.


    He just wanted to leave Sun Xu''s sight as soon as possible, so as not to have any more accidents.


    "Dare you!"


    "stop!"


    "I''m pretty..."


    "You bastard! I won''t let you go even if I die!"


    "Captain, please forgive me!"


    There was an instant mess on the pirate ship.


    Some people begged, some yelled, some feared.


    Some people knelt down and waited to die, while others wanted to stand up.


    Bang bang bang...


    After a fierce gunfire, the war soon ended.


    The pirate captain clutched his arm, blood constantly flowing from his fingers, respectfully said: "Master Sun Xu, does this result please you?"


    It''s pretty hard!


    Sun Xu grinned.


    He could see that this guy was shot deliberately, probably because he was afraid that he would continue to attack.


    However, he actually didn''t have that idea.


    "get out!"


    "Excuse me! When you return to Bilgewater, I will personally come here to make amends!"


    The pirate captain respectfully and authentically.


    After the two pirate ships disappeared completely, the storm was still quiet, and the needle fell.


    The discovery of the matter was too mysterious, and their heads were a bit unable to turn.


    What just happened?


    Is it true what they see with their eyes?


    Why does it feel like a dream?


    "I''m going back to the room first."


    Sun Xu waved his hand, turned and walked into the cabin.


    The sea breeze has blown, the excitement has also been watched, the trouble has been solved, and it is time to go back and continue practicing.


    Veranika was the first to react and stepped up to chase after her calf.


    Ewinie took a little slower, and followed her daughter into the cabin.


    The departure of the three of them seemed to have turned on a switch, and the deck of the Storm was instantly boiling.


    "Have you seen it? Sun, Master Sun Xu just said that those pirates went away dingy!"


    "It''s not just the dingy **** off, but the pirate himself killed a quarter of his men!"


    "It''s not just the killer, he has to come to apologize!"


    "I am, am I dreaming? Quick! Quickly pinch me!"


    Snapped!


    The companion slapped it and flushed the sailor''s face, but he didn''t care and shouted excitedly.


    "It''s not a dream! It''s not a dream! It''s true! I''m crazy! That''s awesome! It''s awesome!"


    "..."


    The sailors flushed with excitement.


    Not only did they avoid a fierce battle, they also saw an incredible miracle!


    That''s right! It''s a miracle!


    If it weren''t for a lot of blood remaining on the sea, they would have thought that it was a drama performance just now!


    Captain Shurima also straightened his eyes.


    He guessed that Sun Xu might be a big man, but he might be awesome, but Sun Xu''s awesomeness far exceeded his expectations!


    Adding the other two ships together, there are definitely hundreds of people!


    And they are all well-equipped and fierce temperament. They are definitely not superficial!


    However, in front of Sun Xu, the pirate captain didn''t even dare to put a fart! Let it go, let it go, let it kill your own subordinates, just kill your own subordinates honestly!


    It''s almost, it''s, it''s so awesome that it bursts! !


    Think about the arrogance and domineering of those pirates when they insulted his wife and daughter.


    Captain Shurima panted heavily, his face flushed, and he wanted to shout.


    Cool!


    That''s **** cool!


    A group of garbage! Why isn''t it arrogant? !


    He didn''t shout out because he thought of Sun Xu''s indifferent appearance when he left.


    The truly awesome person is so calm, he also wants to learn.


    Finally, Captain Shurima thought of something and turned to look around.


    "Mr. Bruce, do you know who Mr. Sun Xu is?"


    Bruce shook his head in a daze.


    He is also thinking about this issue.


    The pirates dismissed Captain Will, seeing that Sun Xu looked like a mouse that saw a cat, which shows that Sun Xu is definitely a big man who is beyond his imagination.


    But why has he never heard of it?


    He soon recovered.


    He hasn''t heard of it. It''s nothing strange. With his status, there are many things he doesn''t know!


    In order to restore a little image, Bruce cleared his throat and said solemnly: "With this kind of power, I can only think of one person."


    "Who?" Captain Shurima asked quickly.


    "Pirate King, master of Bilgewater, Captain Planck!"


    "Sun Xu is Planck?" He was stunned.


    "no no."


    Bruce waved his hands repeatedly: "I mean, he might have something to do with Captain Planck."


    Captain Shurima thoughtfully.


    ...


    In the cabin.


    Sun Xu heard the footsteps behind him and stopped.


    Veranika came to him in a trot, tilted her head up, and looked at him with big eyes.


    "Sir, thank you!"


    Sun Xu smiled and said, "It''s all a little effort!"


    The little girl looked serious: "It may be simple for you, but for us, it is a real life-saving grace! No! It is greater than a life-saving grace!"


    She is no longer a child. She has even reached the age of marriage in Shurima''s hometown. She knows exactly what will happen if she and her mother are caught by the pirates.


    Sun Xu blinked: "Then let me be paid for making biscuits!"


    The little girl''s eyes burst into bright colors: "Then I will do it for you tomorrow!"


    "It can be changed, such as cakes."


    Sun Xu unceremoniously put forward his own opinions.


    "Good!" Veranika was full of joy.


    When the two were talking, Ewinie had already come to them, listening to their conversation, her excitement gradually calmed down, but the gratitude in her heart did not diminish at all.


    Seeing Sun Xu''s gaze swept over, she immediately wanted to bow down and worship.


    Sun Xu raised his palm empty.


    Ewinie felt a gust of wind rising under her body, supporting her body, so that she couldn''t kneel down anyway, so she could only give up in the end.


    "Thank you, thank you..."


    Sun Xu interrupted her directly: "No need, ma''am, I have just discussed the remuneration with Nika."


    "That''s enough!"


    Ewinie shook her head again and again, the biscuit was not made of gold.


    "For me, it''s enough, I just moved my lips!"


    Sun Xu waved his hand.


    Of course, the most important thing is that there is nothing he can see on the Stormwind.


    If they had magical materials, he would definitely accept them unceremoniously.


    But what they have is nothing more than some gold and silver properties He doesn''t lack these at all, there is no need for them!


    "If you are really upset, try to make the dishes delicious. I have no other hobbies, only good food."


    Sun Xu said.


    Of course, there is another beauty, but there is no need to say it.


    There were a few women on the boat, but the only ones he could see were Ewinie and Veronica. One was a wife and the other was a child, neither of whom could be targeted.


    After all, Sun Xu smiled at the two without giving Ewinie a chance to speak again, then turned around and left.


    ...


    Two thousand words short, it will be done during the day tomorrow!


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 486 Attacked), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 489： First time in Ionia

    "Monkey King is in Pirate New ( to find the latest chapter!


    The sky is clear and the breeze is breezy, and the blue sky and the sea complement each other.


    Sun Xu stood on the bow of the ship, watching a black spot enlarge and become a long coastline.


    Ionia, here it is!


    It has been a month since the pirate attack.


    After a long voyage, they finally arrived at their destination, the border coast of Ioanjarun Province.


    Ionia is also made up of many islands, each of which is a province, except for Navori and Shangzan.


    "We will stay here for a while, and then continue northward, passing through Chiyun Province, Barue, and finally reach the Presidian of Navori, and then we will leave Ionia and head to Noxus."


    The beautiful young woman Ewinie said.


    Beside her is Veranika, the lively and well-behaved little girl who used to be pale and depressed at this time.


    "You have to be careful. Although there are not so many pirates here, war is the greatest danger!"


    Sun Xu said.


    Ewinie smiled: "Please don''t worry, whether it is a Noxian or an Ionian, generally, businessmen like us will not be embarrassed."


    Sun Xu nodded and said nothing.


    They dare to do business, and they must understand these issues better than themselves.


    The three of them didn''t speak any more.


    Soon, the Stormwind reached the coast.


    Sun Xu looked at this magical land with a touch of surprise across his face.


    "It''s really different here!"


    The azure blue water is crystal clear, and various small animals such as crabs are crawling leisurely on the shore. The breeze blows by, and the air seems to be refreshing.


    Farther away, tall trees lined up, strange-shaped boulders formed a magical pattern.


    Vibrant and vigorous, it looks like an untouched wilderness.


    However, Sun Xu clearly saw that not far from the coast, there were several people busy like ants.


    This is a land completely different from Bilgewater!


    However, the most surprising thing is the concentration of magic power here.


    Sun Xu raised his palm, a flame rose, whirled gently, and finally annihilated silently.


    "The casting speed and magic power have been greatly improved, this is definitely a holy place for magicians!"


    Divine consciousness was like a big net, shrouded in surroundings, Sun Xu could clearly perceive that the concentration of magic power here was at least several times that of Bilgewater!


    Here, the threshold to become a magician will be greatly reduced.


    However, this is not necessarily a good thing for humans!


    Too high concentration of magic power will not only increase the strength of the magician, but also give birth to a large number of monsters and natural spirits!


    Ionians do not easily kill and pursue the balance of all things. In Sun Xu''s view, this has nothing to do with good and evil. More importantly, if this is not the case, humans will not be able to survive on this land!


    Unlike human beings, natural spirits are more affected by the environment.


    Peace and Ning will give birth to a gentle and kind natural spirit, and war and killing will give birth to an evil and cruel natural spirit.


    Magicians may be able to fight against natural spirits, but even in Ionia, most of them are just ordinary people.


    People always seek advantages and avoid disadvantages!


    Ionia people will naturally choose the way of life that is most beneficial to them, and over time, it becomes a tradition.


    As far as Sun Xu knew, the concentration of magic power in some places in Ionia was much higher than here, and even affected the survival of human beings. Kun Long had to be established to suppress and regulate magic power.


    The decline of the Vastalians seems to be related to this.


    Sun Xu retracted his gaze and looked at the two people beside him: "Then I will leave."


    Ewinie was a little bit unwilling, and subconsciously wanted to stay, but she opened her mouth, but she didn''t say anything.


    They are just the relationship between the passengers and the owner. Since they have reached their destination, there is no reason to stay!


    "gentlemen."


    Veronica didn''t have so many worries: "I..."


    "There is no never-ending feast."


    Sun Xu interrupted her and said with a smile: "I have been very happy with you during this time, and I look forward to seeing you next time."


    After he helped repel the pirates, he found that things were a bit out of control.


    If a little girl just started to love her before, she will become deeply rooted in love from then on.


    Although the hero saves the United States, it is the easiest way to impress girls.


    Not only Veronica, but even Ewinie...


    Cough.


    After a while, Veronica asked in a low voice, "Sir, can we still meet?"


    "I''ll see you if you are destined."


    Sun Xu said.


    The little girl couldn''t control it anymore, she hugged him by the waist, and started crying quietly.


    Evinnie looked at her, as if she was infected by this emotion, and her eyes became moist.


    Bruce walked out of the cabin and just happened to see this scene, and he couldn''t help showing a weird look.


    The corner of Sun Xu''s mouth twitched.


    Fortunately, Bruce quickly looked away.


    Since the pirate attack, he has deliberately avoided Sun Xu.


    Firstly, there was a social death incident, and secondly, he didn''t want to provoke Sun Xu.


    Veranika kept holding him, as if she didn''t intend to let go. In the end, Ewinie pulled her away, and then she and Sun Xu gave her a hug and whispered.


    "thanks."


    Sun Xu couldn''t help sighing as the warm breath flicked through his ears.


    Being handsome is troublesome!


    There are too many temptations in the world. Indulging desires may be out of control, but suppressing desires will destroy humanity.


    He is also in a dilemma!


    "I am leaving!"


    Sun Xu waved his hand and shook his body, disappearing like a bubble.


    The mother and daughter of Veranika looked at the place where he disappeared, all in a daze.


    "What are you doing?"


    I don''t know that after a long time, a sound suddenly sounded behind him, awakening the two of them.


    When they looked back, they were a little flustered.


    "No, nothing."


    Captain Shurima didn''t think too much, and looked around: "Where is Mr. Sun Xu? Why didn''t he see him?"


    "Mr. has left."


    Veranika said sadly.


    "Leave? Where did you go?"


    "I don''t know, he seems to have used magic and suddenly disappeared."


    "Sure enough, an expert!"


    Captain Shurima sighed with joy in his heart.


    Finally gone!


    Although Sun Xu saved him.


    However, watching his little padded jacket every day is better to him than to his old father, his heart is like drinking vinegar, so sour.


    Veranika was in a low mood, but she didn''t notice, but Ewinie clearly caught the joy that passed through her husband''s eyes, gritted her teeth, and kicked him.


    "What are you doing in a daze! Someone is coming outside, don''t hesitate to negotiate!"


    Captain Shurima froze for a moment, wondering why his always gentle wife would get angry.


    But he didn''t dare to ask, and got off the boat in a desperate manner.


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 487, First Arrival to Ionia), and you will see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 490： village

    You can search for the latest chapters in Baidu!


    Jiarun is located in the southernmost part of Ionia.


    Ionia is not an independent country and has no real capital, but relatively speaking, Navoli in the north is the most prosperous and wealthy province.


    Especially Presidian, is one of the holiest places in Ionia.


    Therefore, Jiarun can be regarded as the most remote province in Ionia.


    Sun Xu stopped in a forest, and his spiritual consciousness spread.


    The rich magical power dyes the world a distinctive layer of color, like a layer of colorful gauze.


    Soon, he sighed disappointedly.


    Although the magic power here is strong, it is not to the point where there are magic materials everywhere.


    The natural spirit he was looking for was not found either.


    This forest is full of ordinary plants, and the most special thing is that it has a little more vitality.


    "I remember that the Temple of Pallas where Verus was sealed is here. I don''t know if he has escaped now."


    Sun Xu stroked his chin.


    Due to the influence of the Void War, Shurima''s Ascension Warrior Jin''s spiritual will was contaminated, turned cruel and cruel, and fell into the Darkborn.


    They conquered each other, suppressed the mortals at the same time, smashed the earth to pieces, and the whole world was plunged into a crisis of destruction.


    At this time, the Titans took a shot.


    Zoe personally went off and created a magic that could seal the Darkborn into the weapon.


    Verus was once a darkborn, sealed in a longbow, and finally suppressed in a deep well in the Pallas Temple in Ioniangaren Province.


    Because of the invasion of Noxus, he seized the opportunity and regained his freedom.


    Sun Xu is still quite interested in Darkborn Weapons.


    If there is a chance, he would like to find a research study to see if there is anything available.


    Around, a rustling footstep sounded, and several people jumped out of the jungle and surrounded Sun Xu.


    "who are you?"


    These people were armed with spears, bows and arrows, and wore rough robes. They looked alert and watched.


    What amazed Sun Xu the most was that among the dozen or so people, there were actually two of them exuding faint fluctuations of magical power. Although they were really weak, they were enough to prove their mage''s identity.


    Geoffrey clenched the spear in his hand and watched the stranger carefully.


    He has black hair and dark eyes, looks handsome, and the clothes he wears are materials he has never seen before, as gorgeous as works of art!


    There is no doubt that this is an outsider!


    And there is a high probability that it is not an Ionian!


    He heard that a group of guys calling themselves Noxians invaded the Firstborn Land and killed many people.


    Is this person a Noxian?


    Jeffrey took a deep breath and asked sharply again, "Who are you? Are there any accomplices?"


    The other party spoke a language that Sun Xu didn''t understand, but it didn''t matter, he was prepared.


    Before setting off, he thought that he might face this problem, and devoted some time to researching a spell.


    He called it language transformation.


    It''s actually a translation machine.


    Automatically translate other people''s words into a language that you can understand, and translate your own words into a language that others can understand.


    Although it sounds like a low force, this spell is actually quite powerful, involving the use of divine consciousness, and even the law of destiny.


    Translation accuracy rate is 100%!


    The only drawback is that a very strange situation may arise.


    Join an Ionian, a Shurima, and a Noxian to chat with Sun Xu. What he said will be translated into different languages ??in the ears of three people.


    Because the language translated by language transformation is the language most familiar to the listener, that is, the native language.


    Even dialects!


    That''s right, what Sun Xu heard from these Ionians was actually Chinese.


    Sun Xu was about to speak, suddenly raised his head, looked to the side, and then said: "My name is Sun Xu, I am a traveler, kindly remind you, you better leave that position!"


    As soon as his voice fell, the magical power around him suddenly fluctuated violently, as if he had lost a boulder on the surface of a calm lake.


    "It''s a spirit!"


    Geoffrey''s face changed drastically, and he screamed, hiding aside neatly.


    "This fluctuation!"


    The woman with a slight fluctuation in her magical power was a little pale: "It''s definitely not a simple spirit!"


    Others are also facing the enemy.


    There was a sudden gust of wind in the forest, and a huge whirlpool appeared out of thin air.


    Sun Xu felt that all the magic power around him had been extracted, continuously pouring into the whirlpool, and a behemoth slowly condensing into shape.


    Its whole body was glowing purple, as if there was no flesh and blood, the skin was directly wrapped on the bones, and its appearance was extremely hideous. The body of more than ten meters high gave people a great sense of oppression.


    "It''s an evil spirit!"


    Jeffrey yelled.


    "So big!"


    Everyone was pale and filled with despair.


    Boom.


    The huge purple evil spirit fell to the ground, shaking around, as if a careful earthquake had occurred.


    Wow.


    It was covered with bone spurs, and with a wave of a knife-like arm, a large tree more than one meter in diameter was easily cut open like tofu.


    Then, the evil spirit lingered in the purple smoke eyes and looked at the Ionians, the strong malice almost condensed into substance.


    "If you are willing to do me a small favor, I can help you solve this guy!"


    Jeff suddenly heard a strange voice.


    With him, he has known partners for more than ten years, even decades, and he knows everyone''s voice.


    The only stranger is...


    He looked over, and said in a hasty tone: "Outsiders, no matter what your purpose is, you should leave here! Such a big evil spirit is not something we can deal with! The elders of the village must be invited!"


    When the situation was urgent, Sun Xu was not verbose, gently raised his palm, and a flame emerged from his palm.


    "Forget it, I''ll pay the money first this time, and then talk about remuneration."


    "Magic? Are you a mage?"


    Jeffrey was taken aback, and then gave a wry smile: "It''s useless! This level of evil spirit is not..."


    boom!


    The flame in Sun Xu''s palm swelled sharply, turning into a flaming bird over ten meters in size and rising into the sky.


    "Tweet!"


    The firebird uttered a chirp, waved its wings, and grabbed at the evil spirit.


    Click!


    One of the evil ghost''s arms was abruptly torn off, accompanied by a pungent burnt smell.


    Two behemoths fought together.


    The claws of the firebird are like the sharp blade of a magic weapon, each attack can tear a piece from the evil spirit.


    The evil spirits also fought back, constantly smashing the firebird''s body, but except for a little dim, the firebird was not affected at all. Instead, the evil spirits were completely burned.


    Jeffrey opened his mouth to lay an egg.


    The other Ionians didn''t get much better either, and they all looked shocked.


    A few minutes later, there was a crash, and the body of the evil spirit was completely torn apart.


    "Tweet!"


    The firebird screamed again, and its body turned into a raging flame.


    When the flames disappeared, the firebirds and evil spirits were gone, leaving only a cloud of black debris.


    "Okay! It''s solved!"


    Sun Xu clapped his palms, looked at Jeffrey, and said with a smile: "Let''s talk about remuneration!"


    Jeffrey was silent for a moment, then nodded.


    For such a powerful magician, it is better to avoid conflicts as much as possible.


    Moreover, the other party did help a lot.


    If this evil spirit is allowed to run wild, it will cause huge damage and may even endanger the village.


    He was their benefactor before the other party showed maliciousness!


    The other Ionians looked at Sun Xu in disbelief.


    Living in Ionia, they are more familiar with magic and magicians than the Bilgewaters.


    However, the terrifying magic just now surpassed their imagination.


    After the shock, everyone saluted Sun Xu.


    In Ionia, powerful and kind magicians are very respected.


    If they are allowed to fight with evil spirits, let alone victory, they will definitely cause casualties if they are delayed until the arrival of reinforcements.


    Sun Xu saved the lives of one or more of them!


    They sympathize with brothers and sisters, it doesn''t matter who they save, everyone will be grateful.


    "I want to know, how to get to the Temple of Pallas?"


    Sun Xu asked.


    Ionia is big!


    very large!


    The area of ??Ionia is not inferior to a continent!


    Although Jiarun Province is not large, it is equivalent to a country.


    If you look aimlessly, it is tantamount to finding a needle in a haystack.


    Sun Xu had made up his mind a long time ago and asked the locals for directions.


    "The Temple of Pallas?"


    Jeffrey and the others looked at each other and looked at each other.


    They thought Sun Xu would make any request, but they were just asking for directions.


    Jeffrey heaved a sigh of relief and said, "I''m sorry, we have never heard of the Temple of Pallas. If you want, you can meet with us in the village and ask the elders in the village."


    Another person also said: "The elder is a powerful mage. He has traveled many places and will definitely be able to answer your questions!"


    Sun Xu agreed.


    His divine sense has discovered that village, and there is indeed a very powerful aura in it, which should be the elder in their mouth.


    On the way back, under the excuse of communication, Jeffrey and others also tried to inquire about Sun Xu''s origins.


    "My name is Sun Xu and I am from Bilgewater. I came to Ionia to find some special materials with magical powers. At the same time, I also want to see the magic of Ionia!"


    Sun Xu did not conceal anything, and told him frankly.


    This is nothing shameful at all.


    Magic material?


    The Ionia exchanged glances quietly, without saying anything, but discussing his origins.


    "Bilgewater? I know! It''s an island far away!"


    "It is said that people there live by hunting sea beasts!"


    "Yes! That is a completely different place from Ionia."


    Sun Xu said.


    ...


    After a relatively long journey, they finally reached their destination.


    The village was built in the forest, with a small river passing by.


    Their houses are very peculiar. They are all wooden houses, but they are not cut down to build. The trees directly grow out of the outline of the house, with branches as roofs and trunks as pillars, surrounded by shed bark and straw mats woven by themselves. etc.


    In the middle of the village, there is a huge tree with a thick trunk and luxuriant branches, like a big umbrella, covering the whole village.


    Sun Xu could feel a touch of magic power in it, but it was far from enough to form a spiritual body.


    If all those magical powers are condensed on a branch, there is still some use value, but it is scattered on such a big tree...


    He secretly shook his head.


    Although this is barely a magic material, it has no use value at all!


    When Sun Xu and the others arrived, there were many people at the door of the village, and the leader was the old man with the strongest breath.


    ...


    It''s a little bit of Cavan, and the rest will be made up during the day tomorrow!


    The latest chapter address of Monkey King in Pirate: https://


    The full text of Monkey King in Pirate Reading address: https://


    Monkey King in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King reading on Pirate¡¯s mobile phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 488 Village), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 ~： 491 Spirit Realm

    The village elder first glanced at Sun Xu, but quickly withdrew his gaze, and said solemnly: "Jeffrey, I just felt a very strong wave of magic. What happened?"


    Jeffrey also glanced at Sun Xu, and then said: "Elder, we have encountered a very powerful evil spirit! Thanks to this Lord Sun Xu, we escaped."


    The elder''s eyes narrowed: "Evil ghost? What''s going on?"


    Jeffrey recounted the whole process briefly.


    After listening, everyone was shocked, including the village elders.


    He gave a weird ceremony: "Thank you for your help, Master!"


    "You don''t have to be polite, I also ask for something." Sun Xu said.


    The elder had just heard Jeffrey''s request, and he thought about it for a while, showing a look of shame: "Is the Temple of Pallas? I only know that there is a mountain called Pallas in the north. I don''t know if it is you. Where to find."


    "It should be correct!"


    Sun Xu was overjoyed and nodded.


    On a piece of land, there should not be two identical mountains.


    Moreover, he remembered that the Temple of Pallas was indeed located to the north of Jiarun.


    Next, Sun Xu asked about the specific direction and said goodbye.


    Jeffrey and others are a little anxious.


    "But we haven''t thanked you for your help yet..."


    "I have got what I want."


    Sun Xu interrupted him.


    Seeing his resolute attitude, Jeffrey did not continue to persuade him, saying "Please wait a while," and ran to the village.


    He didn''t wait long before he came back, ran to Sun Xu breathlessly, handed him a piece of purple and black ore, and solemnly said: "Please accept this."


    Sun Xu raised his eyebrows.


    What a strong magic!


    The richness of the magic power on this ore is more than the green vine he once got!


    "I picked it up by the river!"


    Jeffrey said: "There are very strong magical fluctuations on it, it should be the magical material you said!"


    "Then I''m welcome!"


    Sun Xu did not decline.


    He is not a free prostitution, so he can take it with ease.


    After he accepted it, Jeffrey was relieved and smiled: "If you have the opportunity in the future, I hope you can come to our village as a guest. You will always be our friend."


    "I will."


    Sun Xu waved his hand, the magic around him fluctuated, and his figure disappeared.


    Everyone was stunned.


    The elder reacted first, exclaiming: "What a clever magic!"


    He is also well-informed, and even saw the master of Twilight Eye of the Balanced Sect when he was young, but it was the first time he saw such an exquisite magic.


    Everyone chatted and discussed.


    Their lives are not isolated from the world, but they usually come into contact with people from the surrounding villages, even people from other provinces are rarely seen, let alone people from outside Ionia.


    Today''s experience is very novel to them, and it may become the focus of discussion in the next few days.


    Because the Lord had already left, after discussing for a while, the villagers dispersed separately, leaving only Jeffrey and the elder.


    Jeffrey hesitated and asked, "Elder, do you have any concerns?"


    The elder sighed: "I hope we won''t cause trouble to our compatriots far away."


    Jeffrey was puzzled and said: "Elder, I feel that His Excellency Sun Xu is not a bad person."


    "I didn''t say he was a bad guy, but he is too strong!"


    The elder sighed: "Even if he has no intention of doing evil, his own existence may be a disaster."


    Jeffrey scratched his head, but he couldn''t understand it.


    The elder glanced at the best young man in the village: "Do you know that the holy tree shivered in fear just now when he stood here."


    "what?"


    Jeffrey slowly opened his mouth and turned his head to look at the big tree that shades the sky.


    "Isn''t the holy tree unconscious?"


    "That''s the problem!"


    The elder said solemnly: "Only the instinctive holy tree will feel fear because of his existence. How will other natural spirits react?"


    Jeffrey opened his mouth and said nothing.


    Natural spirits and spirits often do not have such a sound mind, and their thinking is very different from that of human beings. When they feel threatened, their most likely response is nothing more than two: escape or attack.


    Either way, it will bring disaster.


    However, knowing this, they still have no solution.


    Is it to prevent Sun Xu from entering Ionia just because he is too strong?


    This will definitely be regarded as a provocation!


    The elder comforted: "Don''t worry too much. The Sacred Tree can feel his threat. It may be because he has just moved his hand and the strength on his body has not calmed down. Under normal circumstances, it should not have such a serious impact.


    There are many powerful mages walking in Ionia, why have they caused too much turmoil? "


    Jeffrey was taken aback, his expression gradually relaxed, and he grumbled: "Elder, why didn''t you say it earlier, is it interesting to scare me?"


    A smile appeared on the vicissitudes of the elder''s face.


    "Then I''ll go busy, elder!"


    Jeffrey waved his hand and ran towards the village.


    Looking at his back, the smile on the elder''s face gradually disappeared.


    One thing he didn''t tell Jeffrey, since Sun Xu would scare the sacred tree, it means that he is definitely not a good person!


    He is not necessarily a villain, but his attitude towards nature and all things is absolutely different from that of their Ionians!


    Ionia is being invaded by Noxus, and we are welcoming such a powerful mage. I am afraid it will be a blessing!


    ...


    After the teleportation left, Sun Xu appeared on the top of a low mountain.


    "Perhaps I should find a mount."


    His purpose is to find magical materials. If he relies on somersault clouds to drive his way, he may not find a single one!


    However, it is not easy to rely on divine consciousness to search.


    He distinguished magical materials through the fluctuation of magical power on them, but Ionia''s magical power was too strong!


    This greatly covers the fluctuations of the magic material.


    Just like just now, his divine knowledge clearly covered the entire village, and he didn''t find that piece of magic ore!


    "Forget it, while rushing, searching, and thinking of a way! It''s better than flying in the sky to find it!"


    Sun Xu did not continue to teleport, but took a big step and walked down the mountain.


    Ionia¡¯s ecological protection has really reached its limit. No matter forests or valleys, there are few traces of human activities, even if there are villages nearby.


    When Sun Xu drove on the road, he was also thinking about some information he had discovered from the evil ghost just now.


    "Magic looks more difficult than I think!"


    At that time, in order to find magical materials, his consciousness was always open, but before the evil spirit appeared, no trace of it was found at all.


    He might ignore the magical materials, but a monster that is more than ten meters high, purple and hideous, as long as he has seen it, there is absolutely no possibility of ignoring it!


    Therefore, the evil spirit was definitely outside the scope of his spiritual consciousness before!


    Any evil spirit can teleport magic, and the teleport distance exceeds the range of his divine consciousness?


    Sun Xu believes that this is absolutely impossible!


    "The spiritual realm..."


    He showed an expression of interest.


    The so-called spiritual realm should not be an imaginary finger. In the depths of magic, there is indeed such a special world!


    There should be a big difference between the space rules there and the space rules of the physical world.


    Taking a step in the spiritual realm, the corresponding real world may be a thousand miles away!


    That evil spirit should move in the spiritual world, and then be reflected in the material world.


    Sun Xu is not guessing.


    He certainly couldn''t get so much information through an evil spirit, but the appearance of the evil spirit reminded him of another place.


    Bandar City!


    Bandar City is a city in the spiritual realm!


    There are entrances to it everywhere in the world.


    However, the spiritual realm, or the magical world, is probably not suitable for ordinary humans to survive.


    The rules there, including time, space, and the physical world, may be very different.


    Although the Yodels have personal characters, they are not actually humans, and to be precise, they have nothing to do with humans!


    All of them are composed of magic power, and they are magic power groups with autonomous consciousness!


    The yodels are immortal! Have unlimited life!


    So they can live freely in Bandar City.


    However, now that he knew there was this world, Sun Xu wanted to see it with his own eyes.


    He pondered for a while, stretched out his palm, and slowly leaned forward.


    Rumbling.


    There seemed to be muffled thunder.


    The sky, which was cloudless a moment ago, was covered with clouds in a blink of an eye.


    The magic power in the surrounding area of ??several kilometers seemed to be boiling, and the violent earthquake trembled.


    Up to the predator at the apex of the food chain, down to the tiny insect beetle, all lie on the ground shivering.


    Sun Xu frowned and stopped.


    Afterwards, the dark clouds dissipated, the magical fluctuations subsided, the animals and plants became active again, and everything returned to normal.


    "No! Relying on brute force, you can''t enter the magic world! It seems that a certain skill is required."


    He hesitated.


    With his ability, it is not such a painful thing to study such a technique.


    The question is whether it''s worth it.


    To him, it is still magic power and the big-grade Tianxian Jue. The limitations of magic and magic power are too great, and spending time on it seems to be an irresponsible business.


    "Forget it, it shouldn''t take long!"


    After thinking about it for a while, Sun Xu decided to give it a try.


    A mysterious world is still attractive enough for him.


    Even if there is no substantial benefit, just watching it is not a loss.


    Moreover, the real secret of magic magic may be hidden inside!


    After making up his mind, Sun Xu began to practice hard.


    While searching for magic materials, analyzing teleportation magic, cultivating large-scale Tianxianjue, and studying the spiritual realm, I was very busy.


    However, he did not always walk in the mountains and forests, and occasionally dealt with Ionians.


    Mainly ask for directions.


    Because he didn''t have weapons, and he didn''t show too much strength, he didn''t arouse great vigilance.


    As he got closer to the north of Jiarun, he finally got the definite news.


    The Temple of Pallas is indeed located in the mountains of Pallas!


    Monkey King is in the Pirate https://

 Chapter 492： Temple of Pallas

    You can search for the latest chapters in Baidu!


    The process of searching for the Temple of Pallas went smoothly. The most gratifying person is that Sun Xu did not hear about the drastic changes in the Temple of Pallas, which shows that Velus has a high probability of not breaking out!


    However, another thing is not so smooth.


    A few days later, except for the magic ore from Jeffrey, Sun Xu did not find any magic materials!


    During the period, he found two natural spirits.


    A mature tree, a mature stone.


    Unfortunately, after killing them, Sun Xu didn''t get any magic materials.


    After death, the magic in their bodies dissipated, the big tree became a piece of ordinary tree, and the stone turned into powder.


    This also let Sun Xu know that the death of the natural spirit will not necessarily explode the material.


    Moreover, after killing the two natural spirits, his spirit was polluted to a certain extent, and it had no effect on him. However, all the small animals would hide away from him when they saw him.


    This is like a curse. It took Sun Xu two days to completely remove the pollution.


    He harmed others and benefited himself, so he stopped hunting natural spirits.


    The way to enter the spiritual realm is also somewhat eye-catching.


    Sun Xu could already perceive that world, but he did not rush into it.


    The spiritual realm gave him the feeling that it was more like the sea than the land.


    If it just floats on the surface of the sea, there is no problem, but if it enters the sea, or even into the deep sea, it may be dangerous, even he is no exception!


    After discovering this, he decided to continue his research and try to enter again after he had learned more.


    "It would be great if I could find someone who can enter the spiritual realm to communicate!"


    Sun Xu sighed softly, riding on the back of a creature that looked like a hippo but had a body comparable to an elephant.


    You can see farther by standing on the shoulders of others!


    The spiritual realm is very mysterious. With his own, even with the weapon of divine consciousness, it is very difficult to study!


    However, there are probably not many magicians who can do this.


    Moreover, this kind of knowledge may be very precious.


    Unless violence is used, even someone who knows will not easily teach it to a stranger.


    Before long, Sun Xu stopped thinking and looked up to the front.


    "Come! The Pallas Mountains should be ahead!"


    His gaze turned, looking at a location deep in the Pallas Mountains.


    "Yes, it''s here! I already smell that twisted, crazy smell!"


    Although he hasn''t set foot in it yet, Sun Xu has already felt the difference.


    Compared with other places, the magic power here has a bit more cold and evil feeling, which is similar to the black mist, but it is not the same.


    The black mist is for you to embrace death, and the evil here will completely destroy all things!


    "Void?"


    Sun Xu squinted his eyes.


    This was the first time he had come into contact with the power of the void. Although it was just a subtle smell, a strong vigilance had already risen in his heart.


    This kind of power is definitely the mortal enemy of all creatures!


    They represent pure destruction!


    "It''s no wonder that even ascended ones can be distorted in their minds!"


    Sun Xu let out a foul breath and drove the mount into the Pallas Mountains.


    According to his understanding, Ascenders are also powerful creatures that break through the limits of human beings and enter the realm of gods and monsters. They are the strongest level below the Protoss!


    However, they only had a battle with the void creatures, and only contacted the power of the void, and their minds were so severely distorted.


    very horrifying!


    Sun Xu was a little grateful that he did not rush to Icacia.


    Even if he has become the soul, and has stronger resistance to mental injuries, he still does not have the confidence to be able to retreat in the face of the void!


    Following the smell of twisted evil, Sun Xu found a mountain.


    This mountain stands against the sea, and its steep wall is like a knife.


    The surrounding is also full of steep mountains going straight up and down.


    Sun Xu jumped off the mount, patted its head, let it go, and then looked up.


    It can be vaguely seen that between the mountain walls, there is a very narrow, very steep path leading to the top of the mountain.


    "The magic here!"


    Sun Xu waved his hand.


    Once the Empress Valoran Wu chose to seal Verus here, it was definitely not a random choice.


    The natural magic here is very strong, several grades higher than other places!


    Moreover, due to various reasons such as the environment, the magic here is funnel-shaped, which is a natural seal formation!


    However, the impact is relative!


    While the magic of nature suppresses Velus, Velus¡¯s power is also quietly polluting the magic of nature


    If this has been maintained, the problem will not be big. The huge natural magic will purify itself, but once a large-scale bloodshed occurs here, it will pollute the natural magic.


    Then I am afraid it will turn into a **** **** in a short time!


    Verus can also break through with this power!


    It seemed to be a coincidence, but in fact, from the moment the Noxian front arrived, Verus was destined to get out of trouble, and the difference was only sooner or later.


    Sun Xu didn''t take the mountain road, his body floated up into the sky, and he reached the top of the peak in an instant. A hall opened in the mountain appeared in front of him. At the same time, there was another wearing a veil and a long skirt. The woman looked at him in shock.


    "Hello!"


    Sun Xu said hello to the woman, and landed on the platform in front of the hall.


    The woman did not answer, but looked at him in silence.


    Sun Xu didn''t pay any attention to her anymore, and looked straight into the hall ahead.


    He already felt that the evil and twisted force was ahead.


    After a silent evaluation, he was completely relieved after he determined that he could bear it.


    Darkborn weapons are very powerful and very dangerous!


    Anyone who holds it will be corroded by the spirit of the Darkborn. If the mental power is not strong enough, and the will is not firm enough, he will even be instantly taken away from his body and soul, becoming the carrier of the Darkborn''s will!


    Although Sun Xu thought that there should be no problem, he did not want to capsize in the gutter.


    After doing this, he looked at the woman who had been staring at him silently, and said: "Your mission is over, I want to take him today!"


    He doesn''t know this woman, but he can probably guess her origin.


    She should be the descendant of the followers of Empress Valoranwu who once sealed Verus here, and she is also the guardian of this temple.


    The woman finally spoke: "Do you know what''s inside?"


    Sun Xu nodded gently: "I know it!"


    The woman frowned slightly: "Then do you know the consequences of letting it out?"


    "Consequence? Consequence is no consequence!"


    Sun Xu smiled and said, "Don''t worry, since I dare him to come out, I am sure not to let him do evil!"


    The woman fell silent.


    Her first thought was that Sun Xu was lying, but...


    "Who are you? Why are you here?"


    A voice suddenly sounded from behind.


    Both of them turned their heads to look, and the figures of two young men came into their eyes.


    "Hunter Valmao, you are back!"


    A touch of surprise appeared in the woman''s eyes, but soon fell silent.


    The two young men bowed to the woman first, and then looked at Sun Xu warily.


    "Who are you? What are you doing in this holy land?"


    "Holy land?" Sun Xu grinned: "Although I don''t know what it looks like in your legend, it is definitely not a holy land!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense!"


    As Valmao spoke, he glanced at the veiled woman and found that there was no anger on her face.


    Sun Xu looked at the two and heard the sound of the gears of fate turning.


    It was these two men who released Verus.


    To put it simply, a group of Noxian soldiers will come here and clashed with them soon.


    Valmao and the young man named Kai beside him fought hard, but unfortunately, they were outnumbered.


    Kay was severely injured and dying with a few arrows in his body.


    In order to save him, Valmao led him into the deep well that sealed Verus and let Verus out of the trap.


    Sun Xu didn''t expect that he would be so coincidental, but in any case, his arrival broke their established fate.


    Although they are only two trivial small characters, the changes in their fortunes can also bring him a lot of gains.


    "Look, the temple guard also agrees with me!"


    Sun Xu smiled: "The reason why this place cannot be called a holy land is because it is actually a prison! A terrifying demon is imprisoned inside!"


    "prison?"


    Valmao subconsciously wanted to refute, but from the corner of his eyes he caught the calm gaze of the temple guard, his heart bulged, and he couldn''t help but look inside the temple.


    Is this really a prison?


    After being silent for a while, he slowly said: "In any case, I won''t allow you to destroy this place!"


    "You don''t allow it?"


    Sun Xu glanced over.


    "Wait a moment!"


    The woman wearing the veil opened her arms and stood in front of Valmao and Kay: "I agree, don''t hurt them!"


    Sun Xu was startled and nodded happily: "Very good! I admire a smart person like you! In exchange, I can promise you a request that does not violate principles."


    Although Verus did not belong to them, they had guarded here for so many years after all, and they were considered half masters.


    Sun Xu doesn''t mind taking it by force, but if it can be resolved peacefully, that would be better.


    What Valmao wanted to say was stopped by the woman''s stern gaze.


    Sun Xu ignored their eye contact and walked into the temple alone.


    The first thing that catches the eye is a statue of a god, with tributes placed underneath, surrounded by flowing water.


    This is probably the reason why Valmao called it a holy place.


    Sun Xu glanced back and then retracted his gaze.


    His destination is still deeper.


    After passing another door, finally, a deep well more than two meters wide and bottomless appeared in front of him.


    ...


    Outside the temple.


    Seeing Sun Xu''s figure disappearing into the temple, Walmao finally couldn''t help asking: "Is that person true?"


    The veiled woman was silent for a while, then nodded gently: "Yes! This is indeed a prison, sealed with a terrifying demon!"


    Valmao was completely stunned.


    The temple that had been worshipping for so long was actually a prison, which hit him a bit harder.


    Seeing his desperate look, Kay felt very distressed, but didn''t know how to comfort him. He had no experience in the collapse of faith.


    The veiled woman said again: "But there is one thing he said wrong. While this is a prison, it is also a temple!"


    Val Mao suddenly raised his head and looked at her.


    The woman slowly said: "It wasn''t that the devil was suppressed, this place became a temple, but because it was originally a temple, the devil was suppressed here!"


    "I see!"


    Waer Mao suddenly became clear, his gloomy mood was wiped out, and he looked at the temple angrily.


    The woman quickly said: "Don''t provoke that person! He is very strong! Very strong!"


    The magic here is very special.


    With the help of the magic here, she can occasionally see some vague fragments of the future and can also perceive things that ordinary people can''t perceive.


    When she saw Sun Xu, Magic immediately gave her very clear feedback.


    great! fear! Invincible!


    simple and clear!


    At that time she understood that no matter what he wanted to do, she couldn''t stop it.


    Valmao was silent for a while, took out a huge horn, and paid the woman wearing the veil with both hands: "This is the scourge of the Nistalan Forest, the horn of Wodaida!"


    "Did you kill a Vodafone?"


    The woman showed a surprised look, and then immediately said: "That person is a mage just now, he flew directly from the bottom of the mountain, and his power is hundreds of times greater than that of Wow!"


    Valmao had both the embarrassment of being seen through, and the shock of being shocked by the unthinkable.


    Come up here? so tall?


    He has been to many places, met many wizards, and some wizards who can fly, but he has never seen one that can fly so high.


    Isn''t he afraid of falling to death?


    At this moment, Kay suddenly looked down the mountain.


    "There seems to be some sound."


    The three of them walked to the cliff together, looked down, and their expressions changed drastically in the next moment.


    Teams of heavily armed soldiers are quickly climbing towards the top of the mountain.


    The latest chapter address of Monkey King in Pirate: https://


    The full text of Monkey King in Pirate Reading address: https://


    Monkey King in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King reading on Pirate¡¯s mobile phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 490 Pallas Temple), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 493： Road

    You can search for the latest chapters in Baidu!


    Light came in from the door, illuminating the well, but it was dark underneath, like a thick cloud of ink, and a few rays of sunlight could not dissolve at all.


    The air was filled with evil and twisted magic power, as if sprinkled with chili noodles, with a pungent smell.


    At the bottom of the well, an evil energy has awakened, and his mental tentacles desperately want to get out of the well, but at critical moments, they will always be blocked by the magic at the mouth of the well, and occasionally, a few pieces of mental fragments will successfully escape.


    Sun Xu did not rush to start, but first observed the well.


    This is not an ordinary deep well. At the head of the well, there is a magic formula.


    This is different from the method of casting magic and refining magic formulas!


    Using the title in Xiuxian''s novels, this can be called formation!


    "interesting!"


    Sun Xu touched his chin, revealing the color of thinking: "Compared to the refining device, it pays more attention to materials. The key to this formation seems to be the use of the environment!


    The magic formula involved is also very interesting, this one should be used to absorb magic power? If I use it on ordinary materials and accumulate it over time, will it become magical materials?


    How about using it on the mixer? What will be the effect? With its own energy source, can ordinary people also take control of magic items? It seems a bit familiar. Come to think of it, isn''t the Hex weapon something similar? "


    Sun Xu pondered for a long time, but finally shook his head.


    "It feels like this is a magic formula specially used for array formation. I am afraid that it won''t work when used on refining equipment! If you want to change it, it will probably be quite difficult."


    To put it bluntly, he still doesn''t have enough understanding of magic.


    The power of his magic is great, mainly because of his high mental power.


    Sun Xu grinned, feeling a bit sad.


    For him, magic has become a chicken rib, tasteless to eat, a pity to discard it!


    Study it, it has nothing to do with his foundation, let it go, it does have potential.


    It''s better to be like domineering, knowing that the potential is limited, you can just give up!


    Rubbing his forehead, Sun Xu restrained his thoughts and flicked his fingers.


    Boom!


    There was a wave of magical power in the air.


    The big net at the mouth of the well quietly shattered the formation that had blocked Verus back every time.


    Almost at the same time, a terrifying evil energy rose into the sky, accompanied by a cold and crazy roar.


    "Haha, I''m back! I hate the supreme, with an arrow and a hook, but bitterness! I want to burn the whole world!"


    Just after getting out of trouble, Velus''s spirit seemed a little abnormal, and it took a long time to calm down.


    "Mortal, did you release me? Very well, come to the bottom of the well and hold this longbow, I will give you the best gift in the world!"


    "what can you give me?"


    Sun Xu smiled and said.


    "Everything! I can give you everything you want! Whether it''s wealth or power, as long as you pick up this longbow, you will have everything!"


    Verus murmured in a crazy tone: "You may not know who I am, I..."


    Sun Xu interrupted him: "Darkborn that destroys the world? Or the ascendant of the Shurima Empire? Or are you talking about the hero who defeated the void and saved the world?"


    Verus was silent for a while.


    "It turns out that our legend is still circulating in the world."


    Sun Xu said: "No! No! Most people in this world have forgotten your existence, but you are lucky, I am one of those few people!"


    "Very well, since you know the power of our ethnicity, you should be very clear. What I just said is not false! Come on, no matter why you release me, hold this longbow, all your wishes will be Be satisfied!"


    "It seems that you have indeed lost all the ability to perceive the outside world after being sealed in the weapon."


    Sun Xu nodded thoughtfully.


    For such a long time, Velus hadn''t even noticed his strength. This was definitely not the level that a monster-level power should have.


    The seal of the giants is indeed terrible.


    Verus'' voice suddenly became irritable: "You know more than you thought!"


    "Wait!"


    Sun Xu smiled: "I''ll take you out!"


    With that said, he made a move, and a dark purple, hideous longbow emerged from the deep well.


    Just looking at this longbow, you can feel a mental shock.


    All kinds of evil emotions continue to breed in my heart, I can¡¯t wait to pick it up right away, go out and slaughter all the living creatures that I can see!


    Sun Xu stretched out his hand and grabbed it.


    "Yes, exactly!"


    Verus'' voice became excited again.


    For him, who Sun Xu is and why he knows what happened in the past is not important at all. As long as he touches the longbow he lives in, he can...can...


    "How is this going?"


    Verus let out an angry roar.


    Sun Xu gently stroked the longbow with his palm, and exclaimed: "Not bad! Very good! This is definitely the most powerful weapon I have ever seen!"


    Verus was still roaring: "Impossible! Why are you..."


    "Will it be corroded by your power?"


    Sun Xu said first.


    After being polluted by the void, the power of the Darkborn became distorted and evil.


    The seal of the giant gods is very powerful, as long as no one touches those darkborn weapons, their impact on reality is almost zero.


    However, once someone comes into contact with it, the dark-born spirit in the weapon can take the opportunity to corrupt the flesh and blood of the contact.


    Depending on the strength of the darkborn and the contact person, there will be three results.


    One is that the dark descendants dominate, but cannot completely destroy the souls of the contacts. Without Sun Xu''s participation, Verus who broke the seal would be in this state.


    One is that the contact suppresses the Darkborn. This is the case for the former Valoran Wu Empress and the future Shadowstream Kayin. However, long-term use of Darkborn weapons will cause irreversible corruption in the body and soul.


    The last one is completely controlled by the Darkborn, and the flesh and blood of the contacts becomes a carrier of the Darkborn''s power. This is the case with the Darkborn Sword Demon Aatox.


    But Sun Xu is different.


    Verus felt that his power could not corrode the opponent''s body at all.


    He frantically mobilized his strength and rushed outwards, but the opponent was like a big mountain, all easily blocked back.


    "Impossible! This is impossible!"


    Verus roared frantically, waited for hundreds of years, and finally got out, seeing freedom in sight, he was hit by a hammer into the endless abyss.


    He can''t accept it!


    "You know the reason, don''t you?"


    Sun Xu''s eyes sharpened, his divine sense covered the long bow in his hand, and he drew it over like a slap: "You give me peace!"


    Verus only felt that a vast spiritual energy was overwhelmed, and its tyrannical degree even exceeded his peak period.


    He was a little stunned by the slap, and it took a while before he came back to his senses.


    "Impossible! What are you? What are you? Those weak apes, it is impossible for you to be as strong as you!"


    "Noisy!"


    Sun Xu was annoyed by his quarrel, mana gushing out of his palm, wrapping his bow.


    "What kind of power is this? This..."


    Verus'' full of madness and cruel power came to an abrupt end.


    "Finally quiet!"


    Sun Xu let out a suffocating breath.


    Verus''s voice was harsh and unpleasant, and when he held it, his voice reverberated directly in his ears, as if someone used a loudspeaker to put lostriver.


    Sun Xu gently pulled the long bow in his hand, a blood-red color, like a sharp arrow made of blood, condensed into shape.


    The scarlet arrow is entwined with extremely evil power, as long as it is shot, even if it is not a fatal part, it will probably end badly.


    When he thought about it, the **** sharp arrow, which was one size larger than the ordinary arrow, began to swell, and in a blink of an eye it became a two-meter-long giant **** arrow with a thick bowl, and the evil aura entwined on it also exploded several times. .


    The change is not over yet, the giant blood arrow spins, and the speed is getting faster and faster, and the surrounding magic is all disturbed, and a huge magic vortex is formed with the giant blood arrow as the center.


    I''m afraid this arrow can shoot through a hill!


    Sun Xu slowly retracted the bowstring, the **** sharp arrow dissipated, and the magical power of the rotation subsided, revealing a thoughtful color.


    "It feels a bit weak!"


    The power of Velus has many uses, but bending the bow and shooting the arrow is the most basic and most important way.


    The arrow just now is the greatest power that can be released.


    But still not satisfactory!


    This full blow is not even as good as the casual blow in his peak state!


    Was it that Velus''s strength was already weak, or was his strength greatly depleted after being sealed?


    Sun Xu thinks the latter is more likely!


    "I remember that Aatox said that Verus should have the word ¡®ya¡¯ in his name, but he forgot it. Does this prove that Verus¡¯s spirit in the longbow is inherently defective?


    In the original time and space, he couldn''t completely swallow Valmao and Kay. Was that also the reason?


    If you look at it this way, Laast''s state is even worse! He can''t suppress even a Kayn, but he still remembers his full name. "


    Not as strong as expected, Sun Xu is not disappointed either.


    He was looking for darkborn weapons, not to use them as weapons, but to study the above techniques and to see if they could be melted!


    The enclosed weapon can be used as a powerful weapon, can the dark soul''s spirit also be used for refining it?


    If possible, a dark soul spirit might be worth a pile of magic materials!


    Of course, even if you can, use it with caution. Sun Xu didn''t want Linglong to become a monster full of desire for destruction.


    "Research carefully later!"


    Sun Xu turned and looked outside the temple.


    For ordinary people, holding a darkborn weapon is a very dangerous thing. The longer the time, the more serious the body''s corruption will be.


    But with his control of the body, the power of corruption can''t even hurt a single cell of him!


    At least with Verus''s power, he couldn''t break through his defense.


    He can study as much as he wants.


    "It''s time to leave, but before leaving, help them solve this little trouble, and it''s the reward for the bow!"


    Sun Xu bends the bow and pulls the arrow.


    Unlike before, what appeared this time was not an ordinary blood arrow, nor a giant blood arrow, but a fan-shaped blood face.


    If you look closely, you will find that they are actually tiny short arrows.


    "Don''t say, the profession of archer is quite suitable for me!"


    The corners of Sun Xu''s mouth were slightly tilted, and he let go of his fingers.


    Wow.


    Countless small scarlet arrows flew out.


    ¡­


    Outside the temple.


    "It''s a Noxian!"


    Kay''s face was full of anger: "How did these **** guys find this place?"


    "Never let them be presumptuous here!"


    Valmao said coldly.


    The Noxian and Sun Xu are not the same.


    To them, Sun Xu is just a stranger, but the Noxians are enemies!


    The masked woman glanced at the temple behind her and nodded.


    She remembered that the man said he would promise her a request.


    It just happens to be usable now.


    "There are so many people on the other side. If we want to win the battle, we must rely on the terrain!"


    Kay said calmly.


    At a glance, there are probably more than fifty Noxian soldiers!


    Even if the three of them have extraordinary skills and fight head-on, they are definitely not opponents of the enemy!


    Valmao nodded and agreed: "There is only one way to come up. We only need to guard the entrance, no matter how many people come, we won''t be able to get up!"


    The three moved quickly.


    The Noxians also found them soon, and the two sides fought directly without any communication.


    Kay and Valmao were far and near, and the veiled woman checked for missing points.


    The three cooperated tacitly, and dozens of heavily armed Noxus soldiers could not attack at all.


    However, the Noxian soldiers did not have any intention to retreat, and they were still attacking with perseverance, even if their companions continued to fall down, they did not waver.


    "That''s it!"


    Valmao said excitedly: "Kill these **** chores!"


    On the way back, they did not rarely see the disaster created by the Noxian army. Although they had not really fought against each other, their hatred for Noxus had long since deepened in their bones.


    Kay was more calm, but his murderous intent was also clear in his eyes: "Don''t worry, none of them can run away!"


    The masked woman just wanted to say something, suddenly startled, her face changed drastically.


    "Not good! They..."


    Before she could finish her words, a few Noxian soldiers climbed up from the surrounding steep mountain wall, holding some special-looking tools in their hands.


    The three of them knew at a glance how they climbed up the vertical cliff. They were shocked at the desperate nature of the Noxians, but they also felt bad in their hearts.


    Without any hesitation, Kay bent his bow and took arrows, and quickly shot a few arrows at the Northsath soldiers who climbed up.


    Valmao also rushed towards the other two.


    However, what they found was a bit late, and when they solved the two, more Noxian soldiers had already climbed up.


    At the same time, the Noxians in the normal mountain roads also launched a fierce attack.


    The three of them ignored their heads and were soon surrounded.


    What''s worse, because the Noxians cut off their retreat from the beginning, they didn''t even have a chance to ask Sun Xu for help in the temple.


    "Bad!"


    The masked woman looked ugly. She glanced at the temple and gritted her teeth: "I''m trying to open a passage for you. Go to the temple and ask that person for help!"


    Without giving them a chance to refuse, a bright light appeared in her palm, like a cannon, blasting towards the entrance of the temple.


    A few Noxian soldiers were unable to avoid them, and were blasted off in an instant. The armor on their bodies seemed to have been hammered by a sledgehammer, all sunken, with a scorched black color.


    However, what made the three people desperate was that the other Noxian soldiers hardly hesitated, and immediately surrounded them again.


    This kind of tenacious will and cold mentality shocked and puzzled them.


    "Kill them!"


    The Noxian soldier headed indifferently said.


    Kai and Valmao protected the masked woman behind them, and their hearts sank to the bottom.


    At this moment, everyone looked at the direction of the temple at the same time.


    Even the dullest person felt that a powerful and evil force rose there.


    Then, their vision was flooded with red, and a rain of blood flew out from the hall.


    When they got closer, they found that it was not rain, but countless small short arrows.


    "Dodge!"


    The leader of the Noxian soldier yelled, but then he was drowned in screams.


    The bodies of the three of Walmao seemed to be frozen, motionless, watching all this in horror.


    When the blood rain subsided, they discovered that all the Noxians had fallen down, with no breath, and dense wounds all over their bodies.


    The earth was dyed crimson, and the blood gathered into a stream, flowing slowly.


    died!


    It''s all dead!


    In just a few seconds, hundreds of Noxian soldiers who forced them to death were all killed!


    Although it was the enemy who died, the three of them still felt a deep icy cold.


    Rustle...


    Accompanied by the sound of unhurried footsteps, a slender figure walked out of the temple, holding a generally hideous and terrifying longbow in his hand.


    Both Valmao and Kay looked at Sun Xu with fear, but the masked woman looked at the longbow in his hand for the first time.


    "You, you really let it out!"


    "Of course, I''m here for this!" Sun Xu said.


    After looking at him for a while and confirming that he has not turned into a monster, the masked woman was slightly relieved and weakly said: "No matter why you are looking for it, I must remind you that it can bring you great strength, but the price is Your life!"


    After taking a breath, she continued: "If one day, you feel that you can''t control it, I hope you can send it back here and don''t let it be a disaster for the world!"


    "no problem!"


    Sun Xu agreed very simply.


    Anyway, it''s a promise not to be exchanged.


    He might have the day of death, but Velus would never see it.


    Valmao and Kay also heard something from the conversation between the two, and looked at the longbow in Sun Xu''s hand.


    A few seconds later, Kay''s eyes suddenly widened, and he stepped back again and again, with a ghostly expression on his face.


    "It it it..."


    Sun Xu looked at him with a different look in his eyes: "Don''t be nervous, you should have some fate with it, but it''s over now."


    Kay looked at him in shock: "You, what do you know?"


    Sun Xu smiled, did not answer, and whispered softly: "Goodbye three, let''s meet by chance!"


    As soon as the voice fell, his body image was like a bubble, slowly dissipating.


    Valmao frowned: "Disappeared? Is he a spirit?"


    "Do not think too much."


    The masked woman sat up: "He is a real human being, an extremely powerful mage! Haha, to be honest, he is the most powerful human I have ever seen, even a little bit beyond my previous knowledge of humans. "


    Valmao asked, "Is it because of the bow?"


    Taking a look at him, the masked woman said in a floating tone: "It has nothing to do with that bow."


    Valmao understood what she meant and fell silent.


    The masked woman looked at Kay again and said, "Don''t care about that person. Although I don''t know what happened between you and that evil spirit, I can probably guess what happened.


    Connecting with that kind of devil will only be a disaster.


    He took away that demon, which is definitely a good thing for you! "


    "Thank you!"


    Kay settled down and said seriously.


    The masked woman said nothing.


    It is good for you, but not necessarily for others.


    Thinking of the consequences of the demon out of control, she sighed silently, hoping that the person was strong enough to control the demon, and finally fulfilled the promise and sent it back.


    The three of them had their own concerns, and they didn''t speak any more.


    After leaving the Pallas Mountains, Sun Xu didn''t stay anymore, and set up somersault clouds and flew quickly northward.


    Except for occasionally stopping to ask for directions, he didn''t have any delays and kept on rushing at full speed.


    Leaving Jiarun, he came to Zhiyun, he continued north, and stopped until the next province.


    Baru.


    The province of Baru is located in the middle of the whole of Ionia and is the second smallest in area of ??all provinces, only more than Olin.


    Standing on the top of a high mountain, Sun Xu looked down at the lush world below.


    At first glance, there is no difference between Jiarun and Jiarun, with only one difference.


    "The concentration of magic power has become higher!"


    Sun Xu murmured: "However, the magic here is a bit different from Jiarun''s!"


    There is a faint smell of blood.


    There should have been a lot of large-scale conflicts here recently. Blood and death have corrupted the magic of nature, making them more dangerous and colder.


    This has no effect on the magic power itself, but for spirit bodies that rely on natural magic to survive, it may be a huge disaster.


    This is just Barue. Sun Xu already knows that the main target of Noxus'' current invasion is Navori.


    The situation there must be worse.


    However, these have nothing to do with Sun Xu. There is only one reason for his stay in Barue Province: Promise!


    Wuji is a sect and a village.


    The Promise Sword Saint Yi comes from this sect.


    In addition, there is a very famous figure in Wuji Village: Duolan!


    Yi''s Seven Degrees Insight Eyepiece and Monkey''s Enchanted Stick are both Dolan''s works.


    Of course, his more famous works are three other things: Dolan''s Blade, Dolan''s Ring, and Dolan''s Shield!


    Three magical tools for the prestigious start of the game!


    The way Dolan builds magic weapons and the exploration of the Promise Party''s spiritual realm are all things Sun Xu is interested in, so he stopped here to see if he could communicate.


    But there is a problem.


    The Promise Sect is different from the Balanced Sect.


    When the Wuji Taoism founded the sect, they regarded themselves as aloof and sages. For hundreds of years, they have been isolated from the world and set themselves alone.


    No one has ever heard of this place, and naturally no one knows where they are.


    Sun Xu has been looking for Barue for two days.


    It only took him two days to fly all the way from Jiarun to Barue.


    It''s a pity that I haven''t gotten anything yet!


    Although Baru''s area is small, it is not much smaller.


    But what is even more troublesome is that there are too many isolated small villages like Ionia!


    Moreover, there are many mages with good strength among them.


    Coupled with the influence of strong magic power, after searching for two days, Sun Xu found that if he wanted to find Wuji Village in this way, it would be as difficult as finding a needle in a haystack.


    Divination is also useless.


    Apart from knowing one name, he knew the names of Yi and Duolan, and knew nothing about other information about Wuji Village.


    Moreover, this kind of isolation is inherently the most difficult to calculate.


    "My Juggernaut will go to Navoli to participate in the war between Ionia and Noxus, maybe I can go to Navoli to find him."


    Sun Xu touched his chin and thought to himself.


    "But, then Dolan will be missed!"


    Shocked by the Juggernaut and his companions, a general of Noxus found Wuji Village and attacked it with some people. The rest of the people in Wuji Village were killed.


    Including Dolan.


    After thinking about it for a while, Sun Xu decided to give up and continue searching and head to Navoli.


    That is the most prosperous place in Ionia. You should be able to find a lot of magic materials, and you can also see the war between Ionia and Noxus.


    Most of the people he knows are also in Navoli.


    Irelia, Ji, Shen, Ji, Akali, Kenan, Yasuo, Yongen and so on.


    Including Ali, whom he has been looking forward to very much, may also be on the island where Navoli and Shangzan live together.


    According to the news heard from this route, Sun Xu confirmed that the battle for Presidian standing upright, which represented Ionia officially began to rebel against Noxus, and also represented the rise of blade dancer Irelia, has not yet begun.


    This war is very important!


    Not only will it completely change Irelia''s destiny, it will also have a profound impact on Ionia and Noxus!


    To say bluntly, this war will completely change Noxus and Ionia.


    This is a carnival of fate!


    Sun Xu is going to attend this feast in person.


    This is also one of the important reasons why he rushed to Navoli.


    "Go to Navoli!"


    Sun Xu squeezed a law decision and set up somersault clouds.


    Baru''e and Navori are next to each other, separated by a large river tens of kilometers, and it can be said that the speed of somersault clouds will pass in an instant.


    In less than two hours, he was standing on the land of Navoli.


    Coincidentally, there was a group of Noxian soldiers fighting the Ionians at the place where he landed.


    The Noxian soldiers were more disciplined, more numbered, and better equipped, but they did not gain an advantage.


    The reason is simple. There are two wizards on Ionia, a giant who is over three meters in size and manipulates plants and rocks, and the other waved his hand and sprinkled bursts of flames.


    Other Ionians are also very martial arts.


    Although there is no tacit understanding and can only fight alone, but with a strong individual strength, it is inseparable from the Noxian soldiers.


    Looking at this war, Sun Xu thought of the situation in Ionia.


    Based on his observations and discoveries along the way, he came to an astonishing conclusion that Ionia has fallen to the present level, and they themselves have to pay a large part of the responsibility.


    They have great power, but they are not used for war.


    Representing the Ionian spirit and carrying the most noble spirit body known as the Newborn Land, Kalmar, the Soul of Ionian, they actually believe in the retribution of evil, and they don''t need to bother.


    Sora has a powerful force, but it is strictly forbidden to kill or use hands!


    It is an act of violating the precepts to punish **** and eliminate evil by oneself.


    In the world before Sun Xu, even the Buddha who pays attention to compassion and sweeps the floor for fear of hurting the life of the ants will make King Kong angry.


    The Kalmar Church, which represents the Ionian spirit, is actually a tortoise who can only preach and give the task of punishing the wicked to destiny.


    It is difficult for Sun Xu to understand how such a cowardly dogma was formed.


    He speculated maliciously, perhaps because the spirit body is also evil, those people dare not stop, and can only say some innocuous teachings, which eventually evolved into a tradition.


    In addition to Kalmar, there are balanced sects that only maintain the balance between the spiritual realm and the material world. In other words, they only deal with the conflicts between humans and spirits, and ignore the conflicts between humans and humans.


    There is also the Promise faction who retreats from the world.


    These either have a huge influence in Ionia or have a strong strength. Most organizations that have both of the two have turned a blind eye to the invasion of Noxus. They have various reasons, but even under an overwhelming nest, there is no such thing. I don''t understand the simple truth of the egg.


    What''s more sad is that these people''s ideas have a large number of followers in Ionia, and they even want to criticize those who rise up to resist.


    Therefore, Sun Xu can only say about the suffering suffered by the Ionians.


    Deserve it!


    Because of his special growth experience, he has a very good impression of those who are brave enough to resist aggression.


    Breaking away from the Jiehe Akali of the balanced sect, violating the ancient path of the Promise Sect, and taking his fellow disciples out of the village of Promise, Irelia, who became the leader of the Ionian Rebellion in the Year of Cardamom...


    There is also this generation of Kalmar.


    She withstood the tremendous pressure, resolutely changed her philosophy, and was ready to take action when necessary.


    Without these people, Ionia will be completely conquered by Noxus sooner or later, and those who adhere to the tradition will disappear under the Noxian system.


    Now, the battle to stand upright has not happened, and Irelia is just an unknown girl, but in Navoli, the action against Noxus is already in full swing.


    Only one fuse is needed to detonate the whole situation and set off a wave of Ionia''s full-scale resistance.


    The war below finally ended with the victory of the Ionians.


    However, the casualties on the Noxus side were not large, and after paying the price of two lives, they retreated smoothly.


    The Ionian side was hit hard by many people and did not pursue it.


    After the war, Sun Xu pressed the cloud head and landed not far from the Ionia.


    They spotted him soon, showing wary eyes.


    "Don''t be nervous, I''m just asking for directions."


    Sun Xu spread his hands and signaled that he was not hostile, and then said: "I want to know how Presidian goes? If you are willing to tell me, as a reward, I can treat your injuries."


    "Are you a mage?"


    A young man asked.


    Sun Xu didn''t speak, with a single finger, a little green light flew from his fingertips and flew towards the young man''s arm.


    There was a huge wound on his arm that was more than 20 centimeters long. The skin and flesh were turned outwards, and the blood was flowing uncontrollably, which looked terrifying.


    After the green light fell, the wound quickly stopped bleeding and began to heal at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    "What an exquisite magic!"


    The wizard who controlled the battle of the giants of plants and rocks blurted out.


    Others were also shocked.


    They are no strangers to magic, and there are two wizards in the team.


    However, magic with such a good healing effect is very rare.


    The other Flame Mage frowned, and after a while, his pupils suddenly shrank.


    "No! The magic of this mage is not so exquisite, the effect is so good because he is extremely strong!"


    However, he did not expose Sun Xu''s identity without authorization.


    At least for the time being, the opponent is not hostile to them.


    Except for the Flame Mage, who was secretly wary, the eyes of everyone else looking at Sun Xu softened.


    The magic of Runeterra is not pure power, it has a more profound impact on people.


    People who use shadow magic tend to be cold and evil, and those who use natural magic rush to peace and harmony.


    In their opinion, Sun Xu''s natural magic skills are so high, he is definitely a good person.


    A young man bowed deeply, took out a piece of yellow leather paper, handed it to Sun Xu, and said gratefully: "This is a nearby map. Although it is a bit crude, it happens to include the road to Presidian.


    Ian, they are begging you! "


    Sun Xu took the map and took a quick look after opening it.


    This should have been hand-painted by him. The nearby map is fairly detailed, and there are only very simple records farther away.


    But this is enough.


    Sun Xu put the map away, and without a second word, he directly waved his palm to sprinkle a large green spot of light.


    After these light spots submerged into the injured person''s body, his injuries began to heal quickly.


    In a blink of an eye, the wounded all over the floor are getting better.


    Especially those with minor injuries have completely healed.


    This is one of the magic developed by Sun Xu. It is a variant of the magical power of weathering and raining. It just replaces mana with magic power, and the effect is much weaker.


    However, these Ionians were shocked again.


    This time including the Flame Mage is no exception.


    Because this was only because of his tyrannical strength, the magic he used was indeed very subtle.


    Everyone looked at each other and suddenly bowed to Sun Xu.


    "Mage, I don''t know if you are willing to teach this magic, we are willing to exchange anything you want."


    This large-scale and extremely effective healing magic is too precious on the battlefield!


    If each team is equipped with a wizard who can use this kind of magic, the casualties may be reduced by one third!


    Magic is undoubtedly the core of a genre.


    And the value of this group healing magic is even harder to estimate.


    It''s very rude to ask others to teach precious magic at the first meeting!


    However, they can no longer take care of that much.


    Now or never!


    Once he missed this opportunity, he didn''t know if he could see Sun Xu again. UU reading www.uukahnshu. com


    Even if they are rude, they must seize this only opportunity!


    "Forehead¡­"


    Sun Xu was startled, he did not expect such a thing to happen.


    After pondering for a while, he shook his head: "It''s not that I don''t want to teach you, but this is my unique spell, you can''t learn it at all."


    All the Ionians hesitated, not knowing whether he was speaking the truth or defying words that he didn''t want to teach.


    After a while, the Flame Mage cautiously said: "Our level is limited, but there are magic masters in the resistance army, they may be able to..."


    Sun Xu glanced at them and simply said: "I need magic materials, or magic items, of any type. If you have one, I can exchange with the magic just now, but I can promise to teach it seriously, but can I learn it? It¡¯s your own problem!"


    He originally planned to deal with Ionia''s local forces.


    Because of Ionia''s special environment, it is very difficult for him to find magic materials by himself, and the efficiency is very low.


    However, Ionian natives must have a large number of magic materials in their hands, as well as magic items made of magic materials.


    The Resistance is also a good trading partner!


    The latest chapter address of Monkey King in Pirate: https://


    The full text of Monkey King in Pirate Reading address: https://


    Monkey King in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King reading on Pirate¡¯s mobile phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 491 Journey), and you can see it when you open the bookshelf next time!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ()

 Chapter 494： Teaching magic

    You can search for the latest chapters in Baidu!


    In Ionia, perhaps the resistance of the rebels is not the most influential, and the wealth is not the strongest, but they must be the most active at present and know the most flexible.


    If they can come up with something that interests them, it should be easy to conclude a deal.


    However, what Sun Xu didn''t expect was that he hadn''t figured out a way to get in touch with the rebels, and they came to the door by themselves.


    It saves him a lot of effort.


    Of course, this transaction is destined to be impossible.


    The healing magic used by Sun Xu evolved from the magical powers of the Spring Wind and Rain.


    Supernatural powers are the power of the immortal level! He was able to use it entirely because of a series of coincidences.


    The magic formulas that evolved according to the magical powers of the Spring Wind and Rain are also extremely complicated, and the way of controlling magic is very different from the magic of Runeterra.


    The possibility that the magicians of Runeterra can learn is infinitely close to zero.


    Sun Xu didn''t care about this transaction. His main purpose was to build a good relationship with the rebels and facilitate subsequent cooperation.


    Under the leadership of several Ionians, Sun Xu followed them to a nearby valley where there was a temporary camp.


    When entering the door, the guard stopped a bit, and the Flame Mage simply said a few words and let it go.


    After entering the stronghold, the others dispersed one after another, leaving only two mages with Sun Xu to a tent.


    The Flame Mage said: "Please wait a moment, I''ll find our leader."


    "Please."


    Sun Xu said.


    The flame mage left afterwards, and the other mage began to boil water to make tea.


    Sun Xu had nothing to do, walked to the door and looked out.


    Shao Qing, he shook his head insignificantly.


    It sucks!


    It''s so bad!


    The construction of the camp and the arrangement of guards are terrible, and the military literacy of the person in charge is almost zero!


    These people seem to be coming for an outing rather than a war.


    He didn''t let him wait too long, when another mage''s tea was just brewed, the flame mage led a majestic man with a Chinese character face into it.


    After seeing Sun Xu, the majestic man said nothing, and bowed deeply: "You are Master Sun Xu? Thank you for your help to Mellen and the others."


    Sun Xu did not accept his gift, and calmly said: "It''s just a fair exchange. They gave me a map, and I will treat them."


    "How can a mere map compare with human lives?"


    The majestic man shook his head: "It''s a great honor to know you, Master Sun Xu, my name is Crorens, and I am the person in charge of this resistance army."


    "Hello, General Clorence."


    Sun Xu said.


    He didn''t know how to call the other party, so he simply chose a name that couldn''t be wrong.


    Klorence was taken aback for a moment, but he quickly put the matter behind him and looked at Sun Xu eagerly: "I heard Melan say, would you like to teach that powerful natural magic?"


    Sun Xu nodded and shook his head: "I can teach you, but I must tell you in advance that the magic is very special, and the possibility of you learning it is very small."


    Klorence didn''t hesitate at all: "Myron said you need magic materials. I don''t know what the price is in your mind?"


    Sun Xu pondered for a while: "Well, I can teach you first, and we will negotiate the price after you learn it.


    A look of surprise appeared on Klorence''s face, but then he was not happy, but frowned deeply.


    Is this condition good?


    good! very good! It couldn''t be better!


    Such favorable conditions do not sound like a business at all!


    However, in combination with what Sun Xu said earlier, Klorence read another important meaning, that is, Sun Xu didn''t think they could learn his magic at all!


    Compared with a magical piece of strategic significance, a few properties are not worth mentioning at all!


    For him, the high price paid is nothing, and it is really terrible to not be able to learn that natural magic!


    "Thank you for your generosity, our mage will be here soon!"


    Klorence said.


    The opportunity is here, he won''t look back unless he breaks the south wall!


    "You can find a few more wounded!"


    Sun Xu reminded: "Except for the professor, I can demonstrate it on the spot."


    Klorence looked at him a lot closer, and then looked to the side: "Myron, you go find some injured people!"


    "Yes!"


    The Flame Mage took his orders and left.


    Soon after, the rebel mage arrived. One was a gray-haired, wrinkled old man, and the other was a little younger, but looked fifty or sixty years old.


    After another while, Mellen came to the tent with the four wounded. Two of them walked in by themselves, and two were carried in. A young woman who was full of herbal scent was followed by a moment in her mouth. Keep complaining in a low voice.


    "Their situation is very dangerous, do you know? We finally stabilized their injury, if it gets worse, it''s all over!"


    "Large-scale healing magic? Are you talking in a dream! I don''t know how to use magic, how can it have such a good effect!"


    "Hey! You guys be careful!"


    "..."


    "Ahem."


    Klorence was a little embarrassed and coughed twice quickly.


    Only then did the young woman come back to her senses, she looked up, she pinched her neck, and said with a dry smile: "Mr. Crowe, teacher, why are you here?"


    The white-haired old man glared at her, and then looked at Klorence: "Clow, this is my student. Although he is a little careless, he is very talented. Can you let her also listen?"


    Klorence did not answer, but looked at Sun Xu.


    Sun Xu nodded indifferently: "Yes, stay!"


    Anyway, if no one learns, it makes no difference whether to teach one person or a hundred people.


    "Thanks a lot."


    The white-haired old man thanked Sun Xu, then glared at the young woman: "Come here soon!"


    The woman glanced worriedly at the two sick people on the stretcher, but stood honestly behind the white-haired old man.


    Seeing that they were ready, Sun Xu did not delay, and simply said: "This magic is called spring wind and rain, and the formula is..."


    "etc!"


    Not long after he first started speaking, the white-haired old man stopped and looked at him and Klorence suspiciously. The faces of the other magicians were also full of surprise and doubt.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Sun Xu asked.


    "You just said that when you use magic, you have to make hundreds of changes in an instant. This is simply impossible!"


    The white-haired old man looked at him dissatisfied, a little suspicious that he was a liar.


    Sun Xu suddenly said, "It''s normal that you can''t do it at the beginning. You can do it slowly, five seconds or ten seconds, as long as you don''t interrupt it, and the casting speed can be increased after you become proficient."


    The corners of the young woman''s mouth twitched, and she couldn''t help shouting: "It''s not a matter of time at all! Controlling a magic to make hundreds of changes, are you telling a story?"


    "You can''t even do such a simple thing?"


    Sun Xu looked surprised.


    "Simple? How easy is this?"


    The young woman dissatisfied: "Do you know how to do magic?"


    Sun Xu looked around and found that everyone else had an approving expression, and he couldn''t help shaking his head.


    He knew they couldn''t learn, but he didn''t expect to get stuck in the first place.


    This is not too difficult yet!


    "Well, I''ll demonstrate it once, and then you can decide whether to learn or not."


    He simply said.


    Fortunately, he had the foresight and found several sick numbers.


    "Come, you come!"


    The young woman muttered, "If you can do it, I will worship you as a teacher on the spot!"


    Hearing her words, the corners of everyone''s mouth twitched.


    The white-haired old man''s face was as black as the bottom of a pot, and he looked forward to expelling her from the teacher''s door first, and then righteously destroying her relatives.


    I knew that this apprentice didn''t care about it, but I didn''t expect to underestimate her.


    Sun Xu also gave her a sideways look.


    People don¡¯t grow well, but they are beautiful!


    "I will play in slow motion, you guys are looking forward to it!"


    No nonsense, Sun Xu stretched out his palm, and a little green light appeared in his palm. After a few seconds, it turned into a ball of green light the size of a basketball, with countless fireflies flying inside.


    He flipped his palm, and the green light ball fell and flew towards the four wounded.


    When the green light melted into their bodies, everyone''s injuries began to heal at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    When they were brought in, the two severely wounded were dying, looking like they were dead soon.


    However, after the treatment is over.


    They took the initiative to tear off the bandages on their bodies and could walk on the ground by themselves.


    The gazes of the wizards in the tent ranged from questioning to shocking, and in the end they all looked at ghosts.


    "Abba...Abba..."


    The young woman''s mouth opened and closed, but she couldn''t say a complete word.


    What did she see just now?


    To make an improper analogy, it is like watching a street dance. An excavator is jumping on a nylon rope at an altitude of 10,000 meters! !


    Impossible is it?


    She also thought it was impossible!


    Although she only understood a little bit, there are a lot of things that humans can''t do in that little bit!


    Except for a few wounded, Klorence, the only one who was not a magician, saw their expressions and couldn''t help asking: "Is the magic of Master Sun Xu just now amazing?"


    The young woman was awakened in a very complicated tone: "It''s not a surprising question, it''s really that kind, a very special kind..."


    She glanced at Sun Xu: "In short, that is not magic that humans can use at all!"


    Klorence was not in the mood to play a riddle with her, and directly asked the white-haired old man: "Master, can you master this magic?"


    The white-haired old man sighed and shook his head slowly: "My unscrupulous student is right, this is not magic that humans can use at all."


    A strong look of disappointment appeared on Klorence''s face.


    After seeing the effect of magic with his own eyes, he even wanted to have it.


    However, the white-haired old man was already the strongest magician he could find.


    Obviously, his plan fell through.


    After a brief gaffe, Klorence quickly sorted out his expression.


    "Trouble you, master."


    "You guys go down too!"


    When the wizards left, they were all a little lost.


    Today''s experience has severely impacted their three views.


    After a while, only Sun Xu and Klorence remained in the tent.


    The latest chapter address of Monkey King in Pirate: https://


    The full text of Monkey King in Pirate Reading address: https://


    Monkey King in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King reading on Pirate¡¯s mobile phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 492 Teaching Magic), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 495： Irelia

    You can search for the latest chapters in Baidu!


    Klorence took out a pure black stone and smiled: "Master Sun Xu, please accept this magic material."


    Sun Xu glanced, did not answer, and calmly said: "According to the agreement, no one learns magic, and the transaction is automatically invalidated."


    "This is not a deal, but a thank you."


    Klorence laughed.


    Sun Xu hesitated, his expression struggling, and then lightly sighed: "Then I will be disrespectful! If the general needs help in the future, just speak up!"


    Owing favors or being owed favors is a good way to increase contact.


    His trip was originally to build a good relationship with the Ionian Rebels, so naturally he would not refuse Klorence''s favor.


    In fact, his hesitating and struggling expressions are all pretends.


    Klorence also smiled.


    For him, getting a relationship with Sun Xu is profitable and harmless.


    Not to mention Sun Xu''s mysterious and unpredictable magical attainments, that is, that single-handed treatment method is worth his effort to win.


    As for whether Sun Xu will be a Noxus spy... Klorence will pay more attention to this point, but he doesn''t think this possibility is very great.


    the reason is simple.


    No one would use such a precious talent as a spy!


    "Master Sun Xu..."


    "Just call me Sun Xu!"


    Klorence''s good faith is also a testament to the closer relationship between the two sides.


    "Sun Xu, do you have a place to live?"


    "not yet."


    "Why don''t you live in the camp? Although the conditions are a bit rudimentary, it''s better than meals and lodging."


    "Then...I''m not welcome, thank you General!"


    Both sides want to have a good relationship with each other, which is considered to be congenial, and the atmosphere is extremely friendly.


    As the leader of this resistance army, Klorence is still very busy.


    Not long after the two talked, someone came to look for it.


    Klorence apologized: "I have something to deal with. Let Myron take you around the camp for me!"


    "General please."


    Sun Xu said.


    Myron is the flame mage.


    He didn''t leave, he had been waiting outside, as if he had expected this situation a long time ago.


    On the way back, he was quite casual, but now he was acting a little cautious.


    Sun Xu took the initiative: "I just came to Ionia not long ago, how was the war between you and Noxus?"


    Speaking of this, Myron was not restrained, and said sadly: "It''s terrible! Many people oppose resistance and think it violates Ionian tradition!


    The sporadic rebels are also scattered sand, which can only cause some harassment to Noxus, and cannot achieve actual results at all.


    You may not know that a resistance army of our size is already extremely large! "


    "Don''t be discouraged, the final victory must belong to you! Noxus..."


    Myron was looking forward to Sun Xu''s calm to Noxus, when he suddenly realized that there was no voice, and looked to the side suspiciously, and found that he was looking straight ahead at a certain position.


    Following Sun Xu''s gaze, a group of rebels entered his field of vision.


    The most striking among them is a little girl, waving two silk ribbons and dancing in the crowd.


    Myron''s expression softened a bit: "Very beautiful, isn''t it? Her name is Irelia, and she is a very brave little girl."


    Sun Xu turned his head in amazement: "Is she Arelia?"


    "Do you know her?"


    Myron looked over in surprise.


    "No! I just heard the name."


    Sun Xu slowly shook his head.


    Compared with One Piece World, the characters in the League of Legends world and the image in the game are more different!


    He didn''t recognize Lucky Sister at first, and before Mellen said her name, he also didn''t recognize the Blade Dancer.


    He was attracted mainly because Irelia¡¯s dance had a strange rhythm that resonated with the magic around him.


    "Irelia actually looks like this."


    Sun Xu felt a little funny.


    The temperament is too different!


    In his imagination, the blade dancer should be extremely heroic, with a sharp aura that makes people unable to look directly at it.


    But now, Irelia in front of him is curvy, beautiful and elegant, with delicate and soft facial features, dancing like an elegant white swan. She can''t see that she will become a rebel of Ionia in the future. leader.


    "Perhaps in a few years, after the experience of blood and fire, Irelia, who led Ionia to defeat Noxus, will become what I imagined."


    Sun Xu thought about it while admiring Irelia''s dancing.


    The environment has a great influence on people.


    Irelia has been learning dance since she was very young, and her temperament will naturally be elegant and gentle. When she becomes the leader of the Ionian Resistance Army, her dance will become sharper after countless wars.


    Seeing that he didn''t mean to leave, Mellen also stopped to watch.


    There are powerful enemies outside, and compatriots who question and oppose inside. The mental pressure of the rebels is actually very heavy. Irelia''s dancing posture has become an important psychological comfort for them.


    Everyone likes this little girl very much.


    After looking at it for a while, Sun Xu frowned.


    The dance is very beautiful, but I always feel that something is missing.


    what is it then?


    Sun Xu''s eyes lit up, and he thought of it, it''s music!


    How can there be dance without fun?


    He hooked his finger, plucked a leaf from the next big tree, put it to his mouth, and blew it lightly.


    The melodious music rang.


    Everyone was startled slightly and looked at Sun Xu.


    Even Arelia glanced here while dancing.


    But unlike other people''s ideas, she was surprised that this tune perfectly matched her dance.


    Even better than the original soundtrack of this dance!


    "Who is he? Where did he hear this music?"


    Some thoughts flashed in Irelia''s mind, but she fell silent very quickly, completely immersed in the perfect concert of music and dance.


    With the soundtrack, her dance seemed to have a soul and became even more beautiful.


    Everyone was intoxicated.


    After the dance, the surroundings are still quiet.


    Irelia''s eyes were shining, and a sincere smile appeared on her face.


    Since the fall of her hometown and the sacrifice of her family, she hasn''t been so happy for a long time.


    She has been dancing for more than ten years, and this is the happiest and best time for her to dance.


    The music seemed to understand her heart, and every movement and tune were perfectly coordinated.


    At the end, a strong reluctance rose in her heart. After the end, she was full of nostalgia, immersed in it, and unable to extricate herself.


    "Dancing well, Irelia!"


    "It''s so beautiful! I''ve never seen such a beautiful dance!"


    "I''m so stupid!"


    "It''s over! How can I live if I don''t see such a beautiful dance in the future!"


    I don''t know who opened his head, and the crowd boiled instantly.


    The tide of praise slammed Irelia''s head without hesitation.


    Most of these rebels came from civilian families, and did not have a high level of quality in music and dance.


    Sun Xu played the music to match Irelia''s dance.


    Dance is the protagonist and music is the supporting role.


    The Resistance did not know how important music played in the performance just now. They only had an intuitive experience, that is, the dance is extremely beautiful!


    So, I went to praise Irelia all my head.


    But one person is different.


    That is Irelia herself!


    After being awakened, her first feeling was annoyance.


    People who played the music did not visit, but they were nostalgic in false memories.


    That''s stupid! Simply stupid!


    Just when she was going to find someone to play, she found herself surrounded.


    The place where you enter the eye is full of excited rebels.


    Listening to their beautiful words, Irelia became more anxious.


    Because every compliment is to remind her how important the player is.


    If she missed that player because she was in a daze, she would regret it forever!


    "I see!"


    "Thank you for the compliment!"


    "Actually, the music just now is more important than my dance!"


    Irelia found her words like a wave submerged in the sea, and after not making any waves, she finally couldn''t help but raise her voice.


    "Please let me go!"


    The rebels were all taken aback by her prominent outburst, and the crowd calmed down.


    Irelia breathed a sigh of relief, and walked out, and said: "Sorry! Please let me in, I''m in a hurry!"


    The rebels also saw her anxiety. Although confused, they honestly gave way.


    After getting out of the crowd, Irelia immediately looked at the place where the previous performer was, and found that the figure she had glimpsed before was still behind, her heart was finally let go, with a bright smile on her face .


    The rebels also realized her purpose, and there was another uproar.


    "Irelia is so anxious, is it just to find him?"


    "Who is he? How come I haven''t seen it!"


    "It seems that he played the song just now!"


    "Huh? That''s quite capable, I think that tune is very good!"


    Irelia ignored the rebel discussion and ran to Sun Xu.


    When she approached, she found that UU Reading is very beautiful!


    She comes from a big family, and everyone in the family is very beautiful. Her brothers and her father are all handsome men in the eyes of ordinary people.


    However, compared with this person, they all pale in comparison!


    However, this is not important!


    The important thing is...


    "What''s the name of the song just now?"


    Irelia opened her eyes wide and looked at Sun Xu without blinking.


    She has practiced her family''s dance for more than ten years, but she didn''t know that there was such a perfect fit!


    "No name yet."


    Sun Xu pondered for a while, then smiled: "How about "To Irelia"?"


    Irelia was stunned, her face blushing, a little shy, and some expectation: "Is it really possible?"


    A song that fits perfectly with her family dance, if it can be named after her, her head will be dizzy, and a strong sense of happiness will flow out.


    Sun Xu said: "Of course it can! However, it is only a semi-finished product at the moment!"


    Irelia gradually remembered, her eyes widened, and she said in disbelief: "This, is this something you just created on the spot? How did you do it?"


    "This is a long story!"


    Sun Xu said.


    The latest chapter address of Monkey King in Pirate: https://


    The full text of Monkey King in Pirate Reading address: https://


    Monkey King in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King reading on Pirate¡¯s mobile phone: https://


    For the convenience of reading next time, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 493 Irelia), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ()

 Chapter 496： happiness

    You can search for the latest chapters in Baidu!


    Playing with leaves, Sun Xu learned from a small partner when he was a child.


    However, he can only play some simple songs like "Two Tigers".


    In fact, his musical attainments are almost zero.


    Now he can use leaves to play complex and beautiful tunes because of the powerful control brought by God''s consciousness. The tunes he blows are perfectly matched with Irelia''s dance and have nothing to do with the music.


    What Irelia danced was a dance on the surface, but it was actually a way of controlling magic.


    Sun Xu just matched her magical fluctuations while dancing.


    In a sense, it was not a tune, but a special magic formula.


    Of course, it is not a simple matter to be able to cooperate so perfectly.


    Sun Xu just now can be regarded as full of inspiration and excellent condition.


    On the edge of the stream, Sun Xu and Irelia were sitting side by side on a huge boulder. The water crashed against the pebbles at the bottom of the river, ding ding dong dong, like a symphony.


    After listening to Sun Xu¡¯s explanation, Irelia was stunned and said for a long time: "You, how did you know?"


    "what?"


    Sun Xu was taken aback, and quickly reacted, "Is it about your dance?"


    "Ok!"


    Irelia nodded, she only knew that the dance she practiced had more uses.


    "My perception of magic is very keen!"


    Sun Xu explained briefly.


    In the rich magical environment of Ionia, he can directly see the flow of magical power through his divine consciousness.


    This is a very powerful ability. If he devotes himself to magic, maybe in a few decades, he can become one of the most powerful wizards in Runeterra!


    "Is the dance I learned magic?"


    Irelia''s delicate little face was blank.


    She used to learn as pure dance. Perhaps the grandma who taught her dance knew that their family dance had greater power, but she had not had time to teach her.


    After seeing the broken family crest, she realized this power and learned to control it, but she still didn''t know much about it.


    Sun Xu pondered: "In my opinion, all the extraordinary powers in this world belong to the use of magic."


    "Is that right?"


    Irelia was dumbfounded.


    Although she has a family background, she has always focused on the field of dance before and has not much contact with magic.


    After joining the rebel army, she only regarded her as a beautiful girl who danced well. She didn''t even let her take part in the battle, let alone teach her these things.


    "You don''t need to care about these, as long as you use the power of the war dance you have learned, your strength will not be weaker than anyone."


    Sun Xu said.


    He hadn''t thought of changing Irelia''s way of fighting.


    She is different from Sarah.


    Sarah has good marksmanship and excellent fighting skills, but after all, she is just an ordinary person.


    Irelia was able to cut through the Noxian line of defense, cut off Swain''s arm, and later became the leader of Ionia, repelling the invasion of Noxus, her strength is absolutely beyond doubt.


    There is no need for Sun Xu to superfluous.


    "strength?"


    Irelia fell silent for a while. After a long time, she murmured: "I feel that we are releasing a scourge. Even if we can succeed, the firstborn soil may become completely unrecognizable!"


    Sun Xu shook his head: "There is a saying in my hometown that the change of the sky is not enough to fear, the ancestors are not good enough, and the people are not good enough! Traditional, not all good!


    The only constant in this world is that everything is changing!


    The world situation is changing! People are changing! The magic is changing! Technology is changing!


    Regardless of the concept or the tradition, if you stick to the old and refuse to change, the only result is that you cannot adapt to the times. The essence becomes a dregs, and it is only natural to be abandoned! "


    Irelia is still a little confused.


    Sun Xu said: "What do you think is the most important? The living people living in Ionia, or the illusory traditions and ideas?"


    "Of course it''s a human!"


    This time, Irelia answered without hesitation.


    "People are more important, but tradition does not allow you to stand up to save people. Are you saying that you are wrong, or is tradition wrong?"


    Sun Xu followed benevolence and temptation.


    "Can tradition be wrong?"


    Irelia murmured.


    "Of course!" Sun Xu''s voice affirmed: "In the past, following traditions might make your life better, but the times have changed. Continue to abide by those traditions that cannot adapt to the new era will only make you perish!"


    Sometimes the shackles of thought are more stubborn than the shackles of material.


    However, as long as you learn to look at the problem dialectically and break the shackles, it will not be so difficult.


    Unfortunately, Ionia does not have a complete theoretical system.


    The discussion in their schools is more about literary rhetoric and techniques such as debating skills, and the thinking on Tao is more on the "all spirits".


    Although "All Souls" are real, in Sun Xu''s view, this is also a kind of superstition!


    The special natural environment and social environment have shaped the wonderful work of Ionia.


    People here are unwilling to be bound by systems and rules, advocating freedom, but ideologically, they are firmly imprisoned in iron cages and cannot take a step.


    Irelia''s eyes gradually lit up.


    "Are we right?"


    "Of course!"


    She suddenly became a little hesitant: "However, we may release a scourge, and Ionia will never be able to return to its once peaceful and peaceful state?"


    The corners of Sun Xu''s mouth twitched: "Are you thinking too much? Just lie flat and don''t resist. There is no future for Ionia? You will change your name to Noxus in the future!"


    "Evil is rewarded, even if we don''t resist, Noxus will not necessarily..."


    "I don''t know if you should be innocent or stupid!"


    Sun Xu rubbed his forehead with a headache.


    Irelia chuckled: "Actually I don''t believe this too much!"


    She took a deep breath, her expression gradually becoming firmer.


    "Since I joined the Resistance Army, I have been prepared. No matter what the price is, I will protect our compatriots and the land!"


    She smiled lightly, her eyes shining like stars: "Your words made me realize that we were not wrong! Those who abide by tradition and ignore war and death are wrong!"


    "It is not difficult to defeat Noxus. Their long supply lines and the problems of the empire itself have doomed this aggression to fail. However, as you said, this war will definitely change Ionia and how to deal with the war. The latter situation is also something you have to consider."


    Sun Xu reminded.


    "I didn''t expect you to have so much confidence in us! I hope to be like you said!" Irelia said: "However, it is too early to consider the post-war affairs!"


    Sun Xu didn''t say anything.


    He just reminded Irelia, after all, she was the leader of the future resistance army and one of the people most qualified to decide the future situation of Ionia.


    "Stop discussing such a heavy matter, let''s make it easy and happy!"


    Sun Xu smiled: "Would you like to perfect that semi-finished song with me?"


    Irelia''s eyes lit up: "Can you?"


    "Of course!"


    Sun Xu smiled and said: "My musical attainments are very poor. Without your help, I would not be able to make it perfectly."


    Irelia hesitated: "But I''m not very good at music either."


    "But it''s a dance song. Even if someone with a higher level of music is there, you definitely don''t have a deeper understanding of it, right?"


    Sun Xu blinked: "I think you are the best candidate!"


    Irelia pursed her lips, and smiled at the corners of her mouth: "Then I''m welcome!"


    In the following days the rebels were surprised to find that their little elves stopped dancing and stayed with a strange man all day, except for sleeping, the two were almost inseparable.


    The rebels were sour.


    The vigorous young man even wanted to trouble Sun Xu, but before he could act, he was severely warned by Klorence that Sun Xu is the most honored guest, and everyone must respect him.


    In the past two days, all the rebels were in depression.


    What makes them even more sad is that before that, Irelia often showed sad and melancholic expressions, but since that man came, every time they saw Irelia, she was happy and laughed. It''s far out.


    Irelia is indeed very happy.


    She is not a warrior, but a dancer. She really likes to dance, and what she likes most is the family dance.


    Being able to personally participate in the creation of a song that perfectly fits the family dance, she feels heartfelt happiness, and the sorrow of family sacrifice has been relieved a lot.


    However, such days did not last long.


    On the fifth day that Sun Xu arrived at the rebel camp, a news came, causing an uproar in the camp.


    The latest chapter address of Monkey King in Pirate: https://


    The full text of Monkey King in Pirate Reading address: https://


    Monkey King in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King reading on Pirate¡¯s mobile phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 494 Happiness) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 497： Blade Dancer

    You can search for the latest chapters in Baidu!


    Presidian fell.


    The shock and panic instantly spread to the entire barracks.


    Presidian is the sacred place of Navoli and even Ionia! There is the most brilliant civilization of Ionia!


    There is not only the spiritual sustenance of the Ionians, but also a large number of magical relics and a large amount of wealth!


    What made them even more at a loss was that the Noxians not only captured Presidian, but also captured a large number of defenders. As hostages, they clearly induced the rebels to come to rescue.


    Ionia''s rebels panicked at first, but were quickly replaced by anger and determination.


    No matter from the emotional inclinations, from the practical aspect, or to save the captured compatriots, they cannot sit back and watch the Noxians occupy the Presidian.


    The rebels quickly unified their opinions and prepared to send Presidian troops.


    Their decision was unanimously approved by the residents of Navoli.


    Noxus''s actions completely angered Navoli, and the opinions of all parties reached consensus for the first time.


    Those opponents have become street rats, and in the face of the enthusiastic public opinion, they dare not even say a word.


    The day after receiving the news of Presidian''s fall, Irelia''s resistance army was also ready to pull out.


    Irelia found Sun Xu and reluctantly said: "After the war is over, let''s continue to perfect the song, if I can survive!"


    Their progress is not too slow. By this day, they have completed two-thirds of the entire song. If Sun Xu had a little knowledge of composition, it should be faster.


    But after all, it was not completed.


    No one thought that the accident would come so soon.


    Irelia was full of regrets.


    Unfortunately, before going to the battlefield, I couldn''t dance again with the accompaniment of the complete tune.


    I don''t know if there is still this opportunity.


    Although she has mastered the power of family dance, she has no absolute certainty that she will survive.


    Sun Xu smiled: "I just went to General Klorence."


    Irelia was stunned and didn''t react.


    "I have discussed with General Klorence, I will join this war as a mercenary to help you fight Noxus."


    Sun Xu smiled and said: "So, we can continue to create, before reaching the Presidian, it should be completed."


    Irelia is anxious: "You go to General Cloo to cancel the contract!"


    Sun Xu shook his head: "This is not a playhouse. How can it be cancelled as soon as it is cancelled!"


    Irelia stomped anxiously: "The battlefield is very dangerous, and many people will die! You don''t need to participate! I''ll talk to General Crow!"


    With that, she was about to go out.


    Sun Xu quickly grabbed her: "Don''t worry, I will not directly participate in the battle, but join the team as a doctor. Do you know the status of a doctor? Everyone will protect me first!"


    "Moreover, General Clorence paid a lot of money, and I need those magic materials!"


    Irelia is still a little unwilling, and muttered: "Although the doctor will be protected, but if you really fight, you may not be able to take care of it! Do you need magic materials? I have a lot of magic materials, but it''s a pity..."


    Unfortunately, her house has been occupied by the enemy.


    "Don''t underestimate me! I''m very strong!"


    Sun Xu took off the longbow behind him, patted it, and said with a smile: "Don''t worry, I will protect myself!"


    Irelia gave him a blank look.


    "I wanted to ask, why do you only have a bow and no arrows!"


    "My bow, I don''t use physical arrows!"


    Sun Xu said.


    Because it is sealed by mana, the evil aura cannot be exposed. In the eyes of others, this is just an ordinary longbow with a peculiar shape.


    "Magic weapon?"


    Irelia glanced at the longbow in his hand, a little relieved.


    With the identity of a doctor and the protection of this magic longbow, Sun Xu should be one of the safest people on the battlefield.


    However, it is best not to participate.


    After all, they may not be able to win!


    She had met Noxus'' troops and knew how terrible the enemy they were going to face.


    "Don''t waste time!"


    Sun Xu said: "We will continue to compose music and strive to make it come out before the war breaks out."


    "Ok!"


    Irelia knew that this had become a reality, so she could only temporarily let go of her worries and devote herself to the creation of dance music.


    The troops began to march towards Presidian.


    Both Sun Xu and Irelia received a lot of care, and basically did not assign workers to them so that they could devote themselves to the creation.


    Except occasionally Klorence would bring some wounded to seek Sun Xu for treatment.


    On the way.


    People continue to join, and their ranks are getting bigger and bigger.


    Some are small rebels, and some are newcomers who have just made up their minds and rose up to resist.


    Klorence never refused to come.


    Ionia is different from Noxus in that there is no military formation or cooperation. Basically, the battle is swarmed, so the more the number, the better.


    When they arrived near Presidian, the number of their team had already exceeded 10,000!


    There are two other resistance forces equal in number to them, and besides that, there are many smaller resistance forces.


    There are so many people, everyone together has exceeded 50,000!


    From one to ten thousand people, there is no bounds.


    Fifty thousand people gathered together like a huge black lake.


    Ionia had never experienced a war of this magnitude. Before the enemy appeared, they would be messed up first.


    Not to mention anything else, just let them scratch their heads in logistics, but there was nothing they could do.


    What''s more troublesome is that these rebels were fighting separately before, and at most they exchanged information with each other.


    Gathering together now, there is always a leader to be elected.


    This is not an easy problem to solve.


    At present, the enemy, although no one cares about fighting for power, no one has the prestige to be the leader of the entire rebel army!


    Just when they were about to nominate an interim leader, Noxus suddenly launched an attack.


    General Swain personally led the team and caught all the Ionians by surprise.


    The war went into intense heat in an instant.


    When the war broke out, Sun Xu and Irelia completed the last few notes of "To Irelia" in a tent.


    "so perfect!"


    Irelia was holding the sheet music, humming softly, her face was intoxicated.


    She realized that this is not just a piece of music, but like her family dance, it has greater power!


    "Next is the real performance!"


    Sun Xu smiled and said: "With the current scale of the Resistance, it should be no problem to form a band, but I don''t know if they bring tools."


    There was a look of longing on Irelia''s small face, but she quickly shook her head: "Forget it, the war is about to begin, let''s not mess with the generals!"


    "How can this be called chaos!"


    Sun Xu said: "Irelia, remember that fighting is more than just fighting! You should understand logistics and intelligence, but what I want to say is that art work is also a very important part!"


    Irelia thought he was fooling herself at first, but she quickly realized that this was not the case.


    Sun Xu continued: "The pressure of war is very heavy! Soldiers are also human, tired, fearful, disgusted, and sad. Appropriate cultural and artistic activities can relax the soldiers, boost their morale and improve their fighting spirit, and thus indirectly. To improve combat effectiveness!"


    Irelia was suddenly enlightened, and she couldn''t help showing a moved expression.


    If possible, she would also like to perform once with the accompaniment of this song composed by her and Sun Xu before the war begins.


    At this moment, there was a sudden noise outside.


    Sun Xu was taken aback for a moment, and shook his head impenetrably.


    Irelia didn''t know what happened at first, but soon a stern shout sounded in the camp.


    "Enemy attack!!"


    Suddenly she stood up, her face turned a little pale, her eyes became more flustered, and she looked at Sun Xu subconsciously: "Sun Xu, the Noxians are here!"


    Sun Xu also stood up and said calmly: "Let''s face it!"


    Perhaps infected by his tone, Irelia gradually became less panicked and took a deep breath: "You stay here, I, I''m out!"


    "Go! Victory will be ours!"


    Sun Xu said calmly.


    Irelia didn''t say anything, she glanced at him, picked up the bag containing the broken family crest, and rushed out of the tent.


    Seeing her leave, Sun Xu did not stay, but followed her.


    This is the long-awaited moment!


    How can you not witness it with your own eyes?


    Sun Xu was like a ghost, quietly following Irelia, no one spotted him.


    His stealth ability has not been outstanding, but now the scene is extremely chaotic, and the magic is stirred back and forth, and the chaos has turned into a pot of porridge, and no one noticed him at all.


    After a brief panic, the rebels quickly recovered and began to fight.


    In the face of a sneak attack, ordinary troops may blow up camps, panicked, unable to organize a decent counterattack, and defeated like a mountain.


    However, Ionia¡¯s rebels were fighting in their own right This place was already in chaos, and naturally there would be no bombings.


    The outskirts of the camp.


    The Ionian Rebels and the Noxian Army have met each other.


    The fighting sound shook the sky, and the scarlet blood merged into a river.


    You can never understand the horror of war until the battlefield.


    War is worthy of being the most terrifying and cruel game of mankind!


    Sun Xu saw that Arelia was stopped by someone as soon as she approached the battlefield. She seemed to want to persuade her to leave, but she quickly persuaded the opponent and joined the battle.


    He finally saw Irelia''s fighting style.


    The blazing gunshots, the chilling swords, the shining magic, and all the methods on the battlefield, but they are not as dazzling as Irelia.


    She is not fighting, but dancing!


    A murderous dance!


    The graceful waist swings gently, and the beautiful body swaying. On the **** and chaotic battlefield, her elegant dance is like a lotus flower rising from the mud.


    However, every movement of her is accompanied by blood, and every time she dances, an enemy falls.


    Irelia instantly attracted the attention of everyone around her.


    Blade Dancer, officially here!


    The latest chapter address of Monkey King in Pirate: https://


    The full text of Monkey King in Pirate Reading address: https://


    Monkey King in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King reading on Pirate¡¯s mobile phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 495 Blade Dancer), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 498： Leave

    The latest website: outside of Presidian.


    Sun Xu unhurriedly followed Irelia.


    He could already feel the flow of destiny, as if a storm was set off, and the center of the storm was Irelia!


    At the same time, his perception of the law of fate continued to emerge in his mind, fast, as if a hole was opened in his head, and the goddess of fate took a tube to pour it into it.


    "It seems that this trip is the right time!"


    Sun Xu thought with surprise and joy in his heart.


    The harvest this time far exceeded his previous expectations!


    After a while, the insights he got surpassed the sum he got from Sarah.


    "They are both regional protagonists, but Ionia is far greater than Sarah in terms of size and weight in the world, but this should not be the main reason.


    The real reason I got so many insights about fate should be that this war not only changed Irelia''s fate, but also had a subversive impact on Ionia and Noxus! "


    Sun Xu has a clear understanding.


    "So, the destiny of a country or region is more important than the destiny of an individual?"


    Soon, he shook his head again.


    "Not necessarily! If it is that kind of insignificant small country, the power of destiny that can be leveraged, I am afraid that it is not comparable to the protagonist of the era."


    For example, Luffy.


    Or the Straw Hat Pirates.


    ...


    Irelia''s powerful strength quickly attracted the attention of people around him, including the Noxian soldiers and the Ionian Rebels.


    Most people don''t know her.


    But everyone gathered to her side unconsciously.


    The Noxians wanted to kill her, and the Ionia rebels wanted to unite with her.


    Soon, with Irelia as the arrow, a sharp arrow was formed.


    They quickly advanced towards the hinterland of the Noxian army.


    There were more and more enemies around, but no one could stop Irelia, and the six sharp blades flew with her dancing, cutting through the throats of the Noxians with precision and coldness.


    Irelia is a born warrior.


    Before the war began, her heart was full of panic and anxiety, but when she arrived on the battlefield, her actions were firm and decisive, and her eyes remained unchanged from beginning to end.


    The war lasted a long time.


    At first, Noxus had an absolute advantage, and the Ionians who killed them lost their helmets and armor.


    However, this did not scare the Ionians, because almost everyone here was prepared for death.


    They are here with the determination to fight back and forth!


    After surviving the initial chaos, the situation gradually began to tilt towards the Ionian side.


    Divine consciousness covers the entire battlefield, and Sun Xu, who has a God''s perspective, is very clear about what is going on.


    It is not that the fighting power of the Ionia rebels surpassed the Noxian army.


    The real reason is that Swain was pitted!


    The number of the Noxian army in the raid was far fewer than the Ionian Rebels. In fact, they were only the vanguard. According to the plan, after the war began, reinforcements would be launched from the rear to make dumplings on the Ionian side. .


    However, from beginning to end, reinforcements did not appear.


    This is destiny!


    If this rebel army can be maimed, it may completely destroy Ionia''s will to resist, and perhaps the battlefield will move towards a completely different solution.


    However, this seems to be a coincidence, but in fact there is a great inevitability!


    The invasion of Ionia this time was ostensibly to expand the territory of the empire. Those who know the inside know that His Majesty the emperor is actually looking for a magical artifact that can make him immortal for his own greed.


    But this is only the second level. In fact, the Emperor Noxus has long been replaced by LeBlanc!


    This war is a conspiracy!


    It is only part of this big conspiracy that Swain''s army is transferred away with blood, and no reinforcements are sent. Allowing him to be surrounded by the Ionian rebels is only part of this big conspiracy.


    On the surface, this was a trap for the Ionia rebels, but in fact, it was a trap for Swain!


    As for LeBlanc''s real purpose, only she herself knows.


    ...


    Without knowing how many people were killed, Irelia finally arrived in the hinterland of the Noxus side.


    She saw a man with a cloak and silver hair, who was not angry with himself.


    She recognized it at a glance.


    That is the general of Noxus, Swain!


    Kill him and they will be able to win this war!


    Irelia rushed over without hesitation.


    Swain''s guards desperately blocked it, causing her a little trouble, but in the end she successfully arrived in front of Swain.


    One''s eyes are high and sharp, the other is deep and majestic.


    The two sides looked at each other for less than a second, and Irelia waved her arms.


    Huh!


    An arm flew up.


    Swain''s facial muscles twitched with severe pain, but his face did not change in any way.


    There is no despair, no fear, only a touch of anger.


    It was not for Irelia, but for some people in Noxus.


    Irelia wanted to go one step further and cut off the opponent''s neck, but more Noxian soldiers rushed up, blocking her vision.


    She didn''t force it.


    Although she couldn''t kill Swain, Irelia knew it was enough.


    She grabbed the severed arm and held it high above her head.


    ...


    At this moment, Sun Xu only felt that a huge amount of insights poured into his mind, and his mastery of the law of fate had suddenly risen to a big step.


    The problems that have plagued him in the past can be easily solved.


    There was a strong sense of joy and satisfaction in his heart, someone he felt drifting when he walked.


    Chao Wen Daoxi can die.


    It''s no wonder that many people do not have humanity in cultivating the Tao, and this feeling of "getting the Tao" is simply the highest level of enjoyment.


    Even the last few seconds of certain things are not as intense as this brings!


    "If I kill Swain now, will there be more gains?"


    Sun Xu had no gods in his eyes, but his divine consciousness had already locked onto Swain who was escaping quickly.


    Swain put an end to the monarchy that Noxus had inherited for thousands of years and established the Trifari Council, which had a profound impact on Noxus and even Runeterra.


    If he kills Swain now, it will drastically change the fate of Noxus.


    Sun Xu raised his palm, and just about to make a move, a strong crisis suddenly appeared in his heart.


    He stopped immediately, his eyes full of surprise.


    "Forewarning of fate? What is going on? Does the fate of League of Legends allow me to intervene in this matter? Is this also a restriction on foreigners? Can''t it have too much influence on the trajectory of the world''s fate?"


    Sun Xu frowned deeply.


    If this is the case, then his actions will be greatly restricted.


    etc!


    It suddenly occurred to him that it was not necessarily because of his identity as an outsider.


    Whether in the world of Pirates or League of Legends, although his actions have had a significant impact, they have not yet affected the world situation.


    The Pirate World, if he no longer intervenes from now on, the development of the world''s destiny will not change much.


    Luffy will probably still be the One Piece, and the Celestial Dragon will probably still go to extinction.


    If this guess is correct, his plan to overthrow the world government may be greatly affected.


    Rubbing his forehead, Sun Xu let out a sullen breath: "These are just guesses, and more experiments are needed to determine the real cause."


    He didn''t know that in the sky, a little girl with colorful long hair and weird spirits was looking at him.


    Just now, when she was dozing off, her body shook and almost fell off.


    Because of the inexplicable sense of crisis, Sun Xu did not intervene in the war and became a pure spectator. He did not show up again until the war ended and returned to his tent.


    When Irelia came back, it was already late at night.


    She looked tired and excited, and after seeing Sun Xu unharmed, she showed a big smile.


    "We, victory!"


    Sun Xu smiled and said: "I saw it, you personally cut off the arm of General Noxus! You are the hero of Ionia!"


    Irelia didn''t show any surprises.


    Now, this matter has spread throughout the rebels.


    "I¡­¡­"


    She was about to say something when suddenly her eyes closed and she fell straight forward.


    Immediately before her face touched the ground, Sun Xu caught her and immediately checked her body with his spiritual sense.


    It''s not bad.


    She was just too tired and there was nothing wrong with her body.


    The long battle completely consumed her system.


    After seeing him, I felt relieved and fell asleep directly.


    Irelia fell asleep until noon the next day.


    Someone came to look for her just after dawn, but Sun Xu blocked her back.


    Although he is a nameless person, in terms of Irelia''s face, he didn''t make any mistakes.


    Victory does not mean that the war is over.


    After waking up, Irelia was pulled away.


    Sun Xu also became busy.


    At first it was Klorence, and soon all the leaders of the resistance army knew his abilities and came to him for treatment.


    Because he asked for a high price, only very important people, the leaders of the resistance army, would ask him to take action.


    However, with a huge base, there are still a lot of business coming to the door every day.


    In the next few days, the number of times Sun Xu and Irelia had met was counted with one hand.


    Three days later, under the witness of everyone, Irelia officially became the leader of all resistance forces.


    At this point, the busyness of the two came to an end.


    When I saw Irelia again, she had a touch of majesty.


    Letting her subordinates retreat, she sat on the mat without any image, and muttered: "I have been so busy these days!"


    "If you want to wear the crown, you must bear its weight!"


    Sun Xu smiled and said: "This is a responsibility, but it is also a power. From now on, the fate of Ionia will be in your hands!"


    "The fate of Ionia?"


    Irelia was startled.


    Sun Xu smiled and didn''t say much, but instead said: "By the way, I am going to leave!"


    "Leave?" Irelia looked up suddenly: "Where to go?"


    "Not necessarily, it may be in Ionia, it may go back to Bilgewater, or it may go to Varoran and Shurima, I haven''t decided yet." Sun Xu said.


    Irelia was a little at a loss: "You, don''t you still need magic materials?"


    "I have collected enough!"


    Sun Xu said.


    These days, his harvest is very rich, enough to re-refining Linglong Tower.


    He hasn''t done it yet. Firstly, he is still designing the plan, and secondly, the place is not suitable.


    There was not much oil and water squeezed out of the resistance.


    It''s time to leave the Resistance Army and start refining Linglong Tower.


    After all, he still has to find a way back.


    Irelia looked at him blankly, trying to stay, but didn''t know what to say.


    "Don''t worry, I will see you again!"


    Sun Xu said.


    Early the next morning, Sun Xu left the barracks alone.


    For the rebels, his departure did not cause any waves.


    Only Irelia looked at his back, and did not leave for a long time.


    After leaving the barracks, Sun Xu plunged into the mountains.


    The materials are enough, there is no need to go to Presidian.


    Moreover, there was just a war there, and there is nothing to visit.


    Walking in the uninhabited jungle, Sun Xu silently deduced the plan of refining Linglong Tower.


    He obtained nearly twenty pieces of magic materials from the leaders of the resistance army, varying in quantity.


    These materials are enough to re-refine Linglong Tower.


    But he was a little unwilling.


    Re-refining with these materials can awaken Linglong Tower at best, without any essential changes.


    During the time he was walking in Pirate World, Linglong Tower provided him with great help.


    However, after achieving the soul, his strength far exceeded the upper limit of Linglong Tower''s strength.


    The current Linglong Tower has become an auxiliary item for him, and its help to the battle has become very small.


    It''s fine if he doesn''t have a chance, but now he has a chance to reinvent Linglong Tower.


    One is the longbow of the Darkborn from the Temple of Pallas, and the other is the black mist of Shadow Island.


    The former has already been obtained, but with the power of the void on it, Sun Xu still doesn''t know how to eliminate the influence of that part of the power. The latter is still on the Shadow Island and needs more planning.


    In short, neither of these two methods can be implemented yet.


    He had two choices, either to awaken Linglong with the magic material in his hand, or to wait for a better opportunity.


    This choice is not difficult.


    At this moment, Sun Xu stopped suddenly, his eyes gradually widening.


    "This is¡­¡­"


    ...


    Pirate World.


    Food island.


    Robin took a piece of golden hair and pulled it lightly, pulling it in half.


    The broken hair burst out with a strong light, condensed into a human form.


    Looking at those hollow eyes, the expression that everyone expected gradually turned into disappointment.


    Robin sighed secretly, looked at the expressions of other people, and put up a smile on his face: "No news, it is good news, at least it means that the boss is fine, doesn''t it?"


    "Sister Robin is right!"


    Keya said: "We have to have confidence in the teacher, no matter what troubles we encounter, we must not be able to help him!"


    "wrong!"


    Everyone was taken aback and looked in the direction where the sound came from.


    Without Sun Xu''s help, Bai Xing had long since returned to his original form, and her flawless face was full of excitement at this time.


    "Look! You guys, look!"


    Everyone realized something, and at the same time turned their heads to look at the center of the clearing.


    I saw that Sun Xu''s clone blinked, and the expressions in the hollow eyes began to converge.

 Chapter 499： Possibility of going back

    Latest URL: "This is?"


    Sun Xu opened his eyes and saw those familiar figures. He was taken aback for a moment, and then his eyes lit up.


    Pirate World!


    Food island!


    This is... his clone!


    He actually perceives his own clone?


    "teacher?"


    Ke Ya suppressed her excitement and asked tentatively.


    Sun Xu took a breath and smiled: "It''s been a long time, everyone!"


    As soon as his voice fell, his eyes went dark, and his whole person was grasped by a pair of huge palms.


    "Woo, Sun Xu, I''m so worried about you!"


    Bai Xing rubbed Sun Xu with her collagen-filled face, and the crying pear flower was raining.


    The huge teardrops almost drowned Sun Xu, making him look helpless.


    But the movements of Ya, Perona, and Weiwei who were about to rush over couldn''t help but stop, watching this scene amusedly.


    After comforting Bai Xing for a while, she calmed down, but after she became smaller she still held Sun Xu''s arm, as if let go, he would disappear again.


    As for the other side, Keya and Perona were very excited, but after looking at each other, no one took any action in the end.


    Rubbing Bai Xing''s soft pink long hair, Sun Xu asked, "How many days have I been away?"


    "Today happens to be the fifteenth day!"


    Robin said without hesitation.


    After Sun Xu disappeared, they counted their lives every day, this kind of problem didn''t need to be counted at all.


    "Fifteen days?"


    Sun Xu breathed a sigh of relief.


    He has spent more than three months in the League of Legends world. Calculated in this way, the time ratio is about one to six or one to seven, and the time flow in the world of Pirates is slower.


    In this case, he at least doesn''t have to worry about the vicissitudes of life after he comes back.


    "Boss, where have you been during this time? Are you in trouble? Need our help?"


    Robin asked his heart for everyone.


    Even if CP9 is not so close to Sun Xu, I don''t want him to be surprised.


    Because without Sun Xu, they would be trapped forever on this isolated island, which is scarier than jail.


    "This is a long story."


    Sun Xu''s expression was a little helpless: "Simply put, I am no longer in this world!"


    "Not in this world?"


    Most people looked blank, but a few were replaced by shock.


    The green pheasant glanced at the ruinous dark scene next to him, and couldn''t wait to ask: "Is it the world behind this?"


    "It should not be."


    Sun Xu shook his head.


    The peculiar energy pervading here is obviously not magic, and magic does not make food delicious.


    As for why the special time and space created by the collision of the strange world and the pirate world is a passage to the third world... Maybe it is because the three worlds that collided in the first place?


    Sun Xu didn''t know much about the rules of time and space, didn''t understand the truth in it, and didn''t intend to go into it deeply.


    What he cares about now is how to return to the Pirate World!


    Before that, he had never been able to understand.


    The distance between the two worlds is too far!


    If he can''t find the time and space channel, he really doesn''t know when and how long he can come back!


    Although he still has no eyebrows, being able to perceive his avatar still makes him sure.


    This is not just psychological comfort, but has very important practical significance.


    Sun Xu already understood why he could suddenly perceive the clone, because of the progress of the law of destiny!


    He found it by following the fate connection between himself and the clone, not his divine consciousness or other perception penetrated the two worlds.


    This means that in the vast sea of ??stars, he has a beacon and knows the direction to go home.


    What he lacks is only transportation!


    It just so happened that he learned a teleportation magic in the League of Legends world, and he happened to use the law of fate.


    Of course, wanting to rely on Drizzt''s traditional magic to cross the distance between the two worlds is completely idiotic!


    However, if he improves something, maybe he really has a chance!


    "Teacher, when can you come back?"


    Ke Ya''s question interrupted his thinking.


    Sun Xu shook his head: "I don''t know!"


    Although he found a way, he didn''t have any certainty in his mind when it would be improved to the point where it could cross the world.


    More importantly, he didn''t just improve on the basis of Drizzt''s transmission of magic. Magic is a power that belongs to the League of Legends world.


    Domineering and devil fruit abilities cannot be used in the League of Legends world, and the magic of the League of Legends world probably won''t work in the Pirate World.


    What he needs to do is to develop his own set of spells based on the teleportation magic he has learned!


    This difficulty is much greater.


    Hearing that, everyone''s expressions were more disappointed.


    Taotu noticed something wrong with the atmosphere, and quickly said: "Sun Xu, tell me about the world you went to? We are all very curious!"


    Hearing her words, everyone raised their spirits again.


    Some people have heard about other worlds from Sun Xu, and some people know that there are other worlds for the first time, but no one knows what other worlds are like.


    "I went to a very interesting world..."


    Sun Xu did not rush to do anything else. He organized the language and slowly talked about it. The content included what he saw and heard in the League of Legends world, as well as the information he learned from the game.


    Everyone was fascinated, with brilliant colors in the eyes.


    Those who were skeptical before, and those who were half-believing, gradually changed their minds.


    The world he talked about was too real, it didn''t seem to be imagined at all.


    "Magic... it feels even more magical than devil fruits!"


    "Giant Clan? Stars? Casting the Star Dragon King? Creating the stars? This, this is simply an exaggeration than the fairy tales I heard when I was a child!"


    "It turns out that there are pirates in other worlds too!"


    "Super large land? There is such a strange terrain!"


    After Sun Xu finished speaking, everyone talked about it, all in a spirited expression.


    "There are such terrifying creatures!"


    Taotu said absentmindedly: "In front of them, aren''t we like ants?"


    "It''s hard to say whether those existences are considered creatures or not!"


    Sun Xu said.


    In his opinion, something like Protoss is more like the incarnation of rules, and its life form is completely different from ordinary creatures.


    "Master Sun Xu, can we go to that world?"


    The people shook his arm.


    Sun Xu shook his head and said: "No! Shuttle through the world is a very dangerous thing! The basic laws of the two worlds are different, you may be directly obliterated in the past!"


    Bai Xing pouted, somewhat disappointed.


    Rubbing her little head and talking with them for a while, Sun Xu was about to leave.


    The time that the clones exist is limited, and it is impossible for him to spend all of them chatting with them.


    Although Robin and the others still have two clones , he doesn''t know when he can develop the teleport spell, so he must use it sparingly!


    Although he was very unwilling to give up, everyone already understood his plan and did not force it.


    "Master Sun Xu, I will be with you here! You must develop teleportation spells as soon as possible and come back to our world!"


    Bai Xing held his arm, reluctantly said.


    "Don''t worry, I will definitely!"


    Sun Xu smiled, waved to the others, sat down cross-legged, and closed his eyes.


    His body is still in the League of Legends world, and his consciousness cannot stay here for a long time.


    However, he will leave a consciousness and maintain the clone.


    In this way, he can always perceive this beacon and help him develop spells.

 Chapter 500： Philol

    The latest website: Ionia.


    In a forest.


    Sun Xu slowly opened his eyes, with a hint of joy on his face.


    I got a big good news unexpectedly!


    He can clearly perceive his clone in the Pirate World, and he can cast his consciousness over at any time.


    "Like the previous war, it would be nice if I could come again a few times!"


    Sun Xu sighed, thinking about it still.


    Unfortunately, in his impression, this is the only event that concerns two regional protagonists and will affect two important forces.


    The big events in the future may be comparable, but according to the timeline, it will take at least ten years before they happen.


    The Demacia change and the Noxus change are also very influential.


    However, the same problem and the need to wait are not recent.


    Sun Xu recalled for a while, the only major event with greater influence and close to the current timeline, perhaps only the change in Freljord Aich''s life.


    The problem is that he doesn''t know whether that has happened.


    If Ashe has embarked on his own destiny and established the Avarossa tribe, then he can gain very little.


    After pondering for a while, Sun Xu quickly made a decision.


    Enough magic materials have been collected, and there is nothing to do in Ionia, so it''s better to go to Freljord to try your luck!


    After making the decision, Sun Xu did not leave immediately, but first sorted out what he had to do next.


    First, and most importantly, develop teleport spells!


    Or called space shuttle spell!


    This is affected by his understanding of the law of fate.


    Sharpen the knife and chop wood by mistake.


    If you have the opportunity, try to improve your understanding of the law of destiny.


    Secondly, design a plan for refining Linglong Tower.


    This incident was originally in the first place, but now it has slipped to the second place.


    Because he had seen the hope of returning to the Pirate World, he was no longer anxious to awaken Linglong, and firmed up his previous ideas. The main purpose of this refining was to make Linglong stronger.


    The third is the cultivation of Dapin Tianxianjue and the comprehension of supernatural powers.


    Sun Xugang has gathered his soul soon, and the next stage is far away, so he is not in a hurry to practice.


    As for supernatural powers, this does have a greater impact on his strength.


    At Bilgewater, he spent part of his time studying magical powers, but he was still far from the limit he could currently master.


    Simply put, his combat effectiveness still has a lot of room for improvement.


    However, currently he has no need to improve combat effectiveness.


    In the world of mortals, his current strength is also invincible, those he can''t beat, the realm is not enough, and the magical powers are useless to study.


    Yes.


    When his supernatural powers become more powerful, he can turn from a disadvantage to an advantage when facing some gods and monsters.


    But the problem is that he has no reason to fight the gods and monsters.


    Have the energy to study for a while and teleport spells are not fragrant?


    Therefore, the practice that once ranked first, now only occupies the third most important position.


    As for magic, it must be completely thrown to the corner of the corner.


    After planning what to do next, Sun Xu no longer hesitated, and immediately began to act.


    He was not in a hurry.


    I study while walking, and I will stop and concentrate on research when I have inspiration, and then go on the road when my inspiration is exhausted.


    Going to Freljord is to improve the perception of the law of destiny, and to improve the perception of the law of destiny is to make it easier to develop teleport spells.


    If he could directly develop teleportation spells, he wouldn''t need to go anywhere.


    After all, the development of teleportation spells is the most important thing, and you can''t put the cart before the horse!


    A week later.


    Sun Xu reached the border of Navori Province, a remote island named Philol.


    It used to be the strong shield of Ionia and resisted countless attacks, but now it has become the territory of the Noxians.


    Swain was defeated in the Battle of Presidian, but Noxus''s power was not only the part of Swain.


    In other words, after being mobilized most of the forces, participating in the Battle of Presidian was only a small part of the total number of the Noxian invading army.


    The war is not over.


    And it will not end for a long time in the future.


    Noxus has gained a firm foothold in Ionia.


    The Ionians'' magical attainments have exploded to Noxus, but they are far inferior in military and commercial aspects.


    Filor is a small border town, but the trade is more prosperous than most areas of Ionia.


    Sun Xu came here to find a ship to Freljord.


    He went to other locations on the Ionian border, but unfortunately, he didn''t even see a ship to Freljord, so he could only come to the Noxus chassis to try his luck.


    Although the Noxians ruled here for not long, Philol has completely changed his appearance.


    The straight streets and neat buildings make people know at a glance that this is a place with well-ordered and strict rules, which is completely different from the loose and free Ionia.


    Standing outside the majestic fortress, Sun Xu''s expression was a little surprised.


    In this land, he perceives a very powerful force!


    Among the vitality he has seen, this power is second only to Tam!


    Even stronger than Thresh and Hecarim!


    Dark, twisted, violent, devouring everything, full of destructive power!


    The unconscious influence of this force completely changed the ecology of this small island.


    Sun Xu knew who this force belongs to.


    Syndra!


    Dark Lord Syndra!


    She is definitely the most powerful human he has ever seen in Runeterra!


    Sun Xu shook his head: "Blessings come and misfortunes come, and misfortunes come and blessings fall."


    Syndra''s power was not obtained through cultivation, but was so talented, even in the first half of her life, she had been suppressing her own power.


    Such a terrifying talent is reasonable enough to make anyone envy.


    However, sorrow is also sorrow here.


    The magic of Runeterra is a very dangerous thing. Syndra''s magic is so familiar and terrifying. She is too talented to control her. Her mind is distorted by magic, and she loses control when excited, causing a series of misfortunes. .


    This can also be the consequence of having only a powerful force but not having a state of mind that can match it, which reminds Sun Xu.


    Although he will not lose control, if his mood is out of balance , he will lose his humanity, become indifferent and unsympathetic, without desire and desire.


    Without intending to interfere with Syndra, Sun Xu walked straight into the fortress of Philor.


    He came here purely to find a ship to Freljord.


    However, the pool of water that sealed Syndra was good, it was a special kind of magic material.


    When refining Linglong Tower in the future, if you use it, you can consider picking it up.


    Now he didn''t bother to disturb Syndra''s slumber.


    ...


    Not long after Sun Xu entered, Philol ushered in another tourist.


    She was wearing a large robe with a hood, covering most of her face, only showing **** lips and delicate chin.


    With such a suspicious dress, the guard who should have been scrutinized as if he hadn''t seen it, let her enter Philol.

 Chapter 501： Ari

    The latest website: Feiluor Fortress.


    Sun Xu entered a shop, where all kinds of handicrafts are sold, and they seem to be some years old.


    The shop is very quiet, except for Sun Xu, there are only three customers in total, all admiring the crafts on the shelves.


    There is a table at the door, and an ordinary-looking middle-aged man sits inside, flipping through a book, and he is also the only employee.


    Sun Xu strolled around at random and stopped in front of a crock pot.


    The earthen jar was dusty, and there were several gaps of different sizes in the filling position.


    But don''t look at its poor appearance, but it is a genuine magic item.


    It''s just that the damage is so bad that the magic power has almost run out.


    There are several similar items in the shop.


    In terms of style, these magic items should all come from Ionia.


    Although it is broken, it also has great value.


    The owner of this store can get so much, and can also display it for sale in a magnificent manner, obviously not an ordinary person.


    However, Sun Xu was not interested in the background of the shop. He came in purely to study the methods of refining these magic items.


    Although most of the refining methods in the League of Legends world are very rough, it is a brand-new system after all, which allows him to think a little bit by analogy.


    Moreover, the materials he used to re-refine the Linglong Tower were all from the League of Legends world, and being able to draw some nutrients from it would be a lot of help.


    Time passed slowly.


    One customer in the shop walked away, and two came again, all of them silently admiring, no one showed the desire to buy.


    After Sun Xu saw the last broken magical item, his divine sense scanned it again, and after confirming that there was no omission, he was about to leave.


    As soon as he arrived at the door, another person walked towards him, wrapped in a large black robe, with a hood on his head, covering half of his face, with only his mouth and nose exposed.


    The footsteps of both sides stopped unanimously.


    The black-robed man opened his mouth slightly, and seemed a little surprised.


    There was a meaningful smile on Sun Xu''s face. He glanced at her covered face, didn''t say anything, turned and left the shop.


    The black-robed man looked back at him, hesitated for a while before entering the shop.


    After leaving the craft shop, Sun Xu stopped wandering and went straight to the port of the fortress of Philor.


    Here, he was lucky to find a merchant ship from Freljord.


    After talking, he learned that they were going to leave Ionia in two days and return to Freljord.


    After discussion, Sun Xu paid some money, and the boss agreed to bring him.


    Because he only set off after two days, Sun Xu left temporarily after arranging the departure time.


    He wandered aimlessly around Philol twice, then left the fortress and walked into the forest outside.


    As we go deep into the forest, the number of people gradually decreases and becomes barren.


    Sun Xu stopped by a big tree and looked back in the direction he came.


    "Come out!"


    The forest is quiet, except for the sound of the breeze blowing leaves, there is no movement.


    The corner of Sun Xu''s mouth curled up, and with a flick of his fingers, a mana flew out and shot towards a bush.


    "Ouch!"


    There was a cry of pain from inside, and after a while, a black figure came out from it. It was the man in the black robe he had seen in front of the Philol craft shop.


    Pulling her hood upwards, her eyes appeared, narrow and charming, full of temptation, but at this time they were full of vigilance.


    "who are you?"


    "I should ask you this sentence, right? You are following me!"


    Sun Xu smiled and said, "Moreover, you don''t look like a good person when you hide your head and show your tail!"


    "I followed you, wasn''t it because you let me follow me on purpose?"


    The black-robed man lifted his hood, revealing a face full of the country and the city, staring at him with enthusiasm: "You wandered around in Philor, didn''t you mean to seduce me on purpose?"


    "It''s pretty smart!"


    Sun Xu smiled: "Since you guessed that I was looking for you, why are you still following?"


    "What can I do if you are eyeing on?"


    Ari looked like a broken jar: "If I don''t follow up, you might just do it right away, right?"


    Sun Xu didn''t say yes or no, and pointed to her black robe: "Can you take this off? I want to see your real body."


    Ari was silent for a while, then slowly took off his black robe, revealing a perfect body.


    Slender and round legs, slender waist, bulging chest, the most striking thing is the nine white fluffy tails behind her!


    Nine-tailed demon fox, Ari!


    She is not a real monster, but a Vastaya.


    This is a special race in Runeterra, which has characteristics of both humans and certain beasts.


    Compared with ordinary humans, Vastalians generally have a longer life span and better magical talents.


    In the land of Ionia, Vastia seemed to prosper for a while, and then gradually declined.


    Sun Xu knew that after he came to the League of Legends world, the person he most wanted to see was Ari.


    After strolling in Ionia for so long, he has never seen her. He thought there was no chance, but he didn''t expect to get what he wanted before he left.


    Did not let him down!


    Ali''s appearance and figure are not inferior to those of Nami, Weiwei and others. The fox-eared foxtail did not reduce her beauty, but gave her a unique charm.


    Beast ear mother, understand everything.


    Moreover, there are benefits.


    "It''s actually a vacuum..."


    Sun Xu touched his nose: "Okay, put it on quickly!"


    Ari quickly put on the clothes, and then said: "Can I go now?"


    "So what are you doing in a hurry? I don''t know how to eat people."


    Sun Xu said: "Moreover, you took the initiative to follow up, maybe it''s not just because you are afraid of me?"


    Ari fell silent.


    indeed.


    Because of her special talent, she is very sensitive to the human soul.


    The moment she saw Sun Xu, the shock in her heart was almost indescribable.


    The spirit of ordinary people is like a bowl of clear water, and Sun Xu''s spirit is like a vast and boundless ocean in her sense!


    She has never seen a human with such a powerful soul!


    Even beyond her knowledge of humans!


    Including many spirit bodies she had seen, they were far inferior to Sun Xulai.


    Ah Li knows that such a powerful soul means terrifying power beyond imagination!


    She wanted to run away directly away from Sun Xu, it would be best to never see him again.


    However, when she saw Sun Xu again, she followed in a ghostly manner.


    the reason is simple.


    By sucking the human soul, her power will continue to increase.


    When she met Sun Xu, she subconsciously took a breath.


    Just the natural pervasive mental power made her feel dizzy, with an unprecedented sense of satisfaction.


    It''s like an old glutton, encountering an unprecedented delicacy.


    Her willpower has never been so firm.


    That temptation is totally hard to resist!


    Even though she knew it was dangerous, she couldn''t help but follow Sun Xu to come here.

 Chapter 502： Ari’s trouble

    You can search for the latest chapters in Baidu!


    Ari is a contradictory individual. She has kindness and sympathy in her heart, but she can''t resist the temptation. She often hunts hunters and absorbs their souls.


    However, it is difficult to judge her actions by human moral standards.


    Because she herself is a wild fox.


    Initially, she lived with a group of ice foxes.


    She is a predator, full of magical charm and a kind of cold wildness.


    Most of Ari''s understanding of humans comes from the fragments of memory she obtained when she swallowed her soul.


    This is her gift of magic, but obviously it is not without a price.


    Sun Xu looked at Ari, his eyes seemed to pass through his body, and he saw the bloated, twisted soul.


    "Do you know your situation is dangerous?"


    "What''s the meaning?"


    Ari looked at him warily.


    Although she has been in the human world for a long time, she is still a jungle creature.


    Sun Xu is better than her, she will show a posture of submission, but will not relax her vigilance, so that when the other party threatens her life, she can immediately counterattack.


    "Your magic is very powerful, but it is not used like this."


    Sun Xu shook his head.


    Ari stared at her beautiful eyes: "You, do you know? Have you seen my kind?"


    "no."


    Sun Xu decisively pierced her illusion: "I can see your soul, look at this."


    With that, he patted the big tree beside him.


    He stopped here, he didn''t choose randomly.


    Ari showed a confused expression.


    Sun Xu also didn¡¯t sell the gates, he said directly: ¡°You have absorbed too many souls, but you can¡¯t digest them completely. Now your soul is like this tree, crooked and bloated, and there are big and small tumors all over your body. .


    If you continue like this, one day you will lose yourself completely and become a chaotic and twisted monster! "


    Ari involuntarily took a step back, his face a little pale: "Are you trying to scare me on purpose? I won''t be fooled easily!"


    "Do I need to scare you?"


    Sun Xu glanced at her, and his consciousness suddenly tightened.


    "Ah!"


    Ari yelled and burst into a powerful momentum. With a wave of his palm, he took out a football-sized orb from nowhere and threw it at Sun Xu.


    A powerful magical power lingered on the orb, piercing the air like lightning, and flew in front of Sun Xu.


    There was no change in his expression, and he glanced at Baozhu.


    The orb that was flying rapidly stopped for an instant, and Di Liu stopped a foot far in front of Sun Xu.


    Ari''s pupils shrank, trying to drag the orb back, but found that the orb that had been commanded by an arm had become a heavy mountain, and she couldn''t move no matter how hard she tried.


    But soon she didn''t care about this problem, because she found that she couldn''t move either. An unimaginable force restrained her in place and couldn''t even move a finger.


    Sun Xu walked over to Ari.


    Ari looked at him without blinking, with intense fear and regret in his eyes.


    Knowing that Sun Xu is very strong, she still couldn''t resist the temptation, and took the initiative to follow up. It''s all right now, and her life is gone!


    How stupid!


    Sun Xu raised his palm and stretched it towards her.


    Ari closed his eyes involuntarily, waiting for death to come.


    Sun Xu squeezed her smooth face: "It feels great!"


    Ari opened his eyes in amazement, "You won''t kill me?"


    As soon as she finished speaking, she was completely stunned.


    Can you move?


    When?


    Thinking of it, it should be the moment when you can close your eyes.


    Her head was dizzy, and she stood still, motionless.


    "Next, you just follow me, I see if I can find a way to help you solve the hidden danger of your soul."


    Sun Xu stuffed the orb into her hand and walked out of the forest.


    Ah Li finally recovered, hesitated for a moment, and still chased after him.


    With the strength of the opponent, she couldn''t escape at all.


    It''s better to follow up and see what he wants to do.


    Moreover, she had a faint feeling that what the other party said might be true, and that her soul really had a problem.


    In addition to this, there were some secret joys in her heart that she didn''t want to admit.


    By following him, you will be able to absorb that kind of extremely high-quality mental power!


    Ari subconsciously took a deep breath, and when he recovered, he showed an expression of hating iron but not steel.


    The will is too weak!


    Because I ordered "delicious" food, I was still happy to be imprisoned.


    idiot! idiot!


    But it''s really delicious!


    Ari chased Sun Xu with a tangled expression on his face.


    The two quickly returned to the fortress of Philor.


    At this time, the sky has begun to darken, and the remaining sunset glow after the sun has set is slowly disappearing.


    Sun Xu walked in front, and Ari followed him step by step.


    She was dressed again, her whole body was wrapped in a black robe, only half of her face was exposed.


    The Vastalians are not a secret in Ionia, but relatively speaking, they still rarely appear in human towns.


    Moreover, Philol has now been occupied by Noxus, and it is even more inconvenient for Ari to reveal his true body.


    Sun Xu took Ari into a clothing store.


    All the clothes sold here are Noxus style.


    Ari glanced at the clothes hanging around, revealing envious eyes.


    Although she is a wild fox, she has absorbed a lot of human souls, is no stranger to things in the human world, and has many desires like ordinary humans.


    For example, the love for beautiful clothes.


    Over the years, she has been wandering on the edge of human society. Except for necessary hunting, she stayed in the forest most of the time. Although she yearned for beautiful human clothes, she rarely had the opportunity to wear it.


    Sun Xu looked around and beckoned to the boss: "Boss, do you have underwear here?"


    "Yes!" The boss looked at Ari, with a kind smile on his face: "What size do I need?"


    Sun Xu couldn''t help but think of Ari''s attractive body, he coughed dryly: "Ah, let''s try some of the larger ones."


    He didn''t study these things Even if he read it, he couldn''t report the exact size.


    Of course, it''s big.


    "no problem!"


    The boss agreed.


    Sun Xu picked another skirt and hat, and threw it to Ahri at the last thought.


    "Try it now to see if the size is right!"


    "Here, bought it for me?"


    Ari''s tone was very surprised.


    The boss couldn''t help but glanced at her.


    He had seen this woman a long time ago, and knew that there was a high probability that she was a very beautiful woman.


    Hearing this voice strengthened his thoughts even more.


    Sexy and charming, natural stunner.


    He glanced at Sun Xu again.


    What a talented woman!


    "Otherwise I buy a skirt and wear it myself?"


    Sun Xu waved his hand.


    Ari was silent for a while, and walked into the fitting room holding the clothes.


    There were memories of absorbing, she didn''t make any jokes, and soon changed her clothes and walked out.


    The eyes of the boss and several other customers became dull.


    Ari is dressed in a black and red, cumbersome and heavy dress, with a black top hat, and his tail and fox ears are hidden. He is both dignified and charming, as well as the coldness of being a predator, mixed with a variety of temperaments. Together, it is extremely impactful.


    The latest chapter address of Monkey King in Pirate: https://


    The full text of Monkey King in Pirate Reading address: https://


    Monkey King in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King reading on Pirate¡¯s mobile phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 500 Ari¡¯s Trouble), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 503： eve

    You can search for the latest chapters in Baidu!


    The clothing store suddenly became audible, and both men and women stared blankly at Ari walking out of the fitting room, with awe-inspiring eyes.


    Except Sun Xu.


    "Pity!"


    He secretly shook his head.


    With his looks and figure, Ali is still a peerless beauty, but without fox ears and tail, a little bit of unique charm is missing.


    "The clothes are not good, it affects the movement too much."


    Ari murmured.


    Then you are still smiling so happily!


    Sun Xu glanced at her speechlessly, but he didn''t expect to be still arrogant.


    "According to this model, some more sets!"


    "Okay!"


    The boss recovered his senses in an instant and said with a smile on his face.


    When Sun Xu came in, he felt the breath of not bad money, and he did not disappoint.


    As for Ahri, the smile on his face couldn''t hide at all.


    When he left, there was a huge cloth bag behind Ari, all her clothes inside.


    "Don''t you buy two for yourself?" she asked with joy, the hostility in her tone reduced a lot.


    "I do not need."


    Sun Xu shook his head.


    He now has mastered the magic of transmogrifying clothes. What kind of clothes he wants to wear can be changed directly, which is convenient and quick, and he is not afraid of getting dirty.


    "Oh."


    Ari did not understand, but did not continue to ask.


    She was still very afraid of Sun Xu in her heart.


    The two found a hotel to live in.


    After entering the room, Ari threw himself onto the bed heavily and groaned softly.


    "Human things are good! Sleeping in bed is much more comfortable than sleeping in tree trunks or grass nests!"


    "With your strength, getting some money shouldn''t be a problem, right?"


    Sun Xu asked curiously.


    Ari''s life is too poor!


    It can be seen that she likes human things very much, but she is penniless and clanging poorly.


    It''s always that she only kills people and doesn''t rob her of money, right?


    "I, I dare not stay in the human world for too long!"


    Ari is a little embarrassed.


    Sun Xu was taken aback and quickly understood, with a thoughtful expression on his face.


    She is not afraid of human beings, but she is afraid that she can''t control herself and will kill her!


    After all, for Ari, every human being is a delicacy.


    She is very self-aware of herself, knowing that she can''t resist that temptation, so she has been wandering on the edge of the human world, hunting only when she can''t bear it.


    However, this is probably not just a matter of willpower.


    Her condition is like a drug addict, and it is more serious.


    The drug addict has suffered damage to his body and brain, but Ah Li¡¯s problem lies in his soul!


    "How will you feel if you don''t absorb your soul for a long time?"


    Sun Xu thought for a while and asked.


    Ah Li froze for a moment, and said truthfully: "In the beginning, it was a bad mood. He couldn''t do anything, and was very prone to irritable emotions. Then he became extremely empty, as if there was something missing in his heart. And, from this From time to time, I will become weak and lose strength.


    In the end, I will completely lose my mind, let go of all worries and hunt, and will not recover until I absorb my soul. "


    "You are almost dying ill!"


    Sun Xu shook his head and said.


    Almost all supernatural powers have a dangerous side, especially the magic of Runeterra.


    Ari has been with a group of ice foxes since he was born, without any inheritance.


    After accidentally awakening magic, she suddenly became confused by the human world of colorful flowers and the feeling of ever-increasing strength, not knowing the pros and cons, and swallowing the soul unscrupulously.


    By the time she realized that something was wrong, it was too late.


    Ari was silent. She knew her condition was abnormal and tried to resist, but all attempts failed. She couldn''t do without the human soul at all.


    "Let''s rest first, I will observe for a few days to see if there is a way to solve your problem."


    Sun Xu didn''t say much.


    When he was about to sit down, he suddenly thought of another question: "When are you going to lose control of yourself, and when you want to absorb your soul, tell me in advance!"


    Ari hesitated for a moment and nodded.


    "okay, I get it!"


    In fact, she faintly felt that she had no such worries for the time being.


    By Sun Xu''s side, she could absorb his natural spiritual power.


    Although the quantity is small and there are no memory fragments, the quality is extremely high!


    It has been a while since she swallowed her soul last time. When she entered the city today, seeing the human beings all over the street, the almost uncontrollable itching sensation began to rise in her heart.


    However, since following Sun Xu and absorbing his mental power, that irritability has completely disappeared.


    However, she had never experienced such a situation, and she didn''t know if she felt right, so she didn''t say it.


    Two days passed in a flash.


    The past two days were calm and there were no accidents.


    Sun Xu spends most of his time studying teleportation spells in the room, and occasionally comes out for a meal, feels "popularity", and relaxes.


    Ari and his work and rest are almost identical.


    As a jungle creature, she actually has very low requirements for life, it is enough to be alive!


    Following Sun Xu, she has no worries about food and clothing, she doesn''t have to worry about losing control, and she can get close to the human world that she has always wanted and feared. She is already very satisfied.


    To put it bluntly, these two days are the most relaxing and comfortable days she has had since she left the fox group.


    So that when she left, she felt a strong sense of reluctance.


    Sun Xu saw that she kept looking back, thinking that she was reluctant to bear Ionia, and said lightly: "Do you want to stay?"


    Ali nodded subconsciously, reacted quickly, and shook his head repeatedly: "No, no! I don''t want to stay!"


    Fearing that her words were not convincing enough, after a pause, she emphasized: "I don''t want to at all!"


    At first she still had a great position towards Sun Xu in her heart, but within a day, she disappeared cleanly.


    She doesn''t want to leave just to drive her away now!


    Sun Xu didn''t know her psychological activities, and said, "Don''t worry, we are only leaving temporarily and will come back. Moreover, in terms of your lifespan, this time is not long."


    Although the Vastalians have a uniform name, they are in fact diverse and vary greatly among different races, including but not limited to appearance, strength, and life span.


    Some Vastayas seem to be humans with some animal characteristics, while others are more like animals with intelligence.


    It is worth mentioning that Ari is the most human-like Vastia.


    Except for fox ears and tail she is no different from ordinary human women.


    In addition to appearance, there is life.


    Vastayans generally live longer than humans, but some can live for more than a hundred years.


    Some of them can live for hundreds or even thousands of years. They are veritable longevity species!


    Ari is one of them!


    Don''t look at her young and beautiful, she looks like a twenty-eight-year-old girl outside, but she has actually been alive for a long time.


    She has no idea about time, but Sun Xu also inferred from her few words that her life span is at least a hundred years!


    However, her vitality is still very sufficient, and she has a strong vitality.


    In other words, she is indeed in her youth!


    According to Sun Xu''s estimation, there shouldn''t be any problems for Ari to live a thousand years.


    Compared with her long life, even if she left for three to five years, it was just a snap.


    In this regard, Ari doesn''t care very much.


    Ionia is her hometown, but for her, the more important thing is to live and live well!


    While they were talking, the two had already arrived at the dock.


    The ship is already waiting.


    Although there were more people, after Sun Xu paid another boat fare, the boss let them board the boat without even a trace of hesitation.


    The latest chapter address of Monkey King in Pirate: https://


    The full text of Monkey King in Pirate Reading address: https://


    Monkey King in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King reading on Pirate¡¯s mobile phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (before Chapter 501), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 504： Deteriorating feelings

    You can search for the latest chapters in Baidu!


    Thousands of miles are frozen, and thousands of miles are snow drifting.


    Looking up, everything in the world is wrapped in a white coat.


    A cold wind blew, and the biting cold poured into the body from the sleeves and neckline, making people shiver.


    "Is this Freljord?"


    Ari tightened her clothes tightly, with a touch of nostalgia in her tone.


    Her first memory began in the northern part of Shangzan, which is the northernmost part of Ionia, and the same area of ??ice and snow, which is very similar to this place.


    However, the temperature here is lower.


    "Yes."


    The boat owner smiled and said: "You are a bit unlucky, it''s coming to winter soon, and Freljord in winter will be even more dangerous!"


    Sun Xu glanced at him, but was a little surprised.


    He knew that the danger that the owner of the ship said was not the weather, or rather the weather.


    Freljord is an extremely cruel land, and the people who live here have also forged a cruel heart.


    Because of the harsh climate, it is difficult to develop plantation, Freljord has always had a tradition of looting.


    In winter, a large part of the tribes live entirely on looting.


    The targets of their looting included Demacia in the east, their compatriots, and naturally also outsiders like Sun Xu.


    In the style of the Freljord, the shipowner did not attack them halfway, and now he is still willing to remind him vaguely, which is quite rare.


    The ship approached the coast slowly.


    This is a simple small pier. At this time, there were a few people standing sparsely, men, women and children, and Sun Xu could see the excitement on their faces long ago.


    As soon as the boat stopped, a thin and small girl who seemed to be only five or six years old rushed up and plunged into the arms of the owner of the boat.


    Following this, a young woman with very rough skin but a fair-looking appearance also walked up, with unconcealable excitement on her face.


    They should be the family of the boat owner!


    To be precise, the people on the pier should be the relatives of the sailors on the ship.


    Sun Xu and Ari left quietly without disturbing their reunion.


    In the wind and snow.


    Like a little girl who saw Xue for the first time, Ari enthusiastically stepped on various patterns with her feet, and then took Sun Xu to appreciate it, or put her hands on Sun Xu''s shoulders and stepped on his footsteps.


    After playing for a while, Ari leaned in front of Sun Xu, the wildness and coldness in his golden eyes completely disappeared, replaced by dependence and love.


    "Are you cold? May I warm your hands?"


    As she said, she opened a corner of her clothes, revealing her snow-white skin.


    Sun Xu patted her palm off and gave her a headache: "Don''t be fooling around! I''m not afraid of the cold, and you don''t know it!"


    "I was just kidding you!"


    Ari murmured, his eyes rolled, and his body instantly turned into an afterimage.


    Then, Sun Xu felt his back sink, two arms around his neck, and a white and smooth face pressed against him.


    "I''m tired from walking!" Ali said crisply.


    Sun Xu held her leg and shook his head helplessly.


    It took them nearly three months to arrive in Freljord from Ionia!


    In the past three months, Sun Xu spent most of his time studying teleportation spells in the room, and Ari followed him almost every step of the way.


    After three months of getting along, she had disappeared from Sun Xu''s vigilance and fear, and instead became extremely dependent on him.


    Although the life span is very long, Ali has always been alone except for the time he lived with the ice fox.


    It may sound incredible, but Sun Xu has been the longest life since she left the icefield fox!


    The most important thing is that by staying with Sun Xu, she will not lose her mind, and she does not have to worry about being controlled by the desire to swallow the soul.


    That''s right, after three months of observation, Ari has determined that as long as he stays with Sun Xu and absorbs his naturally dissipated spiritual power, he does not need to absorb his soul!


    In the past three months, she has never committed an addiction.


    Of course, there is a difference between absorbing mental power and absorbing soul, that is, there are no memory fragments in mental power.


    However, with Sun Xu, she can experience the human world in person, and she has a lot of indifferent memories of that kind of illusion.


    The only side effect is that because he spends most of the time with Sun Xu and he treats her well, Ali naturally devotes most of his feelings to him.


    To put it simply, Sun Xu didn''t even do it, and Ari took his own strategy!


    And it is not a simple strategy.


    Her feelings for Sun Xu are not love, but a special combination of love, friendship, and family affection.


    The feelings that had been suppressed for hundreds of years burst out suddenly, so strong and profound that both of them were caught off guard!


    Ah Li almost lost himself!


    She regarded Sun Xu as the most important person in her life, and regarded his happiness as her own. For Sun Xu, all her morals, norms, ideals, and life can be discarded.


    Give a chestnut.


    If Sun Xu wants to vent, she will immediately take off her clothes. If Sun Xu thinks that one is not enough, she will immediately find another one and send it to his bed with herself.


    And I am really happy about it.


    Ari has lost his personality, as if being planted with the most vicious slave contract.


    However, Sun Xu could swear that he hadn''t done anything, and he didn''t even have much time to talk to her. After all, he spent most of his time studying teleportation spells.


    This development completely exceeded his expectations, and it was not what he wanted to see.


    Sun Xu is still unsure whether this is a disease or not.


    Therefore, even if he just waved his hand, Ari would climb onto his bed by himself he didn''t do that either.


    He didn''t mind what happened to Ari, but not in her state.


    "Ari, don''t you think there is a problem with your situation?"


    Sun Xu said as he walked.


    The two had discussed this issue a long time ago.


    Ari lay on his back, his expression unchanged, and still happy, and muttered: "I don''t care, what do you want to do so much?"


    "Living for others, don''t you feel sad?"


    Sun Xu said.


    Ari said, "I just want to be happy? I don''t want to think so much!"


    Sun Xu: "..."


    What you said makes sense.


    Ari lifted his chin: "Will you harm me?"


    "That''s not true."


    "That''s not it! Have a good time, there is no danger, I am willing to live like this for a lifetime!"


    "I think you should still have something of your own pursuit!"


    "I have it!"


    "for example?"


    "Hehe, I won''t tell you!"


    "..."


    "By the way, where are we going next?"


    "Go south and find a girl named Ash."


    "Oh."


    You can''t even be jealous!


    The latest chapter address of Monkey King in Pirate: https://


    The full text of Monkey King in Pirate Reading address: https://


    Monkey King in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King reading on Pirate¡¯s mobile phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 502 Deteriorating Feelings), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 505： Take an unusual step

    You can search for the latest chapters in Baidu!


    The cold winter came, and the heavy snow had been falling for seven consecutive days, and Freljord had completely turned into a world of ice and snow. Accompanied by the ice and snow is a bitter cold wind, and every strand is like a sharp knife.


    The nameless mountain, wrapped in silver suit.


    On the mountainside, a rock bulges, forming a natural shelter.


    On this rare piece of dry ground, a small tent was erected.


    A bonfire was burning in front of the tent, and an earthen jar hung above the flames, gurgling and steaming, emitting a seductive fragrance.


    A man and a woman are sitting in front of the campfire.


    The man has black hair and black eyes, handsome appearance, and plain expression. The woman wears a thick woolen cap, with strands of blue hair hanging from her ears, her appearance is delicate and flawless, and her body exudes a charming and dangerous atmosphere.


    It is Sun Xu and Ari!


    It has been more than a month since they came to Freljord.


    "Hunting is getting harder and harder recently!"


    Ari hugged his knees, leaned on Sun Xu crookedly, and talked casually.


    "It''s too cold, and the animals probably don''t want to go out!"


    Sun Xu said.


    Ari recalled: "Although Shangzan''s winter is cold, but the food is much richer than here! When I live with the foxes, I can get enough prey without much effort!"


    "Other places don''t have the unique environment of Ionia."


    Sun Xu shook his head.


    The concentration of Freljord''s magic power is also far higher than that of Bilgewater, but compared with Ionia, it is still far inferior!


    Of course, magic is not something that exists alone, it is closely related to the environment.


    In the environment of Freljord, the most abundant nature is the magic of ice and snow.


    In this case alone, it is higher than Ionia.


    Ari rubbed his stomach: "I''m a little hungry, can''t you still eat?"


    Sun Xu opened the lid of the earthen jar, stirred it with chopsticks, and observed it for a while.


    "It should be almost there!"


    While talking, he added salt, pepper and other seasonings to it.


    These were traded for prey and a Freljord tribe on the road.


    Including tents too.


    After adjusting the taste, Sun Xu poured a large bowl for the two of them.


    Drinking the fragrant broth, roasting golden and crispy pasta, listening to the whistling wind, watching the goose feather-like snow, a sense of happiness arises spontaneously.


    "It''s delicious!"


    Ari was holding the pottery bowl, sipping sips, with a satisfied expression on his face.


    Sun Xu nodded.


    It''s really good.


    Although the seasoning is not rich enough, the ingredients themselves are good enough, and simply boiled is a rare delicacy.


    Having said that, he couldn''t help but miss the Pirate World.


    Although the unique cuisine and ingredients in Runeterra have different flavors, they are far inferior to the prey on the gourmet island and the ingredients adjusted by Ace in terms of the degree of deliciousness.


    Rustle... rustle...


    Suddenly, the sound of footsteps interrupted their meal.


    Although Ah Li didn''t move, his expression instantly became alert, and a pair of narrow and charming eyes revealed a cold killing intent.


    A few months of leisure time did not obliterate her wildness.


    In her bones, she is still that dangerous predator!


    On the way, she had fully seen the style of the Freljord people, and did not report any expectations to this sudden visitor.


    "Sure enough, there are people here!"


    "There are only two people, which tribe''s spies or wanderers?"


    "Neither of them wears thick clothes, are they two iceborn?"


    A group of people walked in front of Sun Xu and Ari, and the beating fire light reflected their rough and determined faces.


    "Here, you are not welcome!"


    Ari put down the bowl and said in a deep voice.


    With Sun Xu''s help, she has learned Freljord''s language, although she is not proficient, but there is no problem in daily communication.


    Although there are many people facing each other, she has no fear.


    Ari is very confident of his own strength.


    Although her magic has brought her a lot of trouble, there is no doubt that magic has also given her powerful strength!


    In the long life, very few existed that could threaten her.


    What''s more, even if she loses, there will be Sun Xu!


    Although she doesn''t know how strong Sun Xu is, but she can easily subdue her without moving her hand, which has explained everything.


    She has more confidence in Sun Xu than she has in herself!


    This group of uninvited guests was also taken aback by Ari''s powerful aura, whispering and disappearing, looking at them seriously.


    In the land of Freljord, humans are divided into two types.


    Iceborn and furnace households.


    Luto is an ordinary person, and the ice descendant is also called the ice bloodline. He is born with stronger strength, better endurance, and better cold resistance. It can be regarded as a half magical creature.


    The power of the Iceborn comes from the legendary three sisters, Avarosa, Cerelda and Lisandro, who united Freljord in ancient times.


    However, the truth is that this power comes from the watcher in the void, and it was Li Sangzhuo who turned to the watcher in exchange for it.


    In short, Iceborn is the ruler of Freljord. Whether a tribe is strong or not depends largely on the number of Iceborn in the tribe.


    Ari is not an iceborn, but she is stronger than most iceborns!


    After a short silence, a tall, old-faced white-haired woman walked out, with a short spear and an axe hanging from her waist, with a blue crystal inlaid in the middle, exuding a strong cold breath.


    "Outsider?"


    The white-haired woman glanced at both of them, revealing an unexpected look.


    "This has nothing to do with you!"


    Ari said coldly.


    She smelled the Freljord breath in this woman, cold, cruel, crazy, and stubborn, making her more sure of her guess.


    These people are not kind!


    If she was the only one, she would have done it now!


    Because Sun Xu was there, she restrained a little.


    Speaking of Sun Xu, he was staring at the blond girl behind the white-haired woman.


    It''s not because of her beautiful face that stands out from those around her.


    Since the last time his comprehension of the law of fate has been greatly improved, his perception of the power of fate has become more acute.


    He felt the extremely vast power of destiny in this girl.


    Almost not weaker than Irelia!


    The white-haired woman slowly said: "I am Avarosa''s war mother Glenna, outsider, tell me about yours..."


    "really!"


    Sun Xu nodded secretly


    This blonde girl is the ice shooter he is looking for, Ashe!


    Although this was a surprise, it was nothing fuss about, because it was very close to the village of the Avarosa tribe, and Sun Xu and Ari came along to find out.


    Sun Xu stood up and interrupted Glenna before she could finish.


    "Who is the Frost Priest of your tribe?"


    Glenna''s face sank.


    In Freljord, it is a matrilineal society where women are more respected and can marry multiple husbands.


    She was interrupted before she finished speaking, which is undoubtedly provocative!


    Just when she was about to get angry, a slender young man with a gentle temperament walked out with a staff.


    "I am the Frost Priest of the Avarosa tribe, Marukolo, can I help you?"


    Sun Xu glanced at him and showed a weird smile.


    "I want to borrow something from you!"


    "Borrow something? I don''t know what you want to borrow?"


    Marukolo glanced at Sun Xu strangely, wondering why this stranger would borrow something from him.


    "Let your head use it!"


    The corner of Sun Xu''s mouth turned up and he slapped it directly!


    The latest chapter address of Monkey King in Pirate: https://


    The full text of Monkey King in Pirate Reading address: https://


    Monkey King in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King reading on Pirate¡¯s mobile phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 503 is not an ordinary way), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 506： Cut the mess with a sharp knife

    You can search for the latest chapters in Baidu!


    Boom!


    As if a thunderbolt exploded on the ground.


    Everyone in the Avarossa tribe felt that their eyes were dark, everything in their vision disappeared, and only one palm was continuously enlarged.


    Marukolo came back to his senses first, his face turned gloomy, and dangerous sirens screamed wildly in his heart.


    will die!


    Faced with this palm, he will die if he is not careful.


    Before he could think about it, Marukolo burst out of his strongest strength in an instant, with a little magic wand, and the surging magic power turned into a torrent.


    However, his magic hadn''t been formed yet, and a huge transparent slap came over.


    Huh!


    Marukolo flew out, his body like a water balloon with a hole, spraying blood everywhere.


    At this moment, a clear slap print could be seen in the wind and snow.


    Later, Sun Xu opened his palm and made a grasping posture.


    Huhuhu!


    The wind and snow rolled backwards and flew back with Marukolo who hadn''t landed yet. Sun Xu grabbed his neck, and the screams came to an abrupt end.


    "You, what are you doing?"


    Ashe''s face changed drastically, she hurriedly drew out her sword: "Quickly let go of Marukolo!"


    Others hurriedly took up their weapons and surrounded Sun Xu and Ari.


    However, Glenna, who has always been strong and domineering, did not immediately give an order to do it this time, but frowned, with a contemplative expression on her face.


    Ari''s killing intent was strong, and with a wave of his palm, a gem exuding strong magical fluctuations was condensed, guarding Sun Xu.


    Sun Xu didn''t care, and chuckled, "I helped you get rid of the traitors. You don''t have to be grateful to me. You still want to shoot at me. Is it your style to take revenge on me?"


    "What nonsense are you talking about!"


    Ashe frowned, and just about to say a few threatening words, Glenna stretched out her arm to stop her.


    "mother!"


    Ashe glanced at Glenna in a puzzled way. She knew that her mother didn''t like Marukolo, but in the face of outsiders, she must be unanimous in any case!


    Glenna ignored her daughter and looked at Sun Xu with dark eyes: "What did you mean by just now?"


    Sun Xu shook Marukolo, who was like a dead dog in his hand, and smiled: "He is not an ordinary Frost Priest, but a Draclone, you should understand what this means?


    In fact, he was specially sent by Lisandro to destroy your tribe! "


    Although he was dying, Marukolo couldn''t help but shake his body, with an incredible expression on his face.


    And Glenna''s face became more and more gloomy.


    Ashe did not realize the problem, and immediately retorted: "This is impossible! Marukolo is absolutely impossible to be Draclonal!"


    "Why is it impossible?"


    Sun Xu asked back.


    "Draclonal is one of the most senior clergymen. Under Lisantro''s direct leadership, they are all very powerful. Marukolo..."


    Halfway through, Ashe stopped suddenly, her face gradually becoming pale.


    "Yes!"


    Sun Xu smiled and said, "In fact, he has been pretending to be weak."


    Marukolo''s disguise is perfect.


    From the ordinary furnace to the Iceborn, including Ashe and Glenna, all were deceived by his disguise.


    Unfortunately, just in response to Sun Xu''s attack, Marukolo didn''t care too much, and directly exploded with the strongest strength.


    There is no need for Sun Xu to expose it anymore, he will be exposed automatically.


    Glenna realized this problem for the first time because she didn''t like Marukolo, and Ashe trusted him more, and didn''t realize the problem until Sun Xu prompted.


    After being silent for a while, Ashe took a breath and unassumingly argued: "Even if Marukolo is Draclonal, it doesn''t have to be to destroy our tribe, right?"


    Sun Xu relentlessly pierced her illusion: "Since you know Draclonal, you should understand that they almost never step out of the Frost Fortress. The only exception is to execute Li Sandra''s orders!


    Do you think there is anything in your tribe worthy of Lisang Zhuo''s mind? "


    Ash pursed her lips: "But we are just a trivial tribe, and we have not angered Lisandro at all. How could she issue an order to destroy us?"


    "Because you are looking for the treasure of Avarosa!"


    Sun Xu said.


    "Who are you? Why do you know this?"


    Marukolo couldn''t help but yell out again, his tone full of disbelief.


    This should be top secret!


    This is the task that Li Sangzhuo personally assigned to him, and there shouldn''t be a third person in the world who knows it!


    The inexplicable person who suddenly appeared not only revealed his identity, but also knew exactly what task he was going to perform. He felt like he had seen a ghost.


    His reaction undoubtedly confirmed Sun Xu''s statement.


    Ashe had no luck in her heart, she looked at Marukolo angrily and disgustedly: "I trust you so much, you liar!"


    Marukolo didn''t even look at her, but stared at Sun Xu, wanting to get the answer from him.


    For Sun Xu, he is just a tool man.


    He didn''t slap him to death, purely to keep him as a witness.


    I have used it now, and there is no need to continue to stay.


    Marukolo realized Sun Xu''s thoughts, and a strong fear suddenly appeared in his heart.


    "You, ahem, you can''t kill me!"


    Sun Xu stopped his movements and said with interest: "Why?"


    "I am the Frost Priest, and I am Draclonal. My death will definitely be passed into Lisandro''s ears. When that time comes, you will be buried for me!"


    Marukolo was authentic intermittently.


    Sun Xu looked disappointed, it turned out to be just a cliche threat.


    "Li Sandra? Let her come, I''m really curious about how powerful she gets from the Void Watcher!"


    Marukolo''s eyes widened, his face trembling constantly.


    Who are you?


    Why even the Void Watcher knows?


    Unfortunately, he had no chance to ask, Sun Xu twisted his neck directly with his palm, and threw it at the Avarossa tribe.


    "I have it for you, how to deal with it, you are free!"


    Ashe was angry and sad, staring at Marukolo''s body blankly.


    In the tribe, Marukolo is her only friend because of her identity.


    Unexpectedly, this only friend was a traitor who wanted to destroy their tribe!


    She feels like a clown, and her heart is like knocking over a five-flavored bottle. It is extremely complicated Others are either at a loss or shocked, and are all surprised by this development.


    Only Glenna.


    There was no blankness on her face, no shock, no anger, but only surprise, excitement and excitement.


    "What did you mean just now?"


    Glenna didn''t even look at Marukolo''s corpse. She couldn''t help but took a step towards Sun Xu''s position, her voice trembling.


    "You said that Lisandra wants to destroy our tribe because we are looking for Avarosa''s treasure. What does this mean?" Glenna asked eagerly.


    Ashe and the others around her body were shocked, understood the meaning of this sentence, and slowly opened her mouth.


    Could it be...


    After successfully killing Marukolo, the law of fate did not stop it. Sun Xu was in a good mood at this time and nodded happily: "Yes! Avarosa''s treasure is real and exists!"


    At the beginning, Lisandro killed Avarossa and Cerelda, because she was worried about their resurrection. For these years, she has quietly eliminated the tribes who were looking for the power of Avarrossa and Cerelda.


    The Frost Priest is the eyeliner she sends to every tribe!


    However, that treasure may be different from what you imagined! "


    The latest chapter address of Monkey King in Pirate: https://


    The full text of Monkey King in Pirate Reading address: https://


    Monkey King in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King reading on Pirate¡¯s mobile phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 504), you can see it when you open the bookshelf next time!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 507： Finish

    You can search for the latest chapters in Baidu!


    The amount of information in Sun Xu''s words was so great that the people of the Avarossa tribe were all dizzy.


    Even Glenna, who is most enthusiastic about treasures, was stunned.


    After a long time, Ash came back to her senses and gave a strong laugh: "You, what did you just say?"


    Sun Xu knew what they were surprised by and said calmly: "I don''t know what your legend is like, but in the real history, both Avarosa and Cerelda were killed by Lisandro. !"


    "How can this be?"


    Ashe opened her mouth and murmured, "They are the three sisters!"


    Feeling the fluctuation of the power of destiny, Sun Xu couldn''t help but feel very relieved, and he didn''t mind saying a few more words.


    "Simply put, there is a group of things that are stronger than the gods you know, called watchers, and their location is called the void.


    Lissandra took refuge in the Void Vision without Avarrossa and Cerelda, gained a powerful force, and unified Freljord.


    As a price, she would take the watcher into Runeterra.


    At the last moment, Li Sangzhuo finally understood the true face of the watcher, who was a group of monsters born purely for destruction!


    Once they come to Runeland, everything will be destroyed, including the entire Freljord and everyone living here, including Lisandro of course.


    In order to stop them, Lisandro sacrificed Avarosa, Cerelda and most of their men, freezing the passage! "


    After hearing his explanation, the faces of the Avarossa tribe were even more sluggish.


    There was a long silence.


    For them, the three sisters are not only their ancestors, but also their beliefs, and Lisandro is called a living saint!


    But in Sun Xu''s mouth, the three sisters not only killed each other, but also gained their strength by relying on monsters. There is no dignity at all!


    "This legend is indeed... unexpected!"


    Glenna looked very unnatural, and she gave a dry cough and forcibly changed the subject.


    "The truth is not important, let''s talk about the treasure of Avarosa!"


    Glancing at her, Sun Xu sat down again, picked up his bowl, and continued to eat.


    He doesn''t care whether they believe it or not. The purpose of all this is to change the trajectory of Ashe''s destiny.


    He succeeded!


    However, Sun Xu could also feel that although some changes had taken place in Ashe''s destiny, it had only changed from one road to another, and the direction and final destination had not changed.


    Just like Sarah.


    Not surprisingly, she will still lead Avarosa to rise and become the force that changes Freljord.


    If you kill Ashe, it should be able to arouse greater shocks in the power of destiny, right?


    Thinking of this, Sun Xu looked strange.


    Gee.


    really interesting!


    Just thinking about it will raise a strong sense of danger in my heart.


    Is this being taken care of?


    Seeing Sun Xu not speaking, Glenna was a little anxious, but she didn''t dare to push too much.


    Having seen Sun Xu''s horrible palm, she knows that no matter how arrogant she is, this man is very uncomfortable!


    She looked around, gritted her teeth and said: "We can exchange your information with materials!"


    Glenna didn''t know if Sun Xu was saying true or not, but as long as there was a little possibility, she would be willing to take a gamble!


    "unnecessary."


    Sun Xu said indifferently: "I only know that it is true. There is only an ice longbow in the treasure. I don''t know anything else!"


    "Only one bow?"


    Glenna was taken aback, her expression darkened at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Although the ice weapon is powerful, if there is only one, it will not change the situation of their tribe at all!


    Are all previous efforts in vain?


    Ashe hesitated and asked, "Ice Ice Longbow? Legend has it that Avarosa uses a longbow!"


    "Then I don''t know."


    Sun Xu faintly said: "By the way, that ice longbow is different from your ice weapons. The whole body is made of ice!"


    Most of the ice weapons in the Freljord population were the same as Glenna''s short spears and axes, and the Lieutenant General was inlaid with a finger-sized piece of ice.


    It is not the same as the future Ashina.


    "The whole body is made of Zhenbing?"


    The Avarossa all looked astonished.


    Is that something human can use?


    A finger-sized piece of ice was embedded in the weapon, and the chill that only an adult iceborn could endure.


    Sun Xu had no interest in talking anymore, while sipping broth and eating cakes, he sorted out the harvest this time.


    It was far less rewarding than the Battle of Presidian. After all, that was originally the moment when fate met, and this change of fate was driven by him, and it was only about Ashe alone.


    If it weren''t for the strength of destiny in her body, it wouldn''t work at all.


    However, better than nothing!


    "excuse me."


    A cry awakened Sun Xu in thought.


    He opened his eyes and saw Ai Xi who was stopped by Ari.


    "Is there a problem?"


    "We want to camp here! I wonder if it is possible?"


    Ashe said softly.


    Freljord advocates strength.


    Sun Xu demonstrated his strength, and he will naturally receive the respect he deserves.


    "As long as you don''t come to disturb us, you are free!"


    Sun Xu said.


    Although Ash is also very beautiful, he has no interest.


    After all, Freljord is a matrilineal society!


    "Thank you!"


    Ashe didn''t say much, thanked him, and turned to leave.


    Subsequently, the Avarossa began to camp.


    As the night darkened, the camp gradually became quiet.


    No words for a night.


    Early the next morning, Sun Xu and the Avarossa tribe separated.


    The next period should be when Ash is gradually beginning to transform, and following her, there should always be gains.


    However, Sun Xu did not do that.


    He now has enough comprehension of the law of destiny, it doesn''t matter whether he has certain gains or not.


    Of course, more importantly, he already had eyebrows in his heart.


    The next thing to do is to cultivate and perfect.


    ...


    In a flash, time passed for another six months.


    "It''s almost like a military fortress!"


    Ari sighed.


    The solemn architectural style, narrow and claustrophobic streets, every house is like a fortress, and the city is surrounded by tall and big walls.


    The whole city is full of depression.


    "This is Noxus!"


    Sun Xu also sighed.


    Noxus'' pursuit of power has been carved into his bones.


    It is not without reason that they can become the most powerful empire in Runeterra.


    However, the current Noxus is still ruled by the royal power. In the future, Noxus, ruled by the Trifali Council, will undergo another transformation on this basis and become stronger and more energetic.


    After separating from the Avarossa tribe, Sun Xu and Ari left Freljord, first went south, then east, passing through Demacia and countless small kingdoms, and finally reached Noxus.


    Sun Xu glanced at the direction of the Immortal Fortress, and then withdrew his gaze.


    He could feel the dark magic surging there.


    Maybe you can get in touch next time you come.


    Forget it now, he has more important things to do.


    "We should go back."


    Ah Li fell silent suddenly, and after a long time, he said, "Have you succeeded?"


    "Yes!"


    Sun Xu nodded.


    He has been in Runeland for more than a year, and nine months have passed since he decided to develop the teleportation spell.


    Just now, he finally solved the last problem and perfected the teleportation spell to the limit he can do now!


    In other words, he can go back!


    Can return to Pirate World!


    "I will send you back to Ionia first!"


    Sun Xu looked at the girl beside him.


    "good!"


    Sun Xu took Ari''s palm, and the light flashed.


    The narrow and claustrophobic streets are gone replaced by undulating green oceans.


    "here it is?"


    Ari blinked.


    "Navoli!" Sun Xu said: "Felor Fortress!"


    Where they met!


    Leaving the jungle, went into the fortress of Philor, and checked into the hotel where he had stayed.


    Ari appeared extremely silent today, until the evening.


    She looked at Sun Xu with long and narrow eyes, and said seriously: "I will wait for you to come back!"


    Before meeting Sun Xu, she had two big wishes, one, to live well, and two, to figure out her own life experience and find her own people.


    Now she has a third wish.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let you wait long!"


    Sun Xu gently stretched out his hand and hugged Ari in his arms.


    Nine months inseparable!


    The relationship between the two has long been extraordinary.


    "Tonight, don''t leave!"


    Ari''s eyes slowly widened, and he uttered, "Yeah."


    Sun Xu pushed her onto the bed, and the nine white tails spread out like a snow-white skirt.


    The pointed ears trembled slightly, and a tinge of red appeared on the white cheeks.


    Ari''s eyes closed, but her eyelashes kept trembling.


    The latest chapter address of Monkey King in Pirate: https://


    The full text of Monkey King in Pirate Reading address: https://


    Monkey King in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King reading on Pirate¡¯s mobile phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 505 is complete), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 509： The Crisis of Food Island

    You can search for the latest chapters in Baidu!


    Pirate World.


    Food island.


    Perona sat alone in an unoccupied corner, looking bored at the battle ahead.


    Two ghosts who looked exactly the same as her, holding a big knife in their hands, fought fiercely.


    However, if you observe carefully, you will find that the battle looks fierce, but in fact it is more like acting.


    The two ghosts have a tacit understanding, and often before one moves, the other predicts it. The two long knives always touch each other just right, and no one is injured from the beginning to the end.


    This is normal.


    Because both ghosts are controlled by Perona.


    The food island is so boring!


    This is her newly developed method to relieve boredom.


    Suddenly, a dazzling golden light rose in Perona''s arms.


    She froze for a moment, and when she came back to her senses, golden light had already flown out of her chest, her body size had grown many times, and her appearance was constantly changing towards a human shape.


    "This is¡­"


    Perona''s eyes lit up suddenly.


    It has been a month and a half since Sun Xu''s consciousness returned last time, and that clone has long since disappeared.


    In other words, they have not received any news from Sun Xu for more than a month.


    Although no one said it, everyone''s worries are increasing day by day.


    While Perona was waiting expectantly, suddenly, a loud bang spread throughout the food island.


    This seems to be a signal.


    After the loud noise, the island shook, and the earth burst into bottomless cracks.


    "This is... an earthquake?"


    Perona was stunned and murmured uncertainly.


    She has only heard this word, and has never experienced it since she has lived on a terrifying three-masted sailing ship since she was a child.


    But soon she knew the answer.


    Not an earthquake!


    After the earth began to shake, the sky seemed to collapse, and the spatial ripples visible to the naked eye shattered the sky, and there was a constant squeaking sound.


    The light is also cut by unknown forces, appearing from time to time, and correspondingly, the entire food island also becomes dark and dark.


    What is even more frightening is that the endless darkness that is full of destruction next to it and the cracks in the dark and hideous space outside have also become unstable, making people frightened.


    "What the **** happened?"


    Perona looked serious, then she remembered something and quickly turned her head to look.


    It was discovered that the avatar of Sun Xu, who was about to take shape, disappeared at some point in time!


    Her face suddenly solidified.


    Such a big movement has already shocked everyone on the food island.


    Except for those far away like Perona, everyone gathered.


    "What exactly is going on?"


    The green pheasant frowned, even with his experience, I don''t know what your situation is right now.


    "No, the two worlds are starting to collide again, right?"


    Ace proposed a terrifying possibility.


    Hearing this, everyone''s complexion changed.


    Now, everyone on the food island basically knows that this is a special space created by the collision of two worlds.


    Believe it or not, the terrifying black cracks outside, the strange space resembling fragments of the world, and the dark space on the first floor of the island that die when they touch it, tell them that terrible things have happened here!


    If you do it again, no one in the room is confident that you can survive!


    "Don''t scare yourself!"


    Taotu calmly said: "We have to believe in Sun Xu! If there is a real danger of destruction at any time here, he can''t bring us over!


    It doesn''t matter what the situation is now, what we should do is to protect ourselves! Don''t let yourself get into unnecessary trouble because of panic!


    Even if it is really the kind of devastating disaster, it doesn''t matter, we can''t resist anyway, just wait for death! "


    Although many people here are ranked top in the whole world in terms of strength, they are still no different from ants in the face of the power that can break space!


    "I think we should bring everyone together!"


    Robin reminded.


    Many people are powerful!


    Most of them are capable people, and there are natural superhuman animals. As long as they are not completely irresistible disasters, they have very strong survivability!


    "That''s right, who is not here?"


    "Perona, Hiliu, Kaku (CP9 members), and Rebecca, there are four of them!"


    "Leave it to me!" Keya said, "I''ll pick them up!"


    Piaopiao Fruit is undoubtedly the most convenient at this time.


    "me and you together!"


    Ainilu said.


    Among all the people, his experience is not the strongest, but it is definitely the largest!


    After the increase of the thunder fruit, it easily covers the entire food island, and can accurately grasp the location of everyone.


    "Bruno, you too!"


    Lu Qi Road.


    "No!" Bruno scratched his head with a dazed expression: "My abilities cannot be used!"


    While talking, he tried to open the door in the air.


    In the past, it was like eating and drinking water for him, but now, as if he was put on handcuffs with Hailoushi, his abilities seemed to be completely sealed.


    Robin''s face darkened: "Kaya, be careful, don''t fly too high! The sky may not be safe now!"


    "I know!"


    Keya nodded.


    The situation was urgent, and she didn''t talk nonsense, controlled a rock, and flew her and Aini Lu into flight.


    Soon they found Perona, Rebecca and Kaku and returned to the meeting point.


    As for Hiliu, before Keya and Ainilu went to find him, he came by himself.


    After the personnel arrived, everyone heaved a sigh of relief.


    Regardless of their former status, they are now a collective.


    Someone really had something wrong, and when Sun Xu came back, the rest of the people didn''t know how to explain to him.


    The earth shook so badly that Keya simply controlled the rock and stopped everyone in the air.


    "The situation is getting worse!"


    Weiwei murmured.


    She was no longer the little girl who was helpless in the face of Krokdal. With the combination of three fruit abilities, she was ranked first in the ranking of the strength of the Food Island.


    Because of lack of combat experience, the overall performance is inferior to the green pheasant and the peach rabbit. However, any time they perform well, even the green pheasant will be at a disadvantage.


    The green pheasant nodded: "The scope of the space shock is also expanding. Although it has no impact on us now, there will always be some unavoidable times when we continue. At that time we..."


    Everyone was silent, with a heavy heart.


    Almost everyone here is familiar with the power of this vibration.


    Once belonged to White Beard, now belongs to Weiwei''s shocking fruit, the two are almost the same.


    The only difference is that the vibration of the sky is much stronger than Vivi''s vibration!


    The Green Pheasant and Taotu who have fought with White Beard are even more aware that they are also countless times stronger than White Beard''s power!


    Even if there is a little aftermath, it is equivalent to withstanding the continuous attack of the peak white beard. Who can bear it?


    "Wait! Something seems to be coming!"


    Weiwei who has been staring at the sky suddenly shrinks her pupils, UU reading www. uukanshu.com cried out in surprise.


    "Something to show up?"


    Everyone looked up.


    Because of the strong spatial vibration, in the sky that looked a little distorted and blurred, I don''t know when there was a black shadow, and there was an extra "bag" in that space that was visible to the naked eye.


    It was like being bitten by a mosquito.


    Something seems to be squeezed out of deep space!


    Everyone looked surprised.


    This is definitely not good news for them!


    Those who come are good people, but even more, if they are evil characters, or simply some dangerous monsters, then they will be more ill-fortuned!


    The opponent can set off such a strong spatial fluctuation, absolutely not they can deal with!


    Think a little bit more, and it may not be just a few of them, but the whole world will be plunged into crisis.


    "The only person who can fight is Sun Xu? It''s a pity, he now..."


    Taotu was talking, but was stunned.


    She didn''t wait for her to tell others about her guess, and she reborn.


    There was a bang, like the sound of a balloon exploding.


    That bag in the sky burst open!


    A figure jumped out.


    The terrifying and vast momentum swept across the entire food island in an instant.


    The latest chapter address of Monkey King in Pirate: https://


    The full text of Monkey King in Pirate Reading address: https://


    Monkey King in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King reading on Pirate¡¯s mobile phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 506 The Crisis of Food Island), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ()

 Chapter 510： 7

    You can search for the latest chapters in Baidu!


    Boom!


    Everyone shook their bodies, their heads seemed to be smashed hard by a sledgehammer, and gold stars appeared in front of them.


    Under the pressure of this terrifying and intimidating aura, whether it was the former Navy Admiral Green Pheasant or the White Star, who had no power to bind a chicken, a sense of insignificance rose from the heart.


    That figure gave them the feeling that it was even more dazzling than the sun and wider than the sky!


    "Is this a god?"


    Kalifa muttered blankly.


    "No! It''s Sun Xu!"


    Taotu''s voice was filled with undisguised joy.


    Others also saw clearly the appearance of the figure in the sky one after another, their eyes slowly widened, and there was an unparalleled shock in their hearts.


    What is more shocking than seeing the gods?


    That is to find that the people around you who get along day and night are actually gods!


    If Sun Xu made them feel like gods when they showed off their strength last time, then they are no doubt true gods now!


    Keya, Robin, and Bai Xing, Sun Xu''s closest girls, were filled with pure joy in their hearts, and they had no time to think about anything else.


    Ainilu, Ace and others felt a little bit more shocked and helpless, but they didn''t think too much.


    Green pheasant, Ain, CP9, etc., these have a little distant relationship with Sun Xu, or are not so familiar with each other, the feeling in my heart is much more complicated.


    "The navy, the world government, the dragon people, the four emperors of pirates..."


    The green pheasant laughed at himself and suddenly felt disappointed.


    Don''t talk about hands-on, Sun Xu only needs to let out his aura to kill ninety-nine percent of the people in this world!


    Of course, it may be 100%!


    How do you fight this?


    They didn''t even have the qualifications to be enemies with Sun Xu!


    What he used to be self-reliant now looks like a clown!


    Ain stared at the sky blankly.


    "Teacher, I seem to know Sun Xu''s confidence, but I feel even more at a loss. Why is there such a powerful human in the world?


    No!


    It should be said, why do gods appear in the world? "


    Sun Xu hadn''t noticed the thoughts of the people below. He swept away his consciousness and found Keya and others, he sighed in relief, and a smile appeared on his face.


    "Finally home!"


    Some things must be practiced to determine if there are any problems.


    When he was in the League of Legends world, he had thought of all the possibilities, and the teleportation spell he developed had reached the level of perfection.


    However, an accident happened when it was transmitted across the world.


    It turns out that every world is surrounded by a layer of "membrane".


    Whether you are leaving a world or entering a world, you must first break through that "membrane".


    Sun Xu went smoothly when he left the Pirate World, but when he entered the Pirate World, he was in big trouble!


    He was blocked!


    However, in that case, it is no longer possible for him to turn his head back, he can only pump up his mana and drill in desperately.


    This process is not thrilling, but it is definitely still fearful!


    Fortunately, it succeeded in the end!


    "It''s a bit exciting!"


    Sun Xu let out a foul breath, then twitched the corner of his mouth in fear, then looked down.


    At first glance, he noticed it was wrong.


    Ke Ya and the others floated in the air, with tension still remaining on their faces.


    Divine consciousness swept across the food island, and he found that the island was also in a mess.


    After thinking about it for a while, Sun Xu guessed what was going on.


    He slowly stretched out his palm and squeezed it in a void in the air.


    Crunch.


    A wave of spatial fluctuations spread across the four directions, and the space between the fingers was distorted visible to the naked eye.


    Sun Xu even felt that with a little effort, he could tear a gap in space!


    "Sure enough! The space of the Pirate World is much more fragile compared to the League of Legends world. I must have a great impact on this place when I instigated my mana and sprinted towards the membrane of the world."


    He was really scared for a while.


    With his strength, even if he rushes into the world of no pirates, he will not die quickly in the interlayer of space.


    However, if a slight accident happened just now, the food island and the people on the island may all be destroyed.


    In the final analysis, it was because of an error in the teleportation spell!


    It must be modified before the next shuttle!


    After Sun Xu made the decision, he did not continue to think further.


    Now he has more important things to do!


    Wow!


    The body fell like a meteor, and suddenly stopped on the stone slab as if it violated the laws of physics. Sun Xu looked around for a week, looked at the familiar faces, grinned and laughed out loud.


    "Guys, I''m back!"


    As soon as his voice fell, he was overwhelmed.


    This time even Bai Xing didn''t grab the spot, and the first person to rush in was Weiwei.


    No way, she is the strongest.


    She hugged Sun Xu''s head.


    As for who will be next, Sun Xu can no longer see, because his vision is completely blocked.


    Ainilu and others wisely did not step forward to disturb them.


    It was almost evening.


    When I got back to the ground and cleaned up the room, it was completely dark.


    After the carnival.


    Sun Xu leaned on the head of the bed, thinking.


    one two three four five six seven¡­¡­


    That''s right!


    Seven!


    Why are there so many?


    Sun Xu looked at the second person on the left.


    Taotu blushed, and immediately turned his head, avoiding his sight.


    Ok!


    It''s nothing more than Taotu, although it was a bit unexpected, but it was not too surprising.


    What about these two?


    "Why are you here?"


    Both Kalifa and Ain''s expressions were a little unnatural.


    Yes!


    Why are they there?


    This starts with a great task.


    It can be summarized in four words simply: save the world!


    It doesn''t matter who brought it up. What''s important is that Sun Xu is too strong!


    Already strong enough to destroy the world alone!


    If you want to restrain him with strong means, it is no longer possible, you can only use gentle methods!


    Almost everyone in the world knows the name of the Demon King''s romantic life!


    Thus, a plan came into being.


    If you can limit Sun Xu by one or two points, let alone one or two girls, it''s okay if he wants to build a daughter country and become king by himself!


    Of course.


    Except for this great task, the two girls are not very resistant This is the most powerful man in the world!


    It can even be said to be a **** walking in the mortal world!


    Even if you don''t plan anything, just sleep with him for one night, it is also a legendary experience!


    After probably understanding the cause and effect, Sun Xu''s expression was a bit subtle.


    Did he sleep with them, or did they sleep with him?


    Sun Xu looked at the peach rabbit not far away.


    If nothing else, she would definitely be the one who made suggestions!


    She has a criminal record!


    Before Sun Xu left last time, she agitated several people in Keya.


    Taotu''s expression was a bit embarrassing, but soon became angry.


    "Anyway, you didn''t suffer, did you? I didn''t force you! Don''t tell me you didn''t recognize them when you went up!"


    "Ahem, I didn''t say anything!"


    Sun Xu slid down: "Go to bed! It''s late! It''s time to go to bed!"


    "If you get a bargain, you still sell well!"


    Taotu whispered.


    "Hee hee hee¡­¡­"


    In the darkness, a few chuckles sounded, but soon quieted down.


    Everyone was very tired and soon fell asleep.


    Even Sun Xu relaxed and quieted his consciousness.


    The latest chapter address of Monkey King in Pirate: https://


    The full text of Monkey King in Pirate Reading address: https://


    Monkey King in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King reading on Pirate¡¯s mobile phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record this reading (seven in Chapter 509), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 511： Sarahs 1 day

    You can search for the latest chapters in Baidu!


    After getting up in the morning, Sarah, accompanied by her staff, first visited her site.


    Now Manshu Shahua¡¯s influence is longer than that of the pier where Sun Xu left. In the upper area of ??Bilgewater, two streets belong to them!


    Of course, it''s not possession in the true sense, but to be precise, it''s their rule!


    To put it harder, it is actually a site where protection fees can be collected.


    The whole Bilgewater played like this, Sarah was powerless and had no intention of changing this situation.


    Sarah was dressed in a strong outfit, her long scarlet hair swayed from side to side, and the two famous death gods hung on her thighs. She asked with a blank face, "Did the hyenas in Rattown give in?"


    "Not yet!"


    Olena shook her head: "I handed over with them yesterday and broke two brothers!"


    She is no longer in the poverty-stricken state, her eyes are fierce, and she has an extraordinary momentum. Anyone who sees it will know that she is not easy to provoke.


    "That bunch of craps!"


    Sarah''s eyes were cold: "It seems that we can''t help them!"


    "Captain, do you want me to take someone..."


    Olena made a gesture of wiping her neck.


    Sarah shook her head: "Not for the time being! Now the more important thing is this business. If it can be successfully completed, we can have a relationship with Zu''anla.


    Hehe, although Zuan''s weapon is not as exquisite as Picheng, it is definitely not comparable to Bilgewater!


    With this channel, there will be no gap between us and those established forces!


    The hyenas in Rattown are only a disease of ringworm and scabies. When we free our hands, they can be wiped out! "


    Olena also understood this truth, nodded lightly, and said, "However, Lambert and Barker will probably not easily let us do what we want."


    Some people have quacks.


    Not to mention Bilgewater, a world famous for its chaos and blood.


    Although Bilgewater is not small, every piece of fat is in charge.


    Manshu Shahua wants to expand and become stronger, so naturally he can only grab it from others!


    The two streets in the upper zone weren''t sent by others who saw them with high morals.


    Lambert and Balk are the new enemies that Manjushua has forged in the process of expansion!


    Sarah''s mouth curled up, and she sneered: "Hehe, let them come! I will be disappointed if they flinch!"


    Opportunities and dangers always coexist!


    Her enemies wanted to hit her fiercely at this juncture, but she didn''t know that she was also deliberately taking advantage of this opportunity to catch them all at once, and then solve them all at once!


    As for who is the praying mantis, who is the cicada, and who is the oriole, it''s up to their own abilities!


    Soon, Sarah patrolled all the sites and started rushing to another mountain.


    Today is the time for the party again.


    After contacting Humphrey a few times, she confirmed that there was no conflict between the two sides, and she joined the loose little league.


    Because it was a party, Sarah let most of her men go busy, and only brought Olena.


    When the two were walking on the road, there was a sudden shout of killing around.


    Olena suddenly became nervous and drew the long knife from her waist.


    "What''s the matter? Is it Lambert and Barker? Or the **** in Rattown? How did they find us? Could it be..."


    Sarah hid in the shadow of a house and said calmly: "Don''t worry! It doesn''t have to be for us!"


    But she quickly dispelled this idea.


    Dozens of people surrounded their place, and then a man with a beard came out: "Hahahaha, Miss Doom, how about this surprise? We have been waiting for you here for a long time!"


    "Kent, you are actually a sissy, you dare to do something to me? You are an old birthday star who eats arsenic and doesn''t want to live anymore?"


    Sarah''s voice was a little surprised.


    Not those big gangs, but a small character she had never seen before.


    "I don''t know if I can live, but you must be dead today!"


    The bearded man''s expression was distorted, and his voice was full of pleasure: "You don''t know, I''m waiting for this opportunity, waiting..."


    "I know." Sarah interrupted him: "Isn''t it three months! Start with me chopping up your boyfriend''s dog head!"


    After a pause, Sarah continued: "But what I didn''t expect is that you, a man and woman, dare to avenge me, haha, I must say, this makes me look at you."


    Her tone was relaxed, even with a smile, as if she was in a banquet instead of being surrounded by enemies.


    The bearded man''s expression became even more distorted: "You are not allowed to mention Wendell..."


    Before he finished speaking, a golden light flashed before his eyes.


    Seems to be a bullet?


    Before the bearded man could react, the bullet hit his eyes, and then exploded with a bang, and surging air waves and dazzling flames rose into the sky.


    The magic holy thing in front of him was automatically activated, forming a translucent cyan shield, blocking the flames and most of the shock waves, but he was still pushed and flew out and hit the house next to him severely.


    The man with beard only felt the hot pain on his back, and his internal organs seemed to have shifted. He couldn''t help but spout a mouthful of blood.


    The people around him were even more miserable. They were all blown up, and the biggest piece was the size of a basketball.


    He was a little embarrassed to be beaten, but he was also Captain Bilgewater who had experienced blood and fire. He quickly reacted, holding his hot chest and shouting: "Don''t be afraid! They are just two of them, kill them. !"


    All he brought with him were desperadoes.


    Not a desperado, nor dare to attack Manshushahua''s captain.


    The beard''s men rushed towards the place where the bullet was shot.


    At this moment, a light breeze blew by, still with Ruoruuowu laughter.


    Afterwards, fires exploded in the crowd, and the screams were endless!


    But they couldn''t even see the enemy''s appearance, they only saw a black shadow wrapped in a violent wind flashing across the battlefield, continuously emitting golden lights in their hands.


    Desperadoes are not dead men.


    When more than half died, the remaining people collapsed and began to flee.


    However, something that made them even more collapsed appeared.


    They can''t escape at all!


    The speed of that dark shadow was too fast and too fast, and the marksmanship was terrifying. Everyone who tried to escape ended up exactly the same, and died with a headshot!


    You can''t hit, you can''t beat it, you can''t escape, you can''t escape, even if you detonate a bomb, you''ll be avoided.


    In the end, everyone died in despair!


    On the streets after the battle, blood ran into rivers, and large swaths of blood were splashed on the walls. Dozens of corpses lay awkwardly, not even one intact.


    Beard looked at this scene in despair and fear, his face was pale and his eyes were dull.


    In less than ten minutes, nearly a hundred people were killed by one person?


    Sarah''s voice appeared beside him, only the arm had an almost negligible wound. The green light lingered, and it healed quickly.


    "Any last words?"


    "Hahaha, cough cough..."


    Huo Hu laughed miserably, and vomited blood: "Bilgewater knows that Miss Doom is like a sea, beautiful and ruthless, but no one knows that you are an extremely powerful magician!"


    "It''s not that no one knows, but the people who know are dead!"


    Sarah said lightly.


    In fact, she didn''t take the initiative to conceal that she knew how to magic, but after a few shots, all the enemies were dead and clean, so she never spread it out.


    "Wendall, I, I''m coming..."


    The bearded man''s eyes fluttered.


    Sarah didn''t hesitate anymore, and shot him through the head.


    Olena walked out from the side: "Captain, I am afraid that your strength is no weaker than the original grandson Sun!"


    Sarah glanced at her: "That''s because you don''t even know how strong Sun Xu is!"


    In the past year, her strength has exploded several times!


    And all this is undoubtedly the credit of Sun Xu!


    Can easily make two such powerful pistols, even if she hadn''t seen Sun Xu make a full shot, she knew that they were definitely not comparable to her own strength now!


    "Okay, don''t slap me up."


    Sarah turned and left: "Go back and settle the matter quickly, the banquet is about to begin!"


    Their actions are secret, only a few people know.


    The whereabouts are leaked, it must be someone from the top of Manshu Shahua who betrayed them!


    Neither Sarah nor Olena''s looks have changed much, this is Bilgewater, betrayal and killing are endless!


    Returning to the manor, Sarah began to change clothes.


    Although he was not injured, he was still inevitably splashed with some blood.


    Although this is the glory of the captain, it is obviously not suitable as a dress for the banquet.


    When she came out after getting dressed, Olena was already waiting.


    "Solve it?"


    "already solved!"


    "Then go!"


    That night, the two appeared at the banquet on time.


    And shortly after, what happened in this street spread throughout Bilgewater and became another legend in Miss Doom.


    The latest chapter address of Monkey King in Pirate: https://


    The full text of Monkey King in Pirate Reading address: https://


    Monkey King in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King reading on Pirate¡¯s mobile phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 510 Sarah''s Day), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 512： Return to Dressrosa

    You can search for the latest chapters in Baidu!


    In the shadow of the unattended street, a wave of invisible waves dispersed, and more than twenty figures appeared out of thin air.


    The leader wears a blue tuxedo, black hair and dark eyes, handsome and extraordinary, with a soft smile on the corner of his mouth, which is easy to make people feel good.


    Those who haven''t seen his appearance, I am afraid it is difficult to believe that this handsome and gentle big guy is the legendary Demon King.


    "Here, let''s go!"


    Sun Xu walked out from the corner in the shadow.


    Outside is an extremely prosperous street, with various shops standing on the side of the street, and the street is crowded with people.


    The most peculiar thing is that there are not only humans, but also many living toys.


    "Here, is Dresrosa?"


    The green pheasant opened his mouth, but didn''t say a word.


    Although he had seen Sun Xu''s power more than once, he was still shocked by his incredible skill.


    Just a few seconds ago, they were still on the food island.


    The food island is in the depths of the Devil''s Triangle, and the Devil''s Triangle and Dres Rosa are separated by half of the world!


    It''s not that Devil Fruit doesn''t have the ability to shuttle through space, there is one in CP9.


    But that''s all short distances!


    And Sun Xu directly crossed half of the world, and still took them with more than 20 people!


    Between the two, there is nothing in common with each other!


    "The boss is really getting more and more perverted!"


    Ainilu whispered.


    The others were silent.


    After a while, everyone gradually recovered from the shock of crossing the small half of the world in an instant.


    "Is this the hometown of Rebecca? What a magical place, these toys are actually alive! Are the devil fruit abilities?"


    Ke Ya had a bit of curiosity in her eyes.


    She is one of the only people who have never been to Dresrosa, and the other is Vivi.


    Others have been here, and several people from CP9 have also come here to perform tasks.


    "Yes! Childlike fruit, one of the most abnormal devil fruits in the world!"


    Sun Xu said.


    Most people were taken aback.


    With Sun Xu''s identity and strength, this evaluation can be said to be high and cannot be higher.


    "Is that capable person very strong? How does it compare to Vivi?"


    Keya asked curiously.


    Sun Xu shook his head slightly: "The power of the fruit of childlike fun is not its combat effectiveness."


    He briefly explained the childlike fruit''s ability, which stunned and shocked those who didn''t understand it.


    Turning people into toys, disappearing from everyone''s memory, this...it makes people shudder to think about it.


    When they looked at the harmonious coexistence of toys and people on the street, they could no longer feel the slightest beauty, only a deep icy cold in their hearts.


    Keya asked again: "Teacher, what are we here to do? Defeat that Qiwuhai, Doflamingo?"


    Although she had never been to Deres Rosa, she had learned about the situation here from the population of Rebecca, Bai Xing and others during the time in the food island.


    Rebecca, who had been silent all the time, also left her eyes and looked over.


    She didn''t expect that after leaving the Food Island, she would come directly to Dresrosa. From the very beginning, her mood was very complicated.


    "Kill Doflamingo, take back Dresrosa, and start to overthrow the world government!"


    Sun Xuyan concisely said: "This decadent regime should come to an end!"


    Everyone was shocked, as calm as Xiliu and Green Pheasant could not hold their expressions, their expressions changed.


    The difference is that some people are expecting, some are excited, some are worried, and some are just pure surprise.


    What an important matter to overthrow the world government!


    He said lightly, like telling them to eat noodles at noon today.


    Sun Xu had a panoramic view of all this, but there was no trace left in his heart.


    In the world of League of Legends, he needs to keep a low profile, but in the world of Pirates, he is absolutely invincible!


    Even if the power of the whole world is exhausted, there is nothing to do with him!


    "Boss, what are we going to do? Just kill it?"


    Ainilu licked his tongue, fearing that the world would not be chaotic, he was about to control his impatient mood.


    "Of course!"


    Sun Xu looked into the distance, his eyes pierced through the obstacles, and he directly saw Doflamingo in the palace.


    Don''t do any tricks against a mere Doflamingo!


    With Rebecca in his hands and righteousness in his hands, he doesn''t have to worry about anything, he can run over any obstacles directly!


    ...


    In the magnificent palace.


    A huge fountain next to the swimming pool.


    Doflamingo wore sulky pink glasses and sat on the bench with all kinds of beauties around him, pinching his legs, pressing his shoulders, or handing drinks, so happy!


    Suddenly, his whole body''s hairs stood upright, and he rose from the ground like a sky monkey, pulling a transparent silk thread, hanging from the eaves of the palace, his sharp eyes swept back and forth.


    The maids around him and their drinks, drinks, snacks, etc. all flew out, splashing everywhere.


    His sudden action made everyone''s faces stunned.


    The maid who served him thought she had made a mistake, and she fell to the ground in fright, her face pale and her body trembling.


    The cadres of the Don Quixote Pirates all knew Doflamingo and knew that it would not be the maid, so they didn''t even look at them.


    Holding his nose, Torrepol''s ugly and disgusting face frowned and said, "Dover, what''s the matter?"


    Doflamingo didn''t speak, his eyes still kept scanning the surroundings, his face full of suspicion.


    After a long time, still nothing.


    He fell down puzzled and sat on a chair with a gloomy face and a tyrannical aura that seemed to be true all over his body.


    He didn''t think it was his own illusion just now The terrifying breath made him feel like he was about to die in an instant.


    How could it be a fantasy?


    The cadres of the Don Quixote Pirates Group did not dare to speak, and even Torrepol, who was the highest cadre, did not easily disturb Doflamingo in this state.


    ...


    Sun Xu retracted his gaze, and a smile appeared in his eyes.


    Although Doflamingo''s domineering is not very good, it is basically good, and he has not missed the aura he deliberately revealed.


    Soon after, they arrived in front of the palace.


    There is still peace here, and the soldiers on guard keep their eyes open and perform their duties.


    Sun Xu was about to pass, when someone suddenly grabbed his arm, and there was a humming sound next to him.


    "You don''t want to die!"


    He turned his head and looked at them. They were two middle-aged men who didn''t know each other, both dressed in gorgeous clothes, followed by more than a dozen guards, and he knew at a glance that it was either rich or noble.


    It was the richer one who was speaking, and his round face was full of awe.


    "Are you tourists from other places? The palace in front is the palace! It''s the chassis of Chibu Kaido Flamenco, approaching at will, there is no place to reason if you are killed!"


    The latest chapter address of Monkey King in Pirate: https://


    The full text of Monkey King in Pirate Reading address: https://


    Monkey King in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King reading on Pirate¡¯s mobile phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 511 Return to Dres Rosa), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 513： Enter the palace

    You can search for the latest chapters in Baidu!


    Sun Xu showed a surprised look.


    Is this meeting a kind person?


    Others also have weird eyes, and they feel like laughing and crying.


    This only recognizes tigers but not real dragons.


    Everyone is very curious, what thoughts will be in his mind when he knows Sun Xu''s identity.


    Sun Xu smiled and said, "Thank you for the reminder, but although Doflamingo is not a small name, I am not a vegetarian! Moreover, my subordinates are also very skilled, so I won''t be afraid of him!"


    After that, he nodded and walked straight forward.


    Keya, Robin, Ainilu and others also followed suit.


    The round-faced man was still preparing to continue persuading him. His trembling companion finally plucked up the courage and grabbed him.


    "Chad, why are you pulling me?"


    The round-faced man looked over without doubt.


    Taking a deep breath, Chad grabbed his clothes, lowered his voice very low, and said every word: "Do you know who they are?"


    "Of course, I know very well!"


    "Then you still persuade?"


    Chad looked over in amazement, but before he could speak, the round-faced man continued: "I see a lot of people like this. Not long after he debuted, he was young and energetic, and he wanted to challenge the strongest. Enemy.


    Chad, didn¡¯t we also be like this back then? When we met our eldest brother, we were lucky enough to save our lives. Now that we meet them, we naturally have to win! "


    Chad was still a little curious at first, when he heard that there was only helplessness left behind, the corners of his mouth kept twitching, and finally saw Sun Xu and the others walking away, slapped him on the head, and shouted: "You fool! Even if you don''t Knowing the Demon King, don''t you also know the former Navy Admiral Green Pheasant?"


    "Green pheasant? Where is the green pheasant?"


    The round-faced man looked blank.


    "The tallest one!"


    Chad didn''t have a good air.


    The round-faced man looked over, "It seems that it is really a green pheasant, why is the green pheasant here?"


    "Because the person talking to you is the Demon King! There are also the Demon Warden, Fire Fist, Thunder God, Princess Youlin, this is especially the Demon King Pirate Group!" Chad roared.


    The round-faced man was agitated, sober, his feet were soft, and he almost fell to his knees. Fortunately, he grabbed Chad''s arm in time.


    "Now know that you are afraid?"


    Chad glanced at his companion with contempt, but his palm was still trembling slightly at this time.


    After a while, the round-faced man''s mind finally stabilized.


    "Why did the Demon King Pirate Group come to Dresrosa?"


    "You ask me who do I ask?" Chad choked.


    The round-faced man quickly ignored this and smirked twice.


    "I scolded the Demon King, but he was not dead. I''m so awesome!"


    Chad tried to curse a few words, but didn''t say it.


    This thing is really mysterious.


    It''s worth blowing.


    He knew what a stupid person was. He who recognized the Demon King didn''t even dare to speak, just shivering.


    "Boss, your identity seems to be exposed!"


    Ainilu joked.


    Sun Xu laughed and scolded: "You idiot, we are here to fight, and we are not here to be spies. Even if we don''t expose it now, can we fight for a while, can we hide it?"


    "Can''t it?"


    Anilu was surprised: "I thought you could do everything, boss!"


    "It can be, but it''s not necessary!"


    Sun Xu squinted at him, said no more, and raised his head to look forward.


    It is said that I have arrived at the palace, but there is still a long way to go.


    The place in front of them is called the King''s Heights, and the palace is at the top.


    Looking closer, King''s Heights is like a hill, which is extremely magnificent when viewed as a building.


    However, Sun Xu, who has divine consciousness, can clearly see the whole picture of King Heights.


    Sun Xu''s face was speechless, and when he looked at it from a distance, it was like a huge tuft of Ollie.


    "Shall we fight directly, boss?"


    Ace asked.


    Sun Xu glanced flatly around, shook his head and said: "There is no need to compete with these soldiers. Let''s go directly to Doflamingo."


    The others hadn''t reacted yet, a flower suddenly appeared in front of them, and the scenery changed, from the foot of the King''s Highland to the side of a fountain swimming pool.


    There was a moment of silence, and then a huge panic broke out around him.


    The people of the Don Quixote Pirates group looked at them in shock.


    Doflamingo froze for a moment, and then he was on the verge of an enemy.


    "The Demon King?"


    The answer to the question just now was indeed not his illusion.


    The master of that terrifying aura should be the Demon King in front of you!


    The question of thinking and meditation found the answer, but Doflamingo didn''t feel the slightest joy in his heart.


    It''s not so harmonious between him and the Demon King!


    The Demon King Pirate Group suddenly disappeared, and there are even rumors that the Demon King has fallen. Although he did not easily listen to the rumors, he still couldn''t help but raise some expectations.


    Now it seems that I am still in vain.


    What makes Doflamingo feel heavy is why Sun Xu should show up again and appear directly in Dres Rosa?


    damn it! This is the super pervert that crushes the monster of Kaido!


    Doflamingo took a deep breath.


    "Hey, hey, I don''t know if your demon king is coming here, what''s the point?"


    The last time we met, he could still take a stand, but now he dare not relax in the slightest.


    Sun Xu glanced at him calmly, then withdrew his gaze, pointed at Monet, Sugar, and Rebecca''s aunt Violet, and said lightly: "Let''s start, except for these three, don''t talk about other killings!"


    "etc!"


    Doflamingo''s face changed drastically: "Demon King, what do you mean?"


    "Isn''t my meaning clear enough?"


    Sun Xu said lightly: "Dress Rosa, I want it! You can die with peace of mind!"


    Doflamingo gritted his teeth, his face gloomy and terrible!


    This lunatic why did you find me suddenly?


    However, what is important now is the solution, not the cause!


    It is impossible to fight!


    He knew too well the strength of the Demon King and the Demon King Pirate Group.


    Even though he is very arrogant, he also knows that the strength gap between the two sides is very large!


    There is only one consequence of the fight, the Don Quixote Pirates are all destroyed!


    His head turned quickly, and it was almost sparking.


    "Demon King, although I don''t know why you want to take Dresrosa, it is absolutely harmless to you to take this island!


    It will only become your burden!


    I can be the king here because my family used to be the ruler here!


    But you are different!


    The world government will not allow you to rule here!


    If you stay here, you will give the world government and navy a chance! You should be very clear about their killing intent and hatred towards you!


    I''m sure that as long as the navy knows about your presence here, it will immediately mobilize all its troops to encircle and suppress it.


    Even you don''t want to face this kind of lineup, right?


    If you have any needs, you can say it directly, and we can cooperate! My identity is your best cover! "


    The latest chapter address of Monkey King in Pirate: https://


    The full text of Monkey King in Pirate Reading address: https://


    Monkey King in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King reading on Pirate¡¯s mobile phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 513 Entering the Palace), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 514： The battle begins

    Latest website: Doflamingo looked at Sun Xu nervously.


    Having always been arrogant and domineering, he was able to come up with this set of arguments that are justified and well-founded in a short period of time, but not so shameless.


    No way, this is a moment of life and death for the Don Quixote Pirates.


    He still has a dream that hasn''t been realized, he still doesn''t want to fail, let alone die.


    He is willing to do it as long as he can survive, even if he is wronged!


    What''s more, facing the Demon King, it is not a shame to bear for a while.


    Kaido and the aunt teamed up, but they were beaten up by them?


    The world government and navy, who have stood on the top of the world for eight hundred years, wanted to hunt the Demon King, but in the end they did not stay. Instead, they died one of the five old stars and the commander-in-chief of the entire army. Disgusted?


    Even if he always felt that he was noble, he did not think that his face would be greater than the joint efforts of Kaido and Auntie, as well as the world government and navy.


    "Will the world government and navy come to surround me?"


    A smile appeared on Sun Xu''s face.


    "Yes! As far as I know, the world government is frantically looking for your traces during this period. As long as your location is exposed, they will definitely..."


    "Can''t ask for it!"


    Sun Xu interrupted him directly and said with a smile: "If anyone wants to die sooner, I don''t mind making him perfect!"


    "This lunatic!"


    Doflamingo lowered his eyes, covering the anger and killing intent in his eyes.


    He actually heard expectation from Sun Xu''s voice!


    Is this going to confront the world government head-on?


    You know, throughout the ages, no matter how powerful the pirate, no matter how terrifying criminals, whether it is Roger, the king of the pirate, the white beard king of the last era, or the earlier Locks, facing the world government, he has to retreat. !


    The background of the world hegemon is not so easy to fight against!


    His heart was full of anger, and if it were normal, Doflamingo would have given up.


    However, regarding his own life, he can only be patient and explain: "I know your strength is very strong, but the world government and navy are the undoubted hegemons of this world! Once they get serious, they are not in this world at all. Any force can resist!"


    Sun Xu knew that Doflamingo was right!


    To fight against the world government, multiple forces must unite to be possible.


    But that was before.


    From the moment he became the primordial spirit, all of this ceased to exist!


    Sun Xu didn''t respond to his words, he joked, and talked about another topic: "If I''m not mistaken, Kaido and Auntie teamed up, and the navy later encircled us, you didn''t do much in it, did you?"


    Doflamingo''s expression remained the same, but his pupils shook involuntarily, and a storm surged in his heart, feeling that the already bad situation was several times worse.


    At this moment, strong regret and regret rose in his heart.


    When the Demon King came to Dresrosa for the first time, he did not have such a frightening reputation as it is now.


    After the conflict between the two sides, although he felt that Sun Xu was not easy to provoke and did not have a seizure, he still couldn''t swallow that breath after suffering a loss and losing face.


    Afterwards, secretly poked trouble for the Demon King Pirate Group.


    Including but not limited to collecting their intelligence, sending it to Kaido, aunt, as well as the navy and the world government.


    He had known that the Demon King was so terrifying, he would only do this kind of thing only when his brain was twitched!


    He didn''t even dare to provoke Kaido, let alone the demon king who was far superior to Kaido in terms of strength or madness?


    "Absolutely nothing like this!"


    Doflamingo categorically cut the railroad.


    Whether you have done it or not, you can never admit it at this time.


    "This must be some people wanting to frame me to spread this kind of news. The Demon King won''t believe this kind of absurdity, right?"


    "Really?" Sun Xu nodded and didn''t care: "In fact, it doesn''t matter."


    It was so simple and fooled the past, but Doflamingo didn''t have the slightest joy in his heart.


    He didn''t care about anything, and hurriedly said: "There is one thing that the Demon King must be interested in! Artificial Devil Fruit, have you heard of the Demon King?"


    Sun Xu looked at him indifferently, and said softly: "Do it!"


    "Damn it!"


    Doflamingo''s face changed drastically.


    Without any hesitation, he waved his palm and shot a row of white silk threads from his fingertips, hurriedly flying towards Sun Xu, and at the same time the whole person quickly retreated back.


    Stabbed.


    The blue electric light flickered, and the white silk thread was dissolved by the high-strength electric current before it got close to Sun Xu.


    At the same time, a voice full of madness sounded.


    "Don''t grab anyone! He is mine!"


    Stabbing stabbing stabbing...


    As if endless lightning condensed and formed in front of Sun Xu, turning into a blue and white thunder and lightning giant, and his face could vaguely see Ainilu''s appearance.


    Thunder and lightning around Doflamingo, who was pulling the thin line away, had to stop.


    In the next moment, the crimson flames rolled and turned into a sea of ??fire, and Ace''s voice came from inside.


    "Can you do it? Don''t be full of confidence and be beaten up at the end! Don''t beg for mercy like me then, I can''t afford that person!"


    "roll!"


    Anilu shouted domineeringly: "Just watch how this Thor can kill him into scum!"


    He has always been confident.


    Although he was not an opponent of Doflamingo last time, after so long of training, especially after receiving the teachings of the green pheasant, his strength has been greatly improved, and he thinks that he will not be weaker than Doflamingo. Brother Ming.


    "You guys, don''t you look down on people too much?"


    Doflamingo laughed anxiously when he realized that he had been treated as a prey, showing a nervous sneer.


    As he spoke, the ground under his feet began to decompose, turning into a bunch of threads that gathered together, and then the end was wrapped in a dark, armed color domineering.


    Instead of gradual and orderly progress like fighting Luffy, Doflamingo made a big move directly.


    "Fruit Awakens? Hahaha, good! This is interesting!"


    Ainilu didn''t have any fear, and rushed up with a wild laugh.


    Now he is able to use the "Thunder God" freely, the terrifying current, the super high temperature, and the extreme speed, together, it is extremely powerful.


    "Okay, then I..."


    "stop!"


    Seeing that Anilo and Doflamingo have started to fight, Ace is also ready to act, but at this moment, a clear drink suddenly came from the side, and flakes of snow flew into a blizzard, preventing him from becoming incarnate. The expansion of the sea of ??fire.


    "It''s you?"


    Ace said with a headache: "Quickly get out of the way! The boss said he wants to save you, I''m not interested in doing it with you!"


    "If you want to defeat the young master, step over my corpse first!"


    Monet''s voice was firm.


    Although she was full of gratitude to Sun Xu in her heart, she still couldn''t compare with the young master.


    For Doflamingo, she can save her life!


    "Forget it! Then I''ll play with you!"


    Ace is a little helpless the other party is so stalking, he can''t get rid of it for a while.


    Of course.


    It''s not that Monet can''t be helped, but that she is afraid of hurting her!


    If it is other powers, like the smoke fruit of the smoker, it would be difficult for him to hurt the opponent without being domineering.


    But it happened to be the fruit of Xuexue!


    Snow, like ice, is the opposite of his power.


    If you are not careful, you will hurt her.


    fortunately.


    The Demon King Pirate Group does not lack his power.


    Ace glanced at the battlefield, and then drew up the water with peace of mind.

 Chapter 515： Fighting in progress

    The latest website: booming.


    Suddenly, the ground shook and the mountains shook.


    The ground under the feet seemed to come alive, the rocks turned into bones, and the sand turned into skin. In a blink of an eye, a huge rock giant appeared in front of everyone.


    "Natural department?"


    Perona showed a curious expression.


    "No!" Green Pheasant shook his head: "It should be a Superman!"


    "It looks pretty mighty!" Keya sighed.


    "It''s just imaginary!"


    Sun Xu said.


    For ordinary people, rock is indeed synonymous with hardness.


    However, for a master, not to mention rock, it is steel, and it is no different from tofu!


    After all, Jian Hao''s basic requirement is to cut the iron!


    The abuse of food is very powerful, facing a real master, a fragile body, a huge size, he is destined to be just a target!


    "Don''t be presumptuous here!"


    The Rock Giant, the highest cadre of the Don Quixote Pirates, screamed Pika.


    The expressions of Sun Xu and others instantly became weird.


    "He, his voice..."


    Weiwei was stunned: "So sharp!"


    It''s like a girl who speaks exclusively from her throat.


    The most important thing is that the shrill voice formed a huge contrast with his huge and burly figure, making it even more funny.


    "Hahaha."


    Perona laughed directly and patted Sun Xu on the shoulder: "It''s really interesting!"


    The others also smiled.


    "Do not laugh!"


    What Pika cares most is that others laugh at him, scream, and the rocky arm that covers the sky suddenly smashes down at them.


    The next moment, a sharp sword aura rose into the sky.


    Puff.


    As if cutting tofu, the rocky arm was split in two, and the sword continued forward unabated, and he cut half of his head before finally disappearing into the sky.


    Wow!


    Large chunks of rocks fell, and the ground shook unceasingly.


    But then, more rocks came up, and the rock giant quickly recovered.


    "call¡­¡­"


    Exhaling a puff of white smoke, Xiliu walked out with a long knife: "I''m coming!"


    With Xiliu''s strength, let alone a mere Pika, even facing Doflamingo, there is no pressure. Sun Xu will naturally not worry, but just exhorted: "Don''t let him cause too much damage!"


    Xiliu nodded, looked at the huge fist that was hit again, and slapped it out.


    Huh!


    This time the rock giant that Pika transformed into was completely shredded, and the rubble fell like raindrops.


    But soon the rock giant gathered again and screamed: "It''s useless! Your attack won''t hurt me at all!"


    The arc of Xiliu''s mouth looked very cold: "You''re happy, I''m afraid it''s a bit too early!"


    Although it has just started, the end of this battle is doomed.


    Sun Xu retracted his gaze and looked elsewhere.


    CP9 people have all joined the battle.


    Compared to when he was fighting Luffy on Judicial Island, Lu Qi''s strength was several times stronger!


    You know, he is known as the strongest of Judicial Island CP9 in eight hundred years!


    Although I don''t know how much water he has, there is no doubt about his talent!


    Previously, for the purpose of the Pluto drawing, he lurked for five years in the City of Seven Waters, and was also abandoned for five years.


    After more than half a year of training, his strength has undergone a qualitative change!


    Although the others were weak, they worked well together with the officials of the Don Quixote Pirates.


    Perona released a lot of ghosts, including negative ghosts, explosion ghosts, and battle ghosts, everywhere in the courtyard!


    Sun Xu''s side was not besieged, she made a great contribution!


    Ain, Robin, Green Pheasant, Taotu, and Weiwei also started.


    Especially the latter three are almost like nuclear weapons. Even if they don''t make a full shot, there is still no enemy in one!


    Only Sun Xu, Bai Xing, Rebecca, Keya and Baby-5 remained without hands.


    Although Ke Ya has used the Piaopiao Fruit freely, her strength is already extraordinary, but after all, she hasn''t participated in a real battle very much. Facing this **** scene, she couldn''t adapt for a while.


    Needless to say, Bai Xing.


    Rebecca and Baby-5 hadn''t talked much since they arrived at Dres Rosa.


    "Is there anyone you can''t let go of? I can keep him alive!"


    Sun Xu turned his head and asked.


    baby-5 woke up, hesitated, and shook his head.


    Unlike Monet, she didn''t care much about the Don Quixote Pirates, and she was not loyal to Doflamingo.


    What she has always pursued is just the approval and needs of others.


    Sun Xu shook his head.


    In the League of Legends world, if Ahri''s situation deteriorates further, it will become similar to her situation.


    The only difference is that baby-5 lives for everyone''s approval, while Ali will live for himself.


    But no matter what it is, it is undoubtedly a mental illness!


    He looked at a funny-looking fat man in yellow on the battlefield.


    "He is your partner? Do you need me to save him?"


    Bafaro.


    At the beginning, the Don Quixote Pirates adopted a group of children and planned to train as their subordinates. In the end, only two remained, baby-5 and Buffalo!


    Since baby-5 joined, washing clothes and tidying up the room have been properly arranged, and Sun Xu has not bothered about it at all.


    Without affecting the overall situation, he doesn''t mind taking care of his maid.


    baby-5 hesitated: "Then, thank you boss!"


    Sun Xu shook his head, did not say anything, raised his foot and walked forward.


    After a while, he came to a little girl with green hair.


    On the extremely chaotic battlefield, there was a rare peaceful place around the little girl. When fighting, both sides consciously avoided this place.


    The maids who served the Don Quixote Pirates huddled around shiveringly, both fortunate and worried.


    Fortunately, there is still this safe space. The worry is that they are like walking a tightrope on a cliff. If someone accidentally hits here, they will be destroyed by the group without any combat power!


    Sun Xu ignored these maids, looked at the sugar for a while, and smiled: "How do you feel growing up?"


    At this time, the granulated sugar seemed to be twelve or three years old, from a young loli to a girl.


    In fact, she not only grew up in size, but also matured in her mind.


    With a plate of grapes in her hand, she stared at the battlefield dullly, and she hadn''t recovered until now.


    Just now there was harmony, why suddenly it turned into a **** battlefield?


    She was awakened when she heard Sun Xu''s voice.


    Glancing at Sun Xu secretly, Sugar whispered: "I feel, I feel pretty good!"


    I don''t know if it is the reason for the maturity of the mind, or because he has pushed the Don Quixote Pirates to the edge when he first appeared. She now sees Sun Xu, unconsciously a little afraid in her heart.


    "When the war is over, I will perform a second operation on you! After a while, you will be able to return to your normal shape!"


    Sun Xu smiled.


    The problem that was thorny for him before has become much simpler now with the strides forward in understanding the law of fate.


    "thanks!"


    Sugar said politely After a pause, she glanced at Sun Xu and whispered: "Can you spare the young master and our Pirate Group?"


    "can not!"


    Sun Xu refused mercilessly.


    "Oh."


    Sugar didn''t dare to say more.


    Sun Xu said again: "Also, it''s not ¡®us¡¯, it¡¯s ¡®them¡¯! Starting today, you will leave the Don Quixote Pirates!"


    Sugar was stunned: "Then I want to join the Demon King Pirate Group?"


    She naturally knew the identity of Sun Xu.


    "No!"


    Sun Xu smiled: "From now on, the Demon King Pirate Group will no longer exist!"

 Chapter 516： revenge

    Latest URL:


    Cyrus was hiding in the shadows near the King''s Heights, looking at the top of the mountain in shock and puzzlement.


    What happened in the palace?


    Today he came here again as usual to investigate, but he found something wrong as soon as he approached.


    There was a muffled noise in the sky, like thunder.


    However, he knows that the strength is good, that is the movement of the strong fighting!


    Even the ground trembled slightly.


    Although the aura above the King''s Heights became a mess, he could still feel that some of them were extremely powerful.


    Among the people, those auras are like scorching suns!


    Suddenly, he was attracted by the conversation between the two men next to him.


    "Hey, I think the Don Quixote Pirates are dead this time!"


    "Keep your voice down! When someone hears it, we are the one who will die!"


    "What are you afraid of! After the Don Quixote Pirates are destroyed, I just scold Doflamingo in public for nothing!"


    "Then wait until they are really destroyed!"


    "Chad, how come you are getting older and younger, but your courage is getting smaller and smaller!"


    When Cyrus heard this, he finally couldn''t help but walked out.


    "Do you know what happened in the palace?"


    The round-faced man and Chad who had stopped Sun Xu before were shocked.


    They had no idea that there was a person hiding next to them, and they heard their conversation.


    Those words can only be discussed in private. If they are known by the Don Quixote Pirates, they are in danger of being executed!


    "I, we didn''t say anything!"


    Both of them were a little confused, and after a little perfunctory, they were about to leave.


    Cyrus also knew that he had acted recklessly, and looked at the dozen or so guards behind them, and did not continue to inquire.


    Since he couldn''t find out, then he personally went over and took a look!


    Although it is dangerous.


    As the only toy that has not been contracted by sugar, the Don Quixote Pirates have been looking for him.


    However, the Don Quixote Pirates seems to have undergone major changes, this may be an excellent opportunity to resist!


    He must check it out himself!


    Even taking some risks is only worth it!


    Just as he was about to act, the round-faced man who was about to walk away suddenly stopped and said back.


    "Just now the Demon King Pirate Group went to the King''s Heights, I only know so much! By the way, we didn''t say anything just now!"


    After all, he was led by Chadela and left.


    The steps that Cyrus was about to take stopped, there was no expression on the doll''s face, but there was a violent earthquake in his heart.


    The Demon King Pirate Group?


    The Demon King Pirate Group? !


    Of course he knows the Demon King Pirate Group!


    The man who impressed him so deeply, he realized the extraordinaryness of that man the first time he met, but later proved that the strength of the other party was far above his imagination!


    The Pirate with the highest bounty in all ages!


    Now the head of the four emperors!


    No. 1 in the world!


    These are the titles of that man!


    Of course, what Cyrus first thought of was not how powerful Sun Xu was, but that he took Rebecca away!


    "Is Rebecca back?"


    "Why did the Demon King Pirates clashed with Don Quixote Pirates? Is it because of Rebecca?"


    "what is the problem?"


    Cyrus could no longer restrain the impulse in his heart, and quickly climbed to the top of the King''s Heights!


    ...


    Royal palace.


    Although Sun Xu''s number is at an absolute disadvantage, the situation has the absolute upper hand!


    Ace was paddling, but Monet was still embarrassed. Xiliu dismembered Pika with a single blow like a butcher slaughtering prey.


    Perona''s ghosts spread all over the courtyard, and she stopped them all by herself.


    Behind Robin propped up the huge Thousand-Handed Buddha statue, and Ain''s countless arms turned into a phantom, exploding all the people who approached!


    Ain became a weird assassin, wandering on the battlefield, and everyone who was touched by her would shrink strangely.


    The three gods of Green Pheasant, Taotu, and Weiwei block and kill the gods, and the Buddha blocks and kills the Buddha, and there is no enemy in one!


    CP9 also showed extraordinary strength.


    The battle between Ainilu and Doflamingo was the fiercest.


    The two smashed through the wall and smashed the rockery. The terrifying thunder sea boiled, and the ball of thread wrapped in pitch-black armed colors turned into a thick tentacle, flying in the sky.


    The two seemed to have condensed a field each, constantly colliding and cannibalizing.


    This lineup, even without Sun Xu, can still compete for the throne of the world''s strongest Pirates. It is a bit too extravagant to use against the Don Quixote Pirates!


    Sun Xu scanned the battlefield indifferently, and then turned back to the stunned Rebecca: "Let''s go, go and avenge your mother! By the way, check your achievements during this period of time!"


    After he returned from the League of Legends world, he did not leave the food island immediately, but first improved the teleportation spell.


    At the same time, taking advantage of this period of time, I gave Rebecca''s practice to make up for the shortcomings of this period of time.


    To be honest, after achieving the soul, in his current realm, there is no difference between pointing Rebecca and empowering.


    One way, all ways!


    He has never learned the yin and yang swordsmanship, but after a little pondering, he can see the profound meaning in it.


    Over the past six months or so, Rebecca has never slackened and laid a good foundation. After Sun Xu¡¯s guidance and conditioning, both the body and the yin and yang skills have taken a big step forward. , The strength has taken a leap!


    However, because time is too tight, she hasn''t tested what level her strength has reached.


    This is not a big problem either.


    Actual combat is always the best examination room!


    "Avenging mom?"


    Rebecca''s face gradually moved. She knew very well whose hands her mother died. She gritted her teeth and whispered, "Diamanti!"


    Sun Xu smiled and took her across the battlefield, and instantly appeared next to Diamanti, who was wearing a wool-brimmed hat with two facial lines on her face and wearing a red cloak.


    He was fighting Lu Qi and was taken aback by the two men who suddenly appeared.


    After seeing the person clearly, his frightened face was even more distorted, and his eyes showed strong fear.


    "The Demon King?"


    Diamanti didn''t hesitate to turn around and ran, but as soon as he took his steps, the air seemed to freeze suddenly, and an unimaginable terrifying force completely imprisoned him, even a blink of an eye!


    "Leave it to us here!"


    Sun Xu said to Lu Qi.


    Without any hesitation, Lu Qi turned around and rushed towards the others.


    His philosophy is that being strong is righteous!


    Before, the world government was the strongest, so he joined the world government.


    Now that a **** appeared in the world, he immediately changed his perception and became Sun Xu''s most fanatical believer.


    Sun Xu waved his hand, and a strong force pushed all the nearby people out, forcibly forming a clearing on the chaotic battlefield.


    Then, he looked at Rebecca: "Go! Don''t be burdened! If you win, take revenge yourself, if you lose, I will cut off his head for you!"


    "I won''t let you down, Master Sun Xu!"


    Rebecca pulled out the clouds from the sky around her waist, and a biting knife gas swept across the battlefield. Everyone couldn''t help but look towards this side.


    Latest URL:


    To download the latest txt e-book of this book, please click: https://


    Mobile phone reading of this book: https://


    Published book review: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this (Chapter 516 Revenge), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! !

 Chapter 517： Rolling

    Diamanti found that he could move. He held the sword and looked at Rebecca gloomily, without the slightest joy in his heart.


    He also heard clearly what Sun Xu said just now.


    Obviously, the other party didn''t plan to talk about martial arts at all, no matter whether he wins or loses, he is dead today!


    "However, it''s not bad to be able to pull a back cushion! The Demon King seems to value this Rebecca very much. If I can kill her, I should be able to make the Demon King suffer for a long time, right?"


    Diamanti looked at Rebecca cruelly, and said without hesitation: "I know you! Granddaughter of King Liku! Your mother, let me think about it, is it called Scarlet, right? Hahaha, you Do you know how she died? Yes! I shot her to death! Hahahaha..."


    Rebecca didn''t speak, but the killing intent in her eyes became much stronger in an instant.


    She is not the innocent girl who used to be. Catalog of the works of Hunting the Corpse King


    After following Sun Xu, although the battle experienced was not as dangerous as in the arena, the oppression of the opponent was several times stronger!


    Under this kind of huge pressure, not only the combat experience, but her willpower has also improved a lot!


    You will not lose your composure easily because of the confrontation of words.


    "Hahahaha, I''m a hero of the arena! How could you, a nasty kid like me, be my opponent? If you want revenge, go to the Demon King! Let him do it himself!"


    Diamanti laughed wildly.


    "I will defeat you personally and avenge my mother!"


    Rebecca said calmly, and silently added another sentence in her heart, letting Master Sun Xu know that she did not live up to his expectations.


    For her once, Diamanti is a completely invincible desperate opponent. The latest chapters of the Doomsday Path


    But now she was full of peace and confidence.


    This confidence is not obtained out of thin air, nor is it an arrogant conjecture, but is based on the fighting skills and fighting awareness trained by peerless masters such as Weiwei and Taotu, and the unheard magic knife taught by Sun Xu. Fa, as well as those tangible things and experiences like Tian Congyun, whom Xiliu and Taotu are the envy of the two great swordsmen!


    She can win!


    Diamanti wanted to continue to beat her with words, but Rebecca moved suddenly.


    Like a sharp arrow flying out, it instantly crossed the distance of more than ten meters between the two.


    "Die!"


    Her eyes were full of killing intent, calmly and firmly waved the sky Congyun in her hand.


    The biting sword aura rose into the sky, and then spread out suddenly, filling the entire courtyard in an instant. Biochemical City


    Many people can''t help but shrink their necks, with the illusion of a long sword passing by.


    The Taotu who had been paying attention here gave a light "Huh" and showed a surprised look.


    She knows Rebecca''s strength very well.


    Two days before Sun Xu came back, they had just experienced a competition, and she was the one who gave instructions to Rebecca in person.


    However, just a few days later, Rebecca showed a lot more strength than before!


    "How did Sun Xu do it?"


    Taotu was filled with puzzles: "Then what Yin and Yang sword technique is so powerful?"


    She could see that Rebecca had improved a lot in terms of her physical fitness and her understanding of knife skills!


    This is the first time she has seen such a leap in strength. The latest chapter of the gods dominate


    It feels like falling below the Three Views!


    People are not machines, and they can be upgraded by replacing some parts.


    Xiliu who played Pika also looked over.


    Except for Taotu, he has the strongest swordsmanship.


    Although his face was expressionless, the shock in his heart was no less than Taotu.


    In fact, during this time he has been paying attention to Rebecca''s practice, and he has also secretly practiced the yin and yang swordsmanship, but it is a pity that he has no access at all.


    Those weird movements and moves, in his opinion, are completely meaningless.


    He did not have any effect when he practiced.


    However, Rebecca has proved for him that this is not a problem of Yin and Yang swordsmanship, but his problem!


    "Maybe I should talk to the boss." Catalogue of works by Xianlu Lingtian


    Xiliu looked contemplative.


    To say that the most shocking of all, it is naturally Diamanti who faced this sword in person!


    Before the knife hit him, he seemed to feel the intense pain.


    His eyes were slightly dazed, and it seemed that there was a scene where he was slapped in the head.


    "wrong!"


    At the moment of his death, he suddenly woke up, his heart beating violently, and he waved the cloak behind him without thinking.


    He is a superhuman type, capable of flying fruits, and can transform any touched object into a light cloth-like form without changing the material of the object.


    The cloak behind him looked light and fluttering, but it was actually made of steel.


    Unfortunately, the steel cloak did not block Rebecca''s sword as Diamanti expected. With a snorted sound, it was easily cut open like a real cloth. The latest chapter of the journey of another world in the floating city


    The extremely sharp sky clouds across his arm.


    Diamanti only felt a little cold, and was cut off from below the elbow of his left hand.


    "No!"


    He screamed, but did not rush to fight back, but backed away quickly.


    He was hit hard when he met him.


    Rebecca''s strength is far beyond his expectations, he must first adjust the distance.


    Just as Rebecca was about to catch up, the earth suddenly rolled like sea water, and had no choice but to stop temporarily.


    However, she has very rich experience in dealing with various unexpected situations.


    In the Demon King Pirate Group, all of them are excellent environmental reformers!


    After getting used to it a little, Rebecca chased it at a strange pace. God of War Monument


    It seems to flicker from left to right, but the speed is exceptionally fast.


    "So fast?"


    Diamanti''s face changed.


    Taking advantage of Rebecca''s delay for a while, he adjusted his mentality and gradually calmed down. He was planning to observe the situation, but he didn''t expect this opportunity at all.


    The opponent''s sword just now was not a fluke!


    Rebecca does have the strength to threaten his life!


    If it is a natural site, he can also take advantage of the terrain to evade, but it is completely emptied by Sun Xu, just like in an arena, there is no room for evasion at all!


    "How is this possible? How old is she? Why is she so strong?"


    Diamanti was frightened and angry.


    He finally understood why the Demon King would let Rebecca deal with him alone. The latest chapter of the mortal soul


    "I don''t believe it! I''m not reconciled! Even if I die, I will pull her back!"


    With a roar in his heart, Diamanti rushed towards Rebecca with a grim face.


    There is nowhere to run and no one can save him, so I can only fight to the death!


    "Snake sword!"


    With a wave of his arm, the long sword in his hand floated like a ribbon, biting towards Rebecca like a snake. The weird trajectory made it impossible to predict where the attack would be launched.


    However, his sword skills are weird, and Rebecca''s body skills are even more weird.


    No matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t touch Rebecca the slightest. Sometimes Rebecca''s moving direction and his sword direction were even different.


    The ground that rolled like a sea wave did not bring any hindrance to Rebecca, and was even used by her to be more like a fish than his creator.


    To outsiders, he looked like a clown who couldn''t fight, being teased by Rebecca wantonly.


    Moreover, when evading his moves, Rebecca''s forward speed did not slow down at all, and the distance between the two sides quickly narrowed.


    "Impossible! This is impossible!"


    Diamanti was in a cold sweat.


    Compared to being crushed by hard power, the feeling of not being able to attack the enemy is even more terrifying.


    This is simply a nightmare!


    Compared with the panicked Diamanti, Rebecca became calmer and calmer, and the shadows that the Don Quixote Pirates had brought to her in the past disappeared.


    This battle was not even as stressful as the one they had on the food island.


    Of course.


    The extremely sharp Tian Congyun also greatly increased her strength.


    If it hadn''t been for Diamanti''s arm to be slashed in the first place, the battle would not have been so easy.


    It''s complicated to say, but everything is in a flash.


    Rebecca rushed in front of Diamanti, the first knife cut off his long sword, the second cut his other arm, the third cut open his chest, and the fourth cut off him. Head.


    The battle is over.


    Rebecca won the victory in a crushing manner.

 Chapter 518： The shock of father and aunt

    When Rebecca cut off Diamanti''s head, many people were filled with disbelief.


    "Rebecca, Rebecca, she, she actually..."


    Violet was dumbfounded, both puzzled and confused by Rebecca''s powerful strength, but also surprised at her changes.


    As Rebecca''s aunt, Violet knows that she has always followed her mother''s instructions and never took the initiative to hurt anyone.


    In the arena, facing those who want to kill her, she has always insisted on using the knife back against the enemy.


    However, how long has passed since, Rebecca cut off the enemy''s neck without hesitation.


    Give Violet a completely personal feeling!


    She was even more puzzled about Rebecca''s strength.


    Since she noticed the movement here, she has been moving here.


    However, before she was halfway there, the battle was over!


    That was Diamanti, the highest cadre of the Don Quixote Pirates!


    How long has it been since Rebecca left Dressrosa last time?


    How did she go from a low-powered girl to a super master who can chop melons and vegetables and kill the highest cadre of the Don Quixote Pirates?


    Is this increase in strength reasonable?


    Violet turned to look at Sun Xu.


    She knew that Rebecca''s changes must be inseparable from this legendary big man.


    Is the magic power of the Demon King that great?


    ...


    Although Cyrus became a toy and lacked a leg, he still moved very quickly.


    It didn''t take long before he rushed to the top of King''s Heights.


    "It seems that something really happened!"


    Looking at the palace ahead, he was in a serious mood.


    He walked the way very smoothly, almost without any trouble.


    Most of the guards were missing, and a few who still persisted in their posts also appeared panicked, restless, and uneasy.


    He easily avoided their sight and touched it silently.


    Cyrus stared outside for a while, and entered the palace cautiously.


    Facts have proved that he does not need to be so cautious at all.


    The palace is more chaotic than outside!


    Cyrus at first thought that the people of the Demon King Pirates were still fighting with the people of the Don Quixote Pirates, but he soon discovered that these people were the guards and maids in the palace, and there might be some Don Quixote. Ordinary member of the Hede Pirates.


    The main reason for their fighting was to grab property.


    "Has it reached this point? The Don Quixote Pirates are going to perish?"


    Cyrus'' heart was shaken.


    He knew very well that the Demon King Pirate Group was stronger than Don Quixote''s Pirate Group, but he didn''t know how big the gap between the two parties was.


    In his opinion, the Don Quixote Pirates, which overthrew the rule of the Liku clan easily, should be able to hold on for a while even if they lose to the Demon King Pirates.


    But how long did the fighting take place? Why is there a scene in the palace where a catastrophe is about to fly each other?


    Where is Doflamingo?


    Is that Qiwuhai going to die too?


    Cyrus was puzzled, expectant, and nervous, like knocking over a five-flavored bottle. It was extremely complicated.


    He ignored the guards and maids who robbed the property, and no longer concealed his tracks, and quickly rushed towards the battlefield.


    But it didn''t take long before he was stopped.


    A white field with countless thin lines flying and a light blue sea of ??thunder lay on his way forward.


    Before getting close, he felt a strong aura of destruction.


    He could vaguely see that a tall man in a pink coat was fighting with a figure formed by thunder and lightning.


    He is very familiar with the former, it is Doflamingo who he hates to the bone!


    And the other...


    "In this way, is it the Thunder God of the Demon King Pirate Group?"


    Cyrus''s heart shook again.


    It was Thor who fought Doflamingo?


    As far as he knows, Thor''s strength is not outstanding in the Demon King Pirate Group, and it can even be said to be the last one!


    However, Thor alone actually blocked Doflamingo, the strongest of the Don Quixote Pirates?


    Cyrus woke up and completely underestimated the Demon King Pirate Group!


    The Demon King Pirate Group and Don Quixote Pirate Group are not at the same level at all!


    He took a deep look at the battle between the two, then turned around and walked into the courtyard of the battle center from the other direction.


    It''s still chaotic here.


    Blood, gravel, corpses, cruelty almost covered the yard.


    Cyrus noticed that many of the cadres of the Don Quixote Pirates, who had made him very jealous, were lying in a pool of blood, not knowing whether they were alive or dead.


    "Where is Rebecca?"


    His eyes swept across the battlefield quickly, and finally, near the corner, he saw the figure who was thinking about it.


    However, just halfway through the joy in his heart, he noticed Rebecca''s situation.


    She is fighting people!


    The opponent is...


    "Diamanti?!!!"


    Cyrus'' eyes were splitting instantly.


    The hatred of Diamanti, the pain of failing to protect his deceased wife, and the worries about his daughter all broke out.


    He rushed out without even thinking about it.


    However, as soon as he started to take a few steps, he stopped again, his body was petrified, staring blankly at the scene ahead.


    "Rebecca killed Diamanti?"


    If there is an expression, then Cyrus''s face is absolutely wonderful now.


    He could hardly believe his eyes!


    Rebecca killed Diamanti!


    Rebecca killed Diamanti?


    How can this be? !


    The impact of this scene was too strong, leaving Cyrus''s head blank.


    He had imagined the scene of killing Diamanti countless times, but never thought that it would be Rebecca who did it!


    Bang bang bang...


    I don''t know how long it took, a fierce fight awakened Cyrus.


    Before he could think about anything, he found that the Thunder Sea and Silk Thread Domain that he had encountered before were moving towards him.


    Suddenly, the white line collapsed, and Doflamingo''s figure flew upside down, crashing into a palace with a bang.


    The figure formed by thunder and lightning stood in the air, and his arrogant and domineering voice sounded: "Qi Wuhai is only capable of this? It really disappoints me!"


    The ordinary members of the Demon King Pirate Group defeated the captain of the Don Quixote Pirate Group!


    Seeing this scene, Cyrus was calm in his heart.


    There are too many weird things encountered today, and he is completely numb.


    "That idiot finally got the limelight this time!"


    Ace smiled and cursed, and the figure in front said: "You see, your captain is going to lose, don''t struggle!"


    "Young Master will not be defeated so easily!"


    Monet screamed and launched a more violent attack.


    Although she said so, her heart sank.


    indeed.


    Young Master will not be defeated so easily!


    However, the true masters of the Demon King Pirate Group have not yet taken action!


    A Thor is so powerful!


    Monet''s heart was filled with despair, and the attacks became more desperate.


    Ace''s mouth twitched I can''t wait to slap myself.


    Make you talk more! Make you talk more!


    Self-defeating, right?


    Monet desperately will not put him in danger, but it will increase the difficulty for him to deal with.


    "It''s too difficult for me!"


    Ace sighed.


    For the first time, I felt like having a pig teammate.


    Compared with the current situation, he would rather fight Doflamingo.


    Boom.


    Doflamingo rushed out of the ruins of the palace, his body covered with mud, his pink coat was scorched black by lightning, and his short yellow hair stood up, looking very embarrassed.


    However, if you look closely, you will find that he is a little embarrassed on the outside, and in fact he has not suffered any injuries.

 Chapter 519： end

    After killing Diamanti, Rebecca froze for a while, then slowly turned her head: "Master Sun Xu, I, I won! I defeated him, I..."


    She was calm at first, but soon became incoherent and very excited.


    However, what constitutes this excitement is not only excitement, but also fear.


    Mother hoped that she would follow the ancestral instructions of the Liku clan and would not hurt anyone, but she personally cut off the head of the enemy and avenged her mother.


    This contradictory feeling made her mood very complicated for a while.


    "Your performance is very good, it surprised me!"


    Sun Xu did not stingy with his praise.


    Rebecca can have the current strength and cannot do without his help, but if she does not work hard, it is impossible for her to have this strength so quickly.


    Rebecca was startled, a strong joy surged from her heart, replacing the previous complexity.


    The corners of her mouth turned up involuntarily, and her big eyes narrowed slightly: "Sir Sun Xu, don''t tease me, my strength is insignificant in front of you!"


    Sun Xu rubbed her pink hair and turned to look at the battlefield.


    "Okay, don''t play anymore, quickly solve it!"


    The green pheasant let out a breath of cold air, and the white frost spread out along his feet: "A la la, no way, our captain has already spoken, then please go to death!"


    Click, click, click.


    The members of the Don Quixote Pirates group silently turned into an ice sculpture.


    Although his attitude towards the pirates was not as determined as the red dog, he was not at all merciful when killing them.


    "The game is over!"


    Xiliu also stopped playing Pika, and suddenly cut out a knife, accurately locking the location of Pika hiding.


    Helpless, he can only get away from the rock.


    However, Xiliu''s next knife followed, and before Pika could react, her body broke in two.


    Unlike in the comics, the battles of swordsmen are often the bloodiest.


    Broken hands and feet are commonplace, and it is difficult for the dead to leave the whole body.


    At the same time, Taotu also started.


    She held the handle of the knife, her body instantly turned into a stream of light, and a gust of wind swept the entire battlefield.


    In the blink of an eye, she returned to the place and slowly inserted the first generation ghost back into the hilt.


    The moment the long knife was sheathed, there was a uniform "pouch" on the battlefield. Blood splashed and blood mist filled the entire courtyard. I don''t know how many people''s heads slipped from their necks at the same time.


    Among them is Torrepol, one of the highest officials of the Don Quixote Pirates.


    Within a few minutes, the three highest officials of the Don Quixote Pirates Group successively gave their heads.


    The remaining cadres were almost killed and injured.


    Doflamingo''s eyes were splitting, and his aura was agitated.


    Lost!


    Completely defeated!


    Worse than he expected!


    In the entire Demon King Pirate Group, except for the Thunder God Anilu who was fighting with him, there was not even a trace of wounds on the others.


    And he knew very well that this was not the full power of the Demon King Pirate Group.


    There is also the woman called the **** of death, as well as the ancient weapons of Pluto and Sea King, none of these three powers appeared on the battlefield!


    Standing on the top of a palace, Doflamingo didn''t make any more moves, and said gloomily: "Hey, the Demon King Pirate Group, it is indeed the strongest pirate group that can upset the navy headquarters!"


    "You don''t think you can save your lives by complimenting us a few words?"


    Sun Xu looked at him with interest, thinking about what medicine he sold in the gourd.


    Is it because you know that there is no hope of life, and you are ready to wait for death?


    Doflamingo''s expression remained unchanged, mainly because his expression couldn''t get worse, and he said coldly: "Demon King, I want to make a deal with you!"


    "Tell me!"


    Doflamingo was silent for a while, then slowly said, "Do you know how I became Qiwuhai?"


    As soon as he spoke, Sun Xu knew what was going on, and the corners of his mouth curled up slightly: "Do you want to use the handle of the Celestial Dragon that you hold to get your own life out of my hands?"


    Most of Qiwuhai were invited by the world government on their own initiative, and it was the case with Hawkeye and Hancock.


    But Doflamingo is different.


    He robbed the heavenly gold dedicated to the Tianlong people and forced the world government to agree to become Qiwuhai.


    Unlike the pirates who only knew how to burn, kill, plunder, Doflamingo was very shrewd, and he saw the preciousness of Qiwuhai''s identity at a glance.


    His strategy is very successful!


    With Qiwuhai''s identity, he has eaten black and white all these years, and his strength has expanded rapidly.


    In fact, Dres Rosa is only part of Doflamingo''s power, and he has a large number of men distributed all over the world.


    However, this method can only be used by Doflamingo. Others dare to touch the things of the dragon people and threaten the world government. The only result is that the general is dispatched and killed by a piece of armor!


    The reason why the Tianlongren didn''t take action against Doflamingo was not because of his old feelings, but because he held the handle of a Tianlongren in his hand, so that they did not dare to act rashly.


    Doflamingo dared to be so arrogant in front of the world government and navy, to a large extent this is also the reason.


    This handle has always been regarded by Doflamingo as the most precious thing.


    For him, this handle means nuclear weapons.


    As we all know, although nuclear weapons are unparalleled in lethality, their deterrence is more important.


    The same is true for this handle!


    Before Doflamingo used the handle, the Tianlongren did not dare to take him easily, but once he used it or told others, the dragon would have no scruples that day and would definitely chase him to death.


    And now, Doflamingo actually wants to trade it, obviously being pushed to the limit.


    "He even knows this!"


    Doflamingo''s eyes were cold, and he smiled softly: "Yeah, that''s right! The Denon people and the world government will not let you go. The handle in my hand can definitely help you a lot! How about it? If you let me go, I will tell you the handle!"


    Torrepol, Diamanti and others are all dead, and Dresrosa is also lost. His loss is more serious than losing an arm!


    Exposing that handle together will inevitably be chased and killed by the world government and the Tianlong people.


    However, as long as you are alive, everything is possible!


    "It''s impossible to let you go!"


    As soon as Sun Xu spoke, Doflamingo''s heart sank to the bottom.


    "But if your secret satisfies me, I can make your death happy!"


    "Demon King, do you think I am a fool?"


    Doflamingo suppressed his anger.


    Actually want to be a prostitute, this insists on deceiving people too much!


    Sun Xu smiled lightly: "You want to overthrow the Tianlongren? With your cleverness, it should be clear that you can''t do it at all! You can''t do it even if you give you a hundred years. You tell me the secret, and I will help you. Get rid of them so that you can be at ease when you die!"


    Doflamingo''s chest fluctuated sharply a few times, and almost died of anger when he couldn''t get up at all.


    He hates Tianlong people, but he also hates Sun Xu!


    "Hey, hey, by comparison, I would rather wait for the world government to destroy you!"


    "Unfortunately, that kind of thing can''t happen at all!"


    Sun Xu casually said: "Really don''t think about it? I''m still very interested in your so-called handle! If you are willing to say it, I can make it myself to make you die decently!"


    "Hey, hey, then we''ll die together!"


    Doflamingo''s face suddenly burst into brutality. He opened his palm, and countless silk threads flew out and turned into a huge hemispherical cage, covering the whole of Dresrosa.


    "birdcage!"


    "Fufufufu, there are so many people to die together with me, is a good result!"


    Rumbling.


    The birdcage made of silk began to shrink.


    Along the way, all buildings and roads were opened.


    "This trick is really interesting!"


    Sun Xu nodded slightly: "But, do you think you can die with us with this shit?"


    "Let me break it!"


    Taotu frowned, and held the first generation ghost at her waist.


    "No! I''m coming!"


    Sun Xu stopped her.


    Taotu was taken aback for a moment, and said nothing.


    Sun Xu is willing to shoot, that is the best.


    Although she was sure to cut these threads, there were too many threads. Even if she slashed a large piece, it would take a long time to cut them all.


    In comparison, it may be easier to kill Doflamingo.


    Doflamingo was also looking at Sun Xu, wondering what method he used to crack his "bird cage".


    His purpose was not to kill Sun Xu and others, he also knew that it was impossible, his real purpose was to create chaos and take the opportunity to escape.


    Sun Xu waved his hand and yelled softly: "Stop!"


    Doflamingo''s eyes suddenly went dark, as if he had been hit with a sap.


    When he gradually became sober, he looked around and his complexion changed drastically.


    It''s gone!


    The "birdcage" that just hovered over Dres Rosa is gone!


    He didn''t even know how Sun Xu cracked it!


    "This lunatic!"


    The fear in Doflamingo''s heart was extremely strong.


    The strongest move was also ineffective, he didn''t hesitate anymore, and ran away frantically.


    When he was about to leave the courtyard, he suddenly felt the surrounding air solidify, and he felt like he was stuck in a mire, slowing down a little bit.


    In the end, he even flew back uncontrollably.


    "How is this going?"


    Doflamingo struggled hard, his suffocated face flushed, but it was useless.


    A few seconds later, Sun Xu''s figure appeared in his field of vision, standing with his hand holding his hand, looking at him calmly.


    Doflamingo''s body shook, and the strength of the struggle slowly disappeared.


    The way Sun Xu looked at him was no different from what he usually saw at the civilians.


    "how did you do it?"


    "You can''t understand it after you say it. In short, it''s strong!"


    "Can human beings be so strong?"


    Doflamingo had no doubts, but his heart was filled with puzzles.


    Sun Xu didn''t make a lot of moves, but the power he showed far exceeded his cognition.


    Doflamingo is confident that even if he faces the Four Emperors and the Admiral, he can do two tricks.


    However, Sun Xu didn''t really make a move at all, so he suppressed him.


    "Humans can''t, but gods can!"


    Green Pheasant said suddenly.


    "God? Is the Demon King a God?"


    Doflamingo wanted to laugh, opened his mouth, but fell silent.


    Saying this is not an ignorant person, nor a short-sighted frog at the bottom of a well, but a former admiral!


    Dare to say that he is more knowledgeable than him, and there are very few in the whole world!


    Thinking a little more, Doflamingo understands the green pheasant. Although he retired from the navy, it is logically impossible to become a pirate!


    Unless he thinks there is something more important than his own ideas.


    Think about the power that the Demon King has shown too much beyond the ceiling...


    Could it be...


    After a moment of silence, he spoke slowly.


    After listening, Sun Xu gave him a surprised look: "It''s really interesting! But it''s not enough to buy your life!"


    Doflamingo knew his fate a long time ago, and he didn''t show any fear.


    He doesn''t want to die, so he can lay down a part of his dignity in order to survive.


    However, if death is really unavoidable, then there will be no fear, let alone crying, or even embarrassingly begging others to forgive him.


    "Hey, Demon King, will the world government be overthrown, and will the Tianlongren be pulled from the altar?"


    "Yes! And, it won''t be too long! Huangquan Road, if you walk slowly, maybe you can go on the road with them!"


    "Hey, hey, I want to see your true strength!"


    "as you wish!"


    When the voice fell, Doflamingo was in a trance, and when he recovered, the scene before him changed drastically.


    He is no longer in the palace, the Demon King and the other members of the Demon King Pirate Group are gone, and the body of the Don Quixote Pirate Group is also gone.


    He was standing on an isolated island, surrounded by bare trees, not even a tree, and he could see the water outside at a glance.


    Suddenly, he felt something in his heart and looked up.


    A gigantic ape with golden hair, wearing a gorgeous armor, holding a golden iron rod, standing in the clouds, looking down at him.


    "Demon King!"


    Doflamingo was shocked.


    The next moment, the Demon King smashed his iron rod down.


    The iron rod kept zooming in, instantly occupying all of his vision.


    Doflamingo''s heart was suddenly swallowed by a strong fear. He wanted to escape, but he forcibly held it back, staring at the iron rod intently.


    Boom!


    His body first turned into nothingness, and then the earth shattered, the island was turned into nothing, and the surrounding large area of ??seawater was also shaken into mist.


    Doflamingo''s perspective began to rise.


    He saw that an extremely large black pit appeared on the sea and was expanding.


    "Is this the strength of the Demon King?"


    A strong joy suddenly rose in Doflamingo''s heart.


    With this kind of power, it''s no wonder that the Demon King is not afraid of the world government!


    He, UU reading may really be a god!


    Hey, hey, the end of those idiots is coming soon!


    The only pity is that he can''t see that day in person!


    With two completely different feelings of regret and satisfaction, Doflamingo''s consciousness slowly sank into the darkness.


    outside world.


    Sun Xu stood with his hands in his hands, his face calm.


    The breath of Doflamingo slowly dissipated.


    Of course he would not show his strongest power in reality just to demonstrate to Doflamingo.


    What Doflamingo saw just now was an illusion!


    However, that is not a lie to him.


    Because that illusion was simulated by Sun Xu based on his own strength, there was no falsehood or exaggeration.

 Chapter 520： arrange

    After Doflamingo''s death, the battle soon ended.


    In fact, this is not even a fight, but a unilateral sling!


    Until the end, no one on Sun Xu''s side suffered any decent injuries.


    Most of the cadres of the Don Quixote Pirate Group were executed, and Sun Xu, the ordinary member who was willing to surrender, did not embarrass them.


    Of course, capital crimes are forgiven, but living crimes are hard to forgive!


    For their past evil deeds, they will slowly be liquidated afterwards.


    "Boss, didn''t you say that he was handed over to me? Why did you still make a move in the end?"


    Ainilu kept muttering in Sun Xu''s ear.


    Sun Xu squinted at him: "Let you fight for three days and three nights. We will do nothing and watch you fight by the side?"


    Ainilu smiled: "How is it possible! How can I defeat him for three days and three nights?!"


    It doesn''t take three days and three nights, but it''s not a short time to tell the winner.


    Sun Xu ignored him and turned to look at Violet and Cyrus who were brought over.


    He beckoned to the sugar: "Unlock his abilities!"


    Sugar gave him an nervous look, "What about the others?"


    "Keep it for now! I''ll talk about it later."


    Sun Xu thought for a while and said.


    Now that all those toys are transformed back to their original form, there is no benefit, but it will also create a lot of chaos.


    Sugar nodded timidly, and then waved his hand, a burst of light appeared on Cyrus, and his whole person began to grow bigger, and soon he changed from a soldier toy to a tall and strong man.


    Rebecca and Violet were surprised at first, but soon turned into shock, their eyes slowly widening.


    "You, you are..."


    Cyrus looked at his powerful hands and felt very complicated.


    back to normal!


    This is what he dreams of.


    However, at this time, there was a sense of confusion in his heart.


    Diamanti, who had the vengeance of murdering his wife, died, but was killed by his own daughter. The Don Quixote Pirates were wiped out, and the senior staff were almost extinct.


    Not long ago, this was the goal he had to accomplish with his life, and in a blink of an eye, he could see his dreams without any effort.


    He was filled with feelings of emptiness and unreality.


    Regardless of the tragic drama of their three relatives, Sun Xu found Robin and asked her to organize the surviving members of the Don Quixote Pirate Group to clean up the yard.


    There were corpses everywhere in the small yard, blood on the ground flowed into rivers, and the water in the swimming pool turned blood red.


    It''s like hell!


    People with low tolerance can faint when they see this situation at first sight!


    Sooner or later, we have to clean up, and now there is free labor, no need for nothing!


    Then let the others disperse to suppress the chaos in the palace.


    As for the property robbed in the chaos, he didn''t care at all.


    In the future, the entire Deres Rosa will be under his control, and those who have taken his things will be found out one by one, and then the stolen things will be vomited twice!


    After a while, Rebecca''s three people''s confession show ended and they found Sun Xu.


    There were still tears on the faces of the two girls, and Cyrus'' eyes were red.


    "Thank you, Master Demon King!"


    Violet respectfully said: "You are the benefactor of the whole Dresrosa!"


    Cyrus also bowed.


    Sun Xu''s face was flat: "Don''t thank me, I have my own purpose, not for you!"


    Violet and Cyrus gave a thud in their hearts at the same time.


    Will not send away hungry wolves and usher in tigers?


    The two looked at each other, Violet took a deep breath, and asked in a nervous tone, "I wonder what do you think of the future of Dresrosa?"


    The Don Quixote Pirates can easily suppress them, and there is almost no expectation of turning over, but the Demon King Pirates can easily crush the Don Quixote Pirates, if they also want to If they want to occupy Dresrosa, they have no ability to stop it.


    You don''t even have to have this idea, just give up lying down!


    However, Violet and Cyrus were also very puzzled.


    The Demon King Pirate Group is actually interested in Dresrosa?


    Doflamingo was able to occupy Dresrosa grandiosely because he was Qiwuhai!


    Don''t worry about being wanted by the world government.


    Why is the Demon King Pirate Group?


    Regarding this question, they had also asked Rebecca vaguely before, but it was a pity that she didn''t reveal a word.


    Sun Xu knew their worries and looked at Rebecca''s face and explained: "Don''t worry, Rebecca will rule Dresrosa in the future."


    Before they were happy, he added: "Of course, you are also prepared, Dres Rosa''s system and laws will undergo tremendous changes."


    Cyrus is okay. He is a rough man and doesn''t quite understand this.


    But Violet couldn''t help but her face changed.


    Obviously, the Demon King didn''t just kill the Don Quixote Pirates!


    What makes her feel a little complicated is that King Liku, that is, her father is actually still alive.


    It stands to reason that he should be the king of Dresrosa!


    However, she could only think about this in her heart, and didn''t dare to say it.


    "Forget it, if you can overthrow the Don Quixote Pirates and continue to rule Dresrosa by members of the Liku clan, even if it''s only in name, it''s a good ending!"


    Violet comforted herself in her heart.


    During the years of joining the Don Quixote Pirates, the despair in her heart has deepened bit by bit.


    Having seen the power of the Don Quixote Pirates, she clearly realized that without the help of external forces, they have almost no possibility of overthrowing the Don Quixote Pirates.


    It''s pretty good to have this kind of result now!


    Her only hope is that the Demon King will not be as cruel and evil as Doflamingo.


    Fortunately, she did not speak, otherwise she would only receive a cold rejection.


    Sun Xu knew that King Liku was still alive, but he wanted to continue to be a king that was pure dreaming!


    He has a lot of things and doesn''t have time to chat with them all the time.


    Let them continue to retell the past, Sun Xu found Robin: "You stay here to help Rebecca restore order in this country. Nothing needs to be changed for the time being. Just keep it as it is. Once we take full control of this place, we will carry out reforms!"


    "Boss, where are you going?"


    Robin looked tight.


    "Don''t worry, I''m just sending Weiwei back."


    Sun Xu smiled and calmed down: "She is the princess of Alabastan. She left with me because of special circumstances. It has been a long time now. It''s time to send her back."


    Weiwei happened to be beside, and heard his words: "I..."


    "Although the world government has not done anything to your father so far, it is hard to guarantee that they will not rush over the wall in the future! You go back to protect your father first, don''t worry, it won''t be long before this problem will no longer exist!"


    Weiwei was silent for a while, nodded, and said nothing.


    Sun Xu looked at Robin again: "Then I will leave it to you!"


    "Don''t worry, boss!"


    Robin nodded calmly.


    As long as Sun Xu doesn''t disappear suddenly, everything else is trivial!


    "Master Sun Xu, I want to go too!"


    Suddenly, a figure rushed over and grabbed Sun Xu''s arm.


    You don''t need to look at him to know who it is.


    "No problem! After sending Weiwei back, I will also take you back to Murloc Island!"


    Sun Xu rubbed Rou Baixing''s hair, then took her and Weiwei''s hands, nodded to the others, and the three of them suddenly disappeared.


    "I just left like this!"


    Perona bit her lip, feeling so angry!


    She also wanted to follow, so she hesitated for a while, and people actually left!


    But Ya also pouted Robin was a little funny, and clapped her palms: "Okay, the boss told us to help Rebecca maintain the stability of Dres Rosa, let¡¯s discuss what we should do. !"


    She is usually the chief steward of the Demon King Pirate Group.


    Whether it was the once high-ranking green pheasant and Taotu, or the killer Hiliu and Anilu, or Rebecca, who was about to become the king of Dresrosa, there was no resistance to her giving orders.


    They didn''t have any opinions, Cyrus and Violet were even more okay.


    Under Robin''s order, Dresrosa''s confusion quickly subsided.


    As a matter of fact, the Don Quixote Pirates are already aloof and reckless, their demise will only benefit Dresrosa, not harm.


    Almost no residents have come forward for them.


    Especially when they heard that the next king would be a member of the Liku clan.

 Chapter 521： plot

    Don Quixote''s Pirates were destroyed, and Deres Rosa had changed the owner. It didn''t take long for the news of the reappearance of the Demon King Pirates to spread all over the world.


    And some people get the information earlier.


    Marin Vando.


    Marshal''s office.


    With a cigar in his mouth, Akagi frowned and looked at a document on his desk.


    After taking this seat, he realized that being a marshal is much harder than being a general!


    Moreover, the era he is facing is unprecedentedly difficult!


    The appearance of the Demon King and the Demon King Pirate Group almost broke the balance of the world situation and fundamentally threatened the world government and navy.


    Suddenly, a quick knock on the door interrupted his thinking.


    "Come in."


    Damn it.


    The door was pushed open, and the soldiers outside saluteed and said anxiously: "Report to the marshal, the Demon King Pirate Group has appeared!"


    "where?"


    The red dog suddenly stood up.


    During this time, the navy and the world government exhausted all their power to find the Demon King Pirate Group, but they seemed to have evaporated from the world, and the world government and the navy''s intelligence network did not find a trace of them!


    He wanted to give up, but the Demon King Pirate Group unexpectedly jumped out.


    "At Dressrosa!" the soldier replied.


    Dressrosa?


    The Demon King Pirate Group has always been hiding there?


    The red dog frowned, his eyes stern: "I remember, that is Doflamingo''s place, right? It turned out that he had been helping to cover up the traces of the Demon King Pirate Group.


    snort! He Qiwuhai, doesn''t he want to do it? "


    The soldier''s expression suddenly became a little strange: "Report to the Marshal that Doflamingo and Don Quixote''s Pirates have been wiped out."


    A flash of astonishment crossed Akainu''s calm face: "It was wiped out? When did it happen? Why don''t I know?"


    The soldier paused, and was about to organize a language, when the red dog suddenly reacted: "The one who destroyed the Don Quixote Pirate Group, was it the Demon King Pirate Group?"


    "Yes!"


    The soldier breathed a sigh of relief, and didn''t need to think about what to say to avoid embarrassing the marshal.


    Akinu was lost in thought.


    In this way, the Demon King Pirate Group is not hiding in Dresrosa these days!


    This is normal!


    As one of the most famous countries in the New World, they did not forget Dresrosa when they searched.


    If the Demon King Pirate Group were hiding there, they couldn''t find any clues.


    So where did the Demon King Pirate Group hide during this time?


    at this time.


    Jingle Bell¡­¡­


    The phone rang for a while, and the red dog looked at the phone worm, flashing a glance in his eyes.


    After he took it, the voice of the Five Old Stars came from inside, asking him to go to Mary Joa.


    If nothing else, it should be the discussion of the Demon King Pirate Group.


    The hatred of the world government and the Tianlong people towards them far exceeds that of the navy!


    ...


    After the red dog left, the news slowly spread among the navy.


    The two semi-retired veterans naturally got the news right away.


    "Demon King, he really is still alive."


    The Warring States period was full of white hair, and the majesty that was once a marshal disappeared completely, and he seemed to have completely turned into a kind old man.


    "Hahahaha, isn''t this supposed to be? Do you still expect him to die from injuries?"


    Karp almost burst into tears with a laugh.


    Warring States didn''t care, and said indifferently: "Why is it impossible? With his injury at the time, it would be dead for anyone else to replace it!"


    They all saw the situation of the Demon King with their own eyes, and the body was almost completely burnt into coke!


    This kind of injury, it stands to reason that it is impossible to survive!


    Karp smiled and continued to eat senbei: "Yes, you and me, or anyone else will die, but that''s Sun Xu, he is special!"


    The Warring States also recognized this.


    In other words, this is the common perception of the navy and the world''s top government.


    The strength demonstrated by the Demon King completely broke their cognition!


    For other people, even top powerhouses like Kaido and Shanks, they would be shocked by the power of the Demon King, but they could not fully understand the implications.


    The world government that has existed in the world for more than 800 years knows the world better than anyone else.


    Both Mary Gioia and Malin Vandor have huge databases that record a lot of information about this world.


    They are quite sure that in the past, there has never been a person as powerful as the Demon King!


    His strength completely broke the strength ceiling in their cognition in the past!


    The earlier time could not be determined, but in the last 800 years, the Demon King was undisputedly the strongest, or the one that surpassed the second place by a large margin.


    Only the few absolute cores of the navy and the world government know this information!


    Even most of the lieutenants do not know.


    After being silent for a while, Zhan Guo said again: "You said, what exactly does the Demon King want to do?"


    Karp shook his head indifferently.


    He picked up the teacup and just drank a mouthful of water, when he suddenly remembered something, he spouted it all in one mouthful.


    "Puff......hahaha!"


    The Sengoku who was almost sprayed with black lines on his face: "What are you doing?"


    "Hahaha, I just remembered a funny thing!"


    Karp waved his hand, smiled for a long time, clutching his stomach, and then gradually calmed down, saying: "I don''t know what the Demon King wants to do now, but I can be sure that Sun Xu didn''t want to do anything!


    He even has a chance to join the navy!


    As a result, just because of a few brainless idiots, they completely pushed him to the opposite side, and suffered a big loss! "


    As he said, Karp laughed again and patted the table: "Hahaha, those arrogant Tianlong people couldn''t swallow this breath and continued to target him in every possible way. As a result, they had no alternative but to lose a lot of money! Those idiots, those idiot¡­¡­"


    Speaking of this, Karp''s laughter suddenly stopped, and he sighed: "It''s a pity Brother Kong."


    Back then, he and the Warring States were empty-handed soldiers.


    Although the relationship between the two parties is not so close, there is still quite a deep friendship in getting along for many years.


    It is a pity that in the battle that besieged Sun Xu, the aging and declining strength was regarded as a breakthrough by Sun Xu, and it became the stepping stone for him to build his prestige.


    This sorrow was fleeting, and Karp quickly laughed again: "Forget it, it''s not the age of our old guys anymore, no matter what the Demon King wants to do, let Sakarski and the others have a headache!"


    The world conscription has ended, and the configuration of the three generals is complete again.


    Although it was not as good as the peak period before the war, the navy''s power at this time was still much stronger than when Sun Xuye rushed to Malin Fando.


    The Warring States period wanted to say something, but in the end he endured it.


    I am afraid that this kind of life will not last long.


    What does the Demon King want to do? No one knows the correct answer to this question, but everyone has their own answer.


    Ordinary navy may think that the Demon King is the same as other pirates, and the target is OnePiece, but there is a crazier answer among the upper ranks of the navy.


    One day in the future, the world government and navy may usher in an unprecedented disaster!


    There is a premonition in the Warring States period, that day may not be long.


    Although he and Karp are already in semi-retired status, in the face of that situation, it is impossible to turn a blind eye!


    ...


    Mary Joa.


    In a magnificent, tall, magnificent palace.


    Wu Lao Xing and Aka Inu are arguing about something.


    The death of a ruler will not affect the structure of the world government, and the vacancy of the five old stars will be filled in the first place.


    However, their dispute soon ended.


    They have a consensus: The Demon King must die!


    On the basis of this consensus, everything is easy to discuss, and the rest is only detailed consultation.


    "I agree to crusade against the Demon King, but the question is, how do you guarantee a single blow?"


    The red dog said solemnly: "Neither the world government nor the navy can withstand more failures!"


    Prestige is intangible and infinite, but its importance is unparalleled! Sometimes, even more important than real power!


    Because of Roger''s words, the number of pirates has skyrocketed, and the world situation is in chaos, which has caused a huge blow to the threat of the world government.


    After several failures in hunting the Demon King, his own side also lost his army, especially the death of one of the five old stars of the army commander and the leader of the world government, which was another push against the shaky prestige of the world government!


    If that happens again, the world government and navy will completely become a joke, the pirates will become more rampant, and the situation that is a bit out of control will go violently!


    To defeat the Demon King Pirate Group, it is necessary to guarantee a successful one.


    At least kill the Demon King!


    If Dafei Zhouzhang only killed a few ordinary members, it would be a loss for the navy and the world government!


    The six were relatively speechless.


    As soon as possible, the Demon King showed unparalleled strength, but they still had the confidence to solve him.


    The problem is that if you want to kill the Demon King, the most troublesome thing is not his unreasonable personal strength, but the exquisite tower that can fly without a trace and can fly into the sky, and two ancient weapons, the Pluto and the Sea King!


    "I remember that after the war with the Demon King Pirates, Dr. Vegapunk was commissioned to develop a targeted aircraft. I wonder if there is any eyebrow?"


    Chi Inu asked.


    A five-star star shook his head: "It is not difficult to develop an aircraft, but if you want to develop an aircraft that can catch up with Linglong Tower, even Dr. Vegapunk won''t be so easy to succeed!"


    Speed ??is the biggest problem!


    The red dog was a little bit irritable: "Leave aside the question of Pluto and Sea King. With the strength of the Demon King, if you want to escape, who can stop him? If you can''t restrict the Linglong Tower, it''s impossible to kill the Demon King! Isn''t it, in Bega Pang? Before Ke researched the flying machine, can we only watch the Demon King get away with it?"


    Suddenly, a five-star said: "I remember it was mentioned in the intelligence that Kuzan is still with the Demon King!"


    "That''s right! That **** bastard!"


    Speaking of this, Aka Dog gritted his teeth a bit.


    "Can we contact Kuzan? He joined the Demon King Pirate Group for a reason. Based on what I know about Kuzan, he will never become a pirate just because he is not a marshal!"


    Aka Inu was taken aback, and fell into contemplation again.


    This method is not impossible!


    If Kuzan cooperated, it would be much easier to destroy the Demon King Pirate Group.


    Not only can the trouble of Linglong Tower be solved, but there are also ways to solve the troubles of Pluto and Aquaman!


    "That guy doesn''t think that''s what it is, does it?"


    The red dog''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    Five old stars know Kuzan, he knows better!


    There is a saying that the person who knows you best is not your friend, but your enemy!


    He and the green pheasant are not enemies, but tangible opponents, and they have been clear about each other''s temperament concepts for so many years.


    Wu Lao Xing was right. Under normal circumstances, Kuzan would never be a pirate!


    Unless he has more far-reaching plans!


    "Can try!"


    After serious consideration of various possibilities, Aka Inu made a decision: "Leave this to me, and I will find a way to contact Kuzan when I go back!"


    "You must be careful! Knowing that he was once an admiral, it is impossible for the Demon King to be unguarded against Kuzan! Things can proceed slowly, and Kuzan must not be put in danger!"


    Wu Lao Xing exhorted.


    Before Begapunk invented the aircraft that could restrict the Linglong Tower, it might be their only chance to rebel against the Green Pheasant!


    No!


    Even if there is a vehicle that can restrict Linglong Tower, it is not as effective as instigating the green pheasant.


    After all Except for the Linglong Tower, the two ancient weapons of Pluto and Sea King, as well as the Demon King itself, are all huge troubles!


    If there is a green pheasant acting as an undercover agent, with his strength, he can weaken these four troubles at the same time!


    The more they think, the more determined they become.


    Green pheasant, there is nothing to lose!


    Even if it is later, it can be slower!


    When Aka Inu left Marijoa, he was in a weird mood.


    It can be said that he personally forced Kuzan to leave.


    He hadn''t thought about it. Kuzan, who had just left the navy after a short period of time, was transformed and became their best hope for solving their plight!


    For him, this is definitely a huge irony!


    It''s a pity that the Demon King and the Demon King Pirate Group are even more like a knife in his throat, even if a part of dignity and face is given up, as long as they can be wiped out, he is willing to do it!

 Chapter 522： Murloc Island Crisis

    You can search for the latest chapters in Baidu!


    Alabastan.


    Albanian.


    The gate of the palace.


    The light suddenly distorted, and three figures were slowly drawn out.


    Weiwei was also a little excited looking at her home after a long absence of half a year.


    When she left with Sun Xu, she had never thought that she would be away for so long.


    At this time, two figures happened to walk out of the palace, and after seeing them, they stayed there instantly.


    After a while, Cobra rubbed his eyes, and said in disbelief, "Vivi?"


    Weiwei smiled: "Dad, I''m back!"


    "Just come back! Just come back!"


    Cobra''s excitement quickly calmed down, and he was very gloomy when he didn''t show up.


    Mainly have experience!


    In order to investigate the Baroque Job Club last time, Weiwei also left without saying goodbye, and was younger and left longer!


    He glanced at Sun Xu again: "It''s fine if you are all okay!"


    The sudden disappearance of the Demon King Pirate Group has aroused a lot of attention all over the world, and some people even speculated that the Demon King Pirate Group has died.


    Because of Vivi''s relationship, Cobra has been paying close attention to their movements.


    Seeing them return safely, I couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    Sun Xu glanced at Cobra in surprise.


    He was very anxious that the old man didn''t like him very much when we met last time.


    Unexpectedly, he would worry about his safety.


    It seems that the old man''s thinking has begun to change.


    Sun Xu smiled and nodded, "Thank you for your concern, your majesty, I won''t disturb you and Weiwei''s reunion, and I will visit you another day!"


    After a long absence and seeing each other again, the old father must have a lot to say to his daughter.


    He won''t stay to annoy others.


    Anyway, you can come anytime you want.


    With his skill in teleporting spells, any place on this planet can be reached instantly.


    Cobra took a deep look at him: "Stay and have a meal together! Is this little girl the only one coming with you? What about the others?"


    When Bai Xing heard Cobra mentioning himself, he was a little panicked, waved Bai Shengsheng''s little hand, and said timidly, "His Lord, I am Bai Xing."


    Following Sun Xu for so long, her timid personality has improved a lot, but she still feels a little nervous when she comes into contact with strangers.


    "Hello!"


    A kind smile appeared on Cobra''s face.


    Except for the frenzied people, most people feel good about Bai Xing the first time they see him.


    That kind of temperament that I see pity can easily arouse people''s desire for protection.


    "They still have something to do, they didn''t come over!"


    Sun Xu said.


    As for the meal together, he did not refuse.


    The first time the old man invited, few son-in-law dare to refuse, right?


    Cobra nodded in satisfaction: "Then let''s go!"


    He was going to go out for inspection, but now that Weiwei is back, no matter how important the job is, he must be abandoned!


    Next, Cobra showed a completely different attitude from last time.


    Including when she talked to Weiwei about some private topics between her family, she didn''t evade Sun Xu, as if he had already regarded him as a family.


    I don''t know what kind of psychological changes the old man has undergone during this period.


    And the happiest one is Weiwei.


    Although she knew that as long as she persisted, her father could only accept it helplessly in the end.


    However, if he is willing to take the initiative to accept Sun Xu, then everyone is truly happy!


    It was a good time to have a meal.


    The old man seemed to really look away, laughed constantly, and the wrinkles on his face seemed to be lessened.


    The relaxed atmosphere lasted until the end of dinner.


    After dinner, Cobra called Sun Xu and Weiwei to the study and finally started talking about business.


    "Do you still insist on doing that now?"


    He has a serious face.


    "If you are referring to the overthrow of the world government and the establishment of a stronger and more advanced regime, then yes! And, I have already started to do it, maybe tomorrow you can see my first step in the newspaper plan!"


    Cobra squeezed the armrest of the chair suddenly, was caught off guard by the news, took a deep breath, and said seriously: "You, are you really sure? I can ignore other things, but Vivi is definitely not allowed to live. in danger!"


    Sun Xu laughed directly.


    You are looking into the grass with your face, and take the initiative to give someone a head.


    "Regarding this matter, please rest assured! Of course, the verbal guarantee is too pale and not convincing. So, one year, you give me one year! Within one year, I will let you see me Sure!


    If one year later, you still have no confidence in me, I can immediately wash my hands in a golden basin and come to Alabastan to be my son-in-law! "


    Weiwei rolled her eyes quietly.


    She was very clear about Sun Xu''s plan. This year''s appointment was completely fooling her father.


    A year later, the world government may have been overthrown, and her father wouldn''t be able to do without confidence!


    Cobra didn''t know this.


    Although he wondered why Sun Xu dared to speak so full, he was satisfied with the result and couldn''t be satisfied anymore.


    In one year, he still waited.


    Although he did not expect Sun Xu to really wash his hands and come to Alabastan as the door-to-door son-in-law, Sun Xu was able to abandon his unrealistic goal and live with Weiwei in peace, and give him some grandchildren. He was very satisfied.


    As for whether Sun Xu can overthrow the world government, he retains a bit of expectation in his heart, but it is still impossible to judge rationally!


    After talking about the business, the atmosphere became relaxed again.


    Weiwei is an old woman of Cobra. As she gets older, she is not in good health. She soon loses energy and goes to rest.


    Sun Xu spent a wonderful night in the palace.


    Because her wish was fulfilled, Weiwei was in a good mood and cooperated with him to unlock many new poses.


    However, he didn''t indulge in Wenrouxiang for too long, so early the next morning, Sun Xu said goodbye.


    Weiwei knew that he could send spells and could come over at any time. Although she was a little bit reluctant, she said goodbye to him calmly.


    "Then next, let''s go to Fishman Island!"


    Sun Xu looked at the white star beside him.


    The girl''s delicate face showed an expression of expectation.


    It has been so long since leaving the fisherman island, she also missed the father and brother Wang very much!


    Moreover, she still has big things to do when she returns to the fisherman island!


    The battle to overthrow the world government is about to begin. According to the agreement between her and Master Sun Xu, the Dragon Palace Kingdom will also participate in this war in exchange for a piece of territory.


    Now, she has to go back and persuade the father and brother to prepare for the war!


    "let''s go!"


    Sun Xu took Bai Xing''s hand, and the two of them disappeared instantly.


    Murloc Island.


    There are guards patrolling the streets everywhere, making this fantastic and beautiful scenery more obscure.


    There are very few pedestrians on the street, and occasionally someone walks by, and they look hurriedly, their eyes keep turning, seeming to be on guard.


    The bustling streets in the past looked very bleak at this time, and nine out of ten shops were closed.


    The lowest level of Murloc Island, including Murloc Street, is in the darkness where the sun can''t get in.


    Some fierce people gathered together.


    "Hey, Captain, do you want to keep doing it?"


    "Of course! This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity! After finishing this vote, maybe we will never have to spend our entire life!"


    "Hahahahaha."


    A group of people all laughed wildly.


    But there are also a few people who are worried.


    "But Captain, it is said that this is the site of the Demon King Pirate Group. Will we do this..."


    Demon King Pirate Group!


    Everyone''s expressions changed when they heard this name.


    The Demon King was the first pirate to achieve a triple-digit bounty!


    The Demon King Pirate Group is even known as the strongest Pirate Group ever!


    Moreover, the demon king''s behavior style has always been known for his domineering and crazy.


    If you let him know that someone is making trouble on his chassis, then the consequences...


    They shivered together.


    "do not be afraid!"


    The captain said in a deep voice: "Isn''t it said that the Demon King is dead? Since he and the world government clashed, they have never heard of them again! This is most likely true!"


    "What if?"


    The pirate before said again.


    "How can there be so much in case!"


    The captain snorted and added: "What''s more, it was not us who did the first thing. At best, we picked up some leftovers. Even if the Demon King is looking for trouble, he shouldn''t find us?"


    Others also spoke up.


    "We are pirates. If you are afraid of danger, what pirates do you have?"


    "If you are afraid, go back to your hometown!"


    "You wimpy coward..."


    The pirates who were mocked by the group were anxious, their faces flushed, and they were about to attack, the captain stopped them.


    "Don''t make any noise! ??I heard that the large army is about to start fighting again. Keep watching them, ready to do it at any time. We will try to catch a few more merfolk and come back!"


    "Yes!!" The pirates shouted together.


    In the other room behind them, several mermaids who were **** with ropes and stuffed with rags all looked desperate.


    ...


    Murloc Street.


    Compared with the upper level in the change phase, this place still remains the same.


    Dark, cold, and chaotic.


    A tall curly-haired great white shark man is sitting on a chair, surrounded by many figures such as hammerhead shark man, cigar dharma shark man, beard shark man, and king squid man.


    Their looks are completely different, but their temperament is exactly the same: fierce, fierce, crazy, with the kind of indifference and cruelty that don''t put their lives at all.


    "Boss Hordy, those humans are starting to catch fishermen again!"


    The great white shark man who lives in the first place, the captain of the new murloc pirate group, Hordy Jones, has no fluctuations in his eyes and said coldly: "Is there anything wrong with our people?"


    "That''s not true! They have never been to our site since the last conflict!"


    "Then don''t worry about it!"


    The corners of Hordi''s mouth opened, revealing a cold smile: "It just so happens to let the people of the fisherman island see the incompetence of those people in the Dragon Palace! Let them see that humans are unreliable!


    We must completely break with mankind! Revenge mankind by force! Let them know the pain and recognize that they are a low-level race, so that they will be in awe of us! "


    "However, many people will be arrested and used as slaves." The subordinate hesitated.


    "They sacrificed for the future of Fishman Island and should be honored!"


    Hodie said lightly.


    "But, Boss Hordy, we can''t let the pirates wreak havoc on Murloc Island like this, right?"


    "Of course!"


    Hordy smiled with everything under control: "After those humans and Dragon Palace are both defeated, we will take action and kill both of them!


    Fishman Island, it''s time to change the owner! Those weak and incompetent guys in Neptune are not worthy to rule Murloc Island! "


    All the murlocs present showed bloodthirsty smiles.


    The latest chapter address of Monkey King in Pirate: https://


    The full text of Monkey King in Pirate Reading address: https://


    Monkey King in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King reading on Pirate¡¯s mobile phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 522: The Crisis of Octopus Man Island), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 523： Ins and outs

    The update is super fast|;The factory is very rudimentary, and the most luxurious room at present is actually the guard room. Watermark advertising testWatermark advertising test


    Everyone went straight to the mine without entering the house.


    Amethyst Mine has a nice name, but it''s actually just a black-purple stone. It looks nothing special and not very beautiful.


    After turning around, Sun Xu called Grace over.


    "Sir, miss."


    Grace is very respectful, even a little afraid.


    He was easily defeated by a navy captain, but in Sun Xu''s hands, the navy colonel also appeared vulnerable.


    The gap between the strengths of the two sides is too big to imagine.


    What''s more, Sun Xu dared to kill even a navy colonel. He was obviously a lawless and murderous man.


    Cruel and powerful, even if it is on your own side, you can''t help but feel in awe.


    "Get ready, the mine can be ready to start." Sun Xu ordered.


    "Yes." Grace had no objection.


    The people who opposed them are all dead, and there is no problem starting the work.


    As for the impact of those naval deaths, this is obviously not a problem he needs to worry about.


    After a short stroll, Sun Xu, Keya and Cynthia left.


    Originally, I just stopped by to solve the trouble. When things are over, I naturally want to leave. There is no place where the birds don''t **** and there is no place to eat.


    However, Qiao Zina stayed.


    Now she is the highest person in charge here.


    In fact, rather than staying by Keya''s side, she wants to rush outside.


    With Sun Xu''s permission, she will stay here in the future.


    The three came to Margo town.


    The news of the death of the mayor has spread throughout the town, but with the navy helping to maintain order, there is not much confusion.


    The three of them found a restaurant that looked more luxurious.


    There is a big gap between the rich and the poor in Mago Town. The ordinary miners work hard, but their income is very low.


    The mine owners are rich in oil.


    Therefore, the consumption level of Mago Town is very low, but there is no shortage of high-end venues.


    The three chose a box, the decoration inside has the unique style of Margo Town, the lines are straight, the corners are sharp, and the colors are mainly cool tones.


    Soon, a dish was served, and the two women were not gluttonous people, and the main force was Sun Xu.


    "Brother, is it really okay to kill Rod?"


    Cynthia is still a little uneasy. No matter whether it is strength or status, Rhodes is higher than her. She knows that Sun Xu is strong, but this is after all a matter within the navy.


    "It''s okay." Sun Xu didn''t care: "You can report truthfully, I will definitely not have any trouble!"


    From the words of Taotu and Tina, he had already figured out the navy''s attitude towards him: Draw the main thing, try not to conflict.


    There are bridges like Tina, Taotu, and Lieutenant General Karp The relationship between the two parties is pretty good now.


    If he killed a general, there might be some trouble.


    But a colonel in a small branch will kill him if he kills it.


    Don''t talk about him accounting for reason, even if he doesn''t account for reason, the Navy will definitely not turn his face against him because of this.


    Seeing his full confidence, Cynthia gradually relaxed. She understood Sun Xu''s character and knew that he dared to say this, she was definitely confident.


    Supporting her arm, Cynthia looked at Sun Xu with a smile: "Brother, you did me a big favor again."


    It turned out that Rod was demoted to the Shiratori base.


    In terms of position, Rod is Cynthia''s adjutant.


    However, his strength and background surpassed Cynthia, and he was arrogant, pretentious, and completely looked down on Cynthia.


    Cynthia was also very annoyed, and an adjutant was dropped from the navy headquarters to divide her rights.

 Chapter 524：

    Pirates are chaotic creatures.


    And there are a lot of brains and lunatics.


    Wanting them to unite independently is basically a fantasy!


    It is difficult to unite even if it is about one''s own life.


    But now, in order to deal with Murloc Island, they have joined forces.


    This doesn''t seem right at all.


    has a problem!


    There must be a problem!


    Sun Xu also has ideas about what the problem is.


    With these two prerequisites, it couldn''t be easier to guess the answer against the fisherman island.


    "World government, or rather, Tianlong people?"


    Sun Xu whispered.


    The fisherman island is still implicated by them 80%.


    When Bai Xing exposed his identity, the world government already knew that the mermaid princess of this generation was the sea king.


    This action against Murloc Island was probably to test him and White Star.


    After thinking about it for a while, Sun Xu left the matter behind.


    The truth is not important!


    For Murloc Island, it is a huge disaster with the crisis of extinction, but for him, it is just a small crisis that can be extinguished at will.


    Bai Xing didn''t have any worries either.


    She is no longer the ignorant little girl trapped in a hard shell tower!


    No more panic when encountering something.


    She can solve the current troubles of the uninhabited island!


    Taking a step back, even if she can''t solve it, there is Master Sun Xu!


    Taking a look at Sun Xu, Bai Xing took a deep breath: "Father, Brother Wang, I have two more important things to tell you."


    "More important things?"


    Neptune and Shark were immersed in joy for a moment, and then nodded solemnly.


    "The first thing, my power has begun to awaken!" Bai Xing said.


    Neptune nodded slowly: "I''ve heard about this!"


    The battle between the Demon King Pirate Group and the world government shook the entire world, and many details were also circulated.


    Including the demon king alone fighting several top masters, showing unparalleled strength, also including the appearance of the sea king.


    At that time, the chaos in Murloc Island hadn''t erupted, and the news came in the first time.


    Neptune''s mood is a bit complicated, the white star''s power is very powerful, and also very dangerous.


    He didn''t know whether White Star''s power awakening was good or bad for Murloc Island.


    Bai Xing nodded, and organized the language to slowly say: "The second thing, Father, Brother Wang, I already know how the future of the Dragon Palace Kingdom should go."


    Next, she calmly recounted what she had seen and heard during this period of time, her feelings and feelings.


    Including the situation of the human world, the comparison of human power and the power of Murloc Island, and so on.


    Neptune and Shark looked at the white star who was talking about each other, and their hearts were full of incredible.


    Is this still the daughter (sister) who cried when something happened?


    What has she experienced during this period of time with the Demon King?


    However, soon they were not in the mood to pay attention to Bai Xing''s changes.


    "So, in terms of the current situation in the human world, it would only be a disaster for us to return to the sea rashly! Even if my ability is fully awakened, it will be difficult to completely protect the fisherman island!"


    Neptune''s heart was shaken, that is, the white star''s change, the situation in the human world and the situation facing the fisherman island that I described for her.


    After being silent for a long time, he said bitterly: "Bai Xing, you mean that we can''t return to the sea, right?"


    Although the mermaid family can live in the sea, they are not real fish, but humans!


    They also look forward to the sun!


    To return to the sea, this is the deepest desire hidden in the hearts of all murlocs and mermaids!


    "No! On the contrary, I think the time has come for us to return to the sea!"


    Bai Xing''s voice was soft, but his tone was firm.


    Neptune and Shark became more puzzled.


    Just now you said that returning to the sea is a disaster, how come the time has come?


    Bai Xing glanced at Sun Xu and slowly said, "Under the rule of the world government, we are destined to live only on Fishman Island. If we want to return to the sea, the only option is to overthrow the world government!"


    She first stated her ideas, then briefly introduced Sun Xu''s plan, and finally said her decision.


    Neptune and Shark are a little dumbfounded.


    They don''t know how strong the world government is, but they know it must not be able to contend with Murloc Island.


    In their view, Bai Xing''s decision is a gamble! Use the entire Dragon Palace Kingdom to bet on the future.


    The gaze looking at Sun Xu also changed, wondering if he bewitched Bai Xing to do this.


    Sun Xu darkly calm.


    The current situation is that he gives a chance to Murloc Island, not how much Murloc Island can help him.


    In fact, the entire fisherman island, except for the white star, he didn''t care at all.


    After a while, Neptune said to Sun Xu, "I wonder if we can talk to Bai Xing alone for a while?"


    Although it was suspected that Sun Xu had deceived Bai Xing, he was now the savior of Murloc Island, and Neptune didn''t dare to do anything.


    "Father!"


    "no problem!"


    Sun Xu interrupted Bai Xing''s dissatisfaction and smiled: "I''ll go outside and wait!"


    Concerning the life and death of the entire Murloc Island, he also understood Neptune''s hesitation.


    In fact, he didn''t care if Fishman Island participated in the war!


    There are many uninhabited islands in Pirate World. There are white stars. Even if they do nothing, it is not a problem to give them one after the war.


    "Master Sun Xu."


    "It''s okay, you guys have a good talk!"


    Sun Xu rubbed Bai Xing''s hair, his body flashed and disappeared into the palace.


    ...


    Murloc Island.


    Several people gathered together, their faces were very ugly.


    "Have you all got the news? The Demon King Pirate Group has appeared again!"


    "Sure enough, I knew that the Demon King was not that easy to die."


    The atmosphere fell silent again, and it took a long time for someone to say: "The question is, what should we do now? The Demon King has Linglong Tower, which may appear here at any time. You don''t want to fight the Demon King, right?"


    "What do you say over there?" one person asked.


    "Let us continue to follow our plan."


    Everyone showed their dissatisfaction: "The **** went according to plan! What should I do if the Demon King is here? It is not them who are at risk!"


    "However, the consequences of disobeying the order are not something you can afford. Could the Demon King be more terrifying than that?"


    "That''s not necessarily true! Don''t forget, last time in Malin Vatican, the Demon King killed a five-star in front of everyone!"


    "so what!"


    "stop fighting!"


    When the one sitting in the first place opened his mouth, everyone calmed down and looked at him.


    "We can''t stay here anymore! With the Demon King''s style, once caught by him, all of us will undoubtedly die!"


    "The world..."


    "The horror of the Demon King They know better than us! They will understand! Of course, we can''t just leave like this! Before leaving, give it to Murloc Island, the Demon King, and the mermaid princess Leave a surprise!"


    "You mean..."


    "Hehe, those disobedient pirates, put them aside, it is better to use the waste! And what new murloc pirate group, use them too! Even if they can¡¯t destroy the murloc island, they can still be hit hard. At that time, even if we ask over there, we will be able to deal with each other!"


    "Hehehe, those mermaids can''t be wasted!"


    "That''s right! Get it with one fell swoop!"


    "Hahaha!"


    Everyone laughed, with excitement and greed on their faces.


    Everyone likes this plan without having to collide with the Demon King Pirate Group.


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 525： Blooming flowers

    While admiring the beautiful figures of the mermaid maids, Sun Xu waited for the palace conversation to end.


    Did not let him wait too long.


    Ten minutes later.


    The door opened a gap, Bai Xing''s little head poked out, and when he saw Queen Sun Xu, his face was happy: "Master Sun Xu, come in, I have already convinced the father and brother."


    "So fast?"


    Sun Xu raised his eyebrows.


    He was really taken aback.


    From the time Bai Xing and Neptune met, and it took less than an hour together, how did she convince Neptune to press the entire Murloc Island and gamble on the fortune of the country?


    Bai Xing smiled shyly, without speaking.


    In fact, she didn''t bother much, just expressed her determination to her father, and after a while of silence, her father agreed.


    In fact, after the awakening of her ability, the White Star has become more important to the Mermaid tribe than the King, and she can represent the will of the Mermaid Island better than Neptune.


    When she made up her mind, even if Neptune opposed it, it would be difficult to prevent Murloc Island from being tied to this chariot.


    Sun Xu didn''t eavesdrop on their conversation, but after a little thought, he could guess at odds and ends.


    As soon as he entered the palace, he met Neptune''s solemn gaze.


    "The future of Murloc Island is up to you!"


    "You will not be disappointed!"


    Sun Xu chuckled lightly.


    Whether Murloc Island participates in the war will not have much impact on him, but Bai Xing''s wish will be fulfilled, and he should be very happy.


    Neptune sighed secretly, I hope.


    He doesn''t actually have many choices.


    The Murloc Island is at stake and is in danger of being destroyed at any time. They can only rely on Sun Xu.


    Coupled with Bai Xing''s persistence, even if he knew that Murloc Island would be plunged into a dangerous vortex, he could only agree to it.


    ...


    A group of murloc soldiers are patrolling.


    Because of the previous attack, the atmosphere in the palace has been very tense recently, and everyone dare not take any care.


    As they walked, they stopped suddenly, and the leader of the squad frowned: "Is there a sound?"


    "Is there? Why didn''t I hear it?"


    "Maybe someone violated the rules and walked around privately!"


    "wrong!"


    The leader''s complexion changed, and he hurried to the front. The rest of the people looked at each other and hurried to catch up.


    After passing through a courtyard, everyone was shocked and their complexions changed drastically.


    Countless figures appeared in their field of vision, and everyone was full of evil spirits.


    Their compatriots lie crookedly on the ground, knowing their life or death.


    "You guys, how did you get in?" the team leader said in disbelief.


    "Hey, we naturally have our own way!"


    One of the pirates sneered, without much nonsense, and waved: "Do it! Remember, try not to kill them, every murloc represents a lot of money!"


    "not good!"


    The murloc leader''s complexion changed drastically, but the next moment, he was drowned by the pirates.


    ...


    Bang bang bang, bang bang bang.


    A fierce knock on the door sounded, awakening Sun Xu who was sleeping.


    He opened his eyes in a daze. Before he was fully awake, he heard a click, the door of the room was opened, and a figure walked in.


    Dare to be so bold, there is only one person in the entire fisherman island.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Sun Xu yawned.


    Bai Xing said anxiously: "Master Sun Xu, the pirate has entered the palace!"


    "Pirate? Into the palace?"


    Sun Xu frowned slightly: "They will really find the time, how about? Are the casualties serious?"


    Originally, what they discussed last night was to tackle the pirates today, but unexpectedly, the other party had taken the initiative.


    Bai Xing''s mood stabilized a little: "The casualties are not serious! Those pirates are deliberately keeping their hands, and most of them have become prisoners."


    "That''s good!"


    Sun Xu nodded slightly: "Let''s go, they come over on their own initiative, and it saves us a lot of effort."


    When the two arrived on the battlefield, the pirates were facing off with the army of the Dragon Palace Kingdom, headed by Neptune.


    A pirate who looked like a leader put a knife on a murloc''s neck and smiled wantonly: "Nipton, hand over all the treasures of the Dragon Palace Kingdom, otherwise I will kill them!"


    They didn''t do it right away, they just coveted the baby of Murloc Island.


    Really fight, the outcome is unpredictable, it is better to search for some benefits first.


    Neptune looked at him coldly: "You should know that Fishman Island is the territory of the Demon King Pirate Group! Do you know the consequences of doing this?"


    "You don''t need to use the Demon King Pirate Group to press me!"


    The pirate leader proudly said: "The demon king was chased by the world government like a bereaved dog! It may not be alive now!


    What''s more, even if he is still alive, I am not afraid of him! We have thousands of brothers here, and there are more on Murloc Island!


    Those few members of the Demon King Pirate Group, if they do show up, we can drown him with one spit! "


    The few people in front quietly glanced at each other, their eyes a little weird.


    This is of course KouHi.


    On the one hand, I have been addicted to the mouth. Anyway, I have offended the Demon King. I don''t have to worry about more debts, and I don''t have to worry about more lice.


    On the other hand, it is also for the pirates!


    No matter what you think in your mind, you can''t admit defeat on the momentum, otherwise the team won''t be able to take it.


    As soon as the pirate leader''s voice fell, there was a burst of cheers around.


    "well said!"


    "What about the Demon King Pirate Group? There are so many of us, so we are still afraid of them?"


    "King, don''t talk nonsense! Hand over all the treasures!"


    Neptune looked on indifferently, without speaking.


    At this moment, a slightly cold voice sounded, clearly reaching everyone''s ears.


    "Good vibe! Unfortunately, my head is not very smart!"


    "Who? Who is talking?"


    "I!"


    Sun Xu and Bai Xing walked out from behind Neptune and the others, and stared at the dark crowd in front of them.


    "Who are you?"


    "Where is the irresponsible guy!"


    Some pirates yelled loudly, with strong killing intent exuding their bodies, while others'' complexions changed drastically.


    "It''s noisy!"


    Sun Xu raised his eyes, and the noise disappeared instantly.


    "please!"


    Neptune whispered.


    Sun Xu waved his hand indifferently, even if it wasn''t for the fisherman island, he would not let these guys go.


    Not surprisingly, there should be some people from the world government here.


    "Demon King!"


    The pirate leader looked at him in horror, his face extremely ugly.


    "Why did you come here so soon?"


    Demon King?


    Hearing his voice, all the pirates shook their bodies and looked terrified.


    To talk about what they feared most during the period of doing evil in the fisherman island, these two words are definitely in the first place!


    Sun Xu did not answer his question, and stretched out, "Is this your last words?"


    The pirate leader looked at him gloomily, and suddenly his expression changed: "Wait, you are the only one? Where are the other members of the Demon King Pirate Group?"


    Sun Xu glanced at him, and the corners of his mouth twitched: "Don''t worry, they are not here!"


    "not coming?"


    The leader of the pirate was ecstatic, if only the Demon King was alone, it would be much easier to deal with!


    At least it''s not like he was going to die like before His killing intent suddenly soared, and he shouted: "Don''t be afraid! There is only the Demon King here! Kill him!"


    Saying that he rushed up first.


    The pirates behind him were either trapped or simple-minded, and they all rushed towards Sun Xu.


    "Ready to fight!"


    Neptune''s face changed, and he ordered loudly.


    "No need to!"


    Sun Xu stretched out his palm indifferently and squeezed it lightly.


    Puff puff puff!


    The pirates were like balloons, their bodies exploded, scarlet blood-colored flowers, instantly covering the entire palace!


    From Neptune to ordinary soldiers, they were all dumbfounded, watching this scene stiffly.


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 526： Finish

    In the blink of an eye, all the pirates who broke into the palace died, leaving only the **** "flowers".


    The soldiers of the Dragon Palace Kingdom were all stunned and looked at Sun Xu in amazement.


    Although the enemy is dead, this scene is too terrifying!


    Make them instinctively afraid.


    Neptune also looked shocked.


    Although he has never left Fishman Island, he has met many masters. He once hosted the Roger Pirates and was a good friend with Baibeard.


    Those two are undoubtedly the top masters in the world.


    However, he can be sure that Roger and Baibeard will never be able to do what they are in front of!


    Sun Xu''s power has exceeded the limits of human beings!


    "It''s not over yet!"


    Sun Xu glanced aside.


    Bai Xing also looked over, his face became a little complicated.


    "Are there other pirates?"


    Both Neptune and the soldiers showed puzzled expressions.


    next moment.


    Wow.


    Several figures emerged, swiftly flying towards the outside of the palace.


    As soon as possible, their speed is very fast, but everyone has seen it, it is not a human being, but a group of murlocs!


    "It''s the new murloc pirate group!"


    Shark was the first to react.


    There was an uproar.


    The soldiers were also excited.


    "These guys are here again!"


    "What do they want to do?"


    "Catch them! Don''t let them run away!"


    "Hurry up!"


    Hodie Jones has a grim look on his face.


    He knew the plan of the human pirates, and he had lurked to the palace early, and planned to wait for the human pirates to fight with the soldiers of the Dragon Palace Kingdom and come to a fisherman''s profit.


    However, the development of the matter completely exceeded his expectations.


    "That human! That human! Why is it so strong?! How could it be so strong?!"


    Hodie Jones has a distorted face, and he has always believed that murlocs are a more advanced and greater race than humans.


    However, Sun Xu''s demonstrated strength shakes his beliefs.


    That kind of power, even beyond his cognition and understanding!


    "Did you run away!"


    A faint voice rang in the ears of everyone in the new murloc pirate group, and the figure fleeing quickly came to an abrupt end. All the murlocs were fixed in the air and slowly floated back.


    "It turns out it''s you! It just happened to be here, so it can be liquidated together!"


    Sun Xu looked at Bai Xing: "Exposure their crimes!"


    Bai Xing was startled, and slowly nodded, a touch of sadness appeared on his delicate and flawless face.


    Neptune and others are aware that there seems to be something hidden.


    Besides attacking the palace not long ago, does the new murloc pirates have any other crimes?


    In addition, they don''t even know, why would Bai Xing know?


    A few years ago, she had been in the hard shell tower, and after regaining her freedom, she left the fisherman island. No matter how she thought it was impossible to know more than they did, right?


    Everyone looked at Bai Xing, waiting for her answer.


    A drop of tears slipped from his eyes, and Bai Xing rubbed his eyes and said softly: "It is not a human being who killed the mother, the real murderer..."


    She looked at Hodie Jones, and Hodie Jones looked at Sun Xu.


    princess?


    Everyone including Neptune realized something, and their bodies couldn''t help shaking.


    Bai Xing took a deep breath: "The real murderer who killed the queen is him!"


    Boom!


    Her words were like dropping a bomb in the crowd, and everyone was dizzy.


    "Bai Xing, what the **** is going on?"


    Neptune looked over suddenly.


    Bai Xing''s mood appeared very low, and while wiping tears, he said: "It was Megalo told me that it witnessed the whole process. It was Hodie Jones who hired the human pirate to kill the queen."


    "Really? Is this true?"


    "The real murderer who killed Princess Otohime was not a human being, but Hodie Jones?"


    "This joke is a bit too big..."


    The soldiers were all incredulous.


    Neptune was taken aback for a while and murmured: "Then why don''t you tell us?"


    "Because it was an agreement between us and the queen, she wouldn''t let us hate the murderer. If we avenged Hodie Jones for her, the queen would be unhappy too!"


    Bai Xing''s tears gradually stopped, and his eyes became firm: "But now it''s different! Fishman Island is about to usher in a new life. The existence of these people will only become a malignant tumor that creates chaos! It''s time to clear them!"


    Without too much education, when Bai Xing came out of the hard shell tower, it was like white paper!


    Although Sun Xu did not specifically train her thoughts as he did with Rebecca, she was still affected a lot.


    "White Star¡­¡­"


    Neptune felt like knowing his daughter for the first time, both distressed and shocked.


    Hodie Jones''s face was extremely gloomy, like a demon who chose someone and devoured him, and his gaze at Sun Xu was full of murderous intent and madness.


    All this human!


    It was all ruined by him!


    Hodie Jones wanted to rush to kill Sun Xu, but unfortunately, no matter how hard he struggled, he couldn''t even move a finger.


    Sun Xu raised his palm and shook it lightly: "Assault the king, kill the princess, and sentence you to death, and execute it immediately!"


    "No! No! No!"


    There was a strong unwillingness in the eyes of Hordy Jones, and the other members of the new murloc pirate group were also full of fear.


    Before death, everyone is equal!


    boom!


    Several blood blossoms exploded, and they followed in the footsteps of the human pirates.


    Neptune''s face was complicated.


    The testimony of Bai Xing alone was slightly insufficient.


    In fact, it is a better choice to arrest Hodie Jones and others before interrogation and trial.


    It is a pity that Sun Xu didn''t give them this opportunity at all. He went through many steps and proceeded directly to the execution.


    The corner of Bai Xing''s mouth gently curved.


    Although she kept her promise with her mother and did not expose Hodie Jones, it is impossible to say that there is no resentment in her heart!


    Now that I witnessed the death of the murderer, I couldn''t help but feel happy.


    "The rest is up to you!"


    Sun Xu turned and left.


    There are more pirates on Murloc Island, but the main force has been killed by him.


    Just leave it to the Dragon Palace Kingdom to handle it.


    Just exercise.


    The next war will not be such a small fight!


    Even if he alone can suppress the high-level forces of the world government and navy, but the world is so big, he cannot eliminate all the forces supporting the world government alone, there will always be times when they are needed to fight Time passed another day.


    The war between the Dragon Palace Kingdom and the Pirates is not over yet, but Sun Xu has no plans to stay any longer.


    In the palace.


    Sun Xu and Bai Xing stood opposite each other.


    "I''m leaving!"


    Bai Xing was full of dismay: "Wait for me to deal with the fisherman island, Master Sun Xu, don''t forget to pick me up!"


    "let it go!"


    Sun Xu smiled, and his figure disappeared suddenly.


    Bai Xing stayed in a daze for a while, quickly cheered up and waved to encourage himself.


    "Come on, White Star!"


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 527： plead

    Dressrosa.


    The demise of the Don Quixote Pirates had almost no impact on this city. If anything, it became more lively and energetic.


    Although the people who were turned into toys by sugar have not yet recovered, with the help of Robin and others, Rebecca has abolished some of the harsh and absurd laws, allowing Dress Rosa to be bathed in joy these days. In the ocean.


    Rebecca wiped the sweat from her forehead after dealing with a lot of affairs: "It''s really hard to be a king!"


    Robin smiled.


    For the vast majority of people in the world, the position of a king is something that is impossible to hope and even less reach.


    If Rebecca''s complaint is heard, I''m afraid it will be mocked.


    However, based on her observations over the past few days, she found that Rebecca is not really keen on this right.


    She is willing to sit in this position, it seems more to meet the boss''s expectations!


    Bang bang bang...


    A sound of footsteps entered the ears of the two of them. Soon after, a soldier walked in, bowed first, and then said: "Tell your majesty, someone outside wants to see you!"


    "who is it?"


    Rebecca has returned to seriousness, and her immature face also looks very majestic.


    The soldier hesitated and gave two names.


    Rebecca was taken aback, first glanced at Robin, and nodded when she saw that she was unresponsive, "Let them come in!"


    The soldier should "yes" and then retreat.


    Lean less.


    The two men entered the palace under the leadership of the soldiers.


    After the two sides met, their expressions were a bit complicated.


    Rebecca was still in a calm mood.


    It''s okay for the little aunt Violet. During the period when she and her father fled, she occasionally contacted and provided them with some help, but for this grandpa who suddenly appeared, it was a name for her.


    She had left the palace since she was a child. Before the drastic changes happened, she didn''t even know that she was from a royal family, and she didn''t know that her grandpa was a king.


    After the upheaval, she began wandering with her father, King Liku also disappeared, and neither party had seen each other.


    In her memory of more than ten years, there is almost no role of King Liku.


    If she is so close to him, that''s abnormal!


    Emotionally speaking, King Liku hadn''t even gotten close to any of the Demon King Pirates.


    Violet looked at Rebecca on the throne, and the feeling of being in a dream had not completely disappeared.


    The Don Quixote Pirates were destroyed, Doflamingo died, and Rebecca directly ascended to the throne, eliminating all the troubles in just a few days.


    It wasn''t that chaos broke out in the past few days, but before all of them had time to cause any impact, they were suppressed by the strong of the Demon King Pirate Group.


    Likuwang''s mood is even more complicated.


    The Don Quixote Pirate Group was wiped out. When he heard the news from Violet, he almost thought he was completely crazy and had hallucinations.


    After repeatedly confirming that he was not dreaming and he was not crazy, only ecstasy remained in his heart.


    However, after he learned more information from Violet, he was happy, but his heart became more complicated.


    He has no opinion on Rebecca becoming king.


    In fact, Rebecca was originally the first heir to the throne.


    He admitted to be the sinner of Dresrosa and was not qualified to continue to be a king. This throne was originally Rebecca''s.


    However, Rebecca personally beheaded Diamanti, his mother-killing enemy, and carried out a series of reforms such as increasing the death penalty. Obviously, he must completely abandon the tradition of the Liku clan that has followed for hundreds of years.


    The Liku clan became King of Dresrosa again, but Dresrosa was no longer the same country he once ruled.


    King Liku didn''t know what his mood was.


    But he is very clear about one thing, he has no ability to stop this reform.


    Although Rebecca is the king of Dresrosa, it is the will of the legendary strongest pirate, the Demon King, who actually implements it!


    Even the Don Quixote Pirates were helpless, and they wanted to fight against the Demon King Pirates who easily defeated the Don Quixote Pirates. They were undoubtedly seeking their own death!


    Of course, they are not here today to seek the throne.


    Violet hesitated for a moment: "Your Ma..."


    "Auntie! Grandpa!"


    Rebecca interrupted her and walked over with a smile.


    Although she doesn''t have much deep feelings, she still feels close to one of the few relatives in the world.


    Holding Violet''s hand, she turned her head and looked back: "Sister Robin, do I have any job next time?"


    Robin shook his head and smiled: "Forget it, it''s not too late to do the rest of the work tomorrow."


    How many things are there in a country?


    Countless!


    As long as the king is willing, there will always be endless work, and they are all very important ones!


    Not to mention the current Dresrosa!


    The ruler has just been changed, and the things to be dealt with are more like sea water.


    However, although everything is complicated, waiting for a long time will not have any effect.


    Violet and King Liku sighed secretly when they watched.


    really.


    Even if Rebecca is the king of Dresrosa in name, it is the Demon King Pirates who really call the shots!


    Rebecca didn''t feel much, in fact, even if she realized it, she wouldn''t care.


    First, without the help of the Demon King Pirate Group, she would never be the king. Second, she was 100% sure that Lord Sun Xu would not covet Dresrosa.


    How could the world''s richest man covet the dirty steamed buns in the hands of beggars?


    "Thank you Sister Robin!"


    Rebecca smiled sweetly: "Grandpa, aunt, we..."


    "etc!"


    Violet stopped her, hesitated for a moment, and said, "Rebecca, we are looking for you today because we have something to ask for."


    "What''s the matter?" Rebecca was startled slightly.


    Violet and King Liku glanced at each other, and said, "It turns out that the cadre of the Don Quixote Pirates, the girl named Sugar, should be in the palace?"


    Rebecca suddenly shook her head: "I know what you mean, but I''m sorry, I can''t do this too!"


    "Can''t it?"


    Violet sighedNo way! "


    Rebecca shook her head resolutely, and said, "However, when Master Sun Xu comes back, I will plead with him!"


    The granulated sugar is in the palace, but she knows that Master Sun Xu specifically explained that when he left, don''t let those toys recover.


    The partners of the Demon King Pirate Group respected her opinions, and most things were just opinions, and in the end it was her decision.


    Except for a few exceptions!


    The sugar matter is one of them.


    Of course, she didn''t intend to go against the decision of Master Sun Xu.


    In a blink of an eye, leaving the matter behind, Rebecca laughed at the two of them, and said with a smile: "Let''s go, I''ll take you to see Dad, he will be very happy!"


    The two sighed secretly, but they could only follow.


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 528： Table loyalty

    The streets are bustling with hustle and bustle, and the prosperity is still there.


    The green pheasant walked in it, but could perceive the subtle change.


    Simply put, everyone behaves with some caution.


    This is inevitable.


    Since Dresrosa changed the ruler, many decrees have been issued one after another.


    Although it is not yet a system, there is a trend that is obvious. A little bit more people have noticed that the law will become stricter and the scope of coverage will become wider and wider.


    Weaken the degree of freedom!


    According to Sun Xu, it is perfect order!


    The green pheasant knows that this is not only the trend of Dres Rosa, but also the future development trend of the entire world!


    "Freedom is a good thing, but uncontrolled freedom is chaos!"


    He chewed on what Sun Xu had said, showing a thoughtful expression.


    Suddenly, he paused slightly, his eyes sharpened instantly.


    Everyone on this street raised their heads, showing blank eyes.


    The weather, why did it suddenly get cold?


    The green pheasant exhaled a cold breath: "You shouldn''t have come!"


    A white-haired figure came out, with a cigar in his mouth, his brows curled up: "Are you really a pirate?"


    "Pirate?"


    The green pheasant is noncommittal.


    Now this question is not important at all!


    He turned to look at this old friend: "The world government asked you to come? Or the navy?"


    "Marshal Sakaski personally assigned me the task!"


    Smogg looked around, "Are we going to change places?"


    His task is not suitable for talking on the street.


    "No need."


    The green pheasant shook his head, his expression a little complicated: "Let me guess, Sakarski didn''t let you instigate me? Or was he a spy and stab the Demon King back at critical moments?"


    Smogg frowned and showed a puzzled expression.


    He was not surprised that the green pheasant was able to guess where he came from. What made him puzzled was why the green pheasant would talk about it in the public?


    He had already noticed that the faces of several pedestrians nearby had already shown obvious consternation and confusion.


    "It seems that I guessed it!"


    The expression of the green pheasant was a little strange, like a mockery, like a sigh.


    what happened?


    Smogg''s heart sank. He asked himself if he knew the blue pheasant very well, but he was confused about his reaction at this time.


    "Then your choice?"


    The green pheasant said calmly without any consideration, "I refuse!"


    Smogg took a deep look at the green pheasant.


    Before coming, the Navy asked experts to formulate many plans for him. According to different situations, there were different responses to try to increase the success rate of his lobbying.


    The refusal of the green pheasant is naturally included.


    According to the plan, he should know the emotions and reason, and continue to persuade him. The experts even thought out the lines for him, which not only fits his style, but also impresses the green pheasant.


    However, starting from the meeting today, the green pheasant gave him a very wrong feeling.


    The unquestionable tone in the green pheasant''s rejection gave him a strong sense of uncertainty.


    "Something must have happened!"


    Smogg turned his head and made a decision in an instant.


    Terminate the plan!


    He didn''t hesitate, and simply turned around and left.


    But the next moment, the surrounding temperature dropped sharply, and a chill hit his body.


    "You shouldn''t have come!"


    The faint sigh of the green pheasant sounded in his ear: "But this is also good."


    "not good!"


    Smogg''s face changed wildly.


    The reason why the Navy sent him to lobby the green pheasants is because they have the best relationship. It is one thing to have a high success rate, and more importantly, no matter what the outcome is, he will not be in danger.


    However, now the green pheasant has done something to him!


    Although Small was mentally prepared, he was still full of shock and confusion.


    What happened to the Qing pheasant to abandon all his ideas, persistence and friendship, so that he made this choice?


    Smogg tried to resist, but the strength gap between the two sides was too big!


    In the anime, two years after the top war, Smogg, who became a lieutenant general, was shackled by Doflamingo, and the green pheasant could sling Doflamingo.


    Almost felt the cold, until the whole body was frozen, and then lost consciousness, only a few seconds.


    A lifelike ice sculpture exuding a strong chill appeared on the street.


    The people around were dumbfounded, and then dispersed, watching this scene in horror.


    Not far away, a group of people looked even harder to see the extreme, and turned around and wanted to escape.


    They are all navy, supporting Smogg.


    Unfortunately, they were just about to move, and the next moment, the cold surged.


    There were a few more ice sculptures on the street.


    ...


    Looking at the ice sculptures brought by the green pheasant, Robin showed an unexpected expression.


    "This is?"


    The green pheasant said calmly: "They were sent by the navy and want me to be a spy."


    Robin was a little surprised, but then he showed a clear look. He glanced at the ice sculptures, and stayed on Smogg for a few seconds, then smiled and said, "Untie them!"


    After that, she beckoned to the side: "Go and get a Hailou stone handcuffs!"


    The soldier on guard replied and turned to leave.


    Although Robin did not hold any position in Dressrosa, everyone in the palace knew that even their new king, His Majesty, would listen to this woman.


    Naturally, no one would take her order seriously.


    The green pheasant dissolved the ice on the bodies of the few people in Smog steadily.


    This is deliberately done by the green pheasant.


    He hadn''t thought of killing Smogg and them.


    "Why... why?"


    Smogg''s teeth trembled and he stared at the green pheasant.


    Although he was frozen by ice, he did not lose his hearing. He clearly heard the conversation between the two and naturally knew the reason why the green pheasant acted on them.


    Watch loyal!


    The green pheasant acted on them to show loyalty to the Demon King!


    Small felt that his three views were about to collapse.


    The green pheasant did not respond to Smogg''s question, and his face was as calm as water.


    That''s right!


    He is to show his loyalty!


    After seeing Sun Xu''s strength, he already understood that the demise of the world government was doomed.


    The navy is tied to the chariot of the world government, it is impossible to break away!


    Although he has left the navy, as a place where he has struggled for most of his life, whether it is his feelings for the navy itself, many old friends in the navy, or those colleagues who joined the navy because of justice, it is doomed. He couldn''t just watch the navy go to demise without asking.


    He is the only one who can save the navy now!


    If you want to do this kind of thing, the premise is that you can''t let Sun Xu have any doubts about him!


    Therefore, his loyalty to Sun Xu now is true loyalty from the heart!


    The kind that doesn''t even mix with fake things!


    He even regretted not agreeing to join the Demon King Pirate Group earlier.


    The icing on the cake, it is better to give charcoal in the snow!


    He was also fortunate, but fortunately he had promised Sun Xu to stay in the Demon King Pirate Group, leaving such an opportunity.


    "Pull it down and go to jail!"


    After bringing Shanghai Loushi handcuffs to Smogg Robin waved and said.


    "Yes!"


    A few soldiers stepped forward, took a few people''s arms, and dragged them toward the outside of the palace.


    Smogg ignored these soldiers and kept his eyes on the green pheasant, questioning, angry, puzzled, and distressed in his eyes.


    And the face of the green pheasant was very calm from beginning to end.


    When Sun Xu ascends to the throne, Smaller will naturally understand his intentions today.


    In fact, it doesn''t matter if he doesn''t understand.


    The green pheasant has an absolutely powerful heart. As long as the goal can be achieved, no amount of slander and misunderstanding will be like a breeze.


    ...


    ...


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 529： Plan and visit

    Watching Small and the navy leave the palace, the green pheasant looked at Robin and said, "I want to go back to Malin Vando."


    "Ok?"


    Robin showed questioning eyes.


    Since the green pheasants have used their former colleagues and friends to prove that they have no two minds, why are they going back to Malin Vando at this moment?


    The green pheasant said calmly: "I want to try, can I persuade the high-level navy to withdraw from the next war."


    Without waiting for Robin to question, he continued: "Of course, I also know that this is almost impossible to succeed! But I am sure that I can persuade some people to have reservations in the war!"


    Robin gave him a playful look: "For the boss, it makes no difference if there are more people and fewer people!"


    "I know!"


    The green pheasant did not try to conceal his purpose, and said frankly: "However, there is a difference for the navy!"


    "There may be many worms in the navy, and there is also a disgraceful side, but more of them are people with justice! They should not be buried with the decaying dragon people!


    Nicole Robin, you don¡¯t want to see something like that happen, do you? "


    Robin fell silent.


    She has experienced the deepest darkness in the world, but has not become extreme and evil because of this, and the scars left on her heart have gradually disappeared after she met Sun Xu.


    After a while, she whispered softly: "You understand, even if you can succeed, the navy will undergo a thorough cleaning and reorganization after the war."


    The green pheasant nodded calmly: "I have never expected the Navy to survive. It is enough for those who have been fighting for justice to survive!"


    Robin said: "Then you go, I will explain to the boss!"


    It is indeed worth trying to reduce the number of dead people.


    They still have too few people!


    It can be solved by the boss of the world alone, but manpower is still needed to rule the world!


    Even if Dresrosa put all his forces on the army, even if Zefa had already started training soldiers, the number was far from enough!


    In the end, we must absorb manpower from the outside world!


    The navy, which is large in scale and has a large number of people with justice in mind, is the best choice!


    Moreover, based on her knowledge of the boss, she is sure that even if the boss is here now, she will not refuse the request of the green pheasant.


    After getting Robin''s consent, the green pheasant breathed a sigh of relief.


    Although Robin''s strength is far inferior to him, she is indeed far higher than him in Sun Xu''s heart.


    If she disagrees, he really dare not leave without permission!


    In fact, he hadn''t planned to act so early, but the arrival of Small and others greatly increased his sense of urgency.


    Once the world government and navy dispatch troops, it may be too late!


    Although the preparations are not enough, but I can only bite the bullet and rush up!


    The green pheasant left soon, and Robin didn''t care. He asked the maid to make a cup of coffee and continued to pick up the documents and read it.


    Managing a country is much harder than managing the Demon King Pirate Group!


    However, after experiencing the initial hustle and bustle, she quickly got ready to do it!


    The king Birebeka is like a king!


    She is a real genius, the kind whose IQ is on the ceiling of human beings!


    What''s more rare is that her EQ is also ridiculously high!


    For Robin, this is also an internship!


    Sun Xu told her a long time ago that after the establishment of the new regime, he will only be the emperor in name, and all the real rights will be given to her!


    In other words, her rights alone in the future will be equivalent to the five old stars added together!


    "Actually I am an archaeologist! How come I want to rule the world?"


    When dealing with official duties, Robin faintly thought: "However, maybe this is also an archeological method?"


    After all, the "true history" she has been pursuing may be hidden in a certain library in Mary Joa!


    ...


    Osalia.


    Lightning and thunder, strong winds, bean-sized raindrops slammed on the ground, splashing water.


    In a room full of books.


    Nami supported her chin with one hand, turned the pen unconsciously with the other, staring at the map and books on the table intently.


    Sometimes she frowned and thought hard, sometimes she was surprised and very focused.


    Suddenly, there was a wave of unnoticeable fluctuations in the quiet room, and a figure was slowly drawn out.


    Black hair and dark eyes, tall and handsome, and handsome.


    It was Sun Xu who left from Fishman Island.


    He didn''t rush back to Dresrosa, but came here around the corner!


    The few girls who were close to him, Robin followed him, and only Nami was out alone.


    After all, he hasn''t seen Nami for almost two years!


    The corners of Sun Xu''s mouth curled up slightly: "Beauty, do you want to rest for a while?"


    "Didn''t you tell me not to disturb me!"


    Nami didn''t turn her head back, she didn''t look angry.


    After a few seconds, her movements became stiff, and the pen that was flipping between her fingers flew out all of a sudden.


    But she didn''t even look at it, and turned her head slowly.


    When the familiar figure jumped into the field of vision, her eyes suddenly widened, and the expression on her face instantly became vivid.


    The next moment, she leaped forward and ran into Sun Xu''s arms, and said in a voice full of surprises: "Sun Xu, why are you here?"


    "Hey, are you surprised or surprised?"


    Sun Xu embraced the girl''s slender and soft waist, and his heart was filled with satisfaction.


    There is no doubt that in addition to this strength, these lovely people are the biggest gain for him during his journey.


    Little don''t win the newlyweds.


    For Sun Xu, the time is longer, and for Nami, the boring and exhausting life has increased the miss. Seeing each other again, the two are very excited, hugging together, you and me.


    After a while, Nami''s face gradually turned red, her breathing was a little bit short, and she said intermittently, "No, don''t be here, go back to my room!"


    Sun Xu raised his head and hugged Nami. The two of them flashed and appeared in a luxurious bedroom.


    "Where is this?"


    Nami showed a puzzled look.


    Why did you come here suddenly when you were in the library just now?


    Moreover, this is not her bedroom either!


    "this is my room!"


    Sun Xu gave a simple explanation. He stretched out his hand and threw Nami onto the big bed. Amidst her exclaim, she rushed on.


    ...


    Osalia.


    A small old man came to the door of the library, looked at the door, and said to himself: "What''s the matter? Why hasn''t Nami come out today? She won''t be able to catch up with dinner anymore!"


    He raised his hand and wanted to knock on the door, but the next moment he showed hesitation again.


    Nami is very good can be said to be his best student.


    but!


    While being excellent, he has a fierce temper!


    She specifically said that outsiders are not allowed to disturb when she is studying.


    After hesitating for a while, the old man knocked on the door: "Ahem, Nami, it''s time to eat!"


    After all, he subconsciously went to cover his ears, but there was no expected roar.


    Slightly stunned, the old man knocked on the door again and deliberately increased his strength a bit.


    "Nami, are you in there?"


    After waiting for a while, no one answered.


    The old man realized that it was wrong and slammed the door open and walked in. After seeing the empty room, he was stunned.


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 530： Back to the East China Sea

    You can search for the latest chapters in Baidu!


    This battle was fought not long ago.


    Nami, whose physique was not much better than the average person, soon couldn''t bear it and was defeated.


    However, Sun Xu didn''t let her go easily. He took advantage of the victory and pursued her. She threw her helmet and unarmed after killing her.


    afterwards.


    Nami lay her eyes in Sun Xu''s arms with a look of contentment.


    After a long time, she gradually recovered and became interested in the surrounding environment. After observing for a while, she asked: "Are we in the Linglong Tower now?"


    "Yes!"


    Sun Xu replied lazily, hugging the girl''s body.


    After returning to the Pirate World, Linglong Tower automatically restored.


    However, because he learned to teleport and no longer needed Linglong Tower as a means of transportation, he never released Linglong Tower.


    Put it in the sea of ??knowledge and continue to nourish it with magic power. Even if you don''t re-refining, the quality of Linglong Tower will slowly improve.


    "Then are we flying in the sky now?"


    Nami''s eyes were bright and she looked extremely interested.


    Sun Xu did not speak, and stretched out his hand. The wall next to him slowly became transparent. After a while, a bright window formed.


    Looking out through the window, what you can see is all black clouds, connected together to form an endless, undulating sea of ??black clouds.


    The silver-white thunder shuttled among the dark clouds, and the sea of ??clouds stirred by the howling wind kept turning.


    "It''s like going back to the sky island!"


    Nami craned her neck and murmured.


    The sky island in her mouth refers to Skypiea, the kingdom of God where Anilu is located, not Visalia.


    Although Visalia is also called Sky Island, it actually flies very low, more like a huge floating boat.


    After looking at the window for a while, Nami suddenly sighed, "You don''t need a navigator to sail on Linglong Tower, right?"


    On a ship, the role of the navigator can be ranked in the top three!


    Especially in the Great Sea Route and the New World, the weather is extremely harsh, coupled with the complicated and strange currents, and it is almost impossible to sail normally without the guidance of the navigator.


    However, in Linglong Tower, the influence of the external environment can be completely ignored.


    Not afraid of wind and rain, far away from the ocean current, what is the use of a navigator?


    A sense of frustration rose in Nami''s heart.


    "There is only one Linglong Tower in the world. In a short time, the role of the navigator is still irreplaceable!"


    Sun Xu comforted her briefly, smiled, and then said, "Do you want to see a better way of transportation?"


    "What is it?"


    Nami was attracted immediately, and she was not a person who loves to hurt the spring and the autumn.


    "Hey, let''s take a shower first, and we''ll talk later."


    Sun Xu sold it off.


    Nami grinds her teeth and punches him.


    After the shot, she was stunned, and said in a daze, "I, I feel that my strength has become much stronger!"


    "It''s normal!"


    Sun Xu briefly explained the reason to her.


    From a long time ago, he has developed a habit of performing double repairs every time he gets intimacy.


    Now his strength is too strong, far surpassing the girls, so they can get huge benefits every time they double repair!


    Strengthening is only the appearance, but the essence is the improvement of the origin of life.


    In the double repair just now, Nami''s life span has increased by more than ten years!


    "impressive!"


    Nami''s mouth opened into an "O" shape.


    She knows that Sun Xu is very good, but it can increase life span by ten years after doing it once, which is crazy too!


    Seeing Nami''s cute appearance, Sun Xu licked her lips, picked her up, and walked to the bathroom in her exclamation.


    after an hour.


    After washing, the two neatly dressed men came to the living room.


    Sun Xu took Nami''s hand and smiled: "Come on, let you see and see!"


    Na Mei gave him a white look, but she couldn''t help but a thought came up in her heart. It was indeed quite powerful. Now her legs are still a bit soft.


    A door opened on the wall in front, and Sun Xu took Nami and walked out.


    There was still wind and thunderstorms outside, but an invisible shield appeared beside the two of them, blocking all the wind and rain.


    The huge Linglong Pagoda shrank quickly, turned into a white light, rushed to Sun Xu''s forehead, and then disappeared.


    "Go!"


    Sun Xu said, the two of them disappeared instantly.


    Before Nami recovered from the consternation caused by the sudden disappearance of the huge Linglong Tower, she realized that the scenery in front of her had completely changed.


    In the last moment, there was a rolling black cloud under my feet, and a roaring thunder in my ears, and the next moment it turned into a bustling street and noisy voices.


    Moreover, it seems a bit familiar here.


    She looked up blankly.


    Surrounded by straight and tall trees, bubbles of different sizes are flying in the air, and there are strange vehicles composed of bubbles next to them.


    This is...Chambord Islands? !


    Nami suddenly looked at Sun Xu, she remembered!


    Sun Xu took her from Visalia to Linglong Tower in a similar process. She was attracted by other things before and ignored this incident.


    However, it is still very surprising!


    As far as she knows, Visalia is located far away from the Chambord Islands!


    "Is this the more powerful mode of transportation you are talking about?"


    "Yes!"


    Sun Xu nodded and explained: "I have gathered my soul, and my strength has been greatly improved. I got a special opportunity before and completed this teleportation spell! Now I can reach all places in the world with a single thought!"


    "Are you really a god?" Nami stared at him blankly. This is not the ability that humans should have, right? !


    "Become a god? It''s still far away!"


    Sun Xu sighed softly and believed again: "However, there will be that day!"


    After learning the teleportation spell, his confidence instantly increased a lot!


    At least I won''t be trapped in a world anymore.


    Even if the Pirate World does not allow enlightenment, he can still go to other worlds to find opportunities!


    Sun Xu took Nami and walked forward: "Let''s go! Let''s go shopping, and then go back to Cocoyashi Village!"


    "Back to Coco Yassi Village?"


    Nami shook her body and finally came back to her senses. She looked at him with anxious expectation, "Can you?"


    Although she yearns for adventure, she also misses Nuoqigao, Ajian, and Bermel very much.


    "Of course! As I said, anywhere in the world can be reached instantly!"


    Sun Xu affirmed.


    With a beacon, his teleportation spell can travel through the world, moving within a planet just by sprinkling water.


    After buying a few gifts, Nami urged Sun Xu to act without even having to eat.


    "Ok!"


    Sun Xu didn''t refuse either. After communicating the cause and effect with Nuoqigao, the two figures disappeared again.


    East China Sea.


    Cocoa West Village.


    Nuoqigao was busy in the orange orchard, and suddenly felt the light dimmed, and two pairs of feet appeared in his vision.


    "Who?"


    She looked up suspiciously.


    When she saw the familiar figure, she shook her body and rubbed her eyes subconsciously.


    A big smile bloomed on Nami''s face: "Nuoqigao, I will come back to see you!"


    The latest chapter address of Monkey King in Pirate: https://


    The full text of Monkey King in Pirate Reading address: https://


    Monkey King in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King reading on Pirate¡¯s mobile phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 530 Back to the East China Sea), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 531： Experience

    You can search for the latest chapters in Baidu!


    night.


    Sun Xu, Nami and Nuoqigao lie side by side on the grass, blowing the sea breeze, bathed in starlight.


    The Cocoyashi Village not far away was quiet, and most of the people fell asleep.


    This time Nami came back and didn''t disturb other people. Until now, only Nuoqigao knew about it.


    This is Sun Xu''s suggestion.


    At this time, it is not a good thing to have too much involvement with him.


    "You teleport spell is really easy to use!"


    Nami put her arm on Sun Xu and said with a smile.


    "Of course!" Sun Xu lazily said, "That''s because I spent a lot of effort to research it out!"


    Nami turned over and lay on his chest, looking at him with big eyes, like a baby, like a temptation: "Then you will visit me often in the future, OK?"


    Sun Xu stared blankly for a while, and slowly said, "No way!"


    Nuoqigao covered her mouth and smirked next to her.


    Nami was furious, and kicked him disgustedly: "Then you are not allowed to go to my bed in the future! Walk around! Stay away from me!"


    Sun Xu forcibly held her in his arms: "Hahaha, it''s not that I don''t want to, but that I really don''t have so much time in the next period of time!"


    Nami looked at him suspiciously: "No time? What are you going to do? Haven''t you been idle all the time?"


    "It was really idle before, but it will be different in the future!"


    Sun Xu shook his head and said indifferently: "I intend to overthrow the world government and re-establish a regime! This plan has now been launched! I am afraid I will not have much free time until the new regime is stabilized."


    "To overthrow the world government, that would be really busy... Wait! Overthrow the world government?!"


    Nami was talking, her voice suddenly increased by an octave, and she sat up in shock.


    After Nuo Qigao recovered, her body couldn''t help but tremble, staring at Sun Xu blankly, trying to confirm if he was joking.


    "You, are you serious?"


    "Am I like someone who would make jokes with this kind of thing?"


    Sun Xu smiled: "This is also the reason why I don''t let you disturb too many people! Rabbits will bite people when they are anxious. When the world government is forced to a desperate situation, it will definitely find ways to deal with me frantically!


    Anyone who has a relationship with me may be implicated! You must be careful! "


    Nami and Nuojigo were speechless for a while.


    The news was so shocking that neither of them could digest it for a while.


    Sun Xu continued: "I suggest Nuoqigao you better live with Nami for a period of time. Visalia should be relatively safe. If something really happened, I will also be able to rescue!


    It won¡¯t be too long, and I can assure you, no more than one year at most, you can come back! "


    Nuoqi Gao looked at him blankly without answering.


    Nami''s insight and vision were much higher than that of Nuoji, and she gradually recovered her senses and looked at him seriously: "Are you sure? That''s the world government! You should know their horror better than I do?"


    Seeing her tight and pretty face, Sun Xu suddenly wanted to tease her: "I am sure, but I lack manpower. Would you like to help me?"


    "no problem!"


    Nami took a deep breath and cut the line firmly.


    The corner of Sun Xu''s mouth curled up: "What about the Straw Hat Pirates?"


    "Let Fei find the navigator again!"


    Nami touched her chin: "Wait! Luffy, Sauron and the others are pretty good, so you can pull them in! And Franky, you should be short of boats? He is a master shipbuilder! Even Brook Can come in handy, his music can boost morale!


    But how can I trick them... heh heh, attract them? "


    "I can help too!"


    Nuoji Gao also said, under the gaze of the two, she smiled embarrassedly: "I can cook, maybe I can be a chef?"


    Sun Xu shook his head amusedly and comfortedly: "Thank you for the kindness of the two beauties, but don''t bother you! I was joking just now. I was actually quite sure about overthrowing the world government!"


    "Ten percent?"


    Nami repeated it, she didn''t care whether he was joking just now, and looked at him seriously: "Is the perfect score one hundred?"


    "Ahem."


    Sun Xu was almost choked and said speechlessly: "Of course not! Ten percent is 100 percent! I will win this war!"


    Before the two of them could question, he said again: "Is it right to wonder where I am? I will show you all!"


    As he spoke, he held the hands of the two of them, and the powerful spirit spread over them, enveloped them, and connected their spirits with him.


    Nami was okay, but she was slightly surprised, but Nuoqigao''s face turned red in an instant.


    She felt as if she was stripped naked, and she was clinging to Sun Xu and Nami next to her, even...


    "Are you ready?"


    Sun Xu sounded with a smile in the hearts of Nami and Nuoqigao: "Hey, let you experience the power of the world''s strongest!"


    The two of them hadn''t reacted yet, and suddenly found that the angle of view was rising rapidly, and the world was shrinking, a feeling of insignificance and vast upside-down emerged in their hearts.


    Both of them were dumbfounded, and Nuoqigao didn''t care about being shy anymore, watching the world from this special perspective.


    Long after Sun Xu disconnected, the two of them couldn''t get back to their senses.


    "Just like, like..."


    Nuoqi murmured high, unable to think of a good word to describe it for a while.


    Nami said, "It''s like becoming a god!"


    "Yes!" Nuoqigao nodded vigorously: "Like a god, overlooking the world from above!"


    The island seems to have turned into gravel, which can be crushed at will, and the mountain peaks seem to be turned into rocks, which can be knocked down with one foot. Even the sea is no longer so vast and deep, but more like a small puddle.


    "Wake up! It''s over!"


    Sun Xu scratched his forehead, a little headache.


    It seems self-defeating.


    The experience was too profound, and the two weaker people were a little lost in that powerful feeling.


    Nami and Nuoqigao both awakened.


    "Just now that was..."


    Nami looked at Sun Xu blankly, already guessing in her heart.


    "Yes! That is my current strength! It is also the source of my confidence!"


    Sun Xu nodded.


    "Is that the power that humans can have?"


    Nuoqigao looked at him and couldn''t help showing a touch of awe.


    This is also human nature.


    When you know that your little friend is actually the President of the United States, you might become more restrained.


    Sun Xu''s face suddenly changed, and he shouted, "His! It hurts! What are you doing, Nami?"


    Nami squeezed the soft flesh of his waist in one hand her eyes were dangerous: "What am I doing? Don''t you know what I am doing?"


    Nuoqigao doesn''t know, she doesn''t know yet?


    The feeling just now is at least 70% similar to the feeling they had during the double repair!


    "My main purpose is to show you the source of my confidence, so that you can rest assured!"


    Sun Xu whispered: "Let go! Nuoqi is watching by the side!"


    He didn''t say that it was okay, when he said that Nami''s hands were harder, he grinned in pain.


    Nuoqigao watched the two playing around, the awe and estrangement in his heart gradually dissipated, and a smile gradually appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    ...


    The next day.


    Sun Xu and Nami stood side by side.


    Nuojiao locked the door, turned the key into his pocket, and clapped his hands: "Okay! Let''s go!"


    "Is that all right? Don''t say goodbye to Ajian and the others?"


    Sun Xu asked.


    Nuoqigao shook his head, and pointed to the envelope that was sewn on the door: "I have left a good word for them, anyway, don''t you say you will be back within a year?"


    "Then go!"


    Sun Xu didn''t struggle either.


    As I saw Coco Yaxi Village, invisible fluctuations emerged, and the figures of the three of them disappeared instantly.


    The latest chapter address of Monkey King in Pirate: https://


    The full text of Monkey King in Pirate Reading address: https://


    Monkey King in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King reading on Pirate¡¯s mobile phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 531 Experience) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 532： 2 options

    You can search for the latest chapters in Baidu!


    The peaks are high, the pines and cypresses are verdant, and the winding creeks are gurgling.


    An invisible wave swept across, and three figures emerged out of thin air.


    Looking at the sudden change, Nuoqi''s expression was incredibly high.


    Although she has heard Sun Xu talk about this ability, she still finds it amazing after personal experience.


    Nami felt a lot calmer because she had experienced it several times. She looked around and wondered: "What is this place? Why are we here?"


    "I don''t know where this is. As for the purpose of our coming here..."


    Sun Xu smiled: "Come and find someone, or rather, find a bird."


    Nami glanced at him dissatisfiedly: "Are you looking for someone or a bird?"


    "To be precise, it''s a person who turned into a bird!"


    Sun Xu didn''t explain much, and said directly: "The specific situation, you will understand when you see him!"


    "Oh well!"


    Nami actually didn''t care about this problem, she walked beside Sun Xu with her hands behind her back.


    "To overthrow the world government and establish a new regime, don''t you want to become the king of the world?"


    "That''s right!" Sun Xu raised his eyebrows and smiled: "So, remember to respect me in the future, and Doba stammers me!"


    Nami curled her lips and showed disdain, but the next moment she suddenly thought of something, her face was stagnant, and her eyes glowed brightly.


    "The king of the world, shouldn''t he be rich?"


    Both Sun Xu and Nuoqigao knew Nami''s character very well and laughed at the same time.


    "Yes! At that time, the wealth of the world will be mine!" Sun Xu smiled: "Do you want me to divide you?"


    Gudong!


    Nami couldn''t help but swallowed, and her head lit up like a chicken pecking at rice: "Okay, okay! Hehehehe, I like you the most, Sun Xu!"


    Sun Xu pondered for a while, showing a painful expression: "Well, let''s divide you, one hundred thousand Bailey!"


    "One hundred thousand Bailey? That''s too..."


    The smile on Nami''s face suddenly solidified. A few seconds later, she realized that she had been tricked, and she waved her small fist with her teeth and claws.


    After fighting for a while, Sun Xu suddenly grabbed Nami''s fist.


    Nami struggled a few times, but didn''t break free, but she took a bite with a thought.


    "Stop it, we are here."


    Sun Xu couldn''t laugh or cry, pushed her away by pressing her forehead, and wiped the saliva on her face.


    Nami frowned and said dissatisfied: "Your cheeks are too thick!"


    She bit for a while, but she didn''t even leave a red mark.


    The corner of Sun Xu''s mouth twitched.


    Although it is true, how does this sound like a curse!


    After becoming the soul, his physical strength has also greatly increased. Although it is still far from being not bad, it is also extraordinary that swords and swords can hurt.


    Let alone teeth!


    Even if Nami knocks off her teeth, it won''t hurt him!


    Nuoqigao interrupted the two people''s spreading dog food, and pointed to a mountain in front of him: "Is that our destination?"


    "Yes!"


    Sun Xu nodded.


    Nami heard the sound and looked at it, and then she was taken aback for a moment: "Is this sign..."


    Between the peaks, there is a huge building, which looks a bit like a teapot, and there are countless white birds with hats flying around.


    Several large characters are printed on the upper part of the building.


    WENEWS.


    Nami, who reads newspapers a lot, is very familiar with it. It is the symbol of the World Economic News Service. The birds around are news birds that sell newspapers all over the world!


    "The prey that has been marked for so long, it''s time to harvest!"


    The corner of Sun Xu''s mouth raised.


    Even if he already has the strength to top the world, he will not ignore the power of public opinion.


    What''s more, what he wants to be is not a great demon king who seeks to usurp the throne and conduct evil reign, but a great hero who appeals to the people and defeats reactionary forces!


    This requires the cooperation of public opinion weapons.


    There is no need to ugly and beautify, it is enough to simply spread the actions and crimes of the Tianlong people to the world.


    Taking a step back, even if he does not use the offensive of public opinion and establishes a new centralized power, it is impossible to let such an influential newspaper go unpunished.


    "Let''s go! Visit my old friend, he should also make a choice!"


    Sun Xu walked over leisurely with his hands on his back.


    He is not at all afraid of Morgans discovering it, and he is not even afraid of it escaping!


    Not to mention that Morgens has his mark on him. As his understanding of the power of destiny continues to deepen, he can now directly target someone through the cross-linking of the fate of both sides.


    As long as Morgans doesn''t run out of the Pirate World, Sun Xu wants to find him, which is just a matter of thought.


    ...


    Morgans sat in a chair, his chin resting on his wings, his eyes blank, and he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Suddenly, there was a rush of footsteps.


    "President! President!"


    A middle-aged man waved the paper in his hand, while running, shouting excitedly: "President, there is new news!"


    Morgens''s godless eyes became sharp instantly: "The news of the Demon King Pirate Group?"


    "Yes!"


    The middle-aged man took a breath: "According to the news from the informant, several navies have gone to Dresrosa!"


    "several?"


    Morgens was a little disappointed. There were only a few words, obviously not the big move he was expecting. This news is not crazy enough!


    But the next moment, he keenly realized that it was wrong.


    "Who is going to the navy?"


    As expected of the president!


    The middle-aged man showed admiration: "One of them is called Smogg!"


    "Smogg?" Morgans sat up straight for a few minutes: "I know this man! He is one of the first navies to know the Demon King! Moreover, he is also a good friend of the Green Pheasant!


    What did he do in Dressrosa? Definitely not joining the Demon King Pirate Group! He... is more likely to go for the green pheasant! "


    At this point in the reasoning, the answer is ready to come out.


    Morgans looked sharply at his men: "Smogg is to lobby the green pheasant? Let him return to the navy, or become a spy?"


    The middle-aged man grew in admiration and nodded: "Yes, the navy went to Dresrosa to persuade the former navy admiral Aoi pheasant and want him to become a spy."


    "They failed?"


    Morgans added that the reason for this speculation is simple. If the Navy''s plan is successful, they might not be able to obtain information so easily.


    "Yes!" the middle-aged man said.


    "It seems that the Demon King really makes the world government a headache!"


    Morgens was pleased to point, and then excitedly said: "Very good! This news is very important! Write it as news immediately, and I want to spread this thing around the world tomorrow!"


    "Wait!" The middle-aged man interrupted him: "President, the matter is not over yet!"


    "Any follow-up?"


    Morgens didn''t even order the dissatisfaction that was interrupted by his subordinates. The smile on his face almost overflowed, and he urged: "Say it! Speak it!"


    The middle-aged man didn''t dare to sell the guanzi, indirectly and quickly said: "Those navy lobbying has not only failed, but they have all been arrested. It is the green pheasant who did it!"


    Morgens stood up all of a sudden, and said solemnly, "Is it the Demon King who ordered him to do it, or the green pheasant decided to do it himself!"


    "He decided to do it himself!"


    The middle-aged man said without hesitation: "According to our informant''s intelligence, those navies have not been exposed at all. It was the green pheasant who took the initiative to catch them and handed them over to the Demon King Pirate Group!"


    "There is a problem! There is a big problem!"


    The smile on Morgens'' face disappeared, and he frowned, pacing back and forth.


    As the president of the World Economic News Agency, he has a thorough knowledge of all the important figures in the world.


    He clearly realized that in this incident, the performance of the green pheasant was very abnormal!


    What''s uncomfortable is that he knew there was a problem, and it was a big problem, but he didn''t know what the problem was.


    Obviously there is a treasure mountain in front of me, but I don''t know how to get there.


    This feeling is too painful for a reporter who is keen on making big news.


    "It''s actually very simple. The Green Pheasant is afraid that the Demon King will doubt him."


    Morgens retorted subconsciously: "Then I certainly know! The point of the question is, why is the green pheasant so loyal to the Demon King?! That doesn''t look like..."


    Having said this, he suddenly stiffened and turned his head slowly.


    I don''t know when there were more people on the chair that was empty just now, with black hair and dark eyes, and handsome looking, looking through the stack of newspapers on the table.


    Next to him stood two women with good looks and angry figures, one with long orange hair and the other with short blue hair.


    Morgans looked serious, and his heart slowly sank to the bottom.


    He didn''t care about the two beautiful women, all his attention was on the young man.


    "Demon King!"


    "Long time no see, Morgans."


    Sun Xuyang raised the newspaper in his hand and said with a smile: "Who wrote this article? The writing is really good! The World Economic News Agency is really hiding the dragon and the tiger!"


    Morgens twitched his lips, and grudgingly smiled: "That''s just a practice journalist''s writing work! Demon King, I can assure you that the World Economic News has not published any content that discredited you!"


    "Really? Thank you so much!"


    Sun Xu put down the newspaper and calmed down: "Don''t be nervous, even if you really publish these fabricated things, I won''t take it to heart!"


    Morgens'' expression eased slightly, but the vigilance in his heart did not diminish in the slightest.


    The weasel is absolutely uneasy and kind to the rooster!


    The two parties were not very friendly last time they met.


    He didn''t believe that Sun Xu came suddenly to find him for tea.


    At this moment, Morgans suddenly realized one thing, in the newspaper, it was too quiet!


    Except for the sound of his dialogue with the Demon King, there was not even a trace of noise.


    "Those cowards are all scared by the Demon King?"


    He glanced at it quietly.


    What he saw caused him to shake his whole body, and he couldn''t maintain the calmness on the surface.


    The people in the newspaper, except for the four of them, were lying on the table or lying on the ground, their eyes closed tightly, and they didn''t know their life or death!


    "Relax! They just fell asleep!"


    Sun Xu''s voice sounded unhurriedly: "Next, there are some things that are not convenient for them to see, so let them rest first."


    "Sure enough, the person who came is not good!"


    Morgens sighed, with no luck in his heart, and said solemnly: "I don''t know what the Demon King are you going to talk about with me?"


    "In short, you now have two choices."


    Sun Xu stretched out **** and chuckled softly: "Surrender, or death?"


    Morgans closed his eyes.


    The worst has happened!


    Over the years, he has been acquainted with the BIGMOM Pirates, and he must not offend the world government. He is not weak, and only he can control the news bird.


    Neither the navy nor the pirates would provoke him easily.


    However, facing Sun Xu, all his support has disappeared!


    Taking a deep breath, Morgans slowly said: "I..."


    "Wait a minute, before you make a decision, I will show you something!"


    Sun Xu interrupted him.


    Morgens was startled, but he didn''t react, but suddenly found that the surrounding environment had changed.


    As far as I can see, they are all flooded with deep darkness.


    But the magic is that there is no light, but he can clearly see his body and the demon king on the opposite side.


    "This is where?"


    "The mind, the sea of ??consciousness, the soul space, the depths of the soul, whatever you call it."


    Sun Xu said: "I have prepared a gift for you, I hope you like it,"


    "what?"


    Morgans looked at him cautiously.


    "It''s me!"


    An extremely familiar voice rang in his ears, which shocked Morgens.


    This voice is exactly the same as him!


    For some reason, a strong anxiety suddenly appeared in his heart, and he gritted his teeth and shouted: "Who? Who is talking!"


    "Hahaha!"


    That sounded exactly like him again.


    Haw, haw, haw...


    There was a sound of footsteps, as if stepping on to speak, and a figure gradually walked out of the darkness.


    Morgens was shocked, and there was a strong chill in his heart.


    That was another "Morgans," whose height, appearance, and even the smile on the corner of his mouth were exactly the same as him!


    "Demon King, what''s going on?"


    Morgans suddenly looked at Sun Xu.


    Sun Xu looked at his masterpiece with a satisfied smile: "This is the gift I gave you, do you like it?"


    Before Morgans spoke, another "Morgans" said: "Like! I like it very much! Master, can I eat this guy who is disrespectful to you? He is now thinking about how to contact the world government to arrest you! "


    Morgans couldn''t help taking a step back.


    He did think so at this time!


    What the **** is this guy? Why do you know what he thinks?


    "Hahaha!"


    The opposite "Morgans" laughed wildly: "Why do I know what you think? It''s very simple, because I am you!"


    There was a thud in Morgans'' heart, as if a bomb had fallen.


    He knows this situation, his personality is split!


    However, why did he suddenly appear another personality, and also call the Demon King the master?


    For a while, he was confused.


    When Morgans came back to his senses, he found that he had left that dark space and returned to the real world.


    "Okay, tell me your choice now!"


    Sun Xu said lightly.


    "I¡­¡­"


    Just as Morgens opened his mouth, another voice suddenly appeared in his heart.


    "Master! You don''t need him! Let me eat him, I can replace him! Moreover, I am the master you created, and I will never betray you!"


    Morgens felt a chill in his heart.


    It really wasn''t an illusion just now!


    What frightened him even more was that he felt that his control over his body had dropped, and there was another force in his body competing with him for control of the body!


    When Morgans looked at Sun Xu again, his eyes were full of panic.


    It can actually give birth to another personality to replace the master personality!


    demon! The Demon King is a real demon!


    Thinking that one''s body is still alive, but replaced by another personality, the result is more frightening than death!


    In addition, this also means that he even lost his last bargaining chip!


    His greatest confidence is that the news bird only obeys his orders.


    It can be said that the World Economic News Agency and him coexist and die. Once he dies, the World Economic News Agency will automatically collapse.


    However, he was smashed by the Demon King before he had time to take out the bargaining chips!


    There is no need to kill his body at all, you can kill his personality directly!


    "Master! Let me eat him! Let me eat him!"


    The extremely familiar voice in his heart continued to reverberate, perhaps because he was aware of his thoughts, and the tone of the second personality became more and more rapid.


    An enlightenment suddenly rose in Morgens'' heart.


    Now it seems that there are no swordsmen, but in fact it is already extremely dangerous.


    He and the second personality, one person will surely perish!


    The person who survives will become the real "Morgans" and control the World Economic News Service.


    "Demon King! What a terrible Demon King!"


    Morgens sighed in his heart, and said with difficulty: "From now on, the World Economic News Service is willing to be driven by the Demon King!"


    "Wise choice!"


    Sun Xu nodded lightly.


    After the words fell, Morgans felt his body lighten, and the involuntary feeling disappeared completely.


    "Don''t think you pass the level and you will be safe in the future! I will watch you! Whenever you make a mistake, it will be when I reappear! Hahahaha..."


    The voice of the second personality slowly dissipated, but Morgans was very heavy in his heart.


    Although there is no threat of the second personality for the time being, there is a heavy shackle on him!


    From then on, I am afraid it will be rare to be free!


    If the threat of the second personality is real, you can''t even try!


    For most of his life, he didn''t expect that he would be so miserable in the end!


    Morgans sorted out his mood and said: "Demon King...Captain, there is one thing I must remind you. Whether it is the world government or the Four Emperors Pirates, I am afraid that I will not sit by and watch me join you. Under his command!"


    "It''s okay!" Sun Xu didn''t care: "They will soon become history! Don''t care about their thoughts!"


    Morgans looked up in amazement: "Being history? What do you mean?"


    The corner of Sun Xu''s mouth curled slightly: "I am going to destroy the Four Emperors Pirate Group, overthrow the world government, establish a new regime, end the era of the great pirates, and return to the world a real peace!"


    Morgens slowly opened his mouth, and his words became stuttered: "You, you, are you kidding?"


    Destroy the Four Emperors and Pirates, overthrow the world government, and simply say that you want to be an enemy of the whole world!


    "of course not!"


    Sun Xu''s face was solemn: "The first order I give you is to investigate the evil crimes of the Tianlongren with all my strength and inform the world!


    I want people all over the world to know that the Tianlong people are the biggest cancer in the world! Let everyone understand that Tianlong people are too numerous to write! Worthy of death! "


    Morgans'' head buzzed.


    not kidding!


    Really want to be the enemy of the whole world!


    The latest chapter address of Monkey King in Pirate: https://


    The full text of Monkey King in Pirate Reading address: https://


    Monkey King in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King reading on Pirate¡¯s mobile phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (two choices in Chapter 532), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 533： Go to Wano Country

    Morgans claims to have seen big winds and waves, and he can talk and laugh happily even in the face of characters like BIGMOM.


    However, after knowing Sun Xu''s plan, he still felt his scalp numb, and his hair all stood upright.


    Compared with this, whether it is the dream of most pirates to become the pirate king, or the goal of the revolutionary army to overthrow the rule of the dragon people, they are all overshadowed.


    But, even if the Demon King and the Demon King Pirate Group are stronger, how can they stand alone against the entire world?


    Morgans felt like he was on a thief ship, the kind of thief ship that was about to hit an iceberg!


    He pondered his tone for a while, then forced a smile and said, "Captain Demon King, shall we take the long view of this matter?"


    Sun Xu said flatly: "You don''t want to do it, you can substitute!"


    There was another faint laughter in his heart, and Morgens'' mouth was bitter, and he said without hesitation: "No problem! Guarantee to complete the task!"


    Sun Xu showed a satisfied smile: "Don''t worry! Since I dare to say such things, I naturally have confidence!"


    hope so!


    Morgans is not in a high mood.


    He doesn''t know what the confidence can make the Demon King Pirate Group win the whole world!


    Even the power of the revolutionary army is not enough!


    He felt that the future of himself and the World Economic News Service was dark, and he could not see any light at all.


    The reason why he didn''t completely abandon himself was because he wanted to see Sun Xu''s destruction with his own eyes.


    Even if he has to be buried at that time, he can feel relieved.


    "Then this matter is left to you, I hope the action will begin as soon as possible!" Sun Xu said.


    After that, the three figures of him, Nami and Nokigao slowly dissipated in Morgans'' puzzled eyes.


    "Did they also come in like this? No wonder!"


    Morgans suddenly.


    However, he still has a question in his mind.


    The headquarters of the World Economic News, which is where they are now, is actually a huge airship that can be moved!


    He is very aware of the temptation of the World Economic News Agency. In order to avoid being called, he has been constantly moving the location of the headquarters.


    Before each transfer, he didn''t even know where he was going.


    They only moved here a few days ago. Except for telegram and telephone, they have hardly contacted the outside world. How did the Demon King know their location?


    "President! President! President?!"


    Morgans was awakened from his contemplation, and said blankly: "What''s the matter?"


    ''S subordinates gave him a strange look and asked, "Does this news go to the front page of tomorrow?"


    Morgens was about to nod, and then suddenly woke up: "No!"


    He glanced across the room and found that all the unconscious employees woke up at some point. Moreover, everyone looked as usual and did not seem to notice that they had been in a coma for a while.


    Morgens once again felt the horror of the Demon King, took a deep breath, and slowly said: "From tomorrow on, we will publish more exciting news!"


    The Demon King Pirate Group is indeed famous, but their reputation is more spread in the new world, spread among the strong.


    For ordinary people, no matter how strong the Demon King Pirate Group is, it is only a group of pirates.


    But, Denon, or the world government is different!


    Their influence is all over the world!


    After taking this step, there is no way to look back!


    "The last madness? It seems not bad too!"


    The corners of Morgans'' mouth gradually opened.


    He is sure that the next period of time must be the craziest time for World Economic News¡¯ newspapers to sell!


    But he also understands that this is just cooking oil on fire, it is a false prosperity!


    The world government is not something that a newspaper can resist!


    Doing this kind of thing that touches the bottom line of the Tianlong people means that the lifespan of the World Economic News has also entered a countdown!


    unless¡­¡­


    "Come on, let me see, are you perishing in madness, or are you really able to rise to the throne!"


    Morgens opened his arms and shouted: "Little ones, all take action! Get ready to change the world!"


    "Yes! President!"


    Everyone responded loudly.


    ¡­¡­


    "Is there anything on my face?"


    Sun Xu touched his cheek and couldn''t help asking.


    Since just now, Nuoqigao has been staring at him constantly, and every time he looked over, he immediately turned his head, as if he had been frightened.


    "No! Nothing!"


    Nuojigo immediately shook his head.


    Nami couldn''t stand it anymore, she was about to speak, and Nuoqigao tried to stop her, but she was unsuccessful.


    "The difference between what you were just now and what she knew was too big, and I was shocked!"


    Nuoqigao was a little helpless and a little embarrassed.


    Just as Nami said.


    In her memory, Sun Xu has always been a very gentle person. Although he is a very powerful person, he has no arrogance at all.


    Sun Xu''s strong dominance just now, the oppressiveness and aggressiveness revealed in his words completely shattered her cognition.


    "Because of this?"


    Sun Xu shook his head and chuckled: "That old miscellaneous hair is not a good person, so there is no need to be polite to him!"


    Needless to say too much, the emperor of the dark world, this identity is enough!


    Nuoji nodded ignorantly.


    She is just an ordinary country girl, who hasn''t left even Cocoyashi Village several times.


    She has read the newspaper issued by the World Economic News, but she doesn''t know anything about the president of the World Economic News.


    Na said in a wonderful way: "How did you convince him? Also, you just left? Aren''t you afraid of him playing tricks?"


    "I gave him a gift, he liked it very much, so he promised to do something for me! As for whether he would play tricks..."


    Sun Xu¡¯s smile is a bit meaningful: "I believe he would not do that!"


    Morgens¡¯ second personality was only temporarily sealed by him, and some restart procedures were set.


    If Morgans really did something unfavorable to him, he would definitely regret it!


    In fact, he had thought of directly replacing Morgens with a second personality, but finally gave up It is easy to destroy and difficult to create. This is the eternal truth.


    With the convenience of his divine mind, whether it is directly destroying the soul or searching for memory, it is easy to do, but he wants to create a perfect new personality, but he still has power.


    Morgens¡¯ second personality contains a strong tendency to destroy. Although he is more loyal, he is also more uncontrollable!


    That''s not what he wanted.


    What''s more, even if the new personality has all the memories of Morgans, the wisdom and ideas are really not connected.


    In short, after analyzing the pros and cons, Sun Xu discovered that it is better to keep Morgans.


    Anyway, he has a back player, even if he really doesn''t know what is good or bad, he can deal with it at any time.


    Nami glanced at him, knowing that it must not be as simple as what he said.


    However, she just asked casually, and didn''t care much about these things.


    "You just have to know it in your heart."


    She nodded and asked the question she really cared about: "Where are we going next?"


    "Take you to a special country!"


    Sun Xu flicked his fingers and said with a faint smile: "The country that made the historical text, the country of Wazuno!"


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 534： treat

    Although Sun Xu has never been to Hezhi Country, it is not difficult to pass.


    Kaido is his coordinates!


    The only thing to worry about is that Kaido will not be in the country.


    However, this is not a big deal, just look for it if you fail.


    As with the previous experiences, when my eyesight faded, the appearance in front of me was completely changed.


    "Are we in the country of Wano?" Nami looked around and asked.


    Sun Xu unfolded his spiritual thoughts and instantly covered the entire island. He was taken aback for a moment, and then gently nodded: "Good luck!"


    This is the country of Wano!


    He has found the location of Kaido.


    The three of them walked forward.


    Nami and Nokigao both looked around curiously.


    "Why is there a smell in the air!"


    Suddenly, Nami frowned and slapped her nose in front of her nose.


    "The land here seems a bit strange."


    Nuoji Gao also said.


    "Most of the environment in Wano Country is polluted."


    Sun Xu said: "Kaido opened a lot of factories here, causing serious pollution, coupled with deliberate destruction, most of the country''s land and water sources have been polluted, they used this method to control this nation.


    Here, the low-level people are a luxury even to eat! "


    Nuoqi was slightly startled, feeling empathetic.


    They had also struggled for many years because of the oppression of pirates.


    Nami blinked: "Kaido? Is it the Kaido of the Hundred Beast Pirates?"


    "Didn''t I tell you?"


    Sun Xu patted his head: "Now this is the nest of the Beast Pirates!"


    Nami looked at him seriously: "Can you deal with it?"


    Sun Xu smiled and nodded: "Don''t worry! I''m here mainly for Kaido!"


    He had already taken a fancy to that phantom beast fruit, and now he came to get it!


    Nuoqi Gao looked blank: "Kaido? Who is that?"


    Nami thought for a while, and said: "In short, it is one of the most evil and scariest pirates in the world!"


    Nuoqi showed a curious look: "How does it compare to Sun Xu?"


    Nami hesitated for a moment: "This, there should still be a big gap!"


    Although she didn''t know how strong Kaido was, the strength and ability that Sun Xu had shown before was completely inhuman!


    No matter how strong a person is, it is impossible to compare with God!


    Nuoqigao was not satisfied with this answer, and looked at Sun Xu as if for verification.


    "You will know soon!" Sun Xu said.


    No matter how much she said, she didn''t have a clear understanding, anyway, she was going to solve Kaido in a while, and now there is no need to bother.


    Nuoqi nodded ignorantly, and didn''t ask any more.


    The three soon came to a village.


    Before they approached, they heard laughter from the village.


    "Is this village in front holding a celebration?"


    Nami said in surprise.


    Along the way, they have initially felt the cruelty of this country.


    Land is poisonous, without food, water is poisonous, so you can''t drink it.


    The situation here has not improved, but the people in this village are smiling so happily?


    This is too optimistic!


    The emotions of the two women were also infected, and there was a smile on their faces.


    Sun Xu sighed, "Will you be in the mood to hold a celebration where you can''t even fill your stomach?"


    Nuojigo and Nami were startled at the same time.


    "Then what''s going on?"


    "They are a group of patients who can only laugh."


    Sun Xu said.


    "Hahaha, mom, I''m so hungry!"


    "Hahahaha, I''m so hungry too!"


    "Hahaha, my teeth are almost lost due to lack of nutrition!"


    "Even if you have teeth, there is nothing to eat! Hahahaha."


    Listening to the voice coming from my ear, and thinking about Sun Xu''s words, both women realized the problem.


    "Patient who only laughs?"


    Sun Xu nodded, and while walking forward, he talked about the origin of this place.


    It all starts with Begapunk, the super genius who claims to have surpassed human wisdom for 500 years, has researched the secret of the devil fruit and invented the artificial devil fruit technology.


    Later, his assistant Caesar Courant stole this technology.


    Kaido has always had a dream to build a team composed entirely of animal abilities.


    It is a pity that Devil Fruits are very scarce, and even Kaido''s forces can''t collect much.


    The specific process is unknown, but in the end, Kaido, Doflamingo and Caesar reached a cooperation.


    Caesar provides the technology of artificial devil fruit, Doflamingo builds factories and manufactures them, and Kaido uses weapons produced in Wano Country to buy them.


    However, the technology stolen by Caesar is actually incomplete. The artificial devil fruit produced by this method has major flaws, the most serious of which is the success rate!


    Ten percent!


    In other words, of the ten people who ate the fruit of the artificial devil, only one can gain power, and the others are failures!


    The consequence of a loser is to become a person who can only laugh.


    Therefore, this kind of devil fruit is also called "SMILE" mockingly.


    At the end of hearing, both of them opened their mouths and were extremely shocked.


    However, Nami soon became confused again: "Wait, are these people Kaido''s subordinates?"


    Sun Xu shook his head.


    "These people are not directly related to Kaido. They became like this because of another person-the current ruler of the country of Wazumi, Heitan Orochi.


    He is a collaborator of Kaido, or a puppet supported by Kaido. "


    "Because the land cannot grow food and the water is poisonous, the residents here can only pick up the leftovers leftovers by the big people in the city.


    Moreover, relying on these leftovers can not fill the stomach at all!


    Many people are starved to death alive, or get sick from eating unclean food, but they don¡¯t have the money to treat the disease and die. There are still some people who can¡¯t stand hunger. Don¡¯t poison to death after eating poisonous food and water.


    In short, many people die every day, and there is always an atmosphere of sadness and sadness around them.


    Hei Tan Da Snake hates to see people crying and crying, so he focuses on the failed versions of SMILE.


    Because the devil fruit only needs to be eaten in one bite, not all of it, so a large amount of failed artificial devil fruit remains.


    These failed fruits can no longer gain power, but still retain side effects.


    As a result, Heitan¡¤Oro snake took these artificial devil fruits from Kaido and deliberately mixed them into the leftovers.


    People who don''t know are easily caught.


    The residents here also discovered the problem later, but that was their only source of food. In the end, they couldn''t resist the hunger, and they all became people who only laughed. "


    After listening, Nami and Nuoqigao were filled with righteous indignation.


    "unacceptable!"


    "Those bastards!"


    "The crime deserves death!"


    "It''s not as good as a pig!"


    After scolding, Nami looked at Sun Xu expectantly: "Can you help them?"


    Sun Xu smiled and nodded: "I''m not sure, but you can try."


    Both women''s eyes lit up.


    ¡­


    When they arrived at the entrance of the village, the three of them were just about to go in, and one person stood in front of them.


    He is short in stature, with an old face, with explosive heads, which makes his head look extraordinarily big, dirty and sallow, but with a smile on his face, which looks very funny.


    But none of the three laughed.


    "Hahaha, who are you? Why come to Fortuna Town? Hahaha, I am Lao Kang, do you need any help?"


    Both Nakigo and Nami showed pity.


    People laugh when they are happy, but if they can only laugh, it becomes a kind of torture, a huge mental torture!


    Sun Xu did not speak, but gently stretched out his hand.


    Under the control of the divine sense, turbulent mana poured into Lao Kang''s body.


    His laughter stopped abruptly, his body lost control, and he floated slowly, looking at Sun Xu with horror.


    Sun Xu didn''t care about his expression and fell into thought.


    One of his reasons for coming to the country of Wano is for these people.


    It wasn''t that the Virgin had a heart attack. He made a special trip to rescue them. This was part of the reason, but part of the reason was that he was curious about these artificial devil fruits.


    Only the first bite of the devil fruit is effective. It stands to reason that the rest should be a very unpalatable piece of waste that has no effect.


    However, these SMILEs can still make people unable to swim, just laugh.


    Is it because the power of the devil fruit is stored in it and contaminates the fruit, or is there still some power remaining in it?


    What about natural devil fruit?


    Can eating leftovers make people unable to swim?


    "Interesting! Really interesting!"


    Sun Xu murmured.


    He has known for a long time that the body of a capable person is different from the body of an ordinary person.


    This person''s body is actually more similar to the capable person!


    More importantly, he found something special in them!


    It feels like a special ability, but it has strong spiritual attributes.


    "It feels a bit familiar!"


    Sun Xu pondered for a while, then suddenly remembered: "Yes! It''s somewhat similar to the light group of abilities that I looted with Dark Fruit!


    Is this the truth about Devil Fruit? ?


    Is there something like this in my body? "


    Thinking of this, he immediately checked himself, but searched back and forth several times and found nothing!


    He was not surprised.


    After reaching the Primordial God Realm, he has very strong control over his body. If there is something in his body, it must have been discovered long ago, and he won''t wait until now.


    "Then, there are only two possibilities, one is that my devil fruit is special, and the other is that that kind of thing has completely integrated with him, regardless of each other."


    It is also very simple to verify, just find someone with genuine ability to check it.


    He is more inclined to the second possibility.


    Devil fruit is an extraordinary power belonging to the spirit system?


    Sun Xu had an unexpected and reasonable feeling.


    After all, the devil fruit is so big, it only takes one bite to gain power, and it simply can''t provide enough material and energy to transform the body.


    As for the physical changes of the animal and nature departments, it is not impossible to explain it. The spirit itself can interfere with matter, and his primordial spirit is the best evidence.


    "Sun Xu Sun Xu!"


    At this moment, a shout came from the side, interrupting Sun Xu''s thinking.


    "Isn''t it all right? Someone else is here!" Nami said nervously.


    Sun Xu looked up, and a group of shabby, sallow-faced people rushed out, holding sticks, kitchen knives and other weapons, all looking bad.


    Of course he knew what was going on.


    Lao Kang was fixed in the air by his physical strength and couldn''t move. No one would have thought that they were treating a disease when he saw this scene, and the possibility of bad intentions was much greater.


    Sun Xu groaned for a moment, and his divine sense shook the black jade gourd around his waist, and a burst of black energy flew out, enveloping Lao Kang.


    "Hahaha, put down Lao Kang! Who are you?"


    "Don''t hurt Lao Kang! Hahaha!"


    The villagers in Fortuna Town laughed and rushed towards Sun Xu and the three people, without any murderous intent at all.


    But Nami still got nervous, took out the weather stick, and Nuoqigao also made a fighting posture.


    Sun Xu motioned to them to stay calm, and then put down his palms.


    The black energy returned to the Moyu Gourd, and Lao Kang also fell, his body regained control.


    Without hesitation, he stayed away from the three Sun Xu and looked at them with solemn expression.


    The people in the town of Fortuna stopped one after another, gathered around, and said babbledly.


    "Hahaha, Lao Kang, are you okay?"


    "Who are they? Hahaha, why should you embarrass you? They are not the generals, right?"


    In the country of Hwa, the supreme ruler is called a general.


    Lao Kang slowly shook his head and said in a deep voice: "I don''t know who they are, I just said hello to them..."


    Halfway through, his words stopped abruptly, and his face was dull.


    "Hahaha, say hello, then what?"


    "Lao Kang, why didn''t you say it? Hahahaha."


    "Hahahaha, what''s wrong with Lao Kang?"


    At this moment, Sun Xu brought Nami and Nuoqigao over, scared the villagers to raise their weapons again, but Lao Kang''s eyes were no longer vigilant, and replaced by a very complex emotion, shock and ecstasy. , Looking forward to, uneasy...


    "Did you find it?"


    Sun Xu nodded to him and smiled: "Yes, we are here to help you, call everyone here!"


    "Help us?"


    "Hahaha, Lao Kang, what the **** is going on?"


    Someone gradually discovered the problem and turned their eyes back and forth on Lao Kang and Sun Xu, but more people hadn''t realized it yet.


    Lao Kang was shocked, touched his cheek, and found that his face was already full of tears at some point.


    He knelt down with a thump, knocked his head to the ground, and said tremblingly: "Thank you for your great kindness, everyone in Xingfu Town is indebted!"


    At this time, everyone realized that it was wrong.


    "Hahaha, Lao Kang, you, why did you laugh? Hahaha, why didn''t you laugh?!"


    "Lao Kang, hahahaha, what''s going on?"


    Lao Kang raised his head: "It''s this lord! He healed me!"


    Everyone''s bodies trembled, and they smiled while looking at Sun Xu.


    In the next moment, a dozen people all knelt down.


    "Hahaha, I beg my lord for treatment! Hahahaha, I beg my lord!"


    Sun Xu did not evade.


    In the world of Pirates, although kneeling down is also a great gift, it is far from the solemn and solemnity of his original world.


    In the expectant and irritated eyes of everyone, Sun Xu stretched out his palm, and black energy flew out from his waist again, directly enveloping everyone.


    At the same time, he turned his head to Lao Kang and said, "Go and bring the rest of you too!"


    "Thank you, sir!"


    Lao Kang knocked his head hard again, then turned and left.


    Under the leadership of Lao Kang, Sun Xu quickly cured everyone.


    Now that the disease has been found, it is not difficult for him to solve it, especially since he also has a weapon that specializes in dealing with the ability.


    The town of Fortuna, which was full of laughter in the past, is surrounded by weeping today.


    Regardless of men, women or children, the first thing to do after the mood is restored is to cry out loud.


    There were grievances and bitterness in the cry, but also joy and surprise.


    Only they know what a terrible punishment it is to laugh only.


    Lao Kangzhen''s name is Shuangyue Kang''s family, and he is a big name who once served the Guangyue family, but his emotions are relatively stable.


    After the treatment, he found Sun Xu and would salute again as soon as he met.


    Sun Xu stopped him, playing with a transparent ball of light in his hand, and said without looking up: "Don''t be polite."


    Lao Kang took a deep breath and said, "On behalf of everyone in Fortuna Town, I would like to thank you again."


    What happened today is too unbelievable. Suddenly I met a stranger and he cured their incurable disease.


    It''s almost like a dream!


    Sun Xu gestured to the light group in his hand: "You are welcome, I have also benefited!"


    This light group is a collection of special items in the bodies of all the people in Fortune Town. It is very similar in nature to the Devil Fruit. In terms of quantity, it is worth two complete Devil Fruits!


    Although he hasn''t paid much attention to these things now, it is still a good harvest.


    Accumulating virtue and doing good can also benefit others and self.


    Win numb, win numb!


    Lao Kang glanced at Guang Tuan, and he knew that this was something taken out of their bodies, which seemed to be the culprit that caused them to lose their emotions.


    Whether this is a treasure or not, it is a complete disaster for him and the residents of Fortuna Town!


    After being silent for a while, Lao Kang said, "Fortune Town is poor. There is nothing to repay you now. Please tell us your name, and we will repay you in the future!"


    Fortuna Town doesn¡¯t even have a grain of rice!


    Should we invite the benefactor to eat those leftovers?


    That''s not retribution, it''s revenge!


    "My name is Sun Xu, they Nami and Nuoqigao, there is no need to repay, we..."


    When Sun Xu said this, he stopped suddenly, looked to the northwest, and squinted his eyes: "Where is it over there?"


    Lao Kang hesitated.


    They are on the edge of Huadu, it can be said that they are in the center of Wano Country, and there are more places to the northwest.


    "On the very edge, it''s near the sea." Sun Xu added.


    Lao Kang was taken aback, and then said: "Juli! What you said should be Jiuli!"


    "Was Kotsuki Mida where he was once?"


    The corner of Sun Xu''s mouth slightly raised: "Interesting!"


    Hearing that name, Lao Kang from UU Reading felt tight, turned his head and looked at it, and then relaxed when he found no one was paying attention, he hesitated, and asked, "My lord, are you foreigners?"


    It can be seen that he has a lot of things to ask, but Sun Xu has no time to pay attention to him, simply.


    "I''m here to liberate the country of Wa! Believe me, next, even if you are hungry, don''t eat those artificial devil fruits. Heitan¡¤Orochi and Kaido have already died, and this country is about to change drastically. !"


    "what?"


    Lao Kang''s expression changed drastically, and he shouted out.


    Sun Xu ignored him, pulled up Nami and Nuoqigao, and instantly traversed the space.


    Latest URL:


    Note: If you see the content of this chapter is the anti-theft error content, the book is broken and other issues, please log in ¡ú¡ú

 Chapter 535： Mrs. Shi

    You can search for "The Monkey King in One Piece Novel( in Baidu to find the latest chapter!


    On the dilapidated mountain peak, three figures slowly emerged.


    Nami and Nami were accustomed to this way of movement. After standing firm, they watched their surroundings expertly.


    Trees, grass, rocks, building ruins, tombs...Huh?


    etc!


    Building ruins?


    grave?


    Nami and Nuojiao showed curious expressions.


    "Have there ever been a fire here?"


    Nami asked, it was obvious that there were still traces of burnt remaining in the ruins of some buildings.


    "This was once the residence of Guangyue Mitian. After his death, he was burnt to the ground."


    Sun Xu simply explained: "The Guangyue clan was the ruler before the Hezhi Kingdom, and Guangyue Mitian''s father was the previous general."


    He turned his head and said with a smile: "Guangyue Mitian also has an interesting identity. He went to sea with the white beard, but later joined the Roger Pirates and is one of the people who have arrived at Ralph Drew!"


    Both women showed surprised expressions.


    In the country of Hezhi, the Guangyue clan was too far away from them, and it didn''t make any sense to hear them, but they couldn''t be more clear about the name of One Piece.


    Sun Xu waved his hand: "I''ve checked, there is no danger around, you can walk around at will, I have something to do, don''t disturb me for the time being."


    Seeing his serious expression, the two women nodded obediently.


    "OK!"


    "we know!"


    After Nuoqigao and Nami left, Sun Xu continued to stand still, without moving.


    If someone is in front of him at this time, he will find that although his eyes are open, they have no focus.


    After a while, his eyes suddenly sharpened.


    "Caught you! Traveling through time? What an interesting ability!"


    Sun Xu''s consciousness followed a special wave and suddenly entered a special passage.


    He just felt that his sight was dizzy, and there was a special scene in front of him.


    The boundless flame drowned everything, and the red light illuminates the entire sky.


    The once gorgeous castle is rapidly turning into ruins.


    Divine Sense swept away, and he quickly found three people in the middle of the castle.


    A beautiful young woman, a little girl six or seven years old, the last one is a murloc.


    There are strong temporal and spatial fluctuations near them.


    The beautiful young woman was touching the little girl''s head, whispering something, suddenly, a strong shock appeared on her indifferent face.


    "This... how is this possible? Who are you?"


    "Did you find me?"


    Sun Xu didn''t continue to hide, and said with a light smile: "It''s the fruit of time!"


    This woman is Guangyue Yutian¡¯s wife, Tianyueshi!


    Superman is a person with time fruit ability!


    She is a character from eight hundred years ago, and she has traveled all the way to twenty years ago by virtue of her fruit power.


    In the end, he voluntarily died in the fire.


    "You, you come from the future? How is this possible?"


    At the time of Tianyue, or the time of Guangyue, even if the heart is full of death will, there is still a strong shock and incomprehension.


    Sun Xu said in a serious manner: "I am an employee of the Time Administration. You sent others to travel through time in violation of the regulations. This violated Article 18052 of the Time Management Regulations and caused a lot of confusion. Now I will amend it and treat you and five time Stowaways are punished!"


    "Time and Space Administration?"


    Guangyue looked blank.


    She has traveled through time so many times, why has she never heard of this institution?


    wrong!


    This is not the time to think about it!


    Guangyueshi suddenly remembered Sun Xu''s words, a Ji Ling, woke up, his face changed drastically.


    "Punishment? What punishment?"


    "Destroy!"


    Sun Xu''s flat voice sounded again.


    As soon as his voice fell, Guangyue felt that his existence was beginning to be erased, and her figure quickly faded in the timeline.


    When Guangyue, a heart sank to the bottom in an instant.


    She is not afraid of death, but Momanosuke can''t die!


    That is not only her and Yutian''s son, but also the hope for the future!


    Guangyueshi bowed deeply: "I am willing to atone for my sins, please forgive the people I sent away, they are innocent!"


    Sun Xu did not speak.


    The panic in Guangyue''s heart became stronger.


    The little girl and the murloc didn''t know what was going on and looked at her puzzled.


    After seeing her kneeling down, the murloc finally couldn''t help but asked, "My lord, who are you talking to?"


    Guangyue did not answer, and bowed again, begging: "I am willing to pay any price, I only ask you to spare the child and a few retainers!"


    "It''s not impossible!"


    Sun Xu said leisurely: "You have the time and ability, and occasionally can come in handy! I can resist punishment for you, but the price is that you become a non-staff member of the Time Administration and spend your entire life to pay off the debt!"


    Guangyueshi was overjoyed and bowed again: "Thank you, sir!"


    Sun Xu said again: "You think it over. Once you agree, you will lose all your freedom. Without my consent, you can''t even die!"


    "I do!"


    Guangyue said without hesitation.


    She didn''t care about her death at this time.


    "Well!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Guangyue felt like he was caught by a terrifying force and dragged into a mysterious passage.


    She is very familiar with this process, exactly the same as she has traveled through time several times before.


    The only difference is that she took the initiative to traverse the previous few times, but this time she was passive.


    In the last second before starting to travel through time, Guangyue Shi had a feeling in his heart. Looking back, he found that his figure was still in place, and he had not left at all.


    Before she had time to think about what it meant, she found that she had entered the passage of time, and after crossing a long distance, she had reached a new point in time.


    As a person with time ability, Guangyue Shi easily figured out the time point at this time.


    Twenty years later!


    She was still in the same place where the villa was once, but the villa has disappeared, the fire is gone, and the night has turned into day.


    She turned her head blankly, and soon a young man with black hair and dark eyes appeared in her field of vision.


    The next moment, the eyes of both sides faced each other, and Guangyue''s whole body was shocked, and his expression was a little trance.


    In those eyes, she seemed to see the birth and death of the world, the reincarnation of the universe, in a trance, she felt that what stood in front of her was not a human being, but a noble god.


    After a brief loss of consciousness, Guangyueshi tried to say, "My lord?"


    "it''s me!"


    Sun Xu nodded indifferently at the same time secretly relieved.


    It''s a success!


    I tried my best, not just to trick her over!


    Regarding the ability of time, he is greedy!


    Through the teleportation spell, he has initially mastered the space ability, but his understanding of the time ability is still very shallow.


    There are also some time-related abilities in the Pirate World, such as Ain¡¯s Regressive Fruit, but those fruits are very limited and belong to mixed forces, making it very difficult to study.


    Guangyueshi''s time ability was very pure. After realizing this, he immediately thought about it.


    It''s a pity that although his divine consciousness traveled twenty years ago with the help of Guangyue''s abilities, the power he could exert was very limited.


    To get this time fruit, Guangyueshi can only come to this point in time!


    So a Space-Time Administration Bureau was compiled to fool her.


    Finally, when Guangyue Shi entered the time channel, it was not that Sun Xu controlled the time ability.


    That time channel was opened by Guangyue himself, he just temporarily fixed it with mana, and finally took her!


    If Guangyue resists for the last time, it will be revealed in an instant.


    The latest chapter address of Monkey King in Pirate: https://


    The full text of Monkey King in Pirate Reading address: https://


    Monkey King in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King reading on Pirate¡¯s mobile phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 535, Mrs. Shi), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 536： The role of light and moon

    When agreeing to Sun Xu''s request, Guangyueshi did not completely believe his words.


    After all, the Time and Space Administration is too weird.


    She was worried about the safety of Momanosuke, so she and Sun Xuxu became a snake, planning to learn more about the situation before making a decision.


    However, when she was dragged into the future, especially after feeling the mighty power of Sun Xu''s spirit, the doubt in her heart dissipated like a bubble.


    That is not the power of the world!


    Settling down, Guangyue quickly observed the surrounding environment, his eyes flashed with worry: "Sir, where are my son and several retainers?"


    With the ability of time, she already felt that the time node at this time was twenty years later, that is, the time she sent Momanosuke to arrive!


    "They can''t come out now, I have sealed them in the cracks of time!"


    Sun Xu said lightly.


    He can''t directly control time, but it is not difficult to exert some influence.


    Whether it is the law of fate or the law of space, it is a force that can affect time!


    Those few people will continue to wander in the passage of time, don''t get out of his eyes!


    Guangyueshi felt it carefully, and as expected, I found Momonosuke who wandered on the timeline like a few ghosts.


    They were isolated by two strange powers, she tried it secretly, and found that her power couldn''t get close at all.


    With a secret sigh, Guangyueshi respectfully asked, "I don''t know when the adults can let them come back?"


    "Look at my mood!"


    While Sun Xu was talking and covering Guangyue with his spiritual sense, he carefully checked her from the inside out.


    The physical condition is not small, it may be because of excessive sadness, heart, liver, spleen, kidney and lungs, there are small problems everywhere.


    If you continue like this, even if you don''t commit suicide, you shouldn''t be able to live long.


    However, this is not the point.


    "The power of time is indeed mysterious and powerful!"


    Sun Xu sighed lightly.


    Regardless of the type of system, the power of time is the top power type.


    Of course, the ability development of Guangyue was not high, and Sun Xu guessed that the height it could reach was also limited.


    However, he didn''t report too high expectations, he just regarded her power as an introduction to the power of time.


    Guangyueshi temporarily extinguished the idea of ??letting out Momosuke''s people. She looked at the simple tombstone that was not far away, then looked at the city below the mountain, and said in a daze, "This is what Kazuyuki will be twenty years later. Country?"


    The air was filled with a pungent smell, and the ground was sparsely grassed, dilapidated and barren, and huge chimneys lined up, constantly emitting black smoke into the sky.


    Before, she was determined to die and didn''t have the mind to think about it, but now that she couldn''t die, she naturally cared again.


    After all, she is also from the country of Wano.


    Moreover, this is still Guri, where she and Mi Tian devoted a lot of effort.


    Now that it became a mess, her mood still fell.


    "Don''t worry, all this will not exist soon!" Sun Xu said.


    Guangyue''s body was shocked: "My lord, are you ready to help Wazoku?"


    "help?"


    Sun Xu glanced at her with a weird smile: "I will help the people here, not the country of Hezhi! To be precise, the country of Hezhi will no longer exist!"


    Guangyueshi seemed to be hit by a sledgehammer, his head buzzed, and asked subconsciously.


    "What, what do you mean?"


    Sun Xu smiled: "I intend to unify the world, suggest a new regime, centralized management!"


    "Unify the world?"


    Guangyue opened his mouth and his head was messed up, and he felt that this was quite reasonable in his heart.


    Such a great existence should have such a great goal.


    "Your first task is to help me reasonably obtain the right to rule here!" Lu Yang said again.


    This was another plan when he rescued Guangyue.


    Wa no country is still very important.


    This is the place where Hailou Stone is produced, and its processing technology is more advanced than that of the world government. Samurai culture is also popular here, and there are a large number of excellent swordsmen and swordsmiths.


    There were no conditions before, and he had never had an idea here.


    However, with Guangyue, if she is willing to cooperate, he will have the opportunity to use the power here for his own use.


    If you can legally control the country of Wa, it means that you have another power: the fur clan!


    Although the fur clan does not have top masters, but the strength is not weak.


    With these two forces, his plan can be greatly advanced.


    "I, I, I''m afraid I don''t have this ability."


    Guangyue subconsciously wanted to refuse.


    The country of Hezhi belongs to the Guangyue clan, how could she give it away?


    "You mean, you want to refuse?"


    Sun Xu looked at her blankly.


    An Ji Ling at Guangyue wakes up, sighs, and shook his head slowly: "No! I am willing to accept the task!"


    At the same time, she said sorry to Mitian in her heart.


    She has no choice.


    Rejecting Sun Xu meant that she, Momanosuke, and several of his retainers would die.


    The most important thing is that even if she refuses Sun Xu''s request, she will not be able to keep the country of Hezhi!


    Of course, after all, she doesn''t have much affection for Wano country.


    She belongs to the Tianyue clan, although she also belongs to the country of Hezhi, but she has lived abroad since she was a child.


    Her affection for Wano-kuni is, to a greater extent, that she loves Yajiwu because of Mitsuki Mita.


    Between the doomed Wano country and her son, she easily made a choice.


    "very good!"


    Sun Xu nodded gently.


    As for whether it seemed a bit mean, he didn''t care.


    Although he has his own goals, no matter how he counts, he is the lifesaver of Guangyue!


    He feels that it is very cost-effective to exchange his life with this request!


    It''s better to die than to live.


    To die for love also sounds good, but it is definitely a stupid choice!


    "Let''s go, take you to meet someone!"


    Sun Xu said, transmitting to Nami and Nuoji Gao at the same time.


    "See someone?"


    Guangyue was stunned for a moment, and soon he remembered something, and his expression was in a daze.


    Soon after, Nami and Nuoqigao returned here, their expressions were a little weird when they looked at Guangyue.


    "Where did you abduct such a big beauty again?"


    Nami walked to Sun Xu, pinched him quietly, and asked while grinding her teeth.


    "Don''t make trouble!"


    Sun Xu patted her palm: "I will introduce to you When she was called Guangyue, she was the wife of Guangyue Mitian! These two are Nami and Nokiko."


    "lady?"


    "Guangyue Mitian?"


    Nami and Nuoqigao''s faces were even more weird.


    This lady, she looks so young.


    In addition, Sun Xu has changed his taste now?


    Guangyue felt the weirdness in their eyes, but didn''t know the reason, and said, "Miss Nami, Miss Nuoqigao, hello."


    "Hello, ma''am!"


    Nami and Nuoqi Gao also hurriedly responded.


    Without giving them too many opportunities to communicate, Sun Xu held the three of them: "We should do business!"

 Chapter 537： Big snake

    A banquet is being held in a gorgeously decorated room.


    Outside are ordinary people who can''t eat enough to eat, but here is filled with a variety of food and drinks for everyone to enjoy.


    The people attending the banquet were all dressed gorgeously, with extraordinary bearing, with reserved smiles on their faces, and they were talking quietly with the people next to them.


    In the whole banquet, two people stood out most.


    A young woman with beautiful emerald-colored long hair, combed with the hairstyle of a noble princess in the Edo period of Japan, is gorgeous, wearing a pink flower headdress on her head and wearing a splendid kimono.


    She is the number one beauty in Wano country, Oiran Xiaozi.


    The other was a man with a square face, tall, wearing a crown, and ugly. Everyone looked at him with respect and fear.


    He is Heitan¡¤Orochi, the current general of Wano Country!


    "Hahaha, everyone have fun!"


    The serpent laughed vigorously, raised his wine glass, and drank all of it in one go.


    "Life as a general is so good!"


    He burped comfortably, but then he thought of something, his expression gloomy, and he muttered.


    "You are like the moon without knowing the sky, if you get what you want, twenty years of weaving into a bright moon night, the sky falls and nine shadows, you know the dazzling sky,"


    This is the prophecy left by Mitsuki Mita''s wife from time to time.


    In short, twenty years later, Guangyue Mitian''s retainer, the Nine Knights of Chisao, will descend on the moonlit night and kill him to avenge Guangyue Mitian and restore the country of peace.


    This year is the 20th year of the prophecy!


    This has become a thorn in his heart, and it will often appear in his mind, every time it is accompanied by strong anger and fear.


    "Hehehe, it''s very lively."


    Suddenly, an unfamiliar voice rang in the room, attracting everyone''s attention, and interrupting Orochi''s thoughts.


    He raised his head and looked up vigilantly: "Who? Who is talking?"


    "it''s me!"


    Under the eyes of everyone, three women and one man, a total of four figures came out out of thin air.


    It is Sun Xu four people.


    In the room, everyone looked at them blankly with shocked faces.


    "Me, am I dazzled?"


    "What is this? Ninjutsu?"


    "They are wearing weird clothes, are they foreigners?"


    The shock in Kwangyue''s heart is not necessary for these people.


    "Is that the big snake? Is this Huadu?"


    She was in a daze, they were in Jiuli just now, and they arrived at Huadu in an instant.


    "That kind of power just feels a bit familiar, space? Time, space, time and space administration..."


    She became more convinced of Sun Xu''s identity.


    Because of the angle, most people did not notice the Guangyue time, but one person was different.


    The number one beauty in the country, Xiao Zi looked at Guangyue with shocked expression on her face, her calm expression completely collapsed, her eyes full of real excitement and deep incomprehension.


    Her true identity is actually the princess of Wano Country, the daughter of Guangyue Mitian and Guangyue, Guangyue Rihe!


    The pseudonym Xiaozi is purely to get close to the snake and seek revenge.


    In twenty years, maybe others will forget Guangyueshi''s appearance, but as her daughter, Xiao Zi recognized her at a glance.


    "Impossible! This is impossible! Lord Mother is dead! The remains of Lord Mother were also found in the ruins. This cannot be Lord Mother!"


    Xiao Zi kept denying in her heart, but her gaze did not leave for a moment when she looked at Guangyue.


    picture!


    so similar!


    Just like the mother she remembered!


    Even some subtle expressions gave her a strong sense of familiarity.


    In a trance, Guangyue felt a scorching gaze, and subconsciously turned his head and looked at it.


    Then, a touch of surprise appeared in her eyes.


    What a beautiful girl!


    She is very beautiful in her own right, but this girl''s appearance is better than her by three points.


    In the eighteenth change of the female, Guangyue Rihe''s appearance has changed a lot from when she was a child, and with heavy makeup at this time, Guangyue did not recognize her at all.


    Of course, there is another reason for Guangyueshi''s impression that Guangyuerihe is only a six-year-old girl, and she didn''t think about that at all.


    "Who are you?"


    Da Snake asked slowly, having been a general for so long, and knowing Kaido for so many years, there is still a bit of knowledge.


    He instinctively felt that these people were not easy to provoke.


    Sun Xu smiled: "My name is Sun Xu, you may not have heard of it, but it doesn''t matter, I am here this time to borrow something from General Orochi."


    "Sun Xu?"


    Da Snake felt that the name was familiar, and seemed to have heard it somewhere, but he couldn''t remember it for a while.


    There was a whisper from below.


    "What an arrogant guy!"


    "Looking for something to borrow from the general is really not afraid of death!"


    "By the way, do you think this person is a bit familiar?"


    Both Da She and Sun Xu ignored the voice below.


    After being silent for a while, Orochi slowly said, "What do you want to borrow?"


    Because he didn''t know the origin of these people, after thinking about it, he decided to deal with it cautiously.


    The corner of Sun Xu''s mouth curled up slightly: "Simple, just borrow your head for a use!"


    Ok? !


    Brain, head? ?


    The room suddenly quieted down, and everyone looked at Sun Xu as if they were looking at a madman.


    The big snake was even more furious: "You are looking for death!"


    Since he became a general, it was the first time anyone dared to be so arrogant in front of him.


    Even Kaido maintained respect for him.


    "Don''t be noisy!"


    As soon as Sun Xu spoke, the room became quiet again.


    The difference is that before they closed their mouths on their own initiative, now they want to open their mouths but can''t.


    Including Orochi.


    "You are too high, lower!" Sun Xu said again.


    As soon as he finished speaking, with a bang, Heitan¡¤Dashe fell to his knees and crawled in front of him.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhh!"


    This humiliation made the serpent completely angry, his head turned into a black light, his body began to swell, his hands became thicker, and blue scales grew out of him, and he began to transform into a monster.


    "Is Yaqi Orochi? Although it''s a bit ugly, its strength is pretty good."


    Sun Xu looked at him with interest for a while, and waited for Da Snake''s head to split before taking a slow move.


    Raise the palm of your hand and pat lightly.


    "Although I want to see the appearance of the Yachi Orochi, it is too big, so you should keep the original shape!"


    He dropped a palm, and the black light rising from the serpent''s neck quickly retracted, and the palm that turned into a cyan beast''s claw quickly recovered.


    In a blink of an eye, the snake was forced to change back into a human form.


    "Dare to be disrespectful to the general and look for death!"


    "kill him!"


    The others finally reacted, and a group of people rushed up with an angry roar.


    "Noisy!"


    As soon as Sun Xu waved his hand, all the people who charged up flew back, losing their vitality before landing.


    At this moment, everyone was suppressed, standing rigidly in place, not daring to move.


    "Who are you guys anyway?"


    The big snake''s eyes are about to split The heart is full of fear.


    He didn''t even use his abilities, and killed all the Orochi Royal Court Fans including Fu Lu Shou in a single blow. Where did this monster come from?


    "Do you know, Kaido and I are allies!"


    "Kaido?"


    Sun Xu laughed: "Don''t worry, he will go down to accompany you soon!"


    With that said, he took two steps forward, pressing his palm on the center of the snake''s eyebrows, turning his head and asking, "Do you want to do it yourself?"


    "Do it yourself?"


    Guangyue stayed for a while, and then his body trembled.


    think!


    Of course she wants to!


    I want to dream!


    I''m going crazy thinking about it!

 Chapter 538： Fruit in hand

    After Sun Xu stepped aside, Guangyueshi''s figure entered Orochi''s field of vision.


    He shook his body and yelled out of control: "Impossible! How could you still be alive when I was? I saw your corpse with my own eyes!"


    If anyone in the country of Wano has the deepest memory of Kwangyueshi in twenty years, Kwangyuerihe can be ranked first, and no one will be able to shake the second place of Orochi.


    Whenever he thought of the language left by Guangyue, he couldn''t sleep at night and couldn''t sleep with food. The figure in Guangyue never disappeared, and it almost became his psychological shadow.


    However, what Da Snake worried about was the Nine Knights of Scarlet Scabbard prophesied by Guangyue Shi. He had never thought that there would be another day when Guangyue saw his goodbye.


    "When? When? What is the general talking about?"


    "When will there be any more?"


    "She, she, she, she is Mrs. Shi? How is this possible? Isn''t she dead? What''s the matter?"


    Hearing the shout of the big snake, other people finally noticed Guangyue, and the expressions of the older people gradually changed.


    As the wife of Mitsuki Mida, Guangzuki was also a celebrity in Wano country.


    Although the memories of everyone have become a little fuzzy in the past twenty years, their appearance in Guangyue hasn''t changed at all. After being reminded, they gradually remembered it.


    "Is it really a mother?"


    Xiao Zi, that is, Guangyue Rihe''s eyes are blurred, and tears are overflowing.


    "Are you surprised?"


    Guangyueshi slowly walked to the front of the snake, and his eyes were full of hatred and killing intent.


    "No! No! This is not the same as the prophecy!"


    The snake murmured.


    Didn¡¯t it mean that the one who was going to kill him was the Chisao Nine Heroes? How did it become time?


    Guangyue''s eyes were cold, and he had no idea to explain to Orochi.


    Not only can she travel through time, but occasionally she can see some fragments of the future, most of which are meaningless and don''t necessarily happen.


    The prediction she left was exactly what she saw in the future.


    In fact, she only saw the reappearance of the Chisao Nine Knights, and did not see the deaths of Orochi and Kaido. She left that prophecy more to leave some psychological shadow on Orochi and those who still support the Guangyue clan. People have some hope.


    Therefore, she has no surprises about future changes.


    Guangyueshi turned his head to look at Sun Xu: "My lord, can you really let me do it?"


    "Of course!"


    Sun Xu beckoned, and the long knife around Da Snake''s waist flew into his hands automatically.


    brush!


    The long knife came out of its sheath, and the sharp light of the knife flashed away.


    "Good knife!"


    Sun Xu admired.


    The samurai culture prevailed in Wano Kuni, and there were also a large number of swordsmiths and famous swords and swords.


    As the general of Wano Country, Orochi is not a powerful samurai, but the Sabre is definitely the best!


    "Just use it to send him on the road!"


    Sun Xu threw the knife to Guangyueshi.


    Everyone held their breath.


    Someone wanted to stop, but looking at the corpses of the large snakes in the house, they still didn''t take a step forward.


    "No! No! When, you can''t kill me!"


    Orochi showed fear: "Don''t forget who my collaborator is! If you kill me, Kaido will not let you go!"


    Guangyue''s eyes didn''t waver at all, holding a long knife, slowly walked towards him.


    The snake struggled desperately, but his body was restrained by a strong force, unable to move even a finger.


    The power of the Eudemons Type Yachi Orochi and Devil Fruit also seemed to be sealed, and could not be mobilized at all.


    The air seemed to freeze, and when everyone looked at Guangyue, her every step seemed to be stepping on their hearts.


    "etc!"


    Sun Xu spoke suddenly, breaking the tense atmosphere.


    "What''s the matter, sir?"


    Guangyue looked back suspiciously, still a little nervous.


    If Sun Xu didn''t want the big snake to die, then she might never be able to take revenge.


    Sun Xu glanced at Da Snake and said with a smile: "You can''t kill him like this!"


    He doesn''t know much about the power of the Yachi Orochi Devil Fruit, but he knows one thing, beheading can''t kill the Orochi.


    "How would he know?"


    Da Snake''s pupils shook sharply, and he was really scared in his heart.


    Part of his performance just now was true, but part of it was pretended.


    After eating the snake-snake fruit in the form of the eight-pointed snake, he has eight lives, even if his head is chopped off, he will not die.


    People who don''t understand his abilities can easily be deceived.


    The biggest reliance was broken by Sun Xu. The snake felt cold all over and felt the crisis of death for the first time.


    Sun Xu flicked his finger, and when a ray of mana shot towards Guangyue, it entered her body.


    "With this power, you can completely kill him!"


    When Guangyue suddenly felt an extremely powerful force in her body, it was so powerful that she felt that she could split the world with one sword.


    She knew this was an illusion, but she was still shocked by the strength of this force.


    Obviously, the godlike power she felt in Sun Xu before was not an illusion.


    The last trace of doubt in her heart about Sun Xu''s identity quietly dissipated, her eyes turned, she saw the big snake again, held the knife in both hands, and pointed it at his head.


    "Orochi, are you ready to accept death?"


    "No! When, you can''t kill me! You can''t kill me! I''m the general of Wano Country, you are a rebellion! You will be cast aside by everyone!" The snake roared.


    "Is this your last words? So..."


    When Guangyue held up the long knife high.


    "No! You guys, come and save me! Crazy death man, what are you doing? Come and save me, or I will kill you all!"


    The serpent felt death coming towards him, and yelled gloomily.


    It''s a pity that no one in the house dared to move because of Sun Xu''s deterrence.


    Oobo became desperate and scolded: "Hahaha, what if you kill me? Can Mi be resurrected? You know, now I can still smell the meat when Mi is almost cooked delicious!


    Hahaha, you will die too! It''s all going to die! "


    Sun Xu didn''t seal the mouth of the snake Whether the loser''s scolding or begging, they are actually cheers to the winner.


    Killed with a single stab indifferently, but lacked some meaning.


    Guangyueshi completely ignored the wailing of the snake, as if the figure of her husband appeared in front of her eyes.


    "Mita, I avenge you!"


    With a murmur, she slashed out, and the bright sword beam shot out, destroying the body of the snake in an instant, and continued to move forward unabated.


    The walls and houses were easily torn apart like white paper, rushing into the sky, and the clouds were ploughed into a ravine with no end in sight.


    At this time, a burst of black smoke flew from Sun Xu''s waist, drowning the remnant of the snake.


    Shao Qing, the black mist disappeared, and there was a transparent light ball in his hand.


    Eudemons species of Yaqi Orochi-shaped snake-snake fruit, get it!

 Chapter 539： Turbulence in Wano Country

    The country of peace.


    Ghost island.


    Kaido looked ferocious, pouring wine into his mouth without a word.


    The man next to him shivered, and every movement was cautious, lest he accidentally touched the boss''s mold and was smashed into his head by a stick.


    This is not unfounded worry.


    In fact, he is already the fifth person in charge of this work these days.


    As for his four predecessors, the end is self-evident.


    "Sun Xu!"


    Kaido''s voice was low, like a ship roaring.


    His head shrank even lower.


    In the past few days, this name has appeared many times, and every time it appears, it is when the boss is most angry.


    It was also the time when the death rate of his subordinates was the highest.


    His four predecessors were smashed at this moment.


    Tons tons tons tons tons...


    Kaido picked up a wine barrel that was larger than an ordinary human body, and poured it down again.


    That''s right.


    He is in a bad mood now!


    Very bad!


    His dream has always been to form an army of capable animals.


    The natural devil fruit is too scarce and there is almost no possibility of success.


    The appearance of the artificial devil fruit gave him hope.


    However, now that Doflamingo is dead, and Dresrosa is occupied by the Demon King Pirates, his dream has basically been shattered again.


    If someone else did it, even the navy, red-haired, and Lingling nasty guys, he wouldn''t let it go.


    But it happened to be the Demon King!


    The experience of being beaten up in Totland last time is still vivid!


    Single-to-single, that was the most tragic failure he has ever experienced!


    "Damn it!"


    Kaido roared, picked up the mace beside him, and swung it out abruptly.


    boom!


    More than a dozen wine barrels, as well as the men who were waiting next to them, were all blown up.


    Kaido didn''t even look at it, but he raised his head and fell down, and soon snored.


    ...


    Huadu.


    These people in Sun Xu''s banquet after accepting Heitan¡¤Orochi, the phantom beast-kind snake-snake fruit.


    All the people who were caught by his eyes tightened.


    Orochi, dead!


    They were obviously only here to attend a very ordinary banquet, and they had never expected such a great event to happen.


    No!


    This is no longer a blast, but to pierce the sky directly!


    Not a single stupid person present had a foreboding of the terrifying storm that was about to happen.


    However, at this time they did not have the mind to think about it.


    A strong death crisis hovered in everyone''s mind.


    After pondering for a while, Sun Xu turned his head towards Guangyue and asked: "They should all be cooperators of Orochi? All killed, what do you think?"


    Everyone was horrified.


    Guangyueshi was also taken aback for a moment, and his cognition of Sun Xu deepened.


    The murderousness of this adult is very serious.


    In other words, he is completely disregarded of human life.


    After thinking for a while, in the eyes of many prayers, Guangyueshi slowly said: "Some of them must be the diehard loyalists of Orochi, but the other part should be just ordinary people who follow the crowd. I suggest that they should be kept for their lives."


    If the adults want to control Wano country as soon as possible.


    This sentence was not spoken when Guangyue, but the meaning was already expressed.


    Sun Xu nodded and didn''t say anything. He glanced at the nobles in the country of Hezhi in the room, flicked his fingers, and the wind blades flew out, nailing each forehead precisely.


    In a blink of an eye, the number of people in the room was reduced by more than half.


    When the rest of the people reacted, they all showed shock and horror on their faces, and many of them even became incontinent on the spot.


    This feeling of passing by with death is really exciting!


    Looking at them disgustingly, Sun Xu said: "Let''s change a place!"


    There are many rooms here anyway.


    With a wave of his hand, several people disappeared instantly.


    After a few seconds, the people in the room reacted and fled out desperately.


    Sun Xu looked at these people condescendingly, without stopping.


    Guangyue was right.


    As a general of the country of Wano, most of the powers of the country of Wano are now advocates of Orochi.


    Killing them all is unrealistic, it would put Kazuki into complete chaos.


    It is the right way to win a batch and get a batch.


    Big deal, wait until it stabilizes, and settle the accounts after the fall.


    "My lord, I..."


    Just when Guangyue spoke, he suddenly realized that there was a woman in front of him, looking at her with excitement.


    She immediately recognized that it was the extremely beautiful young woman before.


    "She is the one I brought you to meet."


    Sun Xu said.


    Isn''t the lord talking about the big snake?


    Guangyue was stunned, who is this woman?


    Suddenly, there was a flash of light in her mind, and her eyes suddenly widened.


    Could it be that...


    Sun Xu smiled and said, "She is called Guangyue Rihe!"


    "Hihwa?"


    When Guangyue, a cannonball fell in his head.


    Day and? Is she Rihe?


    Yes indeed!


    It is now twenty years from now, if there were no accidents in Rihe, it would be so big indeed!


    Sun Xu, Nami, Nuoqigao and Kuangshilang left and gave the room to their mother and daughter.


    After glancing at the crazy dead man, Sun Xu withdrew his gaze and chatted with Nami and Nuoqigao.


    His true identity is actually Chuanjiro in the nine knights of the red scabbard. He changed his appearance, turned into a mad death man, and became an undercover agent next to Orochi.


    This is a good combat power, but it is not something that Sun Xuhu can conquer if he shakes his body.


    Still have to look at Guangyueshi''s mother and daughter.


    He won''t be in vain.


    Soon after, the door opened, and the mother and daughter walked out in Guangyue.


    The eyes of both of them were red.


    Without asking them what they were talking about, Sun Xu said directly: "I plan to make Nihwa the general of the country of Japan. What do you think?"


    The country of Hezhi is closed and old-fashioned.


    If it is directly controlled by him or someone from the Demon King Pirate Group, it will definitely not be recognized in a short time.


    Didn''t Kaido also support a spokesperson?


    Lu Yang had the same plan.


    What''s more, the Guangyue clan is more justified than the serpent who usurped the throne.


    What?


    Is Momanosuke the first heir?


    Let him get rid of me!


    Guangyueshi and Guangyue Rihe glanced at each other, and then nodded: "We have no opinion."


    Guangyuerihe still had doubts about Sun Xu''s identity as the space-time manager, but he killed Orochi and saved her mother, and he was undoubtedly her great benefactor.


    She is willing to do anything for him.


    Sun Xu nodded in satisfaction: "Very good! I will help you control the country of Hezhi when I look back, but before that, let''s solve another matter first!"


    After confessing a few words, he took Nami sisters and Guangyueshi''s mother and daughter to send away.


    Soon, the news that the general Heitan¡¤Orochi was killed began to spread in Wano Country.


    At first everyone thought this was a rumor However, as more and more news came out, as more and more nobles spoke, it finally attracted attention.


    In the end, someone boldly entered the general''s mansion. After seeing the house full of corpses and the remains of Heitan¡¤Orochi, the news was completely confirmed, and the country of Wazushi also began to violently turbulence.


    Some people are afraid, some are upset, but more people are ecstatic about it.


    Over the years, the cruel reign of Heitan¡¤Orochi has long caused all the bottom people of Wano to be miserable.


    At the same time, Kuang Si Lang took the proofs of Guangyue Shi and Guangyue Rihe and began to contact the other members of the Chisao Nine Heroes and the hidden supporters of the Guangyue clan.


    Although they have been suppressed miserably in recent years, they are still a lot of power. The most important thing is that the people who can hold on to the present are all hard-core loyal ministers of the Guangyue clan.


    It is enough to become the first team to control the country of Wano once again.

 Chapter 540： Big gain {on}

    You can search for "The Monkey King in One Piece Novel( in Baidu to find the latest chapter!


    A strange island stands on the ocean, which looks exactly like a skull with double horns.


    Along with a wave of spatial fluctuations that no one can see, five figures of four women and one man slowly emerged.


    Guangyue looked around for a while, and his body was shocked: "Here, is the ghost island?"


    Ghost Island, the pirate group of beasts is in the base camp of Wano Country!


    Sun Xu nodded: "If you want to control the country of peace, you will naturally clean up the beast and pirate group. By the way, it will be considered revenge for Guangyue Mitian."


    Whether you like Guangyue Mitian or not, you must admit that he is a real tough guy.


    Guangyue Mitian was tortured to death by kettle cooking. The so-called torture of kettle cooking is actually a pan.


    And Guangyue Mitian, in order to give the Chisao Nine Heroes a chance to survive, held the Chisao Nine Heroes in the oil pan for an entire hour, and finally faced death with a smile on his face.


    This will is indeed admirable.


    "Thank you, sir!"


    There were tears in Guangyueshi''s eyes, and Guangyue Rihe also trembled with excitement.


    "Who are you?"


    There was a sudden question next to him, and all five of them heard it and looked at it.


    A tall woman appeared in the field of vision of several people. She was wearing a mask, with gradual white long hair, and a pair of red devil horns on top of her head. She was wearing a white close-fitting kimono, and she was tied with a huge rope on her waist. She wore a red dress on her lower body and a pair of wooden clogs with red tape on her bare feet.


    Very classic Wano people dress.


    She was holding a mace in her hand, and there were some people lying stumblingly around, looking at Sun Xu and the group curiously.


    Soon, when she glanced at Guangyue, her body was shocked, and she said in shock: "You, are you..."


    Sun Xu''s divine consciousness had already enveloped the entire kneeling, and naturally he had discovered her a long time ago. He looked at her up and down, his mouth cocked: "Yamato?"


    The woman looked at Sun Xu: "Do you know me?"


    Sun Xu smiled: "Forget it!"


    Yamato, the daughter of Kaido, was raised by Kaido as a general of the country of Wano.


    However, because she witnessed the shocking performance of Mitsuki Mita during the torture, she became a fan of Mitsuki Mita, not only did not cooperate with Kaido, but instead worked against him everywhere.


    He is a genuine filial son!


    In order to control Yamato, Kaido put her in bomb handcuffs, claiming that it would explode as soon as she left the ghost island.


    In addition, she and Ace are friends.


    When Ace came to Ghost Island to challenge Kaido, Kaido was absent, and Yamato fought against him.


    The two didn''t know each other, and they didn''t like their father, so they became good friends.


    If it were not for the handcuffs, she might have left with Ace directly.


    As for Sun Xu, he actually didn''t know Yamato.


    But he felt the power in Yamato.


    A kind of animal-based phantom beast species fruit-canine fruit is in the form of a true mouth.


    For Sun Xu, Hezhi Country is a real treasure.


    There are three fruits of the light fantasy beast species, as well as many ancient species of animal devil fruits and hundreds of artificial devil fruits!


    Yamato suddenly recovered, and said anxiously: "You guys leave! It''s not safe here!"


    She admires Mitsuki Mida, and naturally does not want this person who looks exactly like Mitsuki Mida''s wife to be in danger.


    This is the base camp of the Hundred Beasts and Pirates, staying for a second, they will be more dangerous.


    Sun Xu asked, "Do you know what we are doing today?"


    "Do, what to do?"


    "Kill Kaido! Destroy the pirate group of beasts!"


    Yamato fell silent, not knowing whether it was speechless or shocked.


    Afterwards, she took off the mask on her face, revealing a beautiful face.


    "Kill Kaido? Don''t you know what the names Kaido and Hundred Beast Pirate Group mean?"


    Sun Xu couldn''t help but marvel.


    Is Yamato really Kaido''s daughter?


    Who was he born with?


    How did Kaido''s beastly appearance give birth to such a beautiful daughter?


    After a few words in his heart, he calmly replied: "In fact, I know Kaido''s details better than you!"


    "Okay, let''s end the chat, it''s time to do business!"


    Patrol personnel not far away have noticed the abnormal movement here, and are rushing over quickly.


    Yamato''s expression changed, and he didn''t hesitate to block them in front of them: "I''ll block them for you. Find a place to hide!"


    Sun Xu glanced at her and said, "It''s too late!"


    "Who are you?"


    "Stand there obediently, don''t move!"


    Yamato gritted his teeth and clenched his mace, his eyes full of fierce light.


    As long as these people are killed, no one will know that they have been.


    This thought just popped up in her heart, and before she had time to act, a cloud of black mist flew past, covering the people who were running over.


    When the black mist dissipated, everyone fell to the ground, and there was no sound.


    Sun Xu put away the two light groups and smiled with satisfaction.


    Yamato first glanced at Sun Xu in surprise.


    She will see Wenxue domineering, and the level is very high, but she did not feel the strong aura in Sun Xu.


    But soon her face became difficult to look like: "That''s it!"


    The movement here has been noticed by more people, and it is no longer possible to hide it.


    Sun Xu''s expression was flat, and Nami and Nuoqigao''s expressions were also very calm.


    When Guangyueshi, Guangyueri and the mother and daughter''s bodies trembled slightly, they were both agitated and anxious.


    Soon, the first person appeared. This was a man with short brown hair, wearing an eye patch, and a huge "X" pattern on his chest.


    "Flying Six Powers, Drake!"


    Yamato''s face sank completely.


    In the Hundred Beasts and Pirates group, Fei Six Powers can be said to be a big figure second only to Governor Kaido and the Three Plagues.


    "Who is making trouble here..."


    Drake was halfway through his words, and suddenly found something was wrong He blinked subconsciously, and the figure was still in view.


    Not an illusion!


    Before Drake''s head started to turn, his body exploded more than ten meters away.


    Yamato and the men he had brought looked at him in astonishment, wondering what he was going crazy.


    Without any concern about losing face, Drake''s expression was extremely serious, and he said every word: "Demon King!"


    Demon King?


    Who is that?


    Yamato glanced at Sun Xu suspiciously.


    is it him?


    Who is he? Why did Drake, one of the Flying Six Powers, be so scared?


    Sun Xu ignored them. He stretched out his hand and slapped all the people Drake had called to death. Then the black mist surged and he got a few more artificial devil fruits.


    Drake watched this scene and did not act rashly.


    He is very confident of his own strength, but in the face of the Demon King, it doesn''t matter if he doesn''t mention it!


    What''s more, he is a navy undercover agent!


    If not for fear of exposure, he would want to shoot these pirates to death by himself.


    "This is too slow!"


    Sun Xu muttered to himself, and then a thunderous voice exploded over the ghost island.


    "Kaido, the old friend is here, won''t you come out to meet him?"


    The latest chapter address of Monkey King in Pirate: https://


    The full text of Monkey King in Pirate Reading address: https://


    Monkey King in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King reading on Pirate¡¯s mobile phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this (Chapter 540 Great Harvest {ÉÏ}), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 541： Big harvest (medium)

    You can search for "The Monkey King in One Piece Novel( in Baidu to find the latest chapter!


    The huge shout quickly spread throughout the ghost island, and everyone stopped their movements and looked in shock in the direction of the sound.


    who? Who is so bold?


    In a certain room.


    Kaido, who was drunk and asleep, suddenly opened his eyes, and the horrible aura on his body began to rise.


    "This voice is..."


    There was a strong anger on his face, with a roar, he turned into a huge dragon, broke the room directly, and flew out.


    The sky suddenly darkened, a dark cloud obscured the sky, and at the same time, a palpitation aura spread.


    "he came!"


    Yamato looked solemn.


    She knew very well how powerful her father was.


    Sun Xu thought suddenly and asked: "If Kaido dies, will you be sad?"


    Yamato stunned, then shook his head: "In this world, I''m afraid no one can kill him!"


    Sun Xu did not argue with her, and said lightly: "Remind you, be mentally prepared, today is Kaido''s death date!"


    Yamato frowned.


    She hates Kaido!


    There is a gap in philosophy. The idol Mitsutsu Mita also died because of him, handcuffed her, imprisoned her on Ghost Island for 20 years, and even nearly died in his hands many times.


    If possible, she wants to defeat Kaido fiercely and **** the country from him.


    But if Kaido is dead...


    Yamato was a little at a loss, she didn''t know what she thought, maybe she could only be sure if she saw that scene with her own eyes.


    After Drake, it was not Kaido who appeared second, but a strong man with an extremely tall figure wearing ivory decorations.


    "It''s Jack!"


    Yamato said solemnly.


    One of the three plagues, Drought Jack!


    Sun Xu''s look was a little weird.


    Jack''s bounty is one billion, and the ancient animal elephants are in the form of mammoths, brutal and fierce. It stands to reason that he is a very scary guy, but in his mind, he is a funny character.


    In the original book, Doflamingo was defeated by Luffy and taken away by the navy.


    In order to rescue Doflamingo, Jack brazenly attacked the warship carrying the new admiral Fujitora, the previous admiral Sengoku, and the general staff crane.


    As a result, nature was hammered upside down!


    Nima, this lineup is what Kaido sees, and I have to think about it three times.


    There is no doubt that Jack is a reckless man, a typical representative of well-developed limbs and simple mind!


    It is said that the bounty is one billion, 900 million ivory.


    "Demon King?!" Jack stared when he saw Sun Xu and roared, "You dare to come to Ghost Island!"


    Sun Xu raised his eyebrows: "I''ll be here, how can you drip?"


    Jack''s anger was instantly ignited, and with a roar, he was ready to move forward.


    The subordinates quickly grabbed him and said nervously, "Big Kanban, this is the Demon King! It''s a big pirate who is as famous as the Governor!"


    "So what? Who do you think I am?"


    Jack shook off his men and turned into a huge mammoth.


    "Moo!"


    With a roar, he opened his hoof and rushed over, without the slightest fear in his eyes.


    Sun Xu was speechless.


    Such a reckless guy, he really saw him for the first time.


    This is definitely not a question of bravery, it is pure stupidity!


    Coupled with that cruel and savage character, it is stupid and bad!


    Such people are a scourge to live in the world!


    "Since I want to die, I will fulfill you!"


    Lu Yang took a step forward, spreading his fingers into fists.


    Boom!


    A sharp explosion sounded in the ears of everyone nearby.


    Yamato suddenly turned his head and looked at Sun Xu in shock.


    Danger! Danger! Danger! !


    Every cell in her is telling her how terrifying that fist is!


    Drake''s face became more serious.


    He had long heard of the power of the Demon King, but only by close contact could he feel the terrifying power that overwhelmed everything and made people unable to resist.


    Even Jack noticed something was wrong.


    He is fearless, but his body is instinctively resisting to continue to approach the Demon King.


    It''s as if there is a sea of ??magma and flames ahead, and **** of the abyss!


    The conflict between body and will caused Jack to slow down involuntarily and stopped a dozen meters in front of Sun Xu.


    However, Sun Xu didn''t seem to see it, and threw his fist into the air.


    Boom!


    Like a cannon popping out of the chamber, the air was instantly punched through.


    The strong shock wave set off a boundless storm.


    A silvery white wind condensed to the extreme occupied everyone''s field of vision, rotating, forming a horizontal tornado.


    Bright, bright and dangerous!


    The ground was ploughed into a ravine several meters deep, and the soil and rocks were all crushed into powder.


    Jack''s eyes widened and he felt a strong crisis, but he had no time to make any resistance, and the wind tornado rushed in front of him.


    There was no pain or even time to fear. The moment he was in contact with the wind tornado, his consciousness plunged into complete darkness.


    The wind is coming fast, but it is also fast.


    When the smoke dissipated, everyone found that Jack and his men had disappeared, the woods were gone, and the buildings behind the woods were also gone, leaving only a ravine with no end in sight.


    Everyone is a little sluggish.


    Even Nami.


    Although she knew that Sun Xu was very strong, she hadn''t seen him make a full shot.


    As for Yamato, Guangyue Shi, Guangyue Rihe and others, they were even more stunned.


    This is simply a natural disaster!


    Yamato perceives carefully and finds that Jack''s breath has completely disappeared.


    Knowing this, her heart became more shocked.


    She can be sure that even Kaido can''t kill Jack in one move!


    You must know that the most outstanding thing for people with animal abilities is physique. Jack, as an ancient mammoth, has more vitality!


    "He is actually a stronger than Kaido?!"


    Yamato''s eyes stared at Sun Xu closely, filled with disbelief.


    Sun Xu didn''t care about the other people''s eyes and beckoned. A cloud of black smoke returned to and brought him several transparent light clusters, one of which was particularly dazzling.


    The ancient species of animals, although not comparable to the phantom beast species, are also very precious.


    "what have you done?"


    An angry voice came from the sky, full of majesty and domineering.


    Everyone looked up.


    Between the dark clouds, a huge head stuck out.


    The head resembles a camel, its horns resemble a deer, its eyes resemble rabbits, and its ears resemble cows... This is a dragon!


    "What''s this?"


    Nami and Nuoqi Gao both opened their mouths wide.


    It has to be said that the visual effect of Kaido, the demon fruit of the Eudemons species, is directly full.


    Mysterious, majestic, and large enough.


    Kaido itself is too ugly, which slightly lowers the overall appearance.


    Guangyueshi and Guangyue Rihe''s bodies trembled slightly, with hatred and fear intertwined on their faces.


    Dragon is a nightmare in their hearts.


    "Didn''t you see them all?"


    While talking, Sun Xu accepted the devil fruit, and then looked up.


    This is the main goal of his coming to the country of Japan!


    Everything else is incidental.


    In fact, the effect of devil fruit on him is not so great now, but only this one, he absolutely must get it!


    The latest chapter address of Monkey King in Pirate: https://


    The full text of Monkey King in Pirate Reading address: https://


    Monkey King in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King reading on Pirate¡¯s mobile phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 541 Great Harvest (Middle)) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 542： The Big Harvest (Part 2)

    You can search for "The Monkey King in One Piece Novel( in Baidu to find the latest chapter!


    "How dare you kill Jack!"


    Kaido''s huge eyes filled with anger.


    Jack was only a younger brother in the Three Plagues, but don¡¯t forget one thing, he is only twenty-eight years old!


    The other two, Jhin is forty-seven years old, and Quinn is already fifty-six years old!


    Therefore, although Jack''s strength is weaker, his position in the beast and pirate group is not lower than Quinn and Jin!


    His death was a huge loss for the Hundred Beasts and Pirates.


    Of course, another reason why Kaido is so angry is that he came to his base camp and killed his men in front of his face. This is a big slap in his face!


    Is it tolerable or unbearable!


    Suddenly, he swooped down and plunged to the ground.


    Accompanied by a strong light and flying smoke, an ugly dragon man with scaly body and a thick tail appears in front of everyone.


    Although Kaido was moody and like a lunatic, he was not stupid at all.


    He knew Sun Xu''s strength very well, he didn''t plan to be beaten with a beast, he entered the strongest form as soon as he came up.


    "It''s ugly!"


    Sun Xu sighed and said with disgust: "This devil fruit is really a jewel for you!"


    There are so many devil fruits in the pirates, if he is allowed to choose, he will definitely choose Kaido, the phantom beast breeder fish fruits, handsome and strong!


    Kaido ignored him and glanced at them, a look of surprise appeared on his gloomy face: "Shi? You are not dead?"


    Although twenty years have passed, his impression of Mitsuki Mida''s family is still clear.


    Guangyue''s eyes were cold: "Kaido, the snake has been killed by the adult, and then it''s your turn!"


    "The snake is dead?"


    Kaido was surprised, but soon relieved.


    In the face of Sun Xu, it was normal for that kind of waste to be killed!


    but¡­¡­


    "Want to kill me? Hahahaha, let''s try it! I''m tired of living a long time ago!"


    He laughed wildly and moved suddenly.


    Regardless of his huge body, but the speed is extremely fast, except for a few people, most of the people present did not see his movements, and found that he had arrived in front of Sun Xu.


    "Thunder and gossip!"


    Kaido''s gaze was ferocious, and the blue veins in his arm holding the mace violently, black and red lightning entangled around the mace, and slammed his head towards Sun Xu.


    The air froze first, then exploded suddenly.


    The surging air currents are like huge waves, thunderous and overwhelming.


    Boom!


    There was a muffled sound.


    All movement stopped abruptly.


    The air seemed to freeze, and I couldn''t even hear the breathing.


    The expressions of loss, shock, loss, disbelief and so on covered everyone''s face.


    "This is impossible!"


    Kaido''s cheek muscles twitched violently, and he roared out of control.


    This is what everyone else thinks.


    In the face of Kaido''s just as powerful attack, Sun Xu didn''t avoid it, letting the mace entangled with terrifying power fall on his head.


    result.


    He was not in a coma, his head did not burst open, and there was not even a trace of wound where he was hit!


    It was just like a light breeze.


    As for who was the hardest hit, it was Kaido.


    Thundering gossip is his stunt, and he has already used all his strength just now.


    As a result, it doesn''t hurt or itchy?


    What are you kidding me with Lao Tzu? !


    "I do not believe!"


    Kaido roared, his muscles swelled, his whole body instantly became bigger, and he swung his mace with greater strength.


    "Die me!"


    Sun Xu moved and shook his head.


    Boom!


    The terrifying power came, Kaido used the strength of the milk, but still couldn''t hold the mace, and was directly thrown out.


    Sun Xu twisted his neck, smiled slightly, and showed white teeth: "Any last words?"


    Kaido stared and gasped violently: "You, what are you?"


    He can be sure that this is definitely not a power that humans can possess!


    He is confident that his strength has reached the pinnacle of this world.


    Whether his captain Locks, Roger, or the old things like Newgate, Karp, and the Warring States period, these world''s top powerhouses are at most similar to him.


    The strength that Sun Xu showed before had already deeply shocked him.


    Although confident to be arrogant, but after Totlan was beaten violently, he already understood that Sun Xu''s strength had surpassed them, the top powerhouses in the sea, by a level.


    Although it is shocking, it is still within the scope of understanding.


    What''s the matter with him now?


    Receiving thunderous gossip with your face, unscathed? !


    Has this joke made a big deal?


    Is he having a problem, or is there a problem in this world?


    Could it be that he was dreaming?


    Kaido''s heart is full of absurdity, and the three views are about to collapse.


    "Of course I am a human!"


    Sun Xu slowly raised his palm: "Okay, let''s end the game, I have given you a chance to perform, you can go to death with peace of mind!"


    Kaido suddenly laughed: "Hahaha, you are more worthy of the title of Shanghai Pirates than Roger!"


    "One Piece? I''m not interested in that kind of thing!"


    Sun Xu chuckled, and suddenly took a picture of his palm.


    Kaido did not resist, and his expression was a little trance.


    Regarded as their biggest goal, they scrambled to fight for a lifetime''s stuff, but Sun Xu dismissed it.


    His strength was slapped, his ideals were disgusted, and he actually gave birth to a sense of anger into social death.


    Boom.


    The terrifying mana was condensed into a huge transparent palm, slapped Kaido to the ground fiercely, leaving a huge slap mark.


    Kaido was lying in the center of his palm prints, his body like a balloon with a hole, bleeding everywhere.


    "Demon King, what is your dream?"


    Sun Xu stood next to his palm print and said lightly: "Dreams? I have no dreams! However, for the time being, I have a goal: to overthrow the world government and end the era of great pirates!"


    "HaHahaha, it''s you! Fortunately, fortunately, I haven''t seen that day. I think it''s boring to think about it!"


    Kaido''s eyes were dizzy, and his breath dropped rapidly: "Is this the feeling of death? Not bad!"


    As the voice fell, he slowly closed his eyes, and his breath completely disappeared.


    A cloud of black mist enveloped his body, and after a short stay, returned to Sun Xu''s hands.


    He looked at Kaido and waved his palm.


    The next moment, the earth rolled, burying Kaido.


    Not bad, in the end, he didn''t lose the dignity of a generation of heroes, and not letting him expose the corpse to the wilderness is a respect for his performance.


    "Really dead?"


    Yamato''s eyes were dull, and he watched Kaido''s body disappear without moving.


    Guangyue Shi''s face was lost and tears were silent, Guangyue Rihe slowly knelt to the ground, covering his mouth, and wept bitterly.


    Nami and Nuoqigao didn''t react too much. Kaido, Hezhiguo, and Guangyue clan were all too far away from them. For them, it was just a scene.


    "It''s your turn!"


    Sun Xu looked at the dark crowd ahead.


    Attracted by his shouts, most of the people on Ghost Island are here.


    It just happens to be solved together.


    The latest chapter address of Monkey King in Pirate: https://


    The full text of Monkey King in Pirate Reading address: https://


    Monkey King in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King reading on Pirate¡¯s mobile phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 542 The Great Harvest (Part 2)), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 543： blockade

    Latest website: Feeling Sun Xu''s gaze, the faces of all members of the Beast Pirates Group changed drastically, like falling into the ice cellar.


    "Oh! The governor is dead, run away!"


    "Please forgive the Demon King!"


    "Fear of a bird! With so many of us, we are still afraid of him? Fight with them to avenge the Governor!"


    Some people turned around and fled, some stayed where they were, shivering, and some wanted to use their numbers to resist, or even avenge Kaido.


    Sun Xu''s expression was flat, his palms swept lightly at those who attacked them, and everyone was cut in the waist in an instant.


    After two or three times, the minds of the remaining members of the Hundred Beasts Pirate Group completely collapsed, and they fled away frantically regardless of everything.


    With a flick of Sun Xu''s finger, a bright streamer shot out, and instantly turned into countless thinner rays of light and flew towards the escaped members of the Beast Pirate Group.


    Puff puff puff...


    Like mowing grass, the pirates fell down in rows, and each pirate had a small hole as large as a grain of rice on his forehead.


    Then a burst of black smoke swept over each corpse like a dragon.


    In less than a minute, 90% of the members of the Hundred Beast Pirate Group died.


    The rest of the pirates all sat on the ground with desperate faces, looking at Sun Xu as if they saw the devil.


    There is nothing sinful about these people, they should be just servants, prostitutes and other roles.


    Since the crime does not lead to death, Sun Xu did not want to commit more crimes.


    "You guys are here for a while, and you will be back soon!"


    Sun Xu said, without waiting for Nami''s response, her body disappeared instantly.


    A few minutes later, he returned again, clapped his hands, and said cheerfully: "Okay, you can leave now!"


    Nami and Nokiko looked at Guangyue Shi and Guangyue Rihe.


    The two hurriedly wiped away the tears on their faces, and they wanted to bow to Sun Xu again.


    "It doesn''t have to be like this!" Sun Xu stopped them and waved his hand: "I killed Kaido, not for you!"


    Guangyueshi reluctantly smiled: "In any case, you helped your husband take revenge. This is a fact. We can''t remember your great kindness!"


    "Next, be more serious when you work, that''s enough!"


    After Sun Xu said, he looked at the dazed Yamato again: "What about you? What do you plan to do next? Stay and lead the remaining members of the Beast Pirate Group, or leave with us?"


    Although the pirates on the ghost island were killed seven or eighty eight, but this does not mean that the beasts and pirates group was destroyed.


    In fact, if it is not Kaido, the power on the ghost island does not even have a quarter of the total power of the Beast Pirate Group.


    There is only Jack in the Three Plagues, Drake and Black Maria are the only members of the Flying Six Cells, and there are only 20 or 30 members of the artificial Devil Fruit Legion.


    Others, either in other places in the country of Wonos, or outside the country of Won.


    With Yamato''s identity and strength, if she is willing, it is not that difficult to pull up a reduced version of the beast and pirate group.


    "Of course, if you want to avenge Kaido, I welcome it too!"


    Sun Xu said again: "I can give you a chance, as long as you don''t involve other people, regardless of success or failure, I will not blame you!"


    Yamato looked at him with very complicated eyes. He was silent for a while, and his voice was slow but firm and said: "Kaido''s death is on his own account! I will not seek revenge on you!"


    Although she hadn''t left the ghost island in 20 years, she knew very well how much Kaido had done in Wano Country.


    "Wise choice!"


    Sun Xu nodded and smiled: "Then you want to stay or leave with us?"


    Yamato raised his hands to reveal the handcuffs on his wrists, and a look of longing rose in his eyes: "I have to find the key first, otherwise the handcuffs will explode as soon as I leave the ghost island, and then I want to go out to sea!"


    Sun Xu said lightly: "It''s okay to go to sea, but don''t use the name of a pirate!"


    "Why?"


    Yamato looked over suddenly.


    Because of Guangyue Mitian, she had a great impression of pirates, and her dream was to go out to sea in the name of pirates.


    "I just said, I want to end the era of big pirates! From now on, all pirates will be hit hardest! If you don''t want to go to jail, don''t do it!"


    Sun Xu said lightly: "As for your handcuffs, don''t have to be so troublesome!"


    As soon as he pointed out, with a click, the handcuffs opened automatically.


    "Thank you!"


    Gu Dahe looked sad.


    She had thought about the scene where she took off the shackles many times, but she did not expect this to be the case now.


    "etc!"


    Seeing them preparing to leave, Drake finally couldn''t help but speak: "Demon King, won''t you kill me?"


    Sun Xu glanced at him, and the corner of his mouth ticked slightly: "You reminded me!"


    As he spoke, he pointed out again and again, and the tyrannical mana outlined forming a special spell that enveloped Drake.


    Drake''s face changed drastically, and he couldn''t wait to slap himself.


    Curiosity killed the cat!


    It''s okay to open any mouth!


    It''s all right now.


    The little life that he could obviously save was lost by him!


    Drake looked solemn and was about to transform into a fight to the death, but his movements suddenly stopped.


    He did not suffer any attacks, nor did he feel any danger.


    "How is this going?"


    He looked up and found that the figures of the Demon King and others had all disappeared.


    "Is the Demon King kidding me?"


    An absurd idea came to Drake''s mind.


    He checked it several times and confirmed that he did not lack arms or legs. Although he was still confused, he relaxed and hurried to the depths of the ghost island.


    Along the way, he saw many dead bodies.


    Some have small wounds on the eyebrows, and some can''t find any wounds, as if they were asleep.


    Drake became more shocked as he watched, and his mood became heavier and heavier.


    The methods of the Demon King are simply incredible!


    Drake rushed all the way to his room, found a phone bug, and called.


    Soon, the phone was connected, and a majestic and steady voice came from the opposite side.


    "I''m Sakaski!"


    "Marshal, I''m Drake, I, I, I..."


    Drake kept closing his mouth, but his face gradually turned pale, and his eyes flashed with a strong incredible color.


    "Drake, what the **** is going on? Is it what happened to Kazukuni?"


    Sakaski''s voice came from the phone worm again.


    Drake closed his mouth a few more times, and there was a touch of despair in his eyes: "Report to the marshal, I just want to ask, is there any mission in the headquarters?"


    Sakaski:? ?


    He sternly said: "Your task is to stay lurking and try to gain the trust of Kaido! If you have important information, then report it. Don''t contact you at will! If there are other tasks, I will take the initiative to contact you!"


    "I see!"


    Drake hung up the call was silent for a while, then smiled bitterly, "This is simply magic!"


    Just now when he wanted to report to Marshal Akadog about the dramatic changes in the Hundred Beasts Pirates, he found that he couldn''t say anything.


    The memory in his mind about the Demon King and the Hundred Beast Pirate Group seemed to be locked. He clearly remembered it clearly, but he couldn''t even say a word.


    At the same time, he had a clear understanding in his heart, this should be the influence of the last finger of the Demon King.


    In fact, it is true.


    Sun Xu temporarily does not intend to let the navy and the world government know what happened in Wano.


    Otherwise, the navy and the world government will be more vigilant, making other plans out of thin air more difficult.


    Kazoku is closed and shut, as long as the spy Drake is shut up, there is no need to worry about the news being leaked.


    With his current state, it couldn''t be easier to block a part of a mortal''s memory.

 Chapter 544： Meet old friends

    The latest website: Clear sky and clear sky.


    On the endless sea, a figure riding a bicycle is slowly moving forward.


    Such a coquettish means of transportation is the only one in the world.


    "Ah la la la, finally here!"


    The green pheasant used its feet a little, and the surrounding sea water suddenly turned into hard ice.


    He looked up and saw that a huge military base was already in sight, and the huge word "Navy" on the mountain facing him was particularly eye-catching.


    This was once the G1 branch, now it has become the navy headquarters, facing the new world where the pirate forces are most rampant.


    "This is indeed Sarkarski''s style."


    The green pheasant looked calm.


    Although he did not agree with the idea of ??Aka Inu, he did not doubt the attitude of Aka Inu against evil forces.


    He waited in place for a while, when a small warship approached slowly.


    Close observation will reveal that this is a very strange warship with only a few people on board.


    Two figures stand side by side, standing on the bow.


    The green pheasant picked up the bicycle, swept it, and flew onto the deck.


    The two were not surprised, and said excitedly: "General Kuzan, it''s really you!"


    "Myron, Reid, I''m no longer a general." Green Pheasant shook his head.


    The smiles of the two of them stagnated, and their expressions became complicated.


    Yes!


    The man they had most respected in front of him had left the navy.


    Not only is it not a navy, but also a pirate! It is still the biggest enemy of the navy, a member of the Demon King Pirate Group!


    After being silent for a while, the taller and stronger Melen asked, "I wonder why Kuzan sent you your voice to us?"


    When they received the letter, they were also half-believing, and after repeated hesitation, they decided to go to the appointment.


    Considering the identity of the green pheasant, almost no one was brought with him.


    The boats are all his absolute cronies, and they will not leak out today''s affairs.


    "I want to see the side of the Secret Warring States Marshal."


    Green Pheasant said solemnly.


    Both of them were promoted by him, and they were regarded as his absolute cronies.


    Under normal circumstances, in his capacity, it is absolutely impossible to come to them.


    That will only hurt them!


    However, the world government is about to die, and the navy is about to face the biggest crisis in hundreds of years. How can he care about this kind of thing?


    "no problem!"


    Mellen agreed without hesitation, hesitated, and then asked: "General Kuzan, may I ask about your purpose?"


    "I want to talk to the Marshal of the Warring States Period about the life and death of the entire navy!"


    The green pheasant said slowly.


    "The survival of the navy?"


    Both were shocked.


    Although it sounds ridiculous, it is the former Admiral Aoyama who said this!


    The person they trust most!


    "No problem! Leave it to us!" The expressions of the two also became serious.


    Being in contact with the members of the Demon King Pirate Group is enough to make them irreversible.


    However, none of them hesitated.


    "Don''t let Sarkarski know." Green Pheasant exhorted.


    Once Akinu knew about it, all his plans would be finished.


    Myron is a major general, and Reid is a brigadier general. It is not difficult to see him even when the Warring States marshal, not to mention that he is half-retired.


    Hearing Mellen''s intentions, Zeng Guo frowned deeply: "Kuzan wants to see me? Talk about the life and death of the navy?"


    This thing is so weird!


    Gu Kuzan should know that he is harming these two people.


    But he still did.


    This is very inconsistent with his character!


    The navy''s life and death theory is even more inexplicable.


    The navy has passed the most difficult period, and its strength is gradually recovering. Where is the danger of extinction?


    Put another way, the navy is a subordinate part of the world government.


    The world government is here, the navy is here!


    The world government is in danger of extinction, right?


    Who can do it? Revolutionary army? The alliance between Kaido and BIGMOM? Or the Demon King Pirate Group?


    "Hahahaha, what do you want to do so much, just go to Kuzan and ask if you can!"


    Karp laughed: "Furthermore, the kid Kuzan has been doing things very unexpectedly lately.


    Sakaski sent Smolg to instigate him, didn''t he arrest Smolg? "


    Two semi-retired old men often drink tea together, and Karp happened to be there when Myron came to visit the Warring States Period.


    The green pheasant specially told Melan not to hide Karp.


    Warring States nodded slowly.


    "Then let''s meet Kuzan! Listen to what he wants to say!"


    Soon after, a small boat quietly left the navy headquarters.


    There were only three people on board.


    Myron, Karp and the Warring States Period.


    They met in an artificial Iceland.


    "Marshal of the Warring States Period, Mr. Karp, long time no see!" The green pheasant waved hello calmly.


    The Warring States Period did not appreciate it, and he was full of vigor: "Kuzan, I didn''t expect you to come here! Give me a reason not to arrest you!"


    The green pheasant was unmoved, and said lightly: "Marshal, don''t worry! I will give my reasons. If you still want to catch me after listening, then I will definitely catch me!"


    The Warring States Period looked at him for a while, and slowly put away his momentum.


    Karp grinned: "Kuzan, you don''t seem to have changed much!"


    "Mr. Karp, I have not changed!" said the green pheasant.


    "Then why do you want to join the Demon King Pirate Group?" Warring States puzzled.


    The green pheasant was silent for a while, and slowly said, "What I thought before is not important anymore. Now I have only one purpose: to help the Demon King overthrow the world government and rule the world!"


    Warring States and Karp glanced at each other, and they felt that they were unexpected and reasonable.


    The green pheasant said that the navy is in danger of extinction, but in fact it is no different from saying that the world government is in danger of extinction.


    "Just rely on you and the Demon King Pirate Group?"


    Warring States shook his head and said calmly: "Kuzan, you should understand that it is impossible!"


    The green pheasant said: "It''s not based on me and the Demon King Pirate Group, but based on the Demon King!"


    Warring States and Karp didn''t react for a while, and after a while, they gradually recovered.


    "You mean, the Demon King can overthrow the world by himself? Kuzan, are you kidding us?


    I admit, the Demon King is very strong! Strong but incredible, UU reading www.uukanshu. com But no matter how strong he is alone, how can he threaten such a behemoth as a world government? "


    The green pheasant said quietly: "Yes! No matter how strong a person is, he cannot threaten a behemoth like a world government! But God can!"


    "God?"


    The Warring States period gave him a surprised look: "Kuzan, do you know what else you said?"


    "I am certain!"


    Kuzan nodded his head heavily with a serious tone: "Marshal, Mr. Karp, you have seen the strength of the Demon King. If you increase it thousands of times on that basis, it is not a god, and what is it?"


    The Warring States Period did not hesitate to say: "The Demon King''s strength will be increased thousands of times? Impossible! It''s impossible!"


    Just like someone tells you that he can punch through a half-meter-thick homogeneous steel plate, your first reaction is definitely not believe it.


    The green pheasant''s tone was erratic: "I don''t believe it either! But this is what I saw with my own eyes!"

 Chapter 545： Karps decision

    Latest website: The green pheasant sighed with a weird expression: "Not long ago, I personally felt the power of the Demon King. In front of him, I was like an ant at the foot of a dragon! I felt that his eyes could kill me. !


    You are right, that is not the power that humans can have!


    In fact, it is indeed the power of the gods! Demon King, has obtained the inheritance of the gods! "


    "Kuzan, there is no **** in the world, you should be very clear about this!"


    Warring States frowned.


    As the boss of the navy, he knows most of the secrets in the world.


    "Our world doesn''t have it, doesn''t mean that God really doesn''t exist!"


    "Ok?"


    The green pheasant hesitated for a moment, and said, "The navy and the world government should still be investigating the origin of the Demon King, right? But I''m sure you can at most find a small village in the East China Sea more than a year ago.


    Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s weird? There is a navy and a world government in this world who are doing all they can to find out who came from?


    And not in the new world, but in the East China Sea where the world and the navy have the strongest control! "


    The eyes of Sengoku and Karp suddenly became deep.


    indeed.


    The most mysterious place in the Demon King is his origin!


    The world government and navy searched all over the world and found no trace!


    "It''s reasonable to not find out!"


    The green pheasant slowly said, "Because the Demon King only came to our world more than a year ago!"


    When all other possibilities are ruled out and only one is left, no matter how impossible it is, it is the truth!


    The navy and the world government could not find an earlier trace of the Demon King, because that didn''t exist at all!


    Both Warring States and Karp changed their expressions slightly.


    "Kuzan, do you mean the Demon King comes from the stars?"


    Karp asked in a deep voice.


    For them, alien life is no secret.


    As far as he knows, there are some special lives of survivors on the moon now!


    "No!" Green Pheasant shook his head: "It''s another world! A completely different world!"


    "Really there are other worlds?"


    "Yes! More than one!"


    The green pheasant looked at the two of them: "Mr. Warring States, Mr. Karp, do you remember the Devil''s Triangle Area? In fact, in the depths of the Devil''s Triangle Area, there is a passage to other worlds!"


    The faces of the two changed completely, staring at the green pheasant, trying to see from his face whether what he said was true or not.


    Green Pheasant''s face was calm.


    He had heard all of these from Sun Xu and hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, but he believed that Sun Xu did not lie to him.


    Sun Xu''s power far beyond the ceiling is the best proof!


    Warring States took a deep breath and asked, "Then why have we never seen visitors from other worlds? We haven''t even heard of it!"


    After all, he added: "Before the Demon King!"


    "Because ordinary people can''t travel through the world at all!"


    The green pheasant said: "We, mortals, have no way to go from one world to another. Even if we encounter a special channel formed by chance, we will die as soon as we arrive because we cannot adapt to the environment of other worlds. !"


    Warring States and Karp fell silent again.


    Although what the green pheasant said was justified and well-founded, these things were too unbelievable. The two experienced countless winds and waves in their lives, and they were unacceptable for a while.


    The green pheasant remembered something, and then said: "By the way, you should be curious how we got to Dresrosa? Let me send you another piece of information. The Demon King has a special ability called teleportation. Arrive in Dres Rosa from the Devil''s Triangle Navy, and you can bring others with you!"


    "In an instant the Devil''s Triangle reaches Dresrosa?"


    Both of them were taken aback.


    If this information is true, it is too important!


    In the cognition of the navy and the world, the two most troublesome places to deal with the Demon King are his powerful strength and the exquisite tower that can fly into the sky and escape at an extremely fast speed!


    The battle plan has always been made based on these!


    If the Demon King has mastered the teleportation ability that the blue pheasant said, then it must be changed...


    No!


    wrong!


    If the Demon King really mastered that ability, there is no need to make a battle plan, because it is impossible to kill him!


    Seeing the expressions of the two, the green pheasant shook his head secretly.


    This information may seem important, but in fact it doesn¡¯t matter at all!


    The power gap between the two parties is so great that no strategy or planning will help.


    The dragon wants to squeeze an ant to death. Even if the ant knows all the information about the dragon, it can''t change the result.


    "Mr. Warring States, Mr. Karp, I can assure you that I didn''t have a lie in what I said before!"


    The green pheasant said with a serious face: "I have come to see the two of you today, with only one purpose! I hope you can restrain a part of the navy!"


    Having said this, he sighed: "This is a war doomed to fail. The navy exists to maintain justice. There is no need to bury those stupid Celestials!"


    Even though Karp and the Warring States are both in semi-retired status, they are still very influential as the marshals and spiritual pillar naval heroes who have been in charge of the navy for decades!


    Warring States frowned and said nothing.


    This decision has too much influence!


    If you are not careful, you may even destroy the navy.


    Karp grinned: "In this case, why don''t I go and see Sun Xu!"


    "Kapu!"


    The complexion of the Warring States Period changed.


    Karp knew what he was thinking, and smiled: "Don''t worry! Sun Xu and I are also old acquaintances, he won''t treat the old man like that! What''s more, if he is really that strong, there will be no impact on me but me. ."


    The green pheasant breathed a sigh of relief.


    Although it did not achieve the best results, it is not bad!


    He believed that after Mr. Karp realized Sun Xu''s strength, he would definitely agree with his ideas.


    If he could, he even wanted the Marshal of the Warring States to pass with him.


    According to hearsay, the feeling is never as strong as what you see with your own eyes.


    "Then let''s go back quickly!"


    The green pheasant walked vigorously.


    The situation may change at any time, the sooner this matter is finalized, the better!


    More importantly, Sakaski is now in charge of the Navy!


    Once discovered by him, the plan will inevitably fail!


    Although Warring States was still worried about , it didn''t stop it anymore.


    Now they urgently need information from the Demon King and the Demon King Pirate Group.


    There are not many people who are suitable to do this. After thinking about it, the weight is enough and the identity is suitable, and only Karp is there.


    After some preparations, Karp and the green pheasant set off by boat.


    Looking at the ships that were gradually going away, the Warring States Period did not move for a long time.


    If what Kuzan said is true, then the world will usher in unprecedented changes!


    He is very clear about what the Tianlongren did.


    However, sitting in that position, he can only ignore it.


    "Send away the Tianlongren and welcome a real god?"


    The Warring States sighed, he really got to that point, and he didn''t know whether it was good or bad for this world!

 Chapter 546： Army commander-in-chief

    Mary Joa.


    As the ruler of the world government, the five old stars should have been happy and angry, but at this time they were full of anger. One of them even slapped the table hard, roaring far away.


    "What does he want to do? What exactly does Kuzan want to do? It doesn''t matter if he doesn''t take the task, but also detains people. Does he want to rebel?"


    Chihu smoked a cigar and said blankly: "Did you forget that he has already joined the Demon King Pirate Group!"


    The voice of the five old stars who patted the table was stagnant, and he looked at the red dog ferociously: "Sakaski, is this the talent that your navy has cultivated? You have lost the face of the world government!"


    The red dog didn''t throw him at all: "If you want to complain about going to the Warring States Period, Kuzan has nothing to do with me!"


    "you¡­¡­"


    "enough!"


    Another five old star interrupted their quarrel and said impatiently: "Is it time to shirk responsibility? The Demon King is still at ease. We are running out of time, and we must find a way to resolve him as soon as possible!"


    "I can''t think of a way!"


    Aka Inu said with no expression on his face.


    He was actually very upset.


    In the final analysis, the reason why the navy clashed with the Demon King was because of the Tianlongren!


    Those idiots!


    How many times did the navy wipe their ass?


    Now he hit the iron plate, and turned his head back and blamed him?


    Give you a face? !


    Although thinking about it this way, Akinu didn''t dare to really turn his face with Denon.


    Not to mention the restrictions imposed by the world government on the navy, he can sit on the position of marshal, a large part of the reason is also because of the support of the world government.


    As for why the world government would support him, it certainly wasn''t because of his handsome appearance.


    Wu Lao Xing was also very unhappy with the negative attitude of the red dog in his heart, but this was not the time to be with the navy students, they all endured it, and there was no attack.


    "Kuzan can''t do it, what about Gion? She should be very close to the Demon King. If she can be persuaded, the chance of success is even greater!"


    Aka Inu could hardly help but want to roll his eyes.


    Want to fart?


    "One party wants to put you to death in public, and one party risked his life and went into the enemy camp alone to rescue you. If it were you, who would you choose?"


    The five elder star who was stunned by him finally couldn''t bear it, and yelled: "Sakaski, pay attention to your attitude! This is not a place where you can go wild! Don''t forget how your marshal came from!"


    Hearing these words, the red dog seemed to be stepped on his tail: "Why don''t you change another one?"


    "Enough! What a decent noise!"


    Seeing that the gaffe was about to get out of control, the other five old stars hurriedly came out to make a round.


    Change the marshal?


    Totally impossible!


    The new marshal has only been in office for less than a year, and the navy has just stabilized. If the red dog is replaced now, the navy will be violent.


    What''s more, they are still facing pressure from the Demon King.


    Everyone knows that changing coaches is a taboo!


    They also count on the navy to charge forward and help them solve the Demon King as soon as possible!


    Akimaru snorted, and said nothing.


    Just show his attitude, he doesn''t really want to hand over the position of marshal.


    How to solve the problem of the Demon King seemed to have come to a dead end. After a moment of silence, a five-star star asked, "Is the Warring States period still unwilling to take over as the marshal of the whole army?"


    The previous commander-in-chief of the army was killed by the Demon King, and this position is still vacant until now.


    I don''t have enough strength and qualifications to be, but I don''t want to be qualified.


    Wu Lao Xing is also very troubled.


    Akimaru shook his head: "I have talked to him several times, and he said that he has no energy to hold such an important position anymore."


    Wu Lao Xing fell silent, thinking of the gray-haired appearance of the Warring States Period.


    However, apart from him, they have no other choice! Valley


    "How about Karp? He..."


    "Kapu is even more impossible!"


    Several people fell silent again.


    indeed.


    Although Karp is only a lieutenant general, if he is willing to serve as the army commander-in-chief, absolutely no one has any objection.


    The problem is that he will not agree at all.


    He is not even willing to accept the position of general, and it is even more impossible to change to a higher-ranking military commander!


    There was no way for several people, but in the end they could only decide to call the Warring States Period and talk to him in person.


    No one is really available!


    It is impossible for an important position as the general commander of the army to remain vacant.


    After the order was passed, the Warring States soon arrived at Mariejoa.


    When they came, the Warring States period thought it was the green pheasant that came to light, and only after listening to it did I realize that I had misunderstood it.


    The overall commander?


    He was about to refuse, thinking of something, and fell silent again.


    If, if what Kuzan said is true, if the Demon King is really terrifying, then you should really consider Kuzan''s suggestion.


    Do you really want to watch those navies full of justice bury the Tianlong people?


    The thoughts in the Warring States'' mind were tumbling.


    Although he and Karp''s influence are very strong, they are already in semi-retirement after all, and they have no real power in their hands.


    When that day really comes, you may feel more comfortable than you can do!


    It would be different if you can become the commander-in-chief of the army.


    Although the commander-in-chief of the army does not directly manage the navy, he is the substantive superior of the admiral. If he wants to do anything, he can do it much easier.


    Seeing that the Warring States period fell into contemplation, the five old stars were slightly happy in their hearts.


    Hesitate!


    I was afraid that he would refuse without thinking.


    The Warring States had been fighting for the navy all his life. During his tenure at ~www.novelhall.com, they also executed their orders meticulously. Seeing his gray-haired appearance, if he really wanted to refuse, they would not be able to persecute him.


    The five people glanced at each other, and one of them said solemnly: "Warring States, we know how you want to retire, but now the world government and navy are facing unprecedented threats and need your power!"


    "Unprecedented threat? I am afraid that none of you have realized the seriousness of the problem!"


    Warring States sighed secretly and nodded: "I understand! I am willing to bear the responsibility of the commander-in-chief of the whole army!"


    For the time being, he does not intend to tell the navy and the world government the intelligence brought by the green pheasant.


    If the green pheasant is talking about it, then it will only mislead the navy and the world government. If the green pheasant is true, then he can''t say it.


    The five old stars were overjoyed.


    "good!"


    "Warring States, we did not misunderstand you!"


    "Only if you can sit in this position, we can rest assured!"


    "..."


    Chi Inu was speechless.


    If you are willing, then why did you refuse so resolutely when I went to talk to you about this matter?


    It''s as if I didn''t do everything to my heart.


    What made him even more speechless was that within a few days after his wife became a mother-in-law, the Warring States Period became his boss again.


    The Warring States period did not pay attention to Akinu''s expression. Although his face was calm at this time, his mood was actually very complicated.


    He has been loyal to the world government throughout his life and resolutely implemented the orders of the world government. To a large extent, he can become a general and marshal because of his loyalty and reliability.


    Unexpectedly, at the end of his life, after retiring and recovering, he might become a young man.


    With his eyes down, Zhanjiang''s heart became more and more determined: "Demon King, if you don''t have the power that Kuzan said, then I will do my best to defeat you!"

 Chapter 547： bid farewell

    The country of peace.


    Sun Xu held on to the railing and looked at the scenery below the mountain.


    The chimneys like iron towers no longer emit black smoke, most of the factories have stopped working, and the pungent smell in the air has alleviated a lot.


    Seven days have passed since he solved Kaido.


    After a brief period of chaos, Wazoku has gradually stabilized.


    Orochi and Kaido were dead, and coupled with the banner of the Guangyue clan, the clappers immediately changed their positions.


    As for the folks, the big snake is even more unpopular.


    Although they have been preaching the evil of the Guangyue clan for two decades, the people at the bottom are not fools.


    Whether the life in the past was good or not, at least it''s not like it is now that you can''t eat food, you have to eat the garbage left by the people in the city.


    Of course, there are also many vested interests of the Orochi who want to resist during his reign, but after losing the powerhouses such as the Beast Pirate Group and Orochi Royal Court Fans, the remaining people are simply vulnerable.


    Sun Xu didn''t make a move, and Chuanjirou, Ashura Boy, and He Song among the Nine Knights of the Scarlet Sword easily suppressed them.


    Rustle...


    There was a sound of footsteps.


    He looked back.


    Guangyueshi slowly walked over, wearing a long red dress, stepping on clogs, revealing mellow and crystal toes, as if the beautiful face frozen in time was like a girl, and she could not see that she was the mother of two children.


    Sun Xu looked at her up and down, and found that although she looked tired, the ashen sadness in her eyes had weakened a lot, and she could not help but secretly nod.


    Sometimes, excessive grief is all because of "too idle"!


    As long as I get busy, I have to deal with the work when I open my eyes, and I will fall asleep when I close my eyes. There is no time, and I feel sad.


    Time is the most ruthless thing.


    Under the scouring of time, the most profound things will gradually disappear.


    Including feelings that you think you will never let go of.


    After having been busy for a while, even if he was free, Guangyue should not die again.


    After approaching, Guangyueshi asked softly: "My lord, are you leaving?"


    Sun Xu nodded: "I have finished my work in Hezhi Country, it''s time to leave!"


    At this time, he had a great harvest.


    Two Devil Fruits of Eudemon Species, Two Ancient Species, and a large number of Common Species and Artificial Devil Fruits.


    The harvest this time is even more than the sum of all his previous harvests!


    Of course, there is also the unexpected joy of Guangyue.


    After seven days of research, although he hasn''t mastered the time ability, he is very close.


    This is mainly due to his mastery of the laws of space.


    Although he has not studied to understand, but he has discovered that there is a mysterious connection between time and space.


    It is with this connection that his understanding of the law of time has advanced by leaps and bounds.


    Dressrosa is developing steadily and rapidly. Zefa, Stutsi, and Morgens are not sufficiently prepared. It is not yet time to raise the flag and overthrow the world government.


    Unless the navy and world government forces suppress the border, Sun Xu has nothing to do now.


    He could stay and continue to study, but he had to leave, mainly because he was tired of waiting.


    The current Wano country is not suitable for playing.


    In most places, the smog caused by Kaido and the big snake, the pungent smell in the air, is annoying.


    No matter where you go, you can see the hungry, skinny, skinny bottom people, and it makes people unhappy.


    As for Huadu waiting to talk about a few prosperous places, he and Nami and Nuoqigao have already visited them in the past few days.


    The coming day will be long.


    He has an extremely long lifespan, and he wants to study the ability of time and is not in a hurry at this time.


    It doesn''t matter if Guangyue died.


    When the time comes, you can directly get the fruits of time, which may be more convenient than those with research ability.


    Guangyueshi was silent for a while, and said: "If possible, I would like to ask the adults to stay for a while. A few days will be the day when Rihe takes office as the general. We all hope that you will be there!"


    As the saying goes, a country cannot live without a king!


    The Orochi is dead, and the country desperately needs a new general.


    Although Guangyueshi is also surnamed Guangyue now, the blood flowing in his body is not the blood of the Guangyue clan after all. The most rooted red Tao nosuke has been sealed in the gap of time.


    Guangyue Rihe is the only choice.


    It''s not that no one is against it, but those people have either changed their minds or have become a corpse in a stinking ditch!


    "I will come back then!"


    Sun Xu said.


    Guangyue was taken aback, remembering his extremely magical space shuttle technique, and nodded thoughtfully.


    Sun Xu suddenly remembered something: "By the way, do you have a fur tribe''s life card?"


    "Fur tribe? Cat Viper and Inuarashi?"


    A touch of nostalgia appeared on Guangyue''s pretty face, and when he thought of something, his face changed, and he asked nervously, "My lord, have the fur people annoyed you?"


    Sun Xu grinned: "Don''t worry, no, I''m just a little curious about the fur clan and the giant elephant!"


    Being able to transform at the full moon, the fur clan is a bit like the werewolves he has ever heard of.


    He is very curious about what kind of power is hidden in their blood.


    And the elephant master he is even more interested.


    The length is over 20,000 meters, and the height is more than 35,000 meters, which is several times larger than the large sea king!


    Is it a native creature of Pirate World? What about its race?


    What is the sin it is carrying? It was born a thousand years ago, do you know what happened in a hundred years of blankness?


    Sun Xu is very interested in these things.


    After hesitating, Guangyue took out a blank sheet of paper from his cuff.


    "This was left by my husband before his death, and said that we can use this to find the cat viper, the dog and the others!"


    "Really!"


    Sun Xu raised his eyebrows.


    He just asked casually, but he didn''t expect to be really surprised.


    Taking the life card, looking at the worry hidden in Guangyue''s eyes, he smiled and said, "Don''t worry, I will not embarrass them for your face!"


    Guangyueshi breathed a sigh of relief, and pursed his lips: "Thank you, sir, then!"


    Sun Xu said, "I might be able to bring them to observe the ceremony on the day of Sun and the throne. Oh, yes, are there any tokens? The kind that can prove my identity, so as to avoid unnecessary conflicts at that time."


    "Yes! Yes!"


    Guangyuerihe took out a token printed with a strange pattern from his chest: "At that time, sir, you show this to the cat and Inuarashi, and they will understand!"


    This seems to be the clan emblem of the Guangyue clan, he has seen quite a few in the past few days.


    After taking it, Lu Yang smiled: "Then see you in a few days!"


    Guangyueshi bowed: "I wish you all the best."


    "I hope that by the time of goodbye, you have calmed down the turmoil in Wano country!"


    "I won''t let the adults down!"


    When Guangyue looked up, he found that Sun Xu''s figure had disappeared somehow.


    She was taken aback for a while, sighed softly, and turned to leave.

 Chapter 548： Get together for 1 class

    "Do you want to leave with us?"


    Sun Xu looked at the woman in front of him in surprise.


    Yamato nodded in embarrassment, "I want to go outside to take an adventure, but the environment around Wano Country is so bad that I can''t leave by myself."


    She knows nothing about sailing and can''t pass through the chaotic ocean currents outside Japan.


    In the previous attempt, the ship was directly overturned. As a Devil Fruit Ability, she could not swim, and she almost drowned.


    He Zhi Country is still in a closed state. She can''t find someone to do it together, so she can only come to Lu Yang.


    Yamato remembered something, and quickly added: "I can pay!"


    She was kept on the ghost island by Kaido for twenty years, but she did not completely break away from society.


    "Money is gone!"


    Sun Xu shook his head, he just didn''t expect Yamato to come to him.


    After all, the relationship between the two parties is more awkward.


    However, looking at Yamato''s appearance, he and Kaido really have no feelings.


    Yamato was overjoyed and said with a smile on his face: "Thank you so much!"


    Seeing them finished talking, Nami pulled Sun Xu''s clothes corner: "Sun Xu, I should go back!"


    Whether or not she will be a pirate in the future, it will not affect her learning of climate knowledge. This is one of her greatest hobbies.


    Moreover, her body couldn''t bear it.


    Sun Xu nodded lightly and did not try to stay.


    Anyway, I can go there anytime I want to meet.


    Turning his head to look aside, he asked, "Where is Nuoqigao? Are you going to be with Nami?"


    Nuoqi smiled and nodded: "Well, I''m also very curious about the islands flying in the sky, so I just went to see it."


    "Then let''s go!"


    Lu Yang didn''t say much. With a wave of his hand, an invisible wave enveloped several people, and their figures disappeared instantly.


    Visalia.


    An old man with a short stature holds an instrument in one hand and a notebook in the other. He manipulates the instrument for a while, and then quickly records on the notebook for a while.


    Suddenly, his eyes went dark, and four people suddenly appeared on the empty ground in front of him.


    "God!"


    The old man was taken aback, his legs softened and he almost fell.


    Fortunately, a hand reached out to support him, and at the same time, a familiar smile sounded in his ear.


    "Hehehe, I''m back!"


    The old man calmed down, and finally saw the appearance of the four people who suddenly appeared. When he saw a certain girl, his body was shocked: "Na, Nami?"


    Nami grinned and said, "I haven''t seen you in a few days, won''t you not know each other?"


    The old man looked at her up and down, and then asked, "Where have you been?"


    Nami smiled and said, "My friend came to me and went out to play for a few days!"


    "Played for a few days."


    The old man repeated it, and suddenly roared: "You don''t know how long we have been looking for you? We left without saying a word. We thought you had an accident!"


    "Sorry! I was wrong!"


    Nami smiled, folded her hands and apologized again and again.


    As they talked, there was a burst of exclamation next to them.


    "Is this sky island?"


    "Wow! It''s really an island flying in the sky, it''s so interesting!"


    Yamato''s eyes were shining, and his expression was extremely excited.


    "Visalia is just a small empty island, the real empty island floating in the sky of 10,000 meters."


    Lu Yang said, "The ground there is made of clouds!"


    "I know! I know! I saw it in Guangyue Mitian''s voyage diary."


    Yamato nodded repeatedly, excited like a little girl.


    Just as Lu Yang was about to say something, he looked startled and turned his head to look in a certain direction.


    After a while, he beckoned to Nami and Nuoji: "I''m leaving, I''ll see you again later!"


    "let''s go!"


    Nami waved her hand impatiently.


    "If you have something, you can find me anytime!"


    Lu Yang laughed and disappeared with Yamato.


    The short old man stared at the place where they disappeared: "What ability is this?"


    No one answered.


    Nami has already taken Nuoqigao to the room.


    Yamato hadn''t seen enough, but suddenly found that the environment had changed, and he was in a hurry.


    When she was about to express her opinion, she suddenly saw a huge puppet bear walking by, her eyes widened, and she grabbed Sun Xu¡¯s shoulder and shook it vigorously: "Look at you, look at the toy itself. It will move!"


    Yamato''s strength is very strong, the three colors are domineering, and those with the ability of the Eudemons, with the sea tower stone handcuffs can be comparable to the original Ace, and even when the handcuffs are removed, they can even fight Kaido.


    The key is that she was excited and did not act lightly or severely.


    That is, Sun Xu, who has been shaken by her for another person.


    "The Devil Fruit ability is nothing but a fuss!"


    Sun Xu broke free of her palm and walked forward.


    Yamato followed, and kept looking around, completely leaving Visalia behind.


    The two came all the way to a room.


    There were many people around the door, and after seeing them, they all stood up subconsciously.


    "boss!"


    "grown ups!"


    "Your Excellency Demon King!"


    Various titles rang.


    "You didn''t fight, did you?"


    Sun Xu nodded and looked at Ainilu but he didn''t fight. "


    Anilou looked playfully: "However, those people''s expressions are quite wonderful!"


    Sun Xu laughed.


    really.


    These people can get together, but it is quite rare.


    It''s very fun just thinking about it.


    He stopped asking more, and walked straight to the room.


    Yamato followed step by step.


    She didn''t know what this place was, and she had nowhere to go, so she could only follow Sun Xu.


    When he walked to the door, Sun Xu opened the door, and several figures leaped into his eyes.


    All acquaintances.


    One person is wearing a cyan coat, with short black hair and a red square tattoo on his left cheek. He is known as the world''s most murderous criminal, the leader of the revolutionary army, Monkey D. Dragon.


    Behind the dragon stood two young men, a man and a woman, the second highest in the revolutionary army, the chief of staff Sabo and the cadre Kerla.


    Next to them was a tall, strong old man, who was the famous naval hero, Monkey D. Karp.


    There are two people beside Karp, a one-armed man with short red hair and three scars on his left eye, and a tall man with gray hair and a pistol on his waist.


    Their reputation on the sea is not weaker than the first two.


    The big pirate who reigns over the new world, one of the four emperors, the captain of the red-haired pirate group Shanks, and the deputy captain Ben Beckman.


    Except for these three parties, the rest are members of the Demon King Pirate Group, including Robin, Rebecca, Green Pheasant, Peach Rabbit, and Ace.


    When Sun Xu looked at these people, they also saw Sun Xu, and all of them looked terrified.


    The name of the person, the shadow of the tree.


    To say who has the best reputation in the sea in the past two years, it is definitely Sun Xu.


    His deeds, even in the eyes of these top powerhouses, are somewhat appalling.

 Chapter 549： The way to end the era of the great pirates

    Feeling the weird atmosphere in the room, Sun Xu almost laughed.


    The navy, the pirates, the revolutionary army, the most influential forces in the world have all come, and they still sit together peacefully without fighting. This can definitely be called a spectacle!


    What¡¯s more interesting is that the representatives of the Revolutionary Army and the Navy are the father and son of Dragon and Karp, and the representative of Pirate is Shanks, the spiritual teacher of Luffy Pirate Road, plus Sabo and Ace, the feelings of the people in this room. It can be said that it is not only the family and friends, but also the enemy.


    Unfortunately, Luffy is not there, otherwise it would be more interesting.


    Sun Xu thought for a while, still couldn''t hold back, and let out a chuckle.


    Long, Shanks and others all had question marks on their faces, while Robin and Ace, who knew all the truth and understood Sun Xu''s character, had guessed something, and their faces were speechless.


    "Ahem."


    Sun Xuqing cleared his throat and said with a smile: "I didn''t expect so many distinguished guests to come today, the humble house is brilliant!"


    "The Demon King is polite."


    "Come uninvited, because we interrupted."


    Long and Shanks were unfamiliar with Sun Xu, and they could only respond awkwardly when they heard him speak politely.


    Karp didn''t speak, but he sighed slightly in his heart.


    Although he saw Sun Xu very much at the beginning, he did not expect that Sun Xu would have such an achievement today.


    The name Demon King puts pressure on the world government and navy more than Locks at the beginning.


    Sun Xu thought for a while, then said, "Don''t worry, Luffy is very good now, and he should be learning domineering with Raleigh."


    Almost all the people in the room have something to do with Luffy. They are indeed the destiny of an era.


    "The deputy captain?"


    Shanks smiled.


    Long also nodded lightly. If it was the legend, there was no need to worry about Luffy.


    Karp was unhappy.


    He and Roger and Raleigh are old opponents, and now his grandson is learning from his opponents. Not only does he have the urge to find Raleigh to learn from each other.


    Sun Xu found a place to sit down and smiled: "Several people are busy people. It is a rare opportunity to get together. You must stay here for a few more days to eat, drink and play. I will cover all the expenses!"


    Several people are a little speechless.


    Are they the ones who lack that money?


    More importantly, they took such a big risk to come here, why are they here to play?


    Long and Kapu looked hesitant, but Shanks didn''t have that much encouragement, and slowly said, "Your Excellency the Demon King, I just got the news that the Beasts and Pirates have been destroyed!"


    "what?"


    Karp and Long''s expressions all changed drastically.


    The Hundred Beasts and Pirates were destroyed?


    How can this be? !


    Who can do it?


    Kaido is the title of the strongest creature in the sea, land and air, dry like a stone, without any moisture.


    Suddenly, they thought of something at the same time and turned to look at Sun Xu.


    "The intelligence is very good!"


    Sun Xu was also a little surprised.


    Kazuki is closed to the country, and the news is difficult to spread. In addition, he controls the World Economic News Service. He thought that the changes of the Beasts and Pirates would not be spread in a short time!


    "However, to correct one point, the Hundred Beasts and Pirates Group has not perished. Including the Flame Ember and the Plague Quinn, the Hundred Beasts and Pirates Group still has a considerable part of its power to survive.


    Of course, Kaido is indeed dead! "


    Several people didn''t pay attention to the passage before him, and they kept playing back a few words in their heads.


    Kaido is dead!


    Kaido is dead! Valley


    Kaido is dead!


    Kaido, one of the four emperors, died silently!


    Whether it is the dragon who knows nothing, or the Shanks who has some information in advance, his heart is very heavy.


    They all know Kaido very well, not to mention the strength, the resilience is so strong that it is abnormal, that is a monster through and through!


    If the Demon King can kill Kaido, there is a high probability that it can also kill them.


    Karp was also very shocked, thinking of what Kuzan had said for the first time, his heart couldn''t help shaking.


    After recovering, Shanks shook his head helplessly: "The new world is going to become more chaotic!"


    To some extent, the Four Emperors also played a role in stabilizing the situation.


    As the four emperors of the New World, when the pirates came to the New World, they often had only two paths, either to join a Four Emperors Pirate Group, or to be defeated and destroyed by the Four Emperors Pirate Group.


    With few large-scale collisions between the Four Emperors and Pirates, this actually reduces the number of battles.


    Now, in just one year, the death of the two four emperors will vacate a large area!


    Although the Demon King filled a vacancy later, people all over the world knew that the Demon King had no power to develop and occupied the territory.


    For these two sites, the pirates of the new world may have to punch their brains out!


    Sun Xu smiled: "Don''t worry, the world of big pirates will be over soon, and it won''t last long for them to mess up!"


    The faces of several people changed again.


    Shanks blurted out: "Demon King, have you found Ralph Drew?"


    The era of the great pirates was born because of Roger and Lovedrew, and it will also end with the appearance of the next one. This is part of the mind.


    Shanks seems to be a supporter of this view.


    Sun Xu shook his head and said faintly: "No! I plan to use another method to end the era of the great pirates ~ www.novelhall.com ~ another way?"


    Shanks frowned.


    Long, Karp, and Beckman are also very curious.


    They are all really smart people, but even if they want to break their heads, they can''t think of any way to end the era of the great pirates.


    Even in their opinion, even if the next One Piece is born, the era of the Great Pirate will not end.


    Up to now, the pirates are not just for Roger''s wealth.


    Because someone found Ralph Drew, they gave up their identity as a pirate, and there were definitely not many people who went home to farm!


    Sun Xu grinned: "Kill all the pirates in this world, so that everyone will not dare to call themselves pirates anymore, and dare not do pirates. Wouldn''t there be no great pirate era?"


    Yamato couldn''t help but look at him.


    No wonder he told her not to go out to sea in the name of a pirate, because he had such a plan.


    Karp and Long were all shocked and pale in amazement.


    Let alone whether this kind of thing can be completed, the murderous intent and **** smell revealed in these words is shocking.


    However, from their standpoint, if this kind of thing does happen, they are actually happy to see it happen.


    The people who felt the worst were Shanks and Ben Beckman.


    They are pirates!


    Still the emperor among the pirates!


    Isn''t this just pointing to their noses and telling them that you will do something to them soon?


    After being silent for a while, Shanks suddenly laughed: "Hahaha, I didn''t expect the Demon King to be so joking. This method can indeed end the era of the great pirate, but it is impossible to do it!"


    With a smile, he couldn''t laugh, because there was no one to accompany him, and Karp''s serious look made him even more frightened.


    what''s the situation?


    Some people believe such ridiculous words?

 Chapter 550： Suppress red hair

    Can the power of teleportation and crushing the entire world forcibly end the era of the great pirate?


    The answer is no doubt, there is absolutely no problem!


    Besides, Sun Xu doesn''t need to kill all the pirates himself, he only needs to solve the strong ones among the pirates, and the rest can be handled by others.


    Of course.


    This is something he will do after he overthrows the world government.


    Without the support of the intelligence power of government agencies, looking for pirates is a huge problem.


    The atmosphere in the room is a bit stagnant.


    Although Shanks was the youngest of the four emperors, he still had a lot of dominance and strength in his bones.


    He looked at Sun Xu for a while, then slowly said, "So, the Red-haired Pirate Group is also on the Demon King''s death list?"


    Sun Xu nodded and said calmly: "Before I do anything, take the initiative to disband the Red-haired Pirates and execute the members who have killed innocent civilians. I can spare the rest of them without dying!"


    "Ah!"


    Shanks smiled angrily.


    He can''t remember how long no one dared to talk to himself like this.


    This is not the King of Thieves. Even if a cat or dog scolds 10,000 words, he will fart as the other party.


    But Sun Xu is a master of the same level he recognized, but in his words he and the Red-haired Pirate Group were treated as a side dish on the plate, you can eat it if you want!


    "In that case, I am willing to learn about the strength of the Demon King!"


    Shanks stood up, pressing his arm on the long knife "Griffin" at his waist, and his powerful aura slowly rose from his body.


    He admitted that Sun Xu was powerful and was shocked by Sun Xu killing Kaido, but he would never be afraid of it.


    Both Karp and Long looked good at the show.


    In fact, they are also very curious about Xu''s strength. Now that Shanks is willing to take the initiative to find the way for them, they naturally can''t ask for it!


    As for Robin, even more so.


    Whether the four emperors or generals, is there any difference to their bosses?


    There is indeed no difference.


    Sun Xu first glanced at Shanks, then at Beckman, and slowly stretched out his palm: "You guys will go up together, as long as you can catch my palm, I will let go of the Redhead Pirates."


    "no need!"


    Shanks gave a long whistle, drew his sword out of its sheath, and the powerful and domineering look burst out, and the surging air wave swept all over.


    "This kid!"


    Karp shook his head secretly.


    When he chased Roger and the others around the world, Shanks was just a little kid with no long hair, and now he has this kind of strength.


    Long was full of envy.


    The Revolutionary Army is good at everything, but it lacks the top powers.


    There was a bear before, but now he is the only one left.


    Others, whether it is Saab or Ivankov, are quite different.


    "Don''t break my house!"


    Sun Xu chuckled, still sitting on the chair without moving, just pressed his palm down.


    boom!


    As if hitting an invisible barrier, all the air waves were confined within two meters of Shanks.


    What made Shanks'' face changed drastically was that he felt an unimaginable force suddenly pressed on him, like a mountain on his shoulders.


    Beckman, who had been watching calmly, also changed his face.


    He was not worried about Shanks, but also felt the strong pressure.


    Sun Xu looked calm, and slowly pressed his palm down.


    Shanks and Beckman were shocked and angry, their faces flushed with too much force, but their backs were still slightly bent.


    Now they don''t want to launch a counterattack anymore, they just resisted to be less embarrassed.


    At least he couldn''t kneel in front of the Demon King.


    Then they might as well die!


    "Okay! Let''s stop here!"


    Sun Xu''s movements suddenly speeded up, and his palm snapped.


    Shanks and Beckman only felt that the pressure on their bodies had increased several times in an instant, their hard resistance was instantly defeated, their bodies fell uncontrollably, and their faces smashed to the ground.


    Boom!


    The sound was loud, but the ground was not damaged in the slightest.


    Seeing the embarrassing appearance of the two, although the Qing Pheasant''s expression was still calm, he was really gloating in his heart.


    very good!


    There are people who have experienced how he felt when facing Sun Xu!


    Such an interesting thing should be shared with everyone.


    He thought somewhat dissatisfied: "I don''t know when it will be Sakarski''s turn?"


    Karp and Long didn''t have the initial ease, and their expressions became more and more serious.


    If Karp is still a little mentally prepared, then Long feels that his worldview is about to be broken.


    He suspected that he was dreaming now.


    Someone sat on a chair, raised his hand and suppressed the captain and vice captain of the Redhead Pirates?


    Ha ha ha!


    Even dreaming can''t dream of such outrageous things!


    But no matter how hard he pinched his thigh, apart from getting more and more painful, there was no sign of waking up at all.


    However, it is not the dragon who is most confused, but the Shanks and Beckman of the parties.


    The two were lying on the ground. Although they were a little embarrassed when they fell, they were not injured.


    what happened?


    The Demon King lifted his palm, and he took them for a second?


    This is so special, so unreasonable! !


    "Get up! It''s cold on the ground I''ve been lying down for a long time, I''m prone to catch a cold!"


    Sun Xu said: "By the way, I haven''t asked you yet, what can I do for you?"


    Shanks and Beckman sat up with weird faces.


    In fact, they were so full when they challenged, but now they have lost so badly. They really want to find a gap in the ground!


    After being silent for a while, Shanks spoke slowly: "My purpose is to invite the Demon King to take over the chassis of the Beast Pirate Group to reduce the occurrence of chaos, but..."


    Is this still necessary now?


    Sun Xu said: "You don''t need to worry about this! I won''t let too serious chaos happen there."


    Shanks hesitated to speak, and finally couldn''t help asking: "Demon King, your strength..."


    "You, Charlotte Lingling, those in the Navy, plus Hawkeye and Sand Crocodile, and bring back the dead Kaido and Whitebeard. You all come together. I can slap them to death with one slap. !"


    Sun Xu said calmly.


    Inversely practice the Dapin Tianxian Jue, the three stages of primordial spirit, foundation building, and qi training. Although he has only passed the primordial spirit level, his strength is not inferior to any primordial cultivator.


    After the three passes, he can no longer be considered a mortal, and he is only half a step away from the immortal who lives with the sky.


    Maybe it doesn''t stop there. After all, Brother Monkey is not an ordinary fairy, and his fairy power is not an ordinary fairy power.


    Shanks subconsciously wanted to refute, but thinking of what happened just now, he only felt that the bitterness of Huanglian was bitter, and he opened his mouth but couldn''t speak.


    "Kuzan said you are a **** from the outside world, is this true?"


    Karp spoke suddenly.


    Sun Xu was not surprised.


    The reason why he returned to Dresrosa instead of going to Zou as planned was because Robin activated his clone and told him what happened here.


    Which naturally also includes the request of the green pheasant.

 Chapter 551： showdown

    "Outer Heaven?"


    Even Shanks, who was desperate, couldn''t help being attracted attention and turned to look at Karp.


    Long even asked directly, "Dad, what do you mean by the gods outside the sky?"


    Karp ignored them and stared straight at Sun Xu.


    He actually already had the answer in his mind.


    If Sun Xu''s strength in Malin Vatican was shocking and unbelievable at the beginning, it is now completely shocking.


    "Not very accurate!"


    Sun Xu did not conceal it, and said frankly: "I come from other worlds and have been inherited from the gods, but I still have a little distance from the gods."


    Long, Shanks, and Beckman stared at him blankly, and couldn''t help asking: "What does it mean to come from other worlds? What''s the matter with gods?"


    "literal meaning."


    Sun Xu said: "You are not the only world in this space and time. As for the gods, I actually prefer to call them immortals. You can understand them as a very powerful and special creature."


    Karp asked: "How strong is the god, that is, the fairy you call?"


    "Not sure."


    Sun Xu spread his hands: "I haven''t become a celestial, how do I know how strong a celestial is? What''s more, celestials should also have high and low points!"


    "Who is giving you the inheritance?"


    Karp thought for a while, then asked.


    Sun Xu pondered for a while, then slowly said: "If he says, you can slap the world in a slap in the face!"


    The monkey brother he saw at the beginning did not say anything, but a monkey hair grows endlessly.


    The main thing is...


    "All I got is the power of that fairy hair, and it hasn''t been completely digested and absorbed, and turned into my own!"


    He smiled maliciously: "You can use this as a basis and give full play to your imagination."


    Karp furrowed his brows deeply: "So powerful existence, if he is malicious to our world, wouldn''t we have to be slaughtered?"


    Sun Xu touched his chin and smiled: "Interesting question, but I don''t think I need to worry too much. There should not be many immortals who can travel across the world. More importantly, if they want to be unfavorable to the world , Then probably before we and you realize that the world has been destroyed!"


    Everyone was speechless.


    This sounds more terrifying, okay!


    Only Karp, who seemed to have wiped out all his worries, burst out laughing, tears of laughter came out.


    "Hahaha, it does make sense! Hahaha!"


    After a long time, he calmed down and wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes: "Kuzan said you went to other worlds before. What kind of world was that?"


    "That world is different from this world..."


    Sun Xu briefly talked about the situation in the League of Legends universe, and everyone who listened to Karp, Long and others were all taken aback.


    Long asked suspiciously: "Your Excellency Demon King, is our world the weakest world?"


    The star spirits known as giants, the void that destroys the world, even the immortal undead, sound much better than their top powerhouses.


    "If you mean personal strength, then I can tell you, absolutely not!"


    Sun Xu said.


    Anyhow, there are extraordinary powers.


    In terms of individual strength, he is definitely much stronger than his hometown.


    Because they had received too much information that impacted the Three Views, when they left, everyone was a little lost.


    However, it didn''t take long for Karp, Dragon and Shanks to return.


    Of course, this is not an agreement.


    You can be sure by looking at the awkward expressions when they meet at the door.


    Long said first: "Your Excellency Demon King, I have something to do with you alone."


    Cooper glared at him: "You little **** give me a little back, my business is even more urgent!"


    Shanks didn''t fight with them. It seemed hearty, but in fact he smiled awkwardly: "Hahaha, then I''ll come back and visit again!"


    "Don''t be so troublesome!"


    Sun Xu glanced around, and the corners of his mouth curled slightly: "Let''s go together, you should be talking about the same thing."


    "The same thing?"


    The three of them glanced at each other, their expressions a little subtle.


    Go back to the room just now.


    This time there were only four of them, and they looked much wider.


    After taking his seat, Sun Xu said straightforwardly: "I have decided to overthrow the Tianlongren, and I will do it soon!"


    Karp''s expression remained unchanged, but a strong surprise appeared in Longyan''s eyes.


    Shanks reacted the most and stood up suddenly: "No!"


    Sun Xu glanced at him.


    Boom!


    Shanks'' brain went blank for an instant, and it took some time before he gradually became sober, panting for breath, staring at Sun Xu solemnly, and his heart was bitter.


    He seemed to have returned to the days when he was an intern in the Roger Pirates.


    No!


    More powerless than that!


    He felt like he was about to die under that look!


    "Shanks, I''m not discussing with you!" Sun Xu said lightly.


    Shanks took a deep breath: "Demon King, do you know how much chaos that will cause the world?"


    Sun Xu sneered: "You are a pirate, but you care more about the balance of the situation than the world government! As for chaos? Tianlong people are the biggest source of chaos! Long pain is worse than short pain There may be solutions to the Tianlong people. Temporary chaos, but it definitely has more advantages than disadvantages!"


    He wanted to say something more, Sun Xu waved his hand impatiently: "This matter has been decided! If you have any comments, we will see you on the battlefield then!"


    Shanks fell silent for a moment.


    Long Shen nodded appreciatively: "Yes! Tianlongren are more evil than pirates! If you want to completely calm the chaos in the world, you must overthrow the Tianlongren!"


    He looked at Sun Xu: "Your Excellency Demon King, the Revolutionary Army is willing to cooperate with the Demon King Pirate Group!"


    "no problem."


    Sun Xu glanced at him and said: "The ugly thing is ahead, I will become the ruler of the new regime. If you accept this condition, we can cooperate."


    "The new regime?"


    The dragon''s expression changed slightly, and his gaze at Sun Xu brought a touch of inquiry: "Demon King, do you plan to re-establish the world government?"


    Sun Xu said indifferently: "World government? No! I am not interested in that form of government. What I want to build is an empire! At that time, there will no longer be any kingdoms and royal families in this world! Only different regions, different The regional leaders select officials with ability and virtue, and there is no more hereditary system!"


    Long frowned first, and gradually became thoughtful. After listening, he fell into deep thought.


    As the leader of the revolutionary army, he has long realized that the kingdom and the royal family are actually weakened versions of Tianlong people!


    Although some royal families strive hard to govern and love the country and the people, they are only a minority, and arrogance, luxury, and overbearing are the mainstream!


    If there is no royal family, it is indeed responsible for selecting officials with ability and morality...


    Long felt in his heart, but soon calmed down. There was a fatal problem in it.

 Chapter 552： 2 things about Dresrosa

    After considering the language, Long slowly said: "Demon King, maybe you can create an empire, but have you ever thought about what to do in the future? Your successor does not have your prestige and strength, and can maintain such a huge empire. ?"


    If a country of that level collapses, it may cause more disasters than the two decades of the great pirate era combined!


    Sun Xu smiled and asked instead: "Do you know what is the biggest characteristic of gods?"


    Long didn''t understand what he meant, and hesitated and said: "A powerful force?"


    Sun Xu gently shook his head: "It''s a long life!"


    Long immediately thought of the giant gods in another world he mentioned before, and his body was shaken: "Demon King, what do you mean..."


    Sun Xu nodded: "So, your problem does not exist at all! If I decide to leave this world one day, I will definitely arrange the following things in advance."


    "I understand."


    Long said, without saying any more.


    He actually has one more question, but it is not convenient to ask it face-to-face, and there is no need to ask it. He can only get the answer after personally observing and understanding it.


    Sun Xu looked at Karp: "Lieutenant General Karp, I hereby guarantee that all the conditions Kuzan promised to you are valid! In addition, after the establishment of the new empire, I am willing to take over the power of the navy, including those high-ranking generals!


    Of course, the Navy will definitely reorganize and reform in the future, but as long as they surrender sincerely, their power will only rise and not decline! "


    If these people are released, they will become time bombs one after another, bringing huge potential risks to social stability.


    It is better to keep them in the army.


    Anyway, he has enough confidence to suppress them!


    A hint of joy also appeared on Karp''s face.


    This is definitely good news for the Navy!


    No matter who wins or loses in the future war between Sun Xu and the Tianlong people, at least the navy''s future will be guaranteed to a certain extent.


    "Thank you!"


    Karp said solemnly.


    He believed in Sun Xu''s strength 80%, but even so, he couldn''t promise anything now.


    Such an important matter must be discussed after going back to the Warring States period before making a final decision.


    Sun Xu picked up the tea and took a sip: "Okay, come here today! If the three of you have any questions, you can come to me at any time!"


    He could see that all three of them needed a certain amount of time to think about and digest the information they got today before they could make some decisions.


    He doesn''t mind waiting too much. Although he has expectations for the final result, he doesn''t really care much about it.


    Whether they decide to cooperate or become enemies, it has no substantial influence on him.


    It''s nothing more than a little earlier and a little later.


    exactly.


    Now he is the last thing he lacks is time!


    After Karp and the three left, Sun Xu also left for a while, and soon returned again.


    "Boss, what are you going to show me? It''s so mysterious!"


    Robin was dragged by Sun Xu with a look of helplessness.


    Sun Xu said as he walked: "I brought you a gift from the country of Hezhi."


    "Gift? What gift?"


    Robin was startled, and his heart jumped for joy.


    This kind of treatment seems to be the only one!


    "you will like it!"


    Sun Xu smiled mysteriously.


    He led Robin to the pre-arranged room, and then slammed the door open: "Dangdangdang! Look!"


    There is nothing left in the empty room, only a huge red cube stone is placed in the middle, with strange words engraved on it.


    Robin slowly opened his eyes wide, walked over unconsciously, and murmured: "The historical text? This historical text is so strange, it''s different from what I saw before!"


    Sun Xu said: "There are two types of historical text, one is for recording information, such as the block of Alabastan and the empty island, and the other is the historical text of road signs, which records the location of Lavdru!"


    Robin was surprised: "It records the location of Ralph Drew?"


    Sun Xu shook his head: "There are a total of four pieces of road sign history text, this is just one of them! Only when all four pieces of road sign history text are obtained, and the points marked above are connected two by two, the intersection is where Lavdrew is!"


    Robin studied for a while, then sighed: "Sure enough, it really doesn''t give people a chance!"


    Seeing how she couldn¡¯t put it down, Sun Xu smiled and said, ¡°I still know where the two pieces are. When I get them, I add this piece. Although I can¡¯t get an accurate position, at least I can mark a line. , You can try to find out Ralph Drew!"


    Four pieces of the historical text of the road signs, one in Kaido''s hands, one in the hands of the BIGMOM Pirates, one in Zuowu, and the last one is unknown.


    The piece he got was Kaido''s.


    The remaining two pieces are not difficult for him to get.


    In fact, he wanted to go to Zuow, besides seeing and seeing the fur clan, another reason was for the historical text.


    "A hundred years of blankness, the real history..."


    Robin took a deep breath and pursed his lips: "Then the translation work is left to me!"


    Sun Xu smiled and said, "Of course! Even if you don''t want to do this job, you can''t do it!"


    Wazoku inheritance is cut off O''Hara is destroyed, Robin is probably the only person in the world who can interpret the text of history.


    ...


    Three days passed in a blink of an eye.


    Shanks left that day, but Karp and Long stayed, but they didn''t go to Sun Xu again, and the two father and son never met again, each playing their own roles.


    Sun Xu didn''t care about them either.


    In the past few days, he did not leave Dresrosa, but did a big thing-liberate toys.


    First let the sugar disarm the ability, and then the overlord''s look will be awe, and then tell those people the ins and outs, where they should go in the end.


    Although it caused some confusion, in the end, the difficulty was passed smoothly, and there was no major disturbance.


    It is worth mentioning that after this incident, the popularity of the residents of Dresrosa towards Rebecca and the Demon King Pirates increased sharply!


    Because there were too many people, Sun Xu chose to do it in batches, and it took three days for it to end.


    Of course, Sun Xu did not forget about the man-made devil fruit factory.


    The experience in Wano country made him realize that it might be a huge treasure!


    Unfortunately, he did not notice at the time that after the defeat of the Don Quixote Pirates, the pirates responsible for guarding the factory escaped in fear of crime and destroyed key facilities and materials. There was no way to continue production and his expectations fell through.


    Of course, it''s not that there is no way to fix it, just find Caesar!


    However, Sun Xu already looked down on him.


    Caesar''s technique is also learned from Begapunk!


    And it seems to have only learned a little bit.


    When he overthrows the world government and puts Begapunk in his bag, won''t he be able to produce more fragrant and genuine artificial devil fruits?


    Three days later, Karp came to the door again.

 Chapter 553： cooperate

    "I can promise to cooperate with you on behalf of the Navy!"


    After the meeting, Karp didn''t mean anything, and explained his intentions straightforwardly.


    This is a decision he made after repeated discussions with the Warring States and several trusted admirals.


    The demise of the Hundred Beasts and Pirates, they have confirmed through secret channels to be true.


    In addition, he has witnessed Sun Xu easily suppressing Shanks and Beckman. Whether he wants to believe it or not, he understands that Sun Xu''s strength far exceeds the highest combat power among the pirates and the navy.


    Such strength is enough to break the balance!


    Adding Shanghai King, Pluto, and those strong men in the Demon King Pirate Group, Sun Xu indeed has the power to overthrow the world government.


    "Don''t worry, Lieutenant General Karp, you will find out what a wise choice this is!"


    The corner of Sun Xu''s mouth curled up, glanced at him, and said: "However, after the matter is over, it may be difficult to hide the true situation completely. There will be many people who do not understand you or even resent you. Lieutenant General, your reputation may take a turn for the worse. I wonder if Lieutenant Karp has you considered this?"


    Karp waved his hand gently: "I don''t care about that kind of thing at all!"


    It can be seen from his expression that this is not a pretense, it is really careless.


    This attitude of being insulted and insulted, defeated the vast majority of people in this world.


    After a pause, Karp asked, "Where is the contract? You can take it out!"


    "Contract?" Sun Xu shook his head.


    "Are you not prepared?" Karp frowned.


    "No need!"


    Sun Xu said: "I don''t need the navy to do anything for me! You don''t have to take what happened today to your heart, Lieutenant General Karp. If something happens in the future, you change your mind, so feel free to do it!


    Everything is up to you! Of course, the consequences are also borne by you.


    Except for the faithful of the world government, I will not embarrass the ordinary navy at the bottom.


    After the war is over and the world government is overthrown, as long as the admiral who has never taken action against me and my comrades, and has not made a criminal record, can freely decide to stay.


    I will not be embarrassed if I want to leave, but I can retain the power and status of the past if I am willing to stay. "


    For the navy and the world government, the elite of the navy headquarters is the core of the navy, but for Sun Xu, what he needs more is the naval bases and ordinary navies distributed all over the world.


    He has no shortage of high-end power, and the masters in the navy can only play the role of icing on the cake.


    Of course, it is certainly a good thing to be able to retain a group of high-level generals.


    At least it can help him maintain the navy system and give him time to reintegrate, so as not to collapse in a short time after the overthrow of the world government.


    Karp glanced at Sun Xu and sighed secretly after confirming that he was not joking.


    Sometimes, it is not a good thing to have no restrictions.


    The fewer restrictions, the lower your value, and the less you will be taken care of by the other party.


    Although it is incredible, Sun Xu and the Demon King Pirate Group have always occupied the initiative in this cooperation!


    After a moment of silence, Karp asked, "I want to know, when do you plan to start?"


    "I''m not sure about this!"


    Sun Xu shook his head and said, "Although I can destroy the world government at any time, I still need some preparation to establish a new government!"


    The navy can inherit part of its power, but the world government will forget it.


    The core members of the world government are all Tianlong people, and the rest of them are all fighting with them.


    Let''s send them to hell!


    Karp frowned. Valley


    Regarding Sun Xu''s preparation, he could actually guess one or two.


    However, there is no accurate time, which is very detrimental to their actions!


    After all, they can''t blatantly oppose the world government, and now the navy is really in charge of Sakarski.


    "I will remind you as soon as possible!"


    Sun Xu said.


    In this regard, he has no good way.


    "Well, then we will wait for your news!"


    Karp took a deep look at Sun Xu, was about to leave, and remembered something: "There is one more thing, several people from Small..."


    Sun Xu suddenly said, "No problem! I''ll let them go in a while!"


    "Thank you!" Karp said.


    After talking about the business, he didn''t continue to stay, and immediately bid farewell.


    Soon after, they reunited with Smogg and left Dresrosa directly.


    On the other side, as soon as Karp left, the dragon came over.


    "I really doubt if you have discussed it!"


    Sun Xu smiled and shook his head: "By the way, Lieutenant General Karp should be leaving soon, do you want to send it?"


    The dragon was not alone, but Sabo and Kerla came together.


    Hearing this, he smiled softly: "Forget it, my father is probably not so happy to see me!"


    Only their father and son know the truth of this statement.


    Sun Xu didn''t care, and didn''t intend to delve into it, and asked directly: "What is the matter with Mr. Long looking for me?"


    Long didn''t answer right away glanced at him first, with a sigh in his expression.


    The first time he saw Sun Xu was in Rogge Town. At that time, he wanted to pull Sun Xu into the revolutionary army. He didn''t expect that Sun Xu had achieved such a big name in less than two years.


    After pondering for a while, Long slowly said: "The Revolutionary Army is willing to cooperate with the Demon King Pirate Group!"


    "Good things are in pairs!"


    Sun Xu raised his eyebrows, and said with interest: "However, you have to think about it. In the new government in the future, if you want to be an official and a half, it¡¯s not a problem. However, the position of the king of the world, It must belong to me!"


    Long shook his head and said calmly: "The Demon King may have misunderstood me. I, or everyone in the revolutionary army, is just to overthrow the cruel Celestials. I don''t care about whether to gain power."


    Sun Xu pouted his lips.


    To say that Long himself thinks this way, he still believes a little bit, but to say that everyone in the revolutionary army thinks this way, it is completely impossible!


    Of course, this kind of thing is not important. If someone really wants to argue, it''s better to have another contest at that time.


    After thinking about it, Sun Xu said again: "Mr. Long, the ugly words are at the forefront. In the future new government and new empire, no revolutionary army is allowed!"


    This has nothing to do with their quality. No regime will allow a rebel force in the country who wants to subvert them all the time.


    Long Shen said: "Don''t worry about the Demon King, for no reason, no one will want to make a revolution!"


    Sun Xu glanced at him playfully.


    For no reason, no one would want to make a revolution. In other words, once an accident happens, the revolutionary army will reappear?


    He didn''t say anything about this, and stretched out his palm: "Then, happy cooperation!"


    Long held his hand and shook it: "Happy cooperation!"

 Chapter 554： The wind rises (part 1)

    As time passed, a strange wind blew silently in the world.


    "Have you read today''s newspaper?"


    "Look at it!"


    "You said, what is written on it is true?"


    "It must be true! News can be fake!"


    "Not always!"


    "Are you talking about the Tianlong people? Tell you that my cousin who works in the navy headquarters told me that the newspapers are actually very implicit, and the truth is even more outrageous than this!"


    "Hey! The Tianlong people are the scourge of the group!"


    "I heard that people in the next country are almost unable to open the pot, but in order to collect the heavenly gold for the Tianlong people, each family has to bear high taxes!"


    "I don''t know when someone can..."


    "Shhh! Don''t talk nonsense! Be careful or speak out of your mouth!"


    "What are you afraid of! I..."


    Watching them leave in a whisper, Weiwei, Cobra, and Bell, who were privately interviewed by the microservices, walked out of the shadows beside them.


    Bell said: "Your Majesty, Princess, the investigation has been made clear. Since about ten days ago, the newspapers have been leading the topic about the Tianlongren.


    In fact, our Alabastan is pretty good. As far as I know, conflicts have broken out in some surrounding countries that have been more severely persecuted by the Tianlong people! "


    "Dragon..."


    Cobra looked complicated.


    Their Nafirutali family was actually a member of the Dragon People, but their ancestors took the initiative to give up that right.


    However, listening to the various crimes of the Tianlong people in the population, he still had a subtle sense of guilt.


    After being silent for a while, Cobra looked at Weiwei: "Will Sun Xu do this?"


    The World Economic News is so starkly directed at the world government and the Tianlong people. This has never happened before and is very unreasonable.


    No matter how you look at it, it looks like something has happened.


    If the World Economic News Service had been controlled by Sun Xu, it would be much more normal.


    "should be!"


    Weiwei''s mouth was smiling.


    She has heard Sun Xu talk about the importance of public opinion more than once, and she also knows that he has targeted the World Economic News Service a long time ago.


    After learning about this, her first reaction was that Sun Xu had already begun to act.


    Cobra looked more complicated.


    That guy, not only took away his daughter, but also prepared to take away his Alabastan, how disgusting you look at that face!


    The three of them walked all the way, listened all the way, and exchanged a few words from time to time.


    The matter of Tianlong people can be said to be the hottest topic at present.


    Eight out of ten people are discussing related matters.


    Sometimes, it''s not how deep the truth is, it''s just that there is a lack of people who can pierce through that layer of window paper.


    The crimes of the Tianlong people are too numerous to read, like a domino. After pushing the first card, you don''t need to push the rest one by one, and more news will naturally spread.


    Until the evening, the three returned to the palace.


    After dinner, Weiwei was about to go back to her bedroom, and Cobra stopped her.


    "Will he be a good ruler?"


    Weiwei asked hesitantly: "Dad, did you mean Sun Xu?"


    Cobra nodded seriously.


    He didn''t spend much time with Sun Xu, and he learned more about Sun Xu through newspapers and rumors.


    As the pirate with the highest bounty in the world, most of the rumors describing Sun Xu are cruel, overbearing, and crazy. Valley


    However, in the previous brief contact, he felt that there seems to be a big discrepancy between the rumors and the facts.


    "He..."


    The corner of Weiwei''s mouth turned up involuntarily, and her delicate face raised a sweet smile: "He is actually a very easygoing and easy-going person. He rarely loses his temper and is very polite, even to ordinary people."


    "Easy-going and talkative..."


    Cobra''s eyes twitched.


    I wonder if I asked Weiwei the wrong person.


    indeed.


    Weiwei has been in contact with him for a long time, but when she looks at him, she wears special glasses!


    Beauty is in the eyes of beholder.


    Although there is no such proverb in Alabastan, the truth is the same.


    Weiwei caught Cobra''s gaze, and hurriedly explained: "Of course, Sun Xu does be a little overbearing sometimes, but that''s basically for the enemy.


    Moreover, he is very knowledgeable and has many very novel and amazing ideas for governing the country.


    The issue of monopoly that I and Dad you talked about before is what Sun Xu taught me! "


    "In short, I believe Sun Xu will be a good ruler! Under his rule, the world must be much better than being ruled by the Tianlong people!"


    Weiwei finally added.


    After she finished speaking, she found that the father was looking at herself fixedly, with a bit of helplessness and sadness in his eyes, she couldn''t help but blushed, and said, "Daddy, what are you doing looking at me like this?"


    Cobra smiled: "If you want to help him, then go!"


    Weiwei was taken aback for a moment, and shook her head again and again: "I''m not going anywhere, just staying with my dad here! Moreover, Sun Xu doesn''t need my help!"


    "Go! Then you don''t have to look in that direction every day in a daze!"


    Coblano stunned her and said seriously: "As for my safety, don''t worry! Bell and Gaka will protect me! If there is any accident, isn''t there a talisman given by Sun Xu?"


    Weiwei blinked somewhat moved, but still shook her head with difficulty: "No! I''ll stay here to accompany Dad, I don''t want to..."


    Under Cobra''s playful eyes, she couldn''t say half of her words, and her face grew redder.


    Seeing that she was about to turn into anger, Cobra looked straight, "Go to Sun Xu this time, I have a task for you!"


    Weiwei did not object any more, and asked curiously: "What task?"


    Cobra laughed, "Hurry up and bring me a grandson back! When Alabastan is gone, I will be able to take my grandson!"


    The blush on Weiwei''s face just disappeared, and her face was crawled all over again.


    "I won''t tell you anymore!"


    With a stomped foot, she took full advantage of her strength and speed, and disappeared instantly.


    Cobra''s face was not diminished with a smile.


    Although there were a lot of dissatisfaction with Sun Xu, he didn''t want to say anything more when he saw that Weiwei was so happy.


    Children and grandchildren have their own children and grandchildren.


    Who knows the future?


    This choice may not be a bad thing.


    He also heard Weiwei talk about lifespan and other worlds.


    I have to admit that if it is true, life span alone can drive countless women crazy.


    After returning to her room, Weiwei sat on the bed and smirked for a while, taking out the clone Sun Xu gave her and preparing to activate.


    Then she remembered something, moved for a while, stopped, and curled her lips: "At this time, that guy shouldn''t..."


    Without knowing what she thought of, her face flushed, her eyes blurred, and her two white, round thighs rubbed unconsciously.


    Shao Qing, Weiwei woke up suddenly, pulled up the quilt to cover her little head, and said dullly.


    "Forget it, contact him tomorrow!"

 ~： 555 Vinsmok

    Early the next morning, Sun Xu received a signal from Weiwei and came to Alabastan.


    After learning of her plan, she naturally accepted it with pleasure.


    Before leaving, Sun Xu specially found Cobra and adjusted his body.


    It is difficult for him to change his fate against the sky, but Zhang Fei is a piece of cake for Zhang Fei to eat bean sprouts.


    Saying goodbye to Cobra, the two did not leave Alabastan in a hurry and wandered randomly on the streets of Albana.


    Listening to the discussion of people around, Weiwei smiled and asked, "You did it, right?"


    Sun Xu nodded, showing a thoughtful look: "It seems that the fire is almost there."


    If he raises the banner now, he will definitely get more praise than infamy.


    Weiwei sighed in a low voice: "You are right, public opinion, it''s really scary!"


    In just over ten days, the prestige of the world government has dropped by at least 30%!


    After thinking about it for a moment, she felt shuddering.


    Sun Xu shook his head: "The current effect can be achieved mainly because the roots of the world government are broken! If you are dealing with a prosperous and positive country, the effect will not be so obvious!"


    He glanced at Weiwei and said, "In addition, public opinion is certainly important, but more important is your own hard power!


    Although the world government is decayed, the lean camels are bigger than horses, and their strength should not be underestimated.


    In an incident like this time, without my support, the World Economic News Agency would be uprooted soon! Nowadays, the hot topics will be forgotten slowly with the passage of time, and the foundation of the world government will not be shaken at all! "


    Weiwei nodded seriously: "I understand!"


    Sun Xu took her hand and said with a smile: "Let''s go! I will show you around in this world."


    Taking a glimpse of the leopard, from Alba''s situation, he can already roughly determine the effect of the public opinion war.


    But it''s a big deal, so it''s better to see it with your own eyes.


    Just take this opportunity to visit Pirate World.


    Since the crossing, he has been mixing with the Great Sea Route in the East China Sea, and he has not visited the other three sea areas.


    It''s time to take a tour of your territory in advance!


    The two went to the East China Sea first, strolled around, and went straight to Beihai without stopping.


    The climate and customs of the two sea areas are quite different.


    But it''s not enough to make a fuss.


    This kind of change couldn''t be more common on the Great Sea Route.


    Soon, one day passed, and when night fell, the two came to a small country called the Kingdom of Saer.


    The best hotel in Saer capital.


    Accompanied by a loud and seductive chant, the movement in the room gradually stopped.


    Sun Xu held the girl''s beautiful body, closed his eyes, and started practicing.


    Although after condensing the primordial spirit, the cultivation speed suddenly dropped to a very unbearable speed, but it is impossible to reach a thousand miles without accumulating steps.


    You can never reach your destination without taking a step forward.


    In the middle of the night, a sharp sirens awakened the two of them.


    Weiwei was sleepy, and said dazedly: "Fa, what happened?"


    Sun Xu scattered his spiritual consciousness and enveloped the entire city, and soon discovered the culprit who caused the alarm.


    He frowned slightly at first, but soon dispersed.


    "It''s them! It''s interesting!"


    "They? Who? Pirates?"


    Weiwei yawned and let her horn slip off, revealing her bare shoulders.


    Sun Xu thought for a while and asked: "Do you know Djerma 66?"


    "Derma 66? Isn''t that a fictional army of evil?" Gu


    Weiwei came here with a little interest, and asked with her eyes wide open.


    "No! Djerma 66 is real! Once ruled the entire North Sea, it is still a famous killer group in the dark world, war mongers!"


    Sun Xu smiled: "By the way, are you still Sanji?"


    Weiwei nodded slightly, and said in confusion: "Of course, but what does this have to do with Sanji?"


    Sun Xu said: "Sanji''s full name is Vinsmok Sanji, and the Vinsmok family is actually the leader and core of Djerma 66. The current leader of Djerma 66 is Sanji''s father!"


    Weiwei fell into the memory, and after a while, she was confused and said: "I don''t feel Sanji is like a member of the killer group!"


    "That''s because when he was very young, he left the Vinsmok family due to some changes."


    Sun Xu thought of something and laughed straight out: "When you meet those few people of the Vinsmok family, you will find that they are very similar to those of Sanji, especially the curly eyebrows, they are exactly the same!"


    Just what Weiwei was about to say, her face changed: "Derma 66 is a war monger, so they are here?"


    "Yes! It''s for war!"


    Sun Xu confirmed her guess.


    Weiwei bit her lip: "Then we..."


    Sun Xu touched her soft long hair and smiled: "Soon, this will be my territory! The people here will also become my people. Of course, you can''t let Derma 66 do anything wrong here!"


    Weiwei''s eyes lit up instantly: "Thank you, Sun Xu!"


    Sun Xu smiled: "What are you thanking me for, this is not Alabastan!"


    Weiwei smiled and did not speak.


    This kind of evil organization was about to overthrow a kingdom for no reason, so she felt the same way, and substituting it unknowingly.


    "Then let''s hurry up!"


    She shook her small fist vigorously, and jumped off the bed, her seductive body was completely exposed to the air, and there were still faint red marks in some places.


    "Don''t worry! Derma 66 hasn''t started offensive yet." Sun Xu said.


    Because Divine Sense has been monitoring the movement in the city, they are not worried about the situation getting out of control, and the two set out after they cleaned up quickly.


    Outside the capital of the Kingdom of Saer.


    A dwarf crowd stood in the clearing, like a black ocean I couldn''t see the edge at a glance.


    No one in the team spoke, and everyone''s expressions were numb and empty.


    At the forefront of the team, there are five figures.


    In the middle is a tall man with a metal helmet and long golden hair. He is surrounded by four young men, three men and one woman.


    They have four different colors of hair, pink, red, blue, and green. They also have similar looks and, almost identical, very individual curly eyebrows.


    It was the four and five of the Vinsmok family!


    "Hurry up and start attacking!"


    Vinsmok Yuji, who has green hair and a green uniform, has an evil and indifferent smile on his mouth.


    "This kind of small country can be solved in one hour, and in the rest of the time, you can see if there are any beautiful women, and add a little bit of fun to this boring journey."


    Vinsmok Lejiu and Vinsmok Gage looked plain, but the other two laughed.


    When they laughed, Vinsmok Gage waved his hand: "Let''s start! Remember, the king must stay alive! This is the employer''s request!"


    "Don''t worry, dad!"


    Vinsmok Yongzhi was the first to rush out, the shoes under his feet ejected a strong air current, turning his whole person into a shadow, which was almost imperceptible under the cover of night.


    The next moment, his figure appeared in front of a trembling soldier of the Sa''er Kingdom. With a wave of his palm, with strong air pressure, he was about to smash the soldier into meat sauce with a punch.


    Suddenly, a white shadow flashed.


    Vinsmok Yongzhi flew back faster than he had come, and hit Niche, who was one step behind him.


    With a bang, the two smashed to the ground fiercely together.


    Vinsmok Gage''s face couldn''t help changing.

 Chapter 556： Hands-on

    Yuji wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, looked up, and two figures jumped into his field of vision.


    There is a black-haired man who looks so beautiful and can''t see his looks, and the other is a strange woman who is in a state of animal transformation, with nine fluffy and white tails flying behind him, exuding a strange charm that makes people unable to remove their eyes. .


    A strange color flashed in his eyes: "Who are you?"


    Nizhi and Lei Jiu dispersed tacitly and surrounded the two of them.


    Vinsmok Gage stared at Sun Xu closely.


    Because of the darkness, he couldn''t see Sun Xu''s appearance, but he still felt that this man was a bit familiar.


    "Don''t talk nonsense with them!"


    Vinsmok Iji''s eyes were cold, with an undisguised killing intent: "These two people are not easy, go together, and solve them as soon as possible!"


    The sudden appearance of the speed that made Yuji unable to react and the power that could hurt Yuji clearly showed this point.


    They may be arrogant, they may be cruel, but they are definitely not stupid.


    Yuji licked his lips: "That woman, don''t kill her, hehe, she''s pretty good, I''ll be good when it''s over..."


    At this point, his voice stopped abruptly.


    An aura that made the scalp numb appeared, and Lei Jiu and Vinsmok Kage''s eyes suddenly widened.


    Yuji suddenly felt that an irresistible force was sucking him forward, and he tried various ways but didn''t get rid of it.


    When Lei Jiu reacted, Yuji had already flown to the black-haired man, grabbed his neck and lifted it up.


    "Who are you guys anyway?"


    Vinsmok Gage''s face completely sank.


    His three sons and one daughter are his best masterpieces, and he knows best what terrifying power they possess.


    But now, Yuji was caught so easily.


    The shock this gave him was nothing short of dropping a bomb in his heart.


    Step on...


    The figure in the dark took a few steps forward and entered the firelight.


    "I was still thinking about killing you, but now it seems that I don''t need to hesitate!"


    Sun Xu said.


    The moment he saw the appearance of the person, Vinsmok Gage couldn''t help taking a step back, and said, "Demon King?!"


    As the leader of the legendary evil organization Djerma 66, there are not many people in this world who can make him gloomy, and this man in front of him is one of them!


    "The Demon King?"


    Lei Jiu was startled, the image of the man in front of him gradually overlapped with the appearance on the wanted order, and he couldn''t help but look sideways.


    At this moment, she was not thinking about whether she would die, but...


    "It is said that the Demon King had been on the boat of the Straw Hat Pirate Group for a while. In other words, the Demon King knew Sanji?"


    This time experience of the Demon King has long been forgotten by most people. After all, the Straw Hat Pirate Group is still just a small group of pirates fighting in the "paradise" in the first half of the great route.


    Although a bit famous, it was not worth mentioning compared with the Demon King.


    Even if someone hears about it, they are more likely to treat it as a rumor.


    But the people of the Vinsmok family are different, because there is a name in the Straw Hat Pirates that they can pay attention to, Sanji.


    Vinsmok Sanji.


    Especially Lei Jiu.


    In fact, she was quite concerned about her younger brother, but in the face of many things, she couldn''t help but couldn''t help Sanji. Valley


    The expressions of Iji and Niji were still calm, including Yuji, who was held by Sun Xu''s neck, did not show fear.


    Including Sanji, the five children of the Vinsmok family were given lineage factor surgery by Vinsmok Kage before they were born, in order to gain powerful strength.


    Iji, Niji, and Yuji were the most successful. They lost their feelings and gained great power. Raikyu had great power, but he didn¡¯t lose his feelings. Sanji did not lose his feelings, nor did he have power, and became The one that failed.


    Therefore, Sanji was bullied by the Vinsmok family during his childhood.


    This is also the fundamental reason for leaving the Vinsmok family.


    "It turned out to be the Demon King! No wonder Yuji can be captured so easily!"


    "The power of the Four Emperors seems to be much stronger than we thought!"


    Iji and Niji were discussing peacefully.


    Yuji smiled and said, "Hahaha, am I going to die? I didn''t expect to die in this kind of mission."


    Vinsmok Gage couldn''t help it anymore, walked out, and said solemnly, "Demon King, this is a misunderstanding!"


    Sun Xu glanced at him indifferently, without responding, turned his head to look at Yuji: "It''s too cheap to kill you like this! No feelings? Then I will let you experience it!"


    The tyrannical mana poured into Yuji''s head along his palm, tearing his soul apart.


    Vinsmok Yuji''s face changed, and he became stubborn in an instant, and he shivered and said, "This, what is this? What is this?!"


    Sun Xu threw him aside like trash: "Pain, fear, anxiety, and sorrow, please experience it, this is my gift to you!"


    Yuji twisted his body, trying to grab Sun Xu''s trousers, but he grabbed nothing: "No! Take them away! Please, please! I don''t want to die! Don''t kill me!"


    He burst into tears with fear on his face.


    Both Iji and Nichi, who were about to do it, stopped, Lei Jiu''s small mouth slowly grew, and his eyes were round.


    Vinsmok Gage even lost his temper, and shouted in disbelief, "Impossible! This is impossible! Yuji has already undergone the bloodline factor surgery, how can he still have feelings?"


    No fear, no sympathy may be true, but no feelings?


    That''s it!


    Of course, it does not matter whether it is true or not.


    Sun Xu didn''t understand what the so-called blood factor surgery was, but after all, it remained at the physical level. He directly poured negative emotions into Vinsmok Yuji''s soul.


    No matter how many operations he has done, it is useless.


    Sun Xu turned to look at Weiwei: "Do you want to do it yourself, or I will do it for you?"


    Weiwei hesitated: "There are so many of them!"


    "Leave them to me! You only need to deal with these few!"


    Sun Xu said.


    "That''s okay!"


    Weiwei nodded calmly.


    One-on-one, and now she can even defeat the former Admiral Green Pheasant. Although Germa 66 has a huge reputation, she will not be afraid of it.


    Vinsmok Kage glanced at Yuji with a pained face and a trance, with a heavy expression on his face.


    "Demon King, this is a misunderstanding, we can..."


    He didn''t finish his words, a white light flashed in front of him, and a beautiful monster figure appeared, and then he felt a pain in his chest. Before he could react, his body flew out.


    "Demon King! You forced me!"


    Vinsmok Gage roared: "Everyone, all come together! Kill me both of them!"


    Yizhi and Nizhi joined forces, plus 10,000 reformed fighters, he couldn''t deal with the two of the Demon King even if he didn''t believe it!

 Chapter 557： Come to an end

    Vinsmok Ij, Nij, and Lei Jiu''s sister and brother instantly gang up with Wei Wei.


    Weiwei is one opponent to three, but she has the upper hand, and fights on the opposite side.


    Vinsmok Gage had a solemn expression as he was about to command the reformed soldiers to besiege Weiwei and Sun Xu together, a flower appeared in front of him, and an extra figure appeared.


    "Demon King!"


    He stepped back abruptly, looking ugly.


    Sun Xu didn''t care about him, and directly over his shoulder looked at the reformed soldiers behind him, and said thoughtfully: "These people don''t seem to be very sane!"


    Vinsmok Gage stepped back without hesitation, and shouted at the same time: "Attack! Attack! Kill him for me!"


    Boom!


    All the reformed soldiers moved at the same time, and there was no fear or expectation in their numb eyes. Compared to humans, they were more like a machine.


    Sun Xu hesitated for a moment, and made a decision in his heart.


    "You guys take a break for now!"


    A tyrannical and unimaginable domineering look rose from him.


    As if dropped a bomb on the spot.


    Boom!


    The surging air wave turned into a violent wind, and the earth was peeled off a thick layer.


    Thousands of reformed soldiers all rolled their eyes and slowly fell down.


    The noisy environment suddenly cleared, leaving only the sound of Weiwei fighting.


    Vinsmok Gage was like a duck pinched by its neck. The shouting stopped abruptly, and the pace of fleeing stopped, with a devilish expression on his face.


    "This, is this overbearing domineering?"


    The muscles on his face trembled uncontrollably, and murmured: "How is it possible? How can there be such a powerful overlord?!"


    The feeling and the effect it produces are exactly the same as the domineering look of an overlord, but is this intensity a joke?


    He is not ignorant, he is very familiar with characters like the Four Emperors.


    However, he can be sure that even the four emperors'' domineering look, compared with the demon king''s release now, is not even worthy of carrying shoes!


    The Demon King didn''t target him, but his body was still trembling because of instinctive fear, and waves of terror threatening as if the world was about to be destroyed continued to impact his heart.


    He strained his body desperately, so he didn''t sit on the ground, and even showed more gaffes.


    Sun Xu did not rush to put away his domineering look, he felt for a while, and sighed in disappointment: "Is this the limit?"


    Different from seeing and hearing domineering and armed domineering, domineering domineering cannot be practiced. It is only related to a person''s courage and strength.


    After returning from the League of Legends world, this was the first time he had used his overlord look with all his strength, and he obviously felt a sense of inability to succeed.


    It''s like a road has come to an end.


    The road ahead is cut off, and there is no way to enter!


    Not reaching the limit of his talent, but reaching the limit of the world!


    Here is the domineering ceiling of Pirate World!


    "Chicken ribs!"


    Sun Xu shook his head.


    This level of overlord look and domineering can do it, and it''s not bad for him to simply oppress with his aura.


    The overlord''s entanglement brought little improvement to his strength.


    Overlord''s color is like this, and the ceiling of seeing and hearing color and armed color must be similar.


    Fortunately, he didn''t spend the energy to study at the beginning, otherwise it would be in vain.


    There is no denying that the domineering is indeed unique, for example, the high-level armed color ignores the defensive effect, the high-level seeing and hearing of all things, foreseeing the future and other effects.


    Except for seeing, hearing and color, predicting the future is a bit interesting, the other effects on him are close to nothing.


    At the same time, he was very fortunate to have inherited from Brother Monkey.


    Otherwise, even if he travels to this world, no matter how talented he is, no matter how hard he works, the height he can reach is limited.


    The moment Sun Xu put away his domineering look, Vinsmok Gage felt relieved and lost control of his body. He sat down on the ground and panted, feeling more tired than fighting a war.


    Suddenly, he felt the light in front of him dimmed, and a shadow appeared in his vision.


    You don''t need to look at him to know who it is.


    Closing his eyes and opening them slowly, Vinsmok Gage took a deep breath: "Demon King, we have never met with the Demon King Pirate Group. Why do you want to target us?"


    "This country will soon become my territory!"


    Sun Xu said simply.


    Vinsmok Gage suddenly sighed helplessly and wonderingly: "We have never heard of this news before, and we don''t know whether to say bad luck or stupid."


    That must be unlucky!


    Sun Xu smiled without saying a word.


    If he is attacking another country, he can''t run into it, and he will definitely not take the initiative to trouble them.


    Of course.


    Not bad either.


    After he rules the world, whether the pirate group or the dark powers that dance with joy, they will all be wiped out!


    Vinsmok Gage had a heavy heart, and said slowly: "We lost! Demon King, don''t hesitate to mention what conditions do you have!" Gu


    Sun Xu glanced at him and said lightly: "You have only two choices, surrender or die!"


    Vinsmok Gage frowned and said without hesitation: "Surrender? Impossible!"


    He was once the king who ruled the entire Beihai!


    If you want him to surrender, you might as well just kill him!


    "Then I can only say sorry to Sanji!"


    Sun Xu snapped his fingers.


    Huh!


    The fierce energy pierced Vinsmok Kage''s head, his body fell backward, and the color in his eyes slowly disappeared.


    Even if he didn''t meet Sun Xu today, it won''t be long before it will end in the same way.


    This kind of ambitious, cold-hearted, and capable guy must be the first goal to clean up!


    What''s more, Vinsmok Gage''s hands were stained with blood, causing countless people to be destroyed and crimes countless!


    Saying he is more than dead, there is no problem!


    As for Sanji.


    I can only say sorry.


    His relationship with Sanji has not yet reached the point where he can let Vinsmok Kage go.


    Maybe you will lose this friend, but if you are willing to give up, you must give up if you have something!


    There is nothing perfect in the world.


    From the moment he decided to overthrow the world government, Sun Xu was prepared for this!


    Not long after, Weiwei also suppressed the three of Lei Jiu.


    When the battle dust settled, Sun Xu walked over.


    Yuji had already collapsed, his body and soul died.


    The three of Lei Jiu also fell to the ground, looking very miserable.


    Sun Xu glanced at them, flicked his finger, and flew out two vigorously, leaving a black hole the size of a finger on the foreheads of Iji and Nichi.


    These two are pure bad species, they don''t have special abilities yet, they can only be thugs, and there is absolutely no need to stay!


    Seeing this scene, Lei Jiu''s body was shocked, and her expression was in a trance.


    She is different from the three younger brothers, full of joy, anger, sorrow and joy.


    Seeing the three younger brothers die in front of me, there is both sadness and anger, but also the fear that I will face the same encounter.


    After waiting for a few seconds, realizing that she was not dead, she raised her head suspiciously.


    "Want to die, or to live?"


    Sun Xu asked.


    After being silent for a while, Lei Jiu whispered: "I want to live!"


    "Manage these reformed soldiers for me, is there any problem?"


    Sun Xu asked again.


    Lei Jiu shook his head: "No!"


    "You can think about it again If you refuse now, it is nothing more than death! If you agree now, and you dare to betray in the future, I will let you survive but die!" Sun Xu said lightly.


    Lei Jiu looked a little struggling. After a few seconds, he sighed and lowered his eyes: "I''m done!"


    In Vinsmok''s cold and cruel family, her relationship with her family is very weak, especially for Iji and Yuji.


    For them, she felt that Sanji was not even as kind as she had not seen for many years.


    When compared with my own life, it appears lighter.


    There is a big horror between life and death!


    Can live, who wants to die?


    Sun Xu waved his palm, and a green light shone, and Lei Jiu''s injury began to heal at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    When the green light disappeared, she was surprised to find that not only her injuries had healed, but her clothes had become as new as new ones!


    More than that!


    Something seems to have changed inside the body, and the whole body is warm, as if soaking in a hot spring, it is extremely comfortable.


    "Working for me for five years, you will be free in five years! You can decide to stay!"


    Sun Xu said.


    Compared to Yongzhi''s few hopeless bad species, Lei Jiu still has a trace of conscience.


    He also needs someone to help himself manage those reformed soldiers, which is the main reason why he spares her life.


    Lei Jiu raised her head in surprise.


    She thought she would lose her freedom for the rest of her life, but she didn''t expect it to be only five years.


    This condition can be called very generous!


    Pursing her lips, she let out a suffocating breath: "Thank you!"


    At this time, a group of people walked out of the city in front of them. At the forefront was a pair of gorgeously dressed men and women with extraordinary bearing, but with fearful faces.


    Sun Xu met these two people while scanning the whole city, when they were in the palace.

 Chapter 558： Crazy idea

    Latest URL: "King, Queen?"


    Sun Xu glanced at the two of them, but had no plans to communicate with them.


    Now he is protecting them indirectly, but what he will do in the future is actually no different from the purpose of the Vinsmok family today for the rulers of this country.


    Moreover, these two people are not wise monarchs, and there is no need for contact at all.


    "I will come to you tomorrow!"


    After exhorting Lei Jiu, Sun Xu and Weiwei disappeared instantly.


    Seeing this scene, the king and queen of the Sa''er Kingdom were startled at first, then their complexion changed drastically, and they crawled back and forth.


    Lei Jiu didn''t even look at them, and sat there for a while, silently getting up and collecting the bodies for Vinsmok Gage and others.


    No words for a night.


    The next day.


    When Sun Xu and Weiwei had breakfast, they wandered outside the city and found that Lei Jiu hadn''t escaped, and after taking care of the troops in good order, there was a touch of satisfaction on their faces.


    The five years he said last night was actually just a random number.


    In any case, he is Lei Jiu''s big enemy, even if she chooses to compromise to survive, but he also understands that working for the enemy is definitely not a pleasant thing.


    If she behaves honestly and well, wait for him to overthrow the world government, don''t mind returning her freedom in advance.


    Seeing Sun Xu and Weiwei, Lei Jiu put down his work and greeted him with no hatred on his calm face.


    "grown ups!"


    Sun Xu looked around at random and asked, "Derma 66 should have more than this family background, right?"


    Lei Jiu nodded: "Yes!"


    Although they did not establish a nation, they have many bases, some are secret, some are open.


    Don''t even think that Derma 66 is an evil army drawn into the comics. It is a famous killer organization, mercenary army, and warmongers in the dark world, but they are actually one of the organizations eligible to participate in the World Conference!


    They are a criminal group with a legal identity!


    I have to say that this is very magical.


    But it is understandable.


    Even Qiwuhai can come up with a policy that is against the sky. What else can the world government fail to do?


    "Very well, let''s go and receive it now!"


    Sun Xu said cheerfully.


    There are still many good things about the Vinsmoke family.


    Large sums of money, knowledge related to descent factors, black technologies such as combat uniforms, and remaining reformed fighters, etc.


    They are all useful things for him to overthrow the world government and maintain the rule in the future.


    This is also one of the benefits of leaving Lei Jiu.


    "OK!"


    Lei Jiu said without hesitation.


    She surrendered, and she didn''t even care about the wealth of the Vinsmok family.


    After tidying up, they were soon on the road.


    The largest base of the Winsmok family is in Beihai, not far from here, and it can be reached by a special vehicle in just over a week.


    There is no direct transmission.


    Because 10,000 reformed fighters can''t take it away.


    This amount is beyond Sun Xu''s ability.


    He was not in a hurry and stayed on the ship to study the reformed soldiers.


    These reformed fighters are not real natural persons, but clones. They have excellent physical fitness, but their mentality is not complete.


    What''s more troublesome is that this is not a disease.


    It''s a natural defect!


    In other words, it is impossible to cure!


    Human cloning has always had very serious ethical problems.


    After research, Sun Xu has decided to ban this technology, but these ready-made modified fighters do not need to be used for nothing.


    In the country of Wano, he had a very crazy idea after getting the artificial devil fruit. Seeing these reformed warriors, this idea came out again and became even more crazy.


    He wants to transform the Pirate World!


    His previous idea was to use a lot of devil fruits to forge a special magic weapon.


    It will cover the world like an invisible network, supervise the whole world for him, and have a function similar to that of the Conferred God List, which can divide the "gods" and give extraordinary powers.


    Sun Xu also thought about adding transmission and other abilities to it.


    But now, his thoughts diverged further and became even crazier.


    Since it is necessary to refine, why not refine the world directly?


    Refining the world of Pirates into your own Buddha kingdom in the palm of your hand!


    Replace Tianxin with one''s own heart!


    Become the real master of this world!


    If he can succeed, he will not only help him rule the world, but also his own practice will have infinite benefits!


    The two techniques of artificial devil fruit and objects "eating" devil fruit are all related to the bloodline factor. It can be seen that the bloodline factor and the devil fruit are very closely related.


    These modified warriors are also the product of bloodline factor technology.


    Their bodies are indeed similar to those with Devil Fruit ability to some extent.


    In Sun Xu''s vision, these reformed fighters will gradually transition to true capable people. They will become nails, inserted into this world, and become the basis for him to refine the world.


    Of course, this is difficult, it sounds like a fantasy.


    This is indeed the case.


    With his current ability, it is far from enough to complete such a magnificent plan.


    This is no longer the snake swallowing the elephant, but the ant swallowing the sky!


    Even if he proves Dao and becomes immortal, he may not be able to do this.


    However, Sun Xu did not intend to complete it in a short time.


    The road has to be taken step by step.


    This is only a long-term goal, and it is the third way he practiced.


    The first is the magical powers passed down by Brother Hou and the great-quality Tianxian Jue.


    The second is the law of fate.


    Any one of these three roads can come to an end, which is a huge achievement.


    Moreover, they do not conflict, but complement each other. The improvement of any one road can promote the progress of the other two roads.


    As for now...


    What Sun Xu has to do is how to turn these capable people into capable people.


    This first step alone is very difficult.


    It is impossible to find the Devil Fruit!


    Even artificial devil fruit is impossible!


    There must be other ways.


    Fortunately, the physiques of these reformed fighters are very special.


    Sun Xu already has an idea, maybe he can do it without looking for the Devil Fruit.


    If it succeeds, the matter of changing the world will not be mentioned for the time being, one thing is certain, his middle-level power will increase sharply!


    The overthrow of the world government, UU reading and the problem of insufficient manpower in the future to maintain the rule will be greatly alleviated.


    On the ninth day after leaving the Kingdom of Sa''er, they arrived at the largest base of the Vinsmok family.


    The receiving process was not very smooth.


    After learning that Vinsmok Kage and the three brothers of Iji, Nichi, and Yuji were all dead, some of them started to think badly, or wanted to replace Leijiu, or wanted to take away some of their power and escape from Gyor. Ma 66, be your own boss.


    Needless to say their results.


    How can it be a tragic word!


    Sun Xu first allowed things to develop, waited for all the restless elements to jump out before taking the action, and directly swept it all out!


    Although there are many precious talents among them, for him, obedient subordinates are good ones, and he has no intention to accompany them in intrigue.


    After settling down, Sun Xu began the evolutionary work of transforming soldiers.

 Chapter 559： Retrofit

    Latest website: Sun Xu already understands the essence of Devil Fruit.


    It is not the simple thing of descent factor, but the deeper meaning.


    Devil fruit should be a manifestation of the laws of the world!


    Of course, all power in the world is a manifestation of the law.


    The difference is that the power contained in the Devil Fruit is more advanced, a power that transcends the limits of the world.


    For the time being, this power can be called a law!


    Therefore, the truth of the Devil Fruit is the product of a rule that allows the power of the law to be manifested unique to the Pirate World plus a rule.


    The manifestation rules remain unchanged and the rules change, and you will get different devil fruits.


    Because it is a unique rule in the Pirate World, the power of the Devil Fruit can no longer be used in other worlds. However, the power of the law can be used in any world. If you can understand the law, you can become a powerful person beyond the world. .


    Devil fruit can be used for refining, that''s why!


    Of course, different worlds should have different names for the power of the law. In the Journey to the West, the law should be very similar to the so-called "Tao".


    Because his strength is too low, I dare not say that the two must be the same.


    But it doesn''t matter.


    The important thing is that after understanding the nature of the devil fruit, he understands that the devil fruit itself is actually a very advanced material with unlimited potential!


    Although he had been holding this precious "ingredient" to pickle pickles before, it didn''t mean that he couldn''t make delicious and high-end "dishes" with them!


    A huge high platform.


    Sun Xu sat cross-legged in the center, his eyes closed tightly, and a large number of light **** floated in front of him.


    These are the man-made devil fruits and ordinary devil fruits he obtained from Wano Country.


    Around the high platform, 10,000 reformed soldiers stood quietly, their expressions calm and their eyes hollow.


    After receiving the base of the Vinsmok family, he got more reformed fighters, but after careful thinking and deduction, he decided to choose 10,000 as the target.


    No matter how much, the difficulty is too high, and the number of devil fruits is not enough.


    More importantly, this can also reduce the risk, even if it fails this time, there is still the cost of continuing to try.


    As time passed, groups of devil fruits began to fuse, and eventually turned into a large group of colorful and weird things.


    Sun Xu slowly opened his eyes and looked at it calmly.


    Unlike before, he was not for refining magic weapons this time, nor was he for directly enhancing the power of these transforming fighters.


    If you want to use it like that, this devil fruit is not enough!


    What he wants to do is to use it as a primer to strengthen, or activate the power in those who transform the warrior''s body!


    In fact, he is not too sure of success.


    This fact is too difficult, too difficult!


    The quality of the devil fruit as a material is high enough, but he also knows nothing about his laws except for knowing a little about the laws of fate and the laws of time and space.


    In other words, he still uses "devil fruit" to pickle pickles.


    It''s just that the marinade is a bit more advanced this time.


    But for him, who knows almost nothing about the taste, taste, color, shape, etc. of "food ingredients", the difficulty is still very high.


    After adjusting his breathing for a while, Sun Xu waved his hand next to the high platform, and a huge plastic bucket flew over.


    The lid of the plastic bucket was opened and it was filled with scarlet liquid.


    is blood!


    Transform the blood of the soldiers!


    Afterwards, Sun Xu took out a knife, raised his wrist, and swiped it lightly.


    The blood spurted out like spring water, and soon gathered in a ball like a football ball.


    Sun Xu did not change his face and continued to let his bloodletter.


    He didn''t stop until the blood cell in front of him was two meters in diameter.


    The weight of this blood has exceeded the weight of his body.


    It''s not very scientific.


    However, cultivating immortals is an unscientific thing in itself.


    Sun Xu had long given up on the idea of ??using science to explain cultivation.


    The reason for the bloodletting was to use it as a basic material on the one hand, and to exert influence on the reforming fighters on the other hand.


    These people are insane, have been transformed, and are only loyal to the Vinsmoke family.


    If his plan is successful, these transformation fighters will become a very terrifying force.


    Although Sun Xu was not afraid of them rebelling, he didn''t want to see Lei Jiu''s thoughts after seeing this power.


    What''s more, these reformed fighters will be of great use in the future!


    You must plan ahead!


    After the wound healed, Sun Xu beckoned, took out the blood of the reformed warrior, mixed it with his own blood, and then merged with the devil fruit light group to continue refining.


    After more than an hour, the devil fruit light group disappeared, leaving only a huge red liquid in front of him.


    "It depends on the next step if you can succeed!"


    Sun Xuchao glanced around.


    The reforming soldiers still stood calmly, with no impatience on their faces.


    Farther away, both Weiwei and Lei Jiu were waiting.


    He no longer hesitated and snapped his fingers.


    Boom!


    The blood cells exploded and turned into countless tiny drops of blood flying around, like a rain of blood.


    But if you look closely, you will find that no drop of blood fell on the reformed soldiers, and only one drop fell on everyone.


    Huhuhu.


    The faces of all the reformed soldiers turned blood red, and blood-colored flames rose outside their bodies.


    The surrounding space was distorted, and blood was permeated, as if it turned into a sea of ??blood.


    Lei Jiu and some members of Germa 66 who peeked were all stunned. Watching this scene in horror, even Weiwei was shocked.


    Sun Xu stood on the high platform, let go of his aura and suppressed his surroundings.


    While paying attention to the transformation of the reforming soldiers, let them control them and keep them from losing control.


    Time passed slowly.


    I don''t know how long it took, and suddenly, a reformed soldier in the team roared to the sky.


    "Oh!"


    At the same time, his body began to change drastically.


    The hair on the body surface became vigorous, the body shape began to swell and enlarge, the mouth protruded out, giving birth to sharp canine teeth, and the nails became longer and tougher.


    When the change is over, Sun Xu is a three-meter tall, dark and long-haired werewolf!


    As soon as he finished his transformation, the reformed soldier fell headlong, and his body gradually returned to his original shape.


    This seemed to be a signal After the first reformed warrior completed his transformation, the second, third...more than a dozen reformed warriors appeared in an instant and began to transform.


    Before they were finished, more appeared.


    All kinds of roars rang together, and it was more lively than the zoo!


    Some also transformed into werewolves, and many transformed into other animals.


    This scene did not exceed Sun Xu''s expectations.


    Because the devil fruits used are all animal types, they will naturally lead these modified warriors to the animal type.


    In fact, he is also happy to see this scene.


    Kaido''s vision is still good.


    Compared with the uncontrollable nature of the Superman system and the scarcity of the natural system, if a large-scale army of capable people is created, it can be determined that the animal system with enhanced physical fitness is the best choice!

 Chapter 560： demon

    Latest website: Sun Xu is very excited by the scenes of successful transformation of soldiers.


    But he soon noticed that some of the soldiers fainted halfway through their transformations, and a few even fainted to the ground without their transformations.


    Not surprisingly, they should have failed.


    Although it is a cloned life, the technology of Germa 66 has not yet reached the height of fully controlling the growth process of life and cannot obliterate the differences between individuals.


    Ten minutes later.


    The last soldier fell, and the surrounding area became quiet.


    Sun Xu nodded lightly, showing satisfaction.


    According to his observations just now, at least half of the 10,000 reformed fighters have transformed their physique, possessing the characteristics of being more capable.


    Although the remaining ones have not succeeded in transforming, their physical fitness should be improved.


    In addition, there seems to be a little surprise.


    Sun Xu stretched out his palm.


    Huhuhu...


    The blood in the air began to gather towards his palm, forming a huge vortex visible to the naked eye.


    When all the blood disappeared, he had a dark red book in his hand.


    Sun Xu showed a look of interest.


    He could feel that there were invisible spiritual networks around the book, like a huge spider web, and the soldiers around were nodes on the web.


    Although it hasn''t been verified yet, he probably already knows what it is-the consciousness network!


    As the name suggests, it is a net that connects all fighters'' consciousness.


    No!


    Not all fighters!


    It should only include those fighters who have transformed successfully.


    "Um, the Pirate version of Misaka Network?"


    Sun Xu stroked his chin, thinking amusedly.


    This is an unexpected change.


    However, the advantages must outweigh the disadvantages!


    The specific role needs to be studied to determine.


    When Sun Xu thought, the dark red book gradually melted into his palm and disappeared.


    The emergence of the consciousness network is a surprise. The original function of this thing is to control these reform fighters.


    Whoever masters this book can control this special army.


    It sounds evil, but he has to do it, after all, he doesn''t have so much energy to brainwash them one by one.


    To eradicate the influence of the Vinsmok family on them, they can only use heavy hands and cruel hands.


    Of course, it just sounds.


    These reformed fighters are inherently flawed, with low IQ and lack of emotion. Compared to life, they are more like a machine.


    In Sun Xu''s view, this is no different from training a dog and boiling an eagle.


    "Did you make it?"


    Weiwei came over and looked around with amazement.


    She witnessed the scene of thousands of people transforming together, and there was still a strong shock in her heart at this time.


    "Although the best result was not achieved, overall it went smoothly!"


    Sun Xu smiled and said.


    These Derma 66 reformed fighters were originally born for war, and they are excellent in all aspects, even when compared with the elite naval forces, they are not weak.


    Now that more than half have the ability to transform, they will become the world''s strongest army!


    With his presence that breaks the ceiling, coupled with top combat power such as Green Pheasant, Weiwei, Taotu, Linglong, and Shiliu, Ais, Anilu, etc., high-end power is enough!


    The middle force has this demon army that can sweep the world. Morgens¡¯s public opinion war is in full swing, coupled with the power of the fish island controlled by the white star, the cooperation of the sea kings, the navy, and the cooperation of the revolutionary army, the preparations seem to be almost the same. That''s it!


    Sun Xu is not in a hurry.


    It also takes time to integrate forces.


    The overthrow of the world government is only the first step, and the subsequent establishment of a new empire is the most difficult thing.


    At this moment, Lei Jiu also came over, quietly looking at Sun Xu, eyes full of disbelief.


    She didn''t know Sun Xu''s plan, and she was shocked to see the scene just now.


    Man-made manufacturing ability?


    Thousands of people at once?


    If she hadn''t seen it with her own eyes, she wouldn''t believe it if she was killed.


    Sun Xu glanced at her, flipped his palm, and the dark red book appeared again.


    With a stroke of his hand, the dark red book separated one of the pages and flew into Lei Jiu''s hands.


    "This force is still under your management for the time being."


    Lei Jiu looked at the page floating above her palm in surprise, doubt, and spirit. Just as she was about to ask, the page suddenly fell on her hand and disappeared in a blink of an eye.


    Her face suddenly changed.


    It is not only for this magical scene, but also for the message in my mind, and also for the meaning behind it.


    Her thoughts turned sharply, but on the surface she didn''t understand the sensuality, and lowered her head slightly: "You must not let the adults down!"


    Sun Xu nodded and said, "You should prepare, and I will go to Dresrosa in a few days. Whether it is people, supplies, and everything that can be taken away, there is no need to keep these bases. "


    "Yes!" Lei Jiu said.


    "Let people take care of these fighters. If you have any questions, please come to me at any time!"


    Sun Xu exhorted one last word, and turned to leave with Weiwei.


    When Lei Jiu raised her head, they could no longer be seen.


    After being silent for a while, she flipped her hand and the page that had just disappeared appeared again.


    She could clearly feel the huge network around her and the effect of this book page, and she was surprised and confused in her heart.


    Is this really scientific?


    Although she is more of a combatant, as the daughter of Vinsmok Gage, she is not ignorant of scientific research.


    How unscientific this thing really looks!


    After playing for a while, Lei Jiu put away the pages of the book and shook her head.


    She understood Sun Xu''s vague warning.


    She understands this approach, but in fact it is not necessary. She had no intention of rebelling before, let alone seeing this scene.


    "Don''t he know that he, as the creator, is more daunting compared to this force of capable people?"


    However, having this piece of paper is also good!


    Even a stupid person can see the power of this capable force.


    As the identity of the Demon King, since it was given to her, it must not be easily taken back.


    With the pages of this book in hand, her identity, status, and safety are greatly guaranteed.


    Lei Jiu''s tight heart finally relaxed a little.


    The next day.


    Sun Xu was sitting on a chair, with a row of reformed soldiers standing in front of him.


    Statistics have been clear that there are 6,038 fighters who have successfully obtained the ability to transform, and the success rate is as high as 60%.


    The physical fitness of the remaining four thousand people has also improved more or less.


    However, there are some differences from what was expected These fighters who have gained the ability to transform are still different from those with real abilities.


    They can only transform into the form of humans and beasts, not pure beasts.


    The strength is not weak.


    The most powerful form of animal type ability is originally the form of human beings and beasts.


    The variety is also very rich.


    Tigers, wolves, leopards, elephants, eagles and more.


    Sun Xu plans to classify them.


    Only through division of labor can their strength be better utilized.


    At the same time, he also officially named this unit "Demon".


    It is undoubtedly taken from the "devil fruit", but they will definitely become the devil in the hearts of everyone in Pirate World in the future!

 Chapter 561： Douglas Barrett

    Latest website: Three days later, under the leadership of Lei Jiu, a team of nearly 20,000 people set off in a mighty manner.


    Sun Xu and Weiwei watched them go away, and then embarked on the journey.


    Their journey is not over yet, do not go back with them.


    Leaving the Beihai, first went to the West China Sea, then to the South China Sea, and finally returned to the East China Sea.


    Sun Xu and Weiwei quickly visited the four sea areas.


    East China Sea.


    Rogue Town.


    Weiwei looked at the ordinary high platform built of wood, her expression could not be concealed: "This is the place where One Piece executed the execution? This is too..."


    "Too crude?"


    Sun Xu asked with a chuckle.


    Weiwei nodded gently: "I thought it would be more solemn and majestic."


    However, although the appearance is far from what she imagined, she still has a kind of testimony to the legend about the identity of the person who was executed here and the impact it caused.


    "If the mountain is not high, there will be immortals, and if the water is not deep, there will be dragons."


    Sun Xu shook his head and laughed as soon as he finished speaking: "It doesn''t seem appropriate to use it here."


    The two said as they walked.


    Rogge Town is fairly peaceful.


    Although Smogg is gone, the guarding power here is obviously higher than that of other areas in the East China Sea.


    The hometown of One Piece and also the place of execution, more or less represents the face of the Navy, and certainly will not allow the pirate to do anything wrong.


    Sun Xu did not use magic to change his appearance, and no one recognized him on the road.


    The Four Seas, especially the East China Sea, and the Great Sea Route are basically two worlds!


    Few people have even heard of the name of the Four Emperors.


    Although Sun Xu is very handsome, his sense of presence is much lower than that of Kaido and Charlotte Lingling.


    The two found a hotel and stayed in.


    night.


    After the intense exercise, Sun Xu hugged the sleeping Weiwei into deep thought.


    After these days of fermentation, he thought that the people''s resentment towards the Tianlong people would be greatly increased, but along the way, he found that this was not the case.


    In most countries, the degree of discussion about the Tianlong people is even gradually declining. In the past few days, the popularity of Alabastan has not been as high.


    The reason, he has already figured it out.


    Tianlongren are too far away from ordinary people!


    For ordinary people, the ruler they recognize is the royal family of each kingdom, whether they love it or hate it, the first thing they think of is the royal family.


    In the era without the Internet, the means of information exchange are scarce.


    Many people don''t even know the existence of the world government and the Tianlong people!


    The influence is greatly weakened by one layer.


    Most people don''t know the true source of their suffering, so naturally they don''t feel the same way.


    "Well, this is enough!"


    Sun Xu murmured.


    It doesn¡¯t matter whether he feels the same or not. After all, he needs only four words: a famous teacher!


    "Morgans can take a break, too."


    The corners of his mouth twitched slightly.


    These days, Morgens¡¯s life is in dire straits. The intelligence network that has been woven for decades has been uprooted in large areas. He and the World Economic News have also been attacked many times.


    Although he is the emperor of the dark world, he and the world government are still an ant.


    Even if the world government didn''t use much energy, it made him embarrassed.


    During this period, he was forced into desperation many times. If it weren''t for Sun Xu, the World Economic News Agency would have been destroyed.


    "Stuxi, Zefa, Bai Xing, Lei Jiu, Guangyue Shi..."


    Sun Xu thought silently, his calm eyes seemed to penetrate the space and saw the holy place standing in the clouds.


    Soon!


    It will start soon!


    Tianlongren, are you ready to die?


    However, before starting, he still has a few things to do, solve some troubles, and make final preparations.


    Nothing happened overnight.


    The next day, Sun Xu and Weiwei left Rogge Town quietly.


    After several transmissions, the two appeared on a battlefield.


    Waves of powerful auras collided crazily, and the island was riddled with holes, showing the fierceness of the war and the strength of the two sides participating in the war.


    On the chaotic battlefield, the sudden appearance of Sun Xu and Weiwei did not look like two drops of ink dripping into the sea, and did not cause any waves.


    When a red-eyed pirate saw them, he drew his sword and slashed over without saying a word.


    Sun Xu frowned slightly and stared lightly.


    boom!


    The pirate who attacked them exploded directly and turned into a cloud of blood.


    This scene didn''t scare the people around, but made them even crazier. Various weapons greeted them frantically.


    boom!


    A louder explosion sounded.


    A large blank space appeared around Sun Xu and Weiwei for an instant, and the people outside were all splashed with blood.


    Seeing this scene, all the hot-headed pirates who were fighting were all agitated, as if they had been splashed with cold water, and finally came to their senses.


    "They, who are they? The fool of the Whitebeard Pirates, are they yours?"


    "You Devil Pirates are really a bunch of foolish X''s with no brains! You don''t even know the Demon King!"


    "Demon King? What demon... Demon King?!"


    Soon the people around recognized Sun Xu, and while scolding the enemy, they looked at them with solemn eyes.


    "Shut up!"


    Sun Xu glanced at them.


    The curse stopped abruptly.


    The slimy blood and meat on their bodies constantly reminded them of the consequences of angering the Demon King.


    Their heads are sober, no one wants to fight the Demon King.


    Although I wanted to inform the cadres of their respective pirate regiments, it was not easy to pass the news on the chaotic battlefield.


    After confirming that he did not seek death again, Sun Xu cast his gaze to the center of the battlefield.


    The first thing that catches the eye is a steel giant more than ten meters high. The whole body is pitch black as ink. Although he is big, his movements are as fast as lightning. The iron fist is wrapped in a strong armed domineering, exuding a strong and unknown aura.


    Two people fought with him.


    One body is wrapped in blue flames, transforming into a huge firebird from time to time, and the other body is covered with bright diamonds.


    Picture of the White Beard Pirate, the Captain of the First Division Marko the Phoenix, the Captain of the Third Division Diamond Joz!


    These two people are undoubtedly the powerhouses of the famous town.


    However, the steel giant not only has the upper hand with one enemy and two , pressing them down.


    This is definitely a four-emperor-level powerhouse!


    Douglas Barrett!


    Super powers who have recently emerged.


    Some people even call it the fifth emperor!


    His origins are also very amazing. He was once a member of the Roger Pirates, and he was at the peak of Raleigh''s strength twenty years ago.


    Although he was caught in Push City, Barrett never stopped training.


    Now his strength will not be weaker than Kaido and the redheads, or even close to the white beard and Roger at their peak.


    Sun Xu looked at him several times up and down, showing a satisfied look.


    "Not bad! Not bad! Physical fitness, will, and fruit ability are all top choices! I want it!"

 Chapter 562： 2 things

    Latest website: Barrett, who was fighting with Marco and Joz, suddenly felt two malicious sights falling on him, making him chill.


    A punch hit the paw kicked by Marco, he backed away, and moved a little bit away from Marco and Joz, and turned his head to look in the direction from which he was looking.


    A man and a woman entered his vision.


    Rao could not help but raise a touch of doubt in his cold and indifferent heart.


    From that woman, he felt a very powerful aura, but the malicious gaze that made his heart chilling came from the man who was as weak as an ant.


    "never mind!"


    A cold and cruel smile appeared at the corner of Barrett''s mouth, and while moving his shoulders, he made a sprinting posture: "If you don''t know it, just ask yourself!"


    Of course, not with the mouth, but with the fist!


    Boom!


    There was a bang.


    His huge body disappeared instantly.


    Can''t see the movement trajectory, only the spacious passage remains in the air.


    The next moment, he appeared in front of Sun Xu and Weiwei, holding a fist as big as a grinding disc, and crashing down.


    Sun Xu didn''t make any movement, Weiwei took a step forward, and instantly entered the nine-tailed state, raised her white and slender arm, and slammed it towards the fast-falling steel fist.


    One big and one small, one black and one white, forming a strong contrast.


    Barrett''s fist is much bigger than Weiwei''s whole person!


    Most people will feel worried when seeing this scene, worrying that her arm will not be able to bear it, or even being smashed into meat sauce with a punch.


    "Oops!"


    Marco''s face changed, and he subconsciously wanted to rescue, but he stopped suddenly when he was about to move.


    With this delay, the two fists have collided together.


    Boom!


    A huge noise spread throughout the battlefield, and the surging air wave blew all the surrounding people except Sun Xu, and the nearby people even bleed from the shock of Qiqiao.


    Click, click, click.


    The air split like glass, and white cracks spread outward.


    Barrett flew over faster than he had come, and his entire arm was completely scrapped. The steel outside was torn to pieces, and the arm inside was bloody, with numerous bone wounds.


    His body was shaking uncontrollably, and the body of steel seemed to have turned into sea water, constantly rising and falling.


    The strong vibration broke through the defenses, penetrated into the bone marrow, and penetrated the internal organs. Although it was wrapped in a steel coat and could not be seen by outsiders, it had actually become a blood man inside, with mouth, nose, eyes and ears, and even every pore outside. Oozing.


    Weiwei took two steps and let out a long sigh, her expression as usual.


    With a bang, Barrett hit the ground, smashing the surrounding ground into spider webs.


    Without hesitation, he jumped up again and rushed towards Weiwei.


    "Come again!"


    "Come on!"


    Weiwei is not afraid, with a little toe, bursting out with a stronger speed than Barrett.


    The figures of the two disappeared.


    Most people can only see two vague shadows, one black and one white. What is more intuitive is the impact that is as dense as rain, but as loud as thunder.


    Huh...


    It looks like someone is holding a sledgehammer and beating an iron block constantly.


    The few people who could see the battle clearly, whether they were from the Devil Pirates or the White Beard Pirates, looked more and more solemn.


    Boom!


    With another loud noise, Barrett''s body smashed into the ground fiercely, and the island that had suffered countless destruction could no longer hold on to it. With a click, it shattered.


    The sea water poured in along the cracks, and countless pirates fell into it, knowing whether they were alive or dead.


    Barrett grabbed the edge of the crack and climbed up. The beautiful and mighty steel body was completely unrecognizable before, with pits and cracks, like a bargain assembled from waste paper.


    Blood oozes from the cracks, marking the black body with red marks.


    He didn''t attack anymore, looking down at Weiwei.


    "Unexpectedly, after Roger and the old man Baibeard, there will be people like you in the sea. I thought there is no strong man in the sea now!"


    "That''s because you are too ignorant!"


    Weiwei shook her numb arm.


    Compared to Barrett''s embarrassment, apart from her shortness of breath, her hair was a lot messy, and she could hardly see the appearance of a battle.


    Although there were some blood stains on his body, almost all of them belonged to Barrett.


    Not to mention other people, even she herself was surprised by her own strength.


    Compared with the time in Food Island, her strength has improved by leaps and bounds!


    This is of course the credit of the double repair.


    Sun Xu''s strength is much stronger than them.


    Each double repair can bring them huge benefits.


    Among them, Weiwei gets the most benefit!


    In addition to the number of times, another reason is that she is a three-fruit capable person, and two of them are the top devil fruits with unlimited potential.


    Shuangxiu enhances the source of life and indirectly improves physical fitness. Under the magnification of the three devil fruits, even if her fruit development level has not improved much, her strength has also increased sharply!


    Barrett did not refute, and asked calmly: "Before the second round, I have a doubt, why do you have two abilities? If I read correctly, one of them is Newgate''s shocking fruit. ?"


    Before Weiwei could answer, Marco flew over and landed next to him. He first glanced at Weiwei, then turned to Sun Xu, frowned and asked, "Demon King, why are you here?"


    "The Demon King?"


    Barrett was taken aback: "So you are the Demon King!"


    Naturally, he has never heard of the name of the Demon King, not only has he heard it, but it can even be said to be thunderous!


    However, although he had heard it, he did not take it seriously.


    Including Kaido and others, in his opinion, it is nothing!


    Among the pirates, he recognized only two strong men, Roger and Whitebeard Newgate!


    Marco gave Barrett a sideways look, his eyes contemptuous.


    It''s nothing to be arrogant, which one of the strong on the sea is not mad?


    But to such a degree of madness, it is no different from being ignorant!


    Sun Xu smiled and stretched out two fingers: "I''m here for two things, first, to invite you to visit Dresrosa for Ace, and second..."


    He turned his head to look at Barrett: "In order to find a suitable material!"


    Barrett looked at Marco, his eyes swept across Weiwei and Sun Xu respectively, and finally reacted.


    "So you are the Demon King! I don''t know how strong it is?"


    Sun Xu ignored him and looked at Weiwei: "Have you played enough? Do you want to continue playing? He has a more powerful mode!"


    Weiwei shook her head while transforming into a human body, smiling: "If you don''t fight, you won''t fight anymore. I just want to see how much strength has improved. I am not a fighting maniac like Ainilu!"


    "It''s not up to you to fight or not to fight!"


    Barrett was expressionless, and his heart was very angry.


    He heard a deep contempt from Sun Xu''s tone.


    Even Roger and White Beard had never treated him like this before!


    Wow!


    The steel outside of Barrett, the land and rocks around him suddenly melted and turned into a river that seemed to be made of amethyst.


    Marco''s pupils shrank, and he said solemnly: "Be careful! It''s the devil fruit that awakens!"


    "Do not worry!"


    Sun Xu waved his hand, UU read www.uukANAnshu. Com jumped up, jumped on top of Barrett''s head, raised his palm, and pressed it lightly.


    "Since Weiwei has played enough, then this game should be over!"


    Bang bang bang.


    The amethyst river instantly turned into fly ash, and Barrett''s real body was exposed.


    "impossible!"


    His eyes opened and his mouth opened and closed slowly, but there was no sound.


    "Nothing is impossible!"


    Sun Xu''s palm fell.


    Barrett banged and hit the ground. After struggling several times, he didn''t stand up. He rolled his eyes and lost consciousness.


    There is no sound around.

 Chapter 563： Meet old friends

    "one move!"


    Marco''s pupils shrank suddenly and looked at Sun Xu in disbelief.


    He guessed that Sun Xu might be better than the mysterious woman with daddy ability, but he didn''t expect to be so much better!


    Douglas Barrett, the super power that he and Joz can contain, was actually defeated by one move?


    What the **** are you kidding?


    Sun Xu didn''t pay attention to Marco''s shock, opened his palm, and grabbed Barrett who fell to the ground.


    Boom!


    Barrett ignited a cyan flame, faintly forming a huge lotus platform.


    He flipped his palm again, and a dark red book emerged, slowly flying into the flames.


    Barrett''s huge body began to melt, turning into a cloud of purple gas, merging with the dark red book.


    A few minutes later.


    The flame went out, and Barrett seemed to have not existed from beginning to end, disappearing completely.


    Sun Xu retracted the book, feeling the strength a little bit strengthened on it, and sighed secretly.


    I really have become more and more of the devil''s demeanor.


    did not continue to hurt the spring and sad autumn, he looked around: "There are many capable people, let''s solve it together!"


    solve?


    Marco''s face changed.


    With the strength that Sun Xu has just shown, even one person can easily destroy them.


    Before he could speak, a voice sounded like a vague voice from the sky.


    "All the people who have shot at innocent people kneel down!"


    Marco suddenly looked in a daze, a clattering sound rang in his mind, and the book of memory flipped quickly.


    After an unknown period of time, his consciousness gradually became sober, thinking of what had just happened, there was a chill.


    Just as he was about to speak, he suddenly realized that people were kneeling all around, not just the island on which they were standing, but also a large number of people kneeling on the cracked islands around.


    There are very few who can stand, and they are basically members of their White Beard Pirate Group.


    It was the opposite of Marko''s feeling. There were so many people who did not kneel down, which was much more than he expected.


    He thought it would be nice to have three or five people standing in the end.


    Especially a few cadres of the White Beard Pirates Group, they all survived.


    "It may be that my spells are still flawed. If the opponent has a firm will and believes that what he is doing is a righteous act, and the blade is all villains, he can really be immune."


    Sun Xu pondered.


    This is just a heart-questioning spell. Asking the heart without asking for traces can''t judge a person''s quality with 100% accuracy.


    "Forget it, think of ways to improve later! As for now..."


    Sun Xu opened up his mind and set off a violent spiritual storm.


    "what!"


    Accompanied by a scream, all the kneeling pirates spread out, and there was no breath.


    "Dead? How did you die?"


    Marco suddenly looked at Sun Xu, is this a devil fruit ability?


    But the Demon King is not an animal...


    That woman has multiple abilities, and it is not surprising that he has more than one ability.


    but¡­¡­


    "There are many members of the White Beard Pirates!"


    Marco''s face is very ugly.


    There are not only members of the White Beard Pirate Group, but also members of the real White Beard Pirate Group.


    In this war, although they can''t say that they are all elites, they are still most of the remaining power of the White Beard Pirates.


    is almost dead now.


    The rest is added together, and even half of the squad can¡¯t be made up.


    The White Beard Pirate Group, gone!


    "When did I say not to kill the people of the White Beard Pirates?"


    Sun Xu glanced at him in surprise, and said calmly: "Don''t talk about these people, if you just kneel down, you will die too!"


    Marco fell silent, his fierce aura slowly disappeared.


    Barrett and the Devil Pirates group he established were destroyed, and the Whitebeard Pirates group also fell completely, there is no need to continue fighting!


    Sun Xu smiled: "Would you like to try to avenge them?"


    Marco laughed at himself: "I can''t beat you again, so forget it!"


    dying righteously is also a destination for the pirates.


    In this regard, they are relatively indifferent.


    Otherwise, if they really want revenge, they should go to the Red Dog and the Navy first, and that is the real murderer that caused the Whitebeard Pirates to fall apart.


    After using the dark red book named "Book of Devil" to absorb the dead abilities, Sun Xu said, "I''m going back to Dresrosa. Do I need to take you for a ride?"


    The few remaining people from the White Beard Pirates Group all looked at him, their expressions of depression slightly shaken: "Ace, are you really alive?"


    "I took Ace''s body back then, and there was an extra Fire Fist in the Demon King Pirate Group. You don''t think this is a coincidence, do you?"


    Sun Xu smiled lightly.


    Joz hesitated: "But his appearance and figure..."


    Sun Xu waved his hand and interrupted him impatiently: "I''m worried that there will be a trap. You can find a way to contact Ace afterwards. I''m just passing the message for him. Believe it or not, follow you!"


    Several people were choked and looked at each other.


    Marco said, "Then I will trouble you, Demon King."


    They were just shocked by the fact that Ace was still alive, and did not suspect that Sun Xu was going to kill them.


    The reason is very simple. If Sun Xu wants to disadvantage them, he can slap them to death now. There is no need to be so troublesome.


    Sun Xu nodded, not talking nonsense, hugged Weiwei''s waist, surrounded by a few people with divine consciousness, and disappeared in an instant. When he reappeared, it was already the Palace of Dresrosa.


    Although he spends most of the time visiting with Weiwei outside these days, he will go back to Dresrosa to deal with things from time to time, and even go to Wano Country a few times.


    A maid just passed by, and immediately saluted when she saw Sun Xu.


    "Master Demon King!"


    "Is Ace in the palace now?"


    "All the adults are in the martial arts field!"


    "Thank you, go ahead!"


    Sun Xu waved his hand, and sent a few people away.


    The maid took a long sigh of relief, clutching her fast beating heart, her eyes sparkling: "Sure enough, as they said, Lord Demon King is not fierce at all, but very gentle!


    The most important thing is that the demon king is more handsome than the picture! Ah ah ah! "


    Sun Xu didn''t see what happened later, but he is no stranger to similar situations.


    In Dresrosa, he has a very good reputation, especially in the palace where he can be contacted, and he has a tendency to become a popular lover.


    This is the common contribution of Rebecca, Robin and others.


    Performing Martial Arts Field, named after Sun Xuqi, is located behind the palace and used by members of the Demon King Pirate Group in battle.


    Although they have left the food island, their habit of competing and competing has been retained.


    Sun Xu and several people just appeared, they felt the powerful fluctuation of power.


    Ace and others sat around casually, watching a fierce battle.


    Keya stood out of thin air, surrounded by black metal rods with thick arms, which looked like an enlarged version of a shuttle.


    swish swish!


    The metal shuttle fell like raindrops, smashing the ground with holes.


    Below ¡¡¡¡, a white figure shuttled flexibly in the rain of the metal shuttle, waving the mace in his hand from time to time, smashing the metal shuttle that was really unavoidable.


    After the metal shuttle falls, it will fly again, cyclically, endlessly.


    Yamato tried several times to get close to Keya, but was forced to go back.


    stood in a stalemate for a while, but Keya took the initiative to stop the attack, landed on the ground, and said angrily: "If you can''t do it, you can''t do it. I''m out of strength, I lost."


    "Your strength has also improved too fast!"


    Yamato exclaimed.


    She is an undoubted genius, but the speed of the improvement of Keya''s strength during this period made her a little doubtful of life.


    When she first participated in the competition, she could easily defeat Keya, but recently it has become more and more difficult.


    Especially after the development of this rogue "Endless Black Rain Tactics".


    Before Keya''s energy was exhausted, it became extremely difficult to get close to her.


    "That''s because the boss opened a small stove for them!"


    A faint voice sounded.


    Yamato looked over in surprise: "Then why didn''t your strength improve?"


    Ainilu looked stagnant, curled his lips and said: "Who makes us not women!"


    "Can you only help women?"


    Yamato was surprised: "Can I?"


    Although she compares herself to Mitsuki Mida, she still knows her gender.


    Growing up in a place like the Hundred Beast Pirates, she knows the importance of strength too much!


    Ai Nilu looked strange: "You can go to the boss to ask, give you a suggestion, the success rate of going at night is high... oh oh oh..."


    A purple thunder and lightning came first out of thin air It penetrated into Ainilu''s body with a thunderous force.


    He immediately twitched uncontrollably, his eyes rolled white, and foam overflowed from the corners of his mouth.


    finally fell straight with a bang.


    There was a burst of laughter all around.


    Ace laughed out loud, jokingly said: "Anilu, if you, a thunder-fruit ability person, is electrocuted, then you will really have a history!"


    A few seconds later, Ainilu got up, wiped the corners of his mouth, and said indifferently: "You are so proud of it! The boss wants to burn you, a fruit-burning person, easily!"


    "If you have any bad ideas, I will hang you on the gate of the palace!"


    Sun Xu said lightly.


    "I just made a joke with her!"


    Ainilu smiled.


    "Ace?!"


    Marco and others behind Sun Xu looked at the figure not far away in surprise, eyes full of disbelief.


    Daddy died, the white beard pirate group''s undercarriage continued to be eaten away, and there were fewer and fewer people left. During this time, almost all of them experienced terrible things.


    I didn''t expect to get such a big surprise today.


    Sun Xu has restored Ace''s appearance.


    The reason for the strange appearance in the past was that on the one hand, his technology was not good enough, on the other hand, it was also to avoid the world government and the navy from discovering that Ace was still alive and causing trouble.


    Now these two problems don''t exist anymore.


    Sun Xu also took time to restore Ace''s appearance.


    Ace''s body became stiff, and slowly turned his head, seeing a few people, tears also appeared in his eyes.


    "Marko, Joz..."

 Chapter 564： The wind rises (middle)

    In the glorious palace, a few people are sitting around a table.


    Lu Yang sat in the main seat as his own. On his right are Robin, Rebecca, Green Pheasant, and Peach Rabbit, and on his left are Zefa, Sabo, Guangyueshi, Morgans, and Stushi.


    Together with the white star who has already set off from the fisherman island and the upcoming Lei Jiu, he is the representative of all the forces he prepared to overthrow the world government.


    "How long will Lei Jiu be there?"


    Sun Xu looked at Robin.


    She replied softly: "If it goes well, it will be there in three days."


    "Where is the Navy? How far is it from Dres Rosa?"


    Sun Xu asked again.


    Recently, a major event has happened in the world. The navy has launched an army against the Demon King Pirate Group!


    Leaded by General Huang Yuan, ten lieutenants, a total of 50,000 elite navy, dozens of warships, rushed toward Dresrosa mightily.


    This lineup can be called very scary, and the scale is several times stronger than sending the Demon Killing Order!


    In fact, the world government could not bear it for a long time, and it was the Senguo''s contribution to the inauguration of the army commander.


    "It''s about a week away."


    Robin said.


    Sun Xu nodded lightly and smiled: "Very well, let this navy be the first opponent of the demon army!"


    "Are there really 6,000 demon fruit capable people?"


    Zefa asked incredulously.


    "Six thousand and thirty-eight to be precise! And they are more than capable."


    Sun Xu has a mysterious smile on his face: "Let¡¯s wait and see, they will shock the whole world!"


    After pondering for a while, Taotu said seriously: "I suspect that this time things are not that simple. The world government must have known about the demise of the Beast Pirate Group, plus the battle at Marin Vando, no matter what you think, Polusalino shouldn''t be the only one leading the team."


    "There is a problem for sure!"


    Sun Xu nodded: "However, no matter how confident they are, the Demon Legion will smash them to pieces!"


    Seeing his full confidence, Taotu said nothing.


    Although she didn''t know how strong the demon army he was talking about, she believed that Sun Xu wouldn''t talk about it.


    Green Pheasant breathed out a suffocating breath, and slowly said: "Polusalino, leave it to me!"


    "No need!" Sun Xu refused: "If even a general can''t solve it, how can you shock the world?"


    The green pheasant hesitated: "Porusalino''s ability..."


    Sun Xu waved his hand: "Don''t worry! The Demon Legion can solve it!"


    The green pheasant frowned slightly, and he couldn''t think of how to solve Polusalino.


    Porussalino will not be better than him and Sarkarski in terms of strength, but in terms of ability to survive, it will exceed them by a lot!


    The speed of ¡¡¡¡ Shining Fruit is really abnormal!


    Sun Xu didn¡¯t explain, he glanced at Zefa and Guangyue separately: "How are you all preparing?"


    Zefa''s face is not very pretty: "The time is too short and there are too many restrictions. Now I have only trained 5,000 soldiers, and only 1,000 can be called elite soldiers."


    Although his five thousand people and Sun Xu''s six thousand people are only one thousand behind in number, the quality is far worse!


    This is still based on the original NEO navy, otherwise it will be more shabby.


    As a legendary instructor of the Navy, his face was a little bit awkward.


    "Five thousand? Not bad!"


    Sun Xu is quite satisfied.


    If you can''t recruit troops with fanfare, and don''t have enough resources, it''s amazing to be able to develop five thousand people.


    "The country of Wano can give out about 10,000 people!"


    When ¡¡¡¡ Guangyue, he hesitated for a while, and said, "However, some of them were once Orochi''s subordinates!"


    After being ruled by the Orochi for twenty years, the country of Wano has become smoggy.


    Even if Nihwa has become a general, he can''t gather too many people in a short time.


    Moreover, they still have to keep a part of their power to guard the order of Wano country.


    "It''s okay."


    Sun Xu waved his hand carelessly.


    He is now always coming.


    Work honestly, then hello, hello, hello everyone, whoever wants to make trouble, just slap to death!


    "Dres Rosa can give out 20,000 people!"


    Rebecca said.


    With the help of the Demon King Pirate Group, she has completely controlled Dresrosa, but because Sun Xu said that there is no need for forced conscription, there are not many people who can come out.


    Sun Xu nodded, and finally looked at Sabo.


    Sabo calmly said: "The power of the revolutionary army is too scattered, and it can only gather 50,000 people in a short time!"


    "As expected of the revolutionary army!"


    Sun Xu exclaimed.


    Although the power is not obvious, the influence of the Revolutionary Army is definitely far more than that of all pirate groups.


    If it were not for time constraints, this number would have more than doubled.


    50,000 plus 20,000 plus 10,000 plus 5,000, plus 6,000 demon legions, 20,000 ordinary clone soldiers, and 10,000 murlocs led by the White Star.


    A total of 120,000 people.


    Rounded up is the army of one million!


    Sun Xu exclaimed, even he did not expect to be able to pull up such a huge army in such a short time.


    I am worthy of it!


    Complimenting himself, Sun Xu stood up and smiled: "Everyone can arrange for the army to come to Dresrosa. The day you arrive is the day when the world changes!"


    ...


    "How far is it?"


    Huang Yuan leaned back in his chair, with his bipod on the table, and asked slowly.


    The soldier in front saluted and said seriously: "Report to General Polusalino, there are about seven days away from Dresrosa! However, due to the harassment of the pirates and the changes in the weather, it may take about ten days to arrive. ."


    "It''s still so long!"


    Although Huang Yuan is complaining, UU reads , but his tone cannot be heard.


    He turned his head to look at the pink-haired woman who was flipping through the documents: "Tina, I didn''t expect you to ask to join the war."


    Tina smiled and said nothing.


    She has completely lost the trust of the high-level navy, and a lot of eyeliners have been placed in the direct units to monitor her every move.


    She was very confused and a little frustrated.


    As for joining this operation, she didn''t know what her mentality was.


    Huang Yuan was not angry, and asked, "But why are you alone and didn''t bring your own direct troops?"


    This time Tina did not remain silent, and said bluntly: "Because I think we will lose, I don''t want them to die!"


    "hehe!"


    Huang Yuan hadn''t spoken yet, a man next to him in a bizarre uniform with an unabashed arrogance on his face sneered: "Major General Tina, don''t exaggerate others'' arrogance!"


    "I know him better than you!"


    Tina glanced at him and said lightly: "I got the news that we sent troops, but she still stayed in Dresrosa. She didn''t mean to withdraw at all. The Demon King definitely has no fear of us!"


    "General Polusalino, what do you think?"


    The man turned his head and looked at Huang Yuan.


    Huang Yuan¡¯s smile remained unchanged, and he slowly said, "The Demon King is indeed terrible!"


    A look of contempt flashed in the man''s eyes: "Don''t worry! The Demon King will be handed over to us! I will definitely make the guy who offends the world government and the descendants of the Creator pay the price!"


    After finishing speaking, he walked straight out, with three huge letters of SSG printed on his fluttering cloak.

 Chapter 565： Trip to Zou

    Sun Xu called to Guangyueshi who was about to leave.


    "Wait later you come with me to Zou."


    "A country of fur people?"


    Guangyue Shi was startled, nodded and said: "Okay!"


    When the two went out, they happened to ran into Yamato.


    "Boss, time."


    Yamato''s look is a bit complicated.


    She wants to become Mitsuki Mita, even calling herself Mitsuki Mida, but now she sees Mitsuki Mida''s wife, which is really... embarrassing.


    "Are you still having fun?"


    Sun Xu waved his hand.


    Yamato didn''t join the Demon King Pirate Group. The reason for calling him the boss was that he learned from Ace, Ainilu and others.


    "happy!"


    Yamato lifted his spirits, his eyes gleamed.


    It''s so interesting outside!


    It''s been so long, she hasn''t even played Dress Rosa, and her plan to go to sea has to be postponed again and again.


    "Take advantage of the fun these days, there will be wars here soon, and there will be no such freedom as now!"


    Sun Xu reminded him to send away with Guangyueshi.


    Yamato frowned and murmured: "Unbelievable guy!"


    The more I understand Sun Xu, the more terrifying she feels.


    He is not like a human at all. It is not an exaggeration to say that he is a **** walking in time!


    She often mourns for Kaido in her heart.


    It''s not good to provoke anyone, but it provokes such a monster!


    "War is coming soon, should I leave too?"


    What things Yamato quickly left behind.


    She didn''t plan to avenge Kaido anyway.


    Although he is her father, he deserves it if he falls there.


    the other side.


    Moving in the direction indicated by the life card, after a few teleports, Sun Xu and Guangyueshi saw a giant elephant taller than the mountain peak in front of them.


    "Is this the Elephant Lord?"


    Guangyueshi''s small mouth opened slightly and his face was incredibly full: "This is too big!"


    is really big!


    is 20,000 meters in length and over 35,000 meters in height.


    Foot stepped on the bottom of the sea, but his body broke through the clouds.


    Sun Xu''s spiritual consciousness spread over, and he felt a vicissitudes of life and exhausted soul.


    This is a creature from a thousand years ago, walking on the sea for a thousand years.


    "Hey, elephant, what''s wrong with you?"


    He passed a consciousness.


    The elephant master slowly turned his head and looked over.


    Comparing its body shape, Sun Xu and the two are not even ants, but only microbes.


    But Sun Xu could feel the elephant master noticed them.


    However, it didn''t mean anything. After a glance, it continued to rush on.


    "It''s kind of character."


    Sun Xu shook his head and laughed.


    The strength of the elephant master is difficult to define, and if you talk about strength alone, it is absolutely unmatched in the world.


    However, its huge body and slow movements are destined to be only a living target.


    Although its skin is tough, it can''t resist attacks from masters. Even Jack can break the defense. It is even easier to change to Kaido and others.


    Of course.


    It is definitely not a simple thing to kill it.


    Sun Xu shook his head.


    What do you think about these.


    He did not intend to kill the elephant master.


    This is an extremely precious animal. If you open a zoo, you are definitely qualified to be the treasure of the town.


    But, this guy should be a mutant, right?


    He wandered around the world and did not find a second reminder of such a huge elephant.


    Is it related to the Devil Fruit?


    wrong!


    The feeling of being incapable of it.


    Looking at the elephant master, Sun Xu took Guangyueshi and teleported to Zowu on its back, which is the country of the fur tribe.


    A few fur clan children were playing, two people suddenly appeared in front of them, and they sat on the ground with a fright, their mouths broke, tears burst, and they started to cry.


    "It feels a bit like the Vastalians of Runeterra."


    Sun Xu looked at them with interest, and some XP-special people might be ecstatic when they saw them.


    He took out a handful of chocolate candies and handed it to several fur clan children who were scared to cry.


    "For you delicious, don''t cry!"


    "delicious?"


    The cry of several people stopped abruptly.


    At this moment, a breaking wind came from behind him.


    Sun Xu put down the candy unhurriedly, turned around, and grabbed it forward.


    just caught a paw that stretched out.


    The opponent turned flexibly and kicked over.


    Sun Xu blocked her foot, let go of her wrist and let her go.


    "I''m Garrott of Inuarashi Musketeers, let go of Little Hoy and the others, or I will be rude to you!"


    A girl with short yellow hair and a rabbit-like appearance shouted loudly.


    "Are you talking about them?"


    Sun Xu turned his head and looked at the children under his feet.


    "Yes, that''s right..."


    Garlott''s expression gradually became dull.


    Several children also felt the change in atmosphere, stopped eating chocolate and looked up blankly, revealing their dark faces stained with chocolate.


    rush rush.


    Along with the sound of rapid footsteps, a group of fur clan rushed over and tacitly surrounded Sun Xu and the two.


    "what happened?"


    "Galott, are they the enemy?"


    "It turned out to be a human! How dare to be arrogant here, unforgivable!"


    Gallot hurriedly waved his hand: "No! No! I misunderstood!"


    In the chirping voice, a tall, leopard-shaped fur clan came out and said coldly: "Human, what is your purpose for coming to Zuowu?"


    Worrying that they would offend Sun Xu, Guangyue hurriedly walked out: "Please tell your leader, the Guangyue clan is here to visit, do you know the cat viper and Inulan? They can prove our identity."


    "Guangyue Clan?"


    "The King of Day and the King of Night?"


    The fur clan was in an uproar The Guangyue clan and the fur clan have had a good relationship since ancient times. Because of the relationship between the two leaders of the fur clan, the relationship between the two parties was particularly close at this time.


    Other people''s eyes were focused on Guangyueshi''s body, and only Perod had been staring at Sun Xu.


    He felt that Sun Xu looked very familiar, and for a while he couldn''t remember where he had seen him.


    After thinking hard for a long time, a ray of light flashed across his mind suddenly, his face changed drastically, and he shouted out of his voice: "Demon King?!"


    Garlott was taken aback, and looked at him puzzledly: "Brother Perrod, what''s the matter with you? What do you mean by Demon King?"


    Perod did not respond, staring at Sun Xu fiercely, sweat dripping from his forehead: "You are the Demon King, right? I have seen your wanted order! Why did the Demon King come to Zuow?"


    Seeing his expression, other people gradually realized what was wrong, and their expressions gradually became serious.


    "Don''t that look!"


    Sun Xu waved his hand: "Don''t worry, I''m not here to look for trouble! Go call the cat Viper and Inuarashi, and tell them Guangyue Mitian''s wife is here!"


    "Guangyue Mitian?"


    "wife?"


    The fur clan was surprised again.


    For the name Guangyue Mitian, they can say that those who are familiar can no longer be familiar with it!


    Perod was silent for a while, and said: "Garrot, you go call the two kings!"


    The current situation is no longer what he can handle.


    Garlott glanced at Sun Xu, nodded heavily, and ran away.


    She vaguely realized that she seemed to have walked around before the ghost gate just now. chaptererror();

 Chapter 566： History text at hand

    You can search for the latest chapters in Baidu!


    When Cat Viper and Inu Lan saw Guangyue, they burst into tears.


    "Mrs. Shi, you are still alive, I thought, I thought..."


    "My lord! It''s great to see you!"


    Guangyue also sighed.


    The kittens and puppies, who were still very immature at the time, are already kings full of majesty in a blink of an eye.


    At the same time, seeing Cat Viper and Inu Arashi, she also thought of her late husband Mi Tian.


    Although still sad, the feeling of death in his heart has gradually disappeared.


    In her busy work and life, the sadness and longing caused by Mita''s death are fading. Today, she has no more faith in her death.


    "time!"


    When Guangyue sighed secretly, she didn''t know what it was like.


    She can control time to a certain extent, but still feels terrified by the power of time.


    Seeing Sun Xu, she thought silently: "Maybe only an extraordinary existence like Master Sun Xu can get rid of the influence of time?"


    After reminiscing about the past, the emotions of Cat Viper and Inu Lan gradually stabilized, and they couldn''t help but turn their eyes to Sun Xu.


    Although Zou is isolated from the world, he occasionally gets news from the outside world.


    The death of White Beard and the rise of the Demon King were just one of them.


    Four emperors!


    As followers of Guangyue Mitian, they certainly knew how terrible it was.


    Their lord, Guangyue Mitian died mainly because of the existence of Kaido, the four emperors.


    But this demon king has far more bounty than Kaido, and is known as the strongest pirate ever!


    Taking a deep breath, Cat Viper and Inu Lan bowed deeply, "Thank you, Lord Demon King, for killing Kaido and avenging your lord!"


    Just now Guangyue had briefly told them what happened in Wano Country.


    Sun Xu looked plain, and said straight to the point: "I came to Zuowu for one thing, where is the historical text?"


    Cat Viper and Inu Arashi shook their bodies at the same time.


    "Tell your lord!"


    Guangyueshi said.


    Cat Viper and Inu Lan glanced at Sun Xu and then at Guangyue: "My lord, do you think the Demon King is the destined person?"


    "Destined?"


    Guangyueshi shook his head: "My lord is the one who can create destiny!"


    She has clearly realized that no matter fate or disaster, as long as Sun Xu disagrees, it cannot happen.


    After being silent for a while, Cat Viper and Inu Lan glanced at each other and nodded.


    "My lord, please go with us with your demon king!"


    "Don''t be so troublesome!"


    Sun Xu stopped them and stretched out his hand to grab into the air.


    A red cube stone suddenly appeared, engraved with mysterious words in all directions.


    "This is¡­¡­"


    Cat Viper and Inu Lan, as well as the fur clan who secretly looked over here, all opened their eyes wide.


    The few children with dark mouths who were eating chocolate all lifted their spirits and said invitingly.


    "Sister Garrott, Sister Garrott, that''s how they suddenly appeared before!"


    "Oh!"


    Garlott answered absently.


    She already knew the identity of Sun Xu, and her little heart was still throbbing and beating rapidly.


    Oh, it¡¯s so dangerous!


    It turned out to be such a terrible guy, he almost died!


    The text of the history was handed over smoothly, and Sun Xu was in a good mood: "For the sake of the text of the history, I would like to give you a piece of advice, leave the elephant master and live on land!"


    The expressions of the two changed.


    Cat Viper said in a deep voice, "Excuse me, what do you mean, Lord Demon King?"


    "First, the life of this elephant is coming to an end!"


    Sun Xu stretched out two fingers.


    When he first arrived, he discovered that the spirit of the Lord Elephant carried a strong and decadent breath, which was a sign of near death.


    Of course, the proximity here is different from the proximity on the human time scale.


    Elephant Lord has a long lifespan. Although it has reached the end of life, it will not be a problem to support it for decades.


    However, the time span of one or two generations is not long.


    Before Cat Viper and Inu Lan could speak, Sun Xu continued: "Of course, that is not really important. Soon, the world will change drastically, and Zuowu will also be affected."


    "Excuse me, Your Excellency Demon King, what do you mean by the ¡®great change¡¯?"


    Inu Lan asked hesitantly.


    "The world government will fall, and a brand-new empire will soon be established. At that time, everyone, all organizations, and forces in the world will be under the management of the new empire, there will be no more kingdoms, and the royal family will be deposed!"


    Sun Xu said lightly.


    The mouths of Cat Viper and Inu Lan slowly opened up, especially when they saw Guangyue''s calm face, their heads seemed to be smashed by a sledgehammer and buzzed.


    "This, this, this kind of thing, how, how is it possible?"


    They all stammered.


    "My lord, is this true?"


    Guangyue nodded calmly.


    This is completely different from the history she once had a glimpse of, but as long as Sun Xu thinks about it, it will definitely develop like this.


    "We didn''t even hear any news!"


    "Excuse me, who is to overthrow the world government? The Revolutionary Army?" asked Cat Viper.


    "It''s an adult!"


    Guangyue said calmly.


    "Your Excellency Demon King?"


    Cat Viper and Inu Lan were stunned, thinking about it carefully, they found it very reasonable.


    Guangyueshi sighed and looked at Sun Xu, "Could you please bring more people with you?"


    "no problem!"


    Sun Xu said.


    After getting a positive answer, Guangyueshi said to Cat Viper and Inu Lan: "Send a few people out to have a look, and then make a decision!"


    Inu Lan asked, "My lord, the country of Kazunori..."


    Guangyueshi said indifferently: "The country of Hezhi has joined the command of the adults. In the future, we will take the initiative to resign from the general position and become a member of the new empire!"


    Cat Viper and Inu Arashi gasped I know this kind of thing is difficult to make up your mind, but I suggest you go out and have a look! "


    Guangyue Shi said with emphasis.


    She knew Sun Xu''s determination, who would dare to stand in his way, the only result was being crushed to pieces.


    "Two sires, I am willing to go!"


    Perod came over suddenly.


    He has a strong strength, a high status, has been a pirate, and is well-informed, coupled with a short life span, he is simply the most ideal candidate!


    "No!"


    Inu Lan slowly shook his head: "I will go personally!"


    It is about the future of Zou and the fur clan, and he must see it for himself.


    Cat Viper said solemnly: "No! Old dog, you stay! I''ll go!"


    "You don''t mix up here, I..."


    "Stop arguing! You are all here!"


    Sun Xu interrupted them impatiently: "Perrod, right? Come, too. Who else wants to go out? They can all be together!"


    No one spoke, but Cat Viper and Inu Lan stopped talking.


    But Sun Xu didn''t give them a chance to speak at all. With a big wave of his hand, he directly activated the teleportation spell, and the figures of several people disappeared instantly.


    This sudden change brought a lot of chaos to Zuow.


    The latest chapter address of Monkey King in Pirate: https://


    The full text of Monkey King in The Pirate Reading Address: https://


    Monkey King is in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King reading on Pirate¡¯s mobile phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 566 History is available), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 567： trade

    You can search for the latest chapters in Baidu!


    "What is this place?"


    After regaining his senses, Garrott asked dazedly after realizing that the scene had completely changed in front of him.


    "Totland!"


    Sun Xu said lightly.


    "Totland?"


    Pedro''s face changed first, followed by Cat Viper and Inu Arashi, and Garrott was still at a loss: "Where is Totland? Were we still in Zou just now? Why did we suddenly get here? Up?"


    Pedro vigilantly probed the surrounding environment, while solemnly said: "Tottland is the territory of the BIGMOM Pirate Group, one of the four emperors!"


    "It''s also the Four Emperors!"


    Garlott glanced at Sun Xu carefully.


    "also?"


    Pedro suddenly recovered, first glanced at Sun Xu, then turned to Garrott, frowned and said, "Why are you here too?"


    "I, I don''t know."


    Garlott said blankly.


    "Because I have something to ask her for help." Sun Xu said.


    Garrott didn''t say anything, but Pedro''s face changed. He gritted his teeth and asked, "I don''t know what the Demon King wants Garrott to do? Can I do it for me?"


    Sun Xu waved his hand: "No! Don''t worry, there is no danger in what I want her to do, but there may be great benefits."


    Pedro''s expression remained solemn.


    He couldn''t think of how a little girl in Garrott could help a big man like the Demon King.


    Sun Xu raised his eyebrows, looked at Garrott who was ignorant, and smiled: "Of course, if you don¡¯t want to, I won¡¯t force it. I can send you back to Zuow now. But if you agree, I I can give you a great gift!"


    "Big gift?"


    Garlott blinked, showing some curiosity.


    Sun Xu nodded and glanced at Pedro: "I can save his life!"


    Pedro''s face changed again.


    Garrott wondered: "Is Brother Pedro in danger?"


    Sun Xu said lightly: "It''s not dangerous, he is dying of old age!"


    Garrott was shocked: "Impossible! Brother Pedro is still very young, how could he be dying of old age?"


    Sun Xu did not argue with her, looked at Pedro, and chuckled softly: "Is what I said is true?"


    Pedro fell silent.


    Garlott looked at his expression, his face getting more and more panic. ,


    To her, Pedro is like a father like a brother.


    Unexpectedly, he might face a parting of life and death so early.


    Cat Viper sighed.


    After a while, Pedro slowly said: "Yes! When I was young, I angered the king of Totlan, the captain of the BIGMOM Pirates, Charlotte Lingling, who was taken away from 50 years of life. Time is running out!"


    He looked at Garrott: "But, Garrott, this is a punishment for me. You don''t have to do anything for me!"


    Sun Xu did not stop his persuasion and waited quietly.


    Garrott shook his head blankly and looked at Sun Xu suddenly: "Can you really cure Big Brother Pedro?"


    "Gallott!"


    Pedro snorted sharply.


    Garlott, who had been very well-behaved in the past, didn''t even look at her this time, staring straight at Sun Xu, his pale face with unconcealable panic.


    Sun Xu smiled softly: "It''s easy!"


    If it is really dying, then he can do nothing, but Pedro was only taken away by a part of his soul by his aunt, and his life was shortened. This is much simpler.


    Just make up the missing part of the soul!


    The repair materials are also easy to get, Totlando''s is.


    That''s right!


    Those aunts can extract Homitz made by other people''s souls!


    However, it must be said that Soul Soul Fruit is still a bit interesting!


    Although the power level of Pirate World is not high, the power of Devil Fruit is indeed very amazing.


    "Then please!"


    Garrott bowed sharply, with a look of death on his face.


    "Gallot..."


    Pedro murmured softly, only deeply moved on his face.


    The looks of Inuarashi and Cat Viper are also very complicated!


    Sun Xu twitched the corner of his mouth, and said with no good air: "What kind of expressions are you guys! I didn''t say it, there is no danger! There is no danger! There is no danger! I will lie to you!"


    Pedro''s expression stagnated.


    Garlott''s face quickly turned from cloudy to clear, his ears moved, and he asked expectantly: "Is there really no danger?"


    "Not at all! You might get a huge benefit instead!"


    Sun Xu chuckled, "You have a big advantage! Let''s have fun!"


    "hehe thanks!"


    Garlott chuckled, suddenly remembering something, and turned in the bag behind him.


    Soon she turned out a box with a few carrots in it, and handed it to Sun Xu, looking at him expectantly: "I''ll eat it for you!"


    Sun Xu smiled, opened the box, took out one, and finished eating.


    He shook his head: "No! The taste is not good! It''s terrible!"


    With the palm of his hand, another carrot appeared in his hand. Compared to Garrott, he was big, red, and crystal clear, as if it were carved from a gem.


    Throwing the carrot in his hand to Garlott, Sun Xu said, "Taste mine!"


    Garlott hurriedly caught it, tried to take a bite, his body suddenly stiffened, his eyes widened slowly, and a flush of blush appeared on his small face, and it took several seconds to wake up and exclaimed.


    "My wife is so delicious! This, is this really carrots? How come there are such delicious carrots?"


    "This is a special product of the Demon King Pirate Group!"


    Sun Xu raised his eyebrows.


    "Can you tell me how it was grown?"


    Garlot looked at Sun Xu pitifully.


    Just now she was a little dissatisfied with Sun Xu that her carrots were not tasty, but she had already thrown it out of the sky.


    Compared with the one in her hand, her carrot is really unpalatable...no! It should be said that it is difficult to import!


    "It''s useless to leave it to you! It''s a special confession, and other people can''t plant it at all!"


    Sun Xu smiled.


    Garlott''s expression suddenly became bitter.


    Then how will she live in the future!


    She has eaten such delicious carrots, but she may not be able to eat ordinary carrots at all!


    Everyone else looked at them blankly.


    Wasn''t it still alive and farewell just now?


    How did it become a discussion of food in a blink of an eye?


    Is it we have the problem, or do you have the problem?


    When Guangyue smiled, "Because that''s the food you haven''t eaten from adults, otherwise it''s like this."


    She asked herself that she was not a person who likes appetite, but when she ate the food of the Demon King Pirate Group for the first time, she almost swallowed her tongue.


    The ultimate deliciousness seems to be able to reach the soul through the taste buds!


    Her last suicidal thoughts disappeared after tasting this kind of food.


    At that moment, she deeply understood that the beautiful things in this world are not only love, there are many more!


    Sun Xu, who was discussing carrot dishes with Garrott, looked at him, turned his head to look in a certain direction, and smiled: "Okay, I''ll discuss the food later, now it''s time to do business!"


    The latest chapter address of Monkey King in Pirate: https://


    The full text of Monkey King in Pirate Reading address: https://


    Monkey King in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King Reading on Pirate¡¯s Mobile Phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this (Chapter 567 Transaction), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ()

 Chapter 568： Destroy the BIGMOM Pirate Group (Part 1)

    You can search for the latest chapters in Baidu!


    Totland''s soldiers spotted them, and were coming here murderously.


    Cat Viper and Inu Lan stepped forward at the same time, blocking Guangyueshi and Sun Xu.


    Sun Xu took a look, then withdrew his gaze, and said to Pedro: "Leave these soldiers to the two kings. Let''s solve your problem first."


    "my question?"


    Pedro was taken aback, and reacted suddenly: "Now?"


    "It won''t be long anyway!"


    Sun Xu smiled, stretched out his palm, and grabbed Pedro.


    His body tightened instantly, his feet gradually separated from the ground, and at the same time, several Homitz in the distance shattered and flew over as pure soul power.


    Boom.


    Mana turns into flames, enveloping Pedro, and after further refining the shattered soul power, it is joined with Pedro''s incomplete soul.


    Less than a minute.


    Sun Xu released his hand and Pedro slowly landed.


    After waiting for a few seconds, Garrott couldn''t help asking, "Why didn''t you continue?"


    "It''s over, what else do you continue to do?"


    Sun Xu said lightly.


    "It''s over? So simple?" Garlott looked blank.


    "It''s that simple!" Sun Xu said.


    His simple and rude splicing method allowed Pedro to regain his life without any problem, and don''t think of any progress in the soul in the future.


    Of course.


    In Pirate World, this doesn''t seem to be a problem.


    There is no way to cultivate the soul here!


    Pedro, who had been silent, suddenly exclaimed: "Me, my eyes!"


    "I''ll help you heal it!"


    Sun Xu said.


    "smoothly¡­"


    Pedro opened his mouth and his face was shocked.


    "Let''s go! Don''t let our old friends wait long!"


    Sun Xu walked directly forward.


    A huge historical text floated in the air, following him not far away.


    Garlott asked with concern: "Brother Pedro, what do you think now?"


    After a moment of silence, Pedro nodded slowly: "Very good!"


    Since he was taken out of his life, he hasn''t lived as well as he is now.


    Looking at his restored eyes, Garrott smiled brightly, and walked forward: "That''s good! Let''s go quickly too! Brother Pedro! Don''t let the Demon King wait in a hurry. Up!"


    Pedro nodded solemnly.


    By the time they got to the front, Cat Viper and Inu Lan had already defeated the enemy, but more enemies appeared in front of them.


    Pedro and Garrott were about to go to war, and Sun Xu stopped them.


    "I''m coming! Just be an audience today!"


    It would be okay to bring the Demon King Pirate Group, but with a few members of the Fur Clan, they are not the opponents of the BIGMOM Pirate Group at all, so don''t continue to waste time.


    Cat Viper and Inu Lan followed kindness and retreated, staying beside Guangyueshi.


    Asking them to fight the BIGMOM Pirate Group, they really feel guilty in their hearts, without any certainty.


    After the BIGMOM Pirates group approached, they saw Sun Xu, their expressions changed drastically.


    "Yes, yes, the Demon King!"


    "The Demon King is coming to Totland again! Run!"


    "Go and tell mom!"


    "..."


    Everyone ran away desperately, wishing they had two more legs.


    The four members of the fur clan gasped, and initially saw Sun Xu''s power.


    This is in the nest of the BIGMOM Pirate Group, the Demon King has only one person, and there is such a great deterrent, which is a bit beyond their imagination.


    Only light and moon can remain calm.


    I have seen Sun Xu slap Kaido to death. In her opinion, this is all normal.


    If Sun Xu wants anyone to die, that person''s best to commit suicide by caesarean, so that he can die decently.


    "Did you find it?"


    Lu Yang smiled lightly, clenched his fist, and blasted his fist.


    Boom! Boom!


    Everything in front was destroyed, and the vision suddenly widened.


    A one-hundred-meter-long passage appeared in the eyes of everyone.


    It can be clearly seen that at the end of the passage, a group of very different people are sitting around a table. Some are surprised, some are angry, some are solemn, some are afraid, and so on.


    "It''s the captain and officer of the BIGMOM Pirate Group!"


    Pedro said solemnly.


    Apart from Sun Xu, he should be the person who knows the BIGMOM Pirate Group best.


    Sun Xu walked over slowly and chuckled: "Sorry to interrupt your meal. I have stored some things with you for a long time. I have come to pick it up this time! Don''t worry, I will leave when I take it away!"


    Charlotte Lingling''s expression was cold, but it didn''t happen immediately.


    Kata Kuri stood up and said solemnly: "Demon King, why don''t I remember what you have in Totland?"


    Sun Xu grinned: "Why don''t you? I should have taken your heads away. For some reason, they have been kept until now. You wouldn''t think that it was yours, did you?"


    Cat Viper and Inu Lan glanced at each other, and both had toothaches.


    It''s crazy to challenge the Four Emperors alone!


    The faces of the BIGMOM Pirates are all gloomy to the limit.


    Kata Kuli''s frowning brows suddenly appeared a little surprised: "Demon King, are you only a few? Where are the others in the Demon King Pirate Group?"


    Sun Xu smiled and said: "To be precise, it''s me! No one else came, and these few people just came to watch the battle and won''t make any moves."


    "You alone?" Kata Kuri could not be surprised.


    "enough!"


    Sun Xu said lightly.


    Kata Kuri was about to say something, but was roughly interrupted.


    "Demon King Kid, did you kill Kaido?" Charlotte Lingling''s voice was full of anger.


    "I killed it!"


    Sun Xu raised his eyebrows: "So angry, UU reading Kaido is really your concubine, right?"


    "Boy, you''re looking for death!"


    Charlotte Lingling stood up slowly, as if a substantial and powerful coercion broke out in an instant, the hat on her head turned into a long knife and was held in her hand, with black and red lightning entwined around her.


    At this moment, Sun Xu''s figure suddenly disappeared and appeared on Charlotte Lingling''s head in an instant.


    "Old lady, did your mother never teach you to speak politely?"


    While speaking, he stepped on it.


    Boom!


    Charlotte Lingling''s huge body collapsed suddenly, and the table and floor were all smashed to pieces, like an earthquake, and the entire island was shaking.


    "Boy, you''re looking for death!"


    She roared, her eyes were stained with blood, and her aura continued to rise, as if there was no end.


    The house that was already crumbling collapsed under the pressure of her aura.


    The clouds in the sky were turned into fragments, and the ground cracked open.


    However, what is shocking is that no matter how hard she struggles, how hard she still can''t get up.


    Sun Xu is not as big as her head, but his body is like a mountain, crushing it to the ground.


    The latest chapter address of Monkey King in Pirate: https://


    The full text of Monkey King in Pirate Reading address: https://


    Monkey King in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King Reading on Pirate¡¯s Mobile Phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 568 Destroying the BIGMOM Pirate Group (Part 1)), and you will see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ()

 Chapter 569： Destroy the BIGMOM Pirate Group (Part 2)

    You can search for the latest chapters in Baidu!


    All the faces of BIGMOM Pirates changed drastically.


    In their hearts, their mother was invincible, and they didn''t expect to be suppressed by the Demon King so easily.


    "mother!"


    Several cadres rushed up with an angry roar.


    With a wave of Sun Xu''s hand, an invisible blade passed by, and everyone was cut off instantly.


    "Everyone is careful!"


    Kata Kuri roared, took up his weapon and rushed out.


    Smoky, Craig and others also moved at the same time.


    "Don''t get in the way!"


    Sun Xu opened his mind.


    Boom.


    All the members of the BIGMOM Pirate Group were lying on the ground, unable to move at all, including several generals who wanted to rescue Charlotte Lingling.


    "Boy!"


    Charlotte Lingling kept roaring, her fat body became slender at a speed visible to the naked eye, and her aura became even more terrifying.


    However, he couldn''t break free from Sun Xu''s feet.


    "Zeus! Prometheus! Napoleon!"


    "mother!"


    A group of flames, a white cloud, and a long knife turned into a hat attacked Sun Xu at the same time.


    Sun Xu didn''t even look at them, but he swept his mind lightly.


    Puff.


    The three objects were like bubbles and disappeared silently.


    "How is it possible! How did you do it, kid?!"


    Charlotte Lingling yelled frantically.


    Sun Xu ignored her and looked through her body, looking at the soul inside.


    It didn''t take long for him to penetrate all the secrets in her soul.


    In the aunt''s body, there are actually two souls hidden.


    This is not accurate. The accurate statement is that her soul is actually a fusion of two souls.


    One is Charlotte Lingling herself, and the other is the nun who took her in.


    What happened that year is no longer available for examination, even the aunt herself does not know.


    It may be that when she lost control, she ate the nun as food, or the nun coveted her body with bad intentions but caused an accident.


    In short, the nun''s consciousness died out, and the broken soul merged with the aunt''s soul, and the aunt also gained the power of soul and soul fruit.


    This is entirely a coincidence.


    Under normal circumstances, the soul is broken and there is a dead end, but the nuns are soul-soul-fruit abilities, and they are experts in playing with the soul. By chance, they formed this freak.


    It is worth mentioning that the fusion of the two souls is not a complete fusion of ink dripping into clear water.


    Those broken souls were directly embedded in the aunt''s soul, just like many black floor fragments of different sizes and shapes were pasted on a pure white floor.


    Ugly and terrifying!


    The reason why the aunt values ??the nuns so much, apart from the memory of the original, is actually the more important reason is the influence of these soul fragments.


    "Pity!"


    Sun Xu sighed.


    Charlotte Lingling is definitely the most talented person in the world!


    Her body is even stronger than Kaido, who is awakened by an animal-type phantom beast capable person!


    Not only did the Soul Soul Fruit ability not improve her strength, but it was dragging her back.


    She doesn''t need any fruit ability at all, she can be invincible with her body and domineering!


    If he met Charlotte Lingling sixty years earlier, he would definitely cultivate an invincible powerhouse in the world.


    Unfortunately, now, she can only be sent to death.


    Sun Xu raised his hand and said lightly: "Any last words?"


    The aunt gradually calmed down, and said calmly: "No wonder you can kill Kaido, the Beast Pirate Group was also destroyed by you alone, right?"


    "Yes!"


    Sun Xu nodded, there is nothing to hide from this kind of thing.


    The aunt raised her eyes to the historical text that has been floating behind Sun Xu: "What do you want to do? One Piece?"


    Sun Xu said: "I''m not interested in that! As for what I want to do, it can be summarized in two sentences to overthrow the world government and completely change the world!"


    "Hahaha, let''s rule the world! I didn''t expect someone with such ambitions to appear after the captain."


    The aunt laughed.


    Sun Xu did not deny, and said lightly: "Under my rule, this world will only get better!"


    After all, his desire for this world is very low, and he will never become old and faint.


    The aunt looked at Kata Kuri and others, her expression softened: "Forgive my child! This is my last request!"


    Kata Kuri and others were all stunned.


    Mom is a person who gets angry and kills even her own children!


    Now he would beg the Demon King in a low voice for them?


    Sun Xu was also very surprised, but he refused altogether: "No! Their hands are all covered with blood, **** it!"


    The aunt said, "They just follow the rules I made! Even if they are guilty, they shouldn''t be blamed too much, right?"


    Sun Xu pondered.


    indeed.


    The BIGMOM pirate group is different from the beast pirate group, or all other pirate groups.


    They are already a real country!


    In such a cruel country, the requirements of the rulers here are the same as those of the officials of the ordinary kingdom, which is indeed unreasonable.


    After thinking for a while, he said: "I will consider this aspect, but most of them will still die!"


    Such as Smoky, using people to make drinks, such a perverted guy, even if there are 10,000 reasons, Sun Xu will cut her down!


    There are many people in the BIGMOM Pirates who are as cruel as her!


    The aunt said nothing, and closed her eyes.


    Sun Xu snapped his fingers.


    Boom!


    A big hole exploded in the aunt''s head, and her breath quickly dissipated like a flat ball.


    "Lingling!"


    An old man in a chef''s costume suddenly howled.


    He is the chief chef of the BIGMOM Pirates, Long Bread, and the person who has been with the aunt for the longest time.


    "I will send you to accompany her!"


    Sun Xu took a picture, and black smoke emerged, enveloping the aunt''s body and the long loaf, and soon returned with two light balls.


    The long bread has also lost its vitality.


    Two days later.


    Sun Xu was lying on the chair, Breen holding a fruit plate, waiting on the side with a low eyebrow.


    "How''s it going?"


    Kata Kuli looked calm and calmly said: "Totland''s chaos has been temporarily suppressed, but there seems to be a pirate outside who has discovered Totland''s change, and there may be more troubles in the near future."


    "It doesn''t matter, this world is about to change drastically, and it is enough to maintain short-term stability!"


    Lu Yang didn''t care about it.


    A total of fifteen children survived.


    Most of them are minors under the age of twelve. UU reading www.uukanshu. com


    Kata Kuri is the only one who survived the three generals.


    On the one hand, as the second force in the BIGMOM pirate group after the aunt, it is a very powerful opponent who needs him to shoot, and he is not used to deal with those weak and innocent people.


    On the other hand, he is not the kind of abnormal Smoky, but also very caring for his family and subordinates.


    Finally, and most importantly, if all the senior leaders of the BIGMOM Pirate Group are killed, no one will manage Totlan for Sun Xu.


    Totland is a real country, with a large number of ordinary people living in it.


    And unlike the country of Wano, after killing Kaido and Orochi, the Guangyue family can seamlessly take over the rights.


    But Totland has no alternative ruler.


    Unless Sun Xuhua makes great efforts to reshape a set of ruling system, he can only rely on the BIGMOM Pirate Group for the time being.


    Picking and picking, the only one who can see is Kata Kuri.


    In order to make him work hard, Sun Xu also promised that as long as he did well, he would pardon a few more people.


    After all, once Totland collapses, more than tens of thousands of people will die?


    Sun Xu still understands this account.


    The latest chapter address of Monkey King in Pirate: https://


    The full text of Monkey King in Pirate Reading address: https://


    Monkey King in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King Reading on Pirate¡¯s Mobile Phone: https://


    For the convenience of reading next time, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 569 Destroying the BIGMOM Pirate Group (Part 2)), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Monkey King in the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ()

 Chapter 570： The fur familys decision

    Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update! No ads!


    Sun Xu played with a transparent ball of light.


    This is the soul-soul fruit left by Charlotte Lingling after her death.


    Brin waited on the side, picking up a piece of fruit and stuffing it into his mouth from time to time.


    "do you hate me?"


    Sun Xu asked suddenly.


    Brin was taken aback and shook her head quickly: "No! Of course I don''t hate it! You can spare my life, I am very grateful!"


    "Don''t be afraid, even if you hate me, I won''t blame you! After all, I killed you so many relatives,"


    Sun Xu said.


    Brin shook her head: "I really don''t hate you!"


    Sun Xu was noncommittal, and said: "In fact, you might have a marriage, but because of me, it was broken."


    "Marriage?"


    Brin glanced at him quietly: "Are you married to a certain power?"


    "Yes, not right!"


    Lu Yang said lightly: "In the beginning it was because of the marriage, but later you will become the person you really like."


    He could feel the changes in Brin''s fate.


    In fact, he did not take the initiative to change Brin''s fate, but he destroyed the Vinsmoke family and the BIGMOM Pirates, and Brin''s fate naturally changed dramatically.


    There are many more similar situations.


    With his strength and status today, any decision can change the destiny of countless people.


    After realizing this and feeling this change, his comprehension of the law of destiny instantly improved a lot.


    Sun Xu has a hunch that after he overthrows the world government and establishes a new empire, his control of the law of destiny may undergo a qualitative transformation.


    "Someone you really like?"


    Brin looked forward to it, would there really be such a person?


    "Unfortunately, it''s impossible now."


    Lu Yang said silently.


    Even if he took the initiative to match her up with Sanji, the possibility of the two coming together is slim.


    He could feel that the line of fate between them had been broken.


    Putting away the soul fruit, Lu Yang looked at Bulin''s forehead: "Pull the hair away!"


    "what?"


    Brin''s face changed.


    "Put your hair away!"


    Sun Xu repeated.


    Brin was silent for a while, slowly raised her hand, and opened the bangs on her forehead, revealing another eye.


    Sun Xu glanced at it with a regretful expression: "Unfortunately, it''s not upright!"


    Brin was stunned for a moment before reacting: "Do you know other three-eyed people?"


    "Knowing, there is more than one, but they should not be the three-eyed race, but humans with three eyes."


    Lu Yang''s voice paused: "Or is it a god?"


    "God?" Brin looked dazed.


    That is, Sun Xu, she is going to turn her face when she is changed. Isn''t this teasing her?


    Sun Xu stretched out his palm and pressed it to the position of her forehead and eyes, and the mana slowly penetrated in.


    After a few seconds, he put down his palm.


    "There is indeed a power, and you need a special opportunity to master it."


    "Do you also need the ability of the Three-Eyed Race? But I am only a mixed-race, and there is no guarantee that I will be able to successfully awaken that power."


    Brin said calmly.


    "You are misunderstood. I am indeed interested in this kind of ability, but what is interested in is this kind of power itself. You don''t need you to help me interpret the historical text. I have people who know this kind of writing."


    Lu Yang put down the bangs for her.


    Brin trembled all over: "Then I..."


    "I didn''t intend to kill you, and I won''t kill you."


    Lu Yang interrupted her directly: "However, you will be by my side for this period of time! I need your help if I have something."


    Brin relaxed again and nodded slowly: "Okay!"


    She was not afraid of Lu Yang calling her, she was afraid that she had no use value.


    Lu Yang shook his head helplessly.


    He already felt that, except for Robin and Keya, the girls who had been in contact with him at a negative distance, and the old men like Ainilu, everyone else was more and more afraid of him.


    Ta Ta Ta...


    There was another sound of footsteps, and then the cat vipers and Inulan walked into the palace.


    "I am going to leave, what are your plans?" Lu Yang said.


    Kata Kuri temporarily stabilized the situation in Totland, but nothing more.


    It is completely impossible to deploy manpower and go out for battle.


    Sun Xu didn''t have that kind of idea either. His expectation of Kata Kuri was to maintain the stability of Totlan and to have fewer dead people.


    Looking at the figure above, Inu Lan and Cat Viper showed deep fear.


    They boasted that they had seen the world, followed Baibeard and Roger, fought side by side with Shanks, and were enemies with Kaido.


    It can be said that they have seen most of the strong in this world.


    However, it is precisely because of the broad knowledge that I can feel the horror of Sun Xu more and more.


    That is powerful beyond the scope of human beings!


    To use a statement they heard recently is that the Demon King is not a human being, but a **** walking in the world!


    Mrs. Shi also hinted to them that the Demon King is a great existence beyond their imagination. Unless you have to, you should never provoke the Demon King!


    Glancing at each other, Cat Viper and Inu Lan knelt down at the same time, and Pedro and Garrott also hurriedly followed.


    "If we surrender, I don''t know how the Demon King plans to deal with the fur clan?" Cat Viper asked.


    "Don''t say it so badly, dispose of it, that''s a term used for criminals."


    Sun Xu said: "Zou can continue to exist, but it will no longer be in the form of a kingdom, and there will be no more royal family.


    However, in view of the particularity of the fur clan, after the establishment of the future empire, I can divide an area for you, establish a fur clan autonomous region, and let the fur clan manage the fur clan! Under the condition of complying with the laws and systems of the empire, we will give you as much autonomy as possible. "


    Cat Viper and Inu Lan both showed surprise eyes.


    Autonomous regions, although this statement is very unfamiliar, they can basically understand the meaning.


    They were satisfied with the expectation that they could get equal treatment with ordinary human kingdoms, but they didn''t expect such preferential treatment.


    This made them greatly relieved, and their anxiety was reduced a lot.


    Once again, the cat viper said: "Then we are willing to obey the demon king''s order, resign from the king, and lead the fur clan and Zow to join the new empire in the future."


    "I can guarantee that you will not regret your choice today!"


    A smile appeared on Sun Xu''s face: "Do you want to return to Zuow, or go to the country of Hezhi? I can send you a ride."


    Inu Lan said: "When we heard from my wife that you need manpower now, I wonder if our fur clan is qualified to share your worries and solve problems for you?"


    Sun Xu raised his eyebrows: "It will die! And many people will die!"


    "The fur clan''s children, never fear death!"


    Cat Viper said solemnly.


    Sun Xu nodded.


    He believed this.


    In the original work, in order to protect Lei Zang, Zou was destroyed and countless fur tribes were killed, but no one spoke.


    He thought for a while and said: "I will not persecute you, and you don''t have to deliberately please me. I will not target you just because you are slightly different from humans!


    However, if you are willing to participate in the war, then I will treat them equally, and the establishment of a meritorious fur clan will get the rewards it deserves! "


    "Thank you Demon King!"


    The two said in unison. UU reading www.uuk£ánshu.com


    Afterwards, Cat Viper said again: "The Troubled Demon King sent us back to Zuow, and we will now start preparing manpower."


    They have discussed this issue.


    Even if the autonomous region is established, Zou will certainly not continue to be isolated from the world in the future.


    In fact, there are not a few fur clan who yearn for the outside world.


    As a special race, coupled with a small number of members, they want to get enough respect, and obtain a certain status is the best choice.


    Sun Xu nodded and looked at Kata Kuli and others.


    "Totland will leave it to you!"


    "The Demon King, don''t worry!"


    Kata Kuli said blankly.

 Chapter 571： Gather in Dressrosa

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    Clear sky, cloudless.


    on an island in the New World.


    Eustace Kidd, Basil Hawkins, Skulachman Apo, Kira and several other famous supernovas sat opposite each other, and the atmosphere was very depressing.


    "Has the BIGMOM Pirates been wiped out too?"


    Apu murmured, his face seemed to be on and off under the beating flames.


    In fact, he secretly joined Kaido, one of the four emperors, in secret.


    But not long ago, a message spread across the sea.


    The Hundred Beast Pirates were wiped out, and Governor Kaido also died in Huangquan. The one who shot it was the Demon King who was also the Four Emperors!


    He confirmed through his own channels that the news was true.


    Unexpectedly, just a few days later, another piece of exciting news shook the sea again.


    The BIGMOM pirates are dead! Charlotte Ringling, Queen of Totland, is dead!


    The shooter is still the Demon King!


    If the country of Wano is isolated from the world, the news of Kaido''s killing is still difficult to determine whether it is true or false, then the death of Auntie is already a sure-fire fact.


    Some people even witnessed the demon king kill him.


    Although that doesn''t sound real at all.


    "What exactly does the demon king want to do?"


    The base''s face was full of ferocity: "Kill the other four emperors and dominate the new world?"


    "Rather than wondering what the demon king wants to do, think more about why he is so powerful."


    Hawkins was expressionless: "According to the information we have investigated, the strength of the demon king has reached a level beyond imagination."


    Although it is unbelievable, after their extensive investigations, the rumors are likely to be true. Charlotte Lingling, the captain of the Big Four Pirates, who is also the captain of the Four Emperors, is vulnerable in front of the Demon King!


    They are called supernovas. They are the most dazzling pirates in this era. They are confident that they will be no weaker than anyone in the future. However, now they all know that there is still a gap between themselves and the four emperors and generals.


    Someone had played against the yellow monkey when they were in the Chambord Islands, and the yellow monkey almost beat them by themselves. They couldn''t take care of themselves.


    Kidd challenged the Red-Haired Pirates, and was cut off by Shanks. If the other party''s killing intent was not strong, there might be no such person in the sea now.


    The purpose of their coming together is to form an alliance, and several pirate groups will challenge the Four Emperors together!


    Unexpectedly, the alliance has not yet been negotiated, and there are only two of the four emperors left.


    Hawkins added: "In addition, Douglas Barrett, known as the fifth emperor, also died. He was found by the demon king when he was fighting against the remnants of the Whitebeard Pirates, and he had almost no power to fight back. was killed.


    At that time, there was a woman next to the demon king, who was suspected of being a dog, dog, fruit, and phantom beast with the ability to form a nine-tailed fox. That woman''s strength is not weaker than Barrett! "


    Apu lowered his head slightly, and there was a strong fear in his eyes.


    In his opinion, Kaido is already a god-like, invincible existence. He can''t imagine how terrifying a demon king who can kill Kaido must be!


    Several people fell silent again.


    Kidd''s face became more and more angry and violent, and he laughed twice: "Why don''t we set the goal as the demon king? Once we succeed, we can truly become famous in the sea and become a powerhouse that is no weaker than the four emperors! "


    "I disagree!"


    Apu refused without hesitation.


    Hawkins didn''t speak, just looked at Kidd with the eyes of a fool.


    Kira said calmly: "Kid, challenging the Four Emperors is not a trivial matter. If you act rashly, it will only end in failure. We must take a long-term plan!"


    Kidd snorted coldly and did not have another attack.


    Kira looked at Hawkins and Apu: "You should also know that Kizaru is leading a 100,000 lieutenant general and 50,000 navy and is rushing to Dressrosa, why don''t we join in the fun? You can also investigate by the way. What the **** is going on with the strength of the demon king!"


    Hawkins did not answer immediately, but first took out the card and divination.


    After a few seconds, he looked at the result of the divination and fell silent.


    "Sure enough, it''s still the same."


    As long as the divination is related to the demon king, it will inevitably fail.


    This time was no exception.


    Putting away the cards, Hawkins said lightly, "I agree."


    He wanted to see what kind of person the demon king was.


    Apu was slightly hesitant.


    He actually wanted to stay far away from the Demon King, and it was best never to meet him.


    However, if Hawkins and Kidd both agreed, he would definitely be ridiculed and timid if he didn''t go.


    Fame is very important to pirates.


    It can be crazy, it can be cruel, but it must not be timid!


    Now that Kaido has been killed, the Beast Pirates have been wiped out, and his backstage has fallen, his reputation is even more important.


    After thinking about it again and again, Apu sighed in his heart: "I agree too!"


    "That''s so good!"


    Kidd left with a flick of his sleeves, and after Kira nodded to the two of them, he quickly chased after them.


    Hawkins held the card, lost in thought, not knowing what he was thinking.


    Ap is still struggling to decide whether to go to Dressrosa, although he has already agreed.


    ...


    On the calm sea, a luxury pirate ship was driving slowly. On the bow sat a beautiful pink-haired woman, holding a huge piece of barbecue in her hand.


    She is the only woman in the supernova of the era of extreme evil, Joe Ellie Bonney who had a relationship with Sun Xu.


    "That guy is getting more and more terrifying!"


    Joe Ellie Bonney recalled the scene when she first met Sun Xu.


    She thought that it was comparable to the strength of the Four Emperors, but now it seems that she has underestimated him!


    "Captain, are we really going to Dressrosa? The navy and the Demon King Pirates might fight there!"


    He asked shiveringly.


    "That''s what we''re going to do!"


    Joe Ellie Bonney reprimanded loudly: "How can such a big event be missed?"


    All the subordinates had a bitter look on their faces.


    Joe Ellie Bonney didn''t care at all, her heart had already flown out of the sky.


    She didn''t tell her subordinates. In fact, there was another reason for going to Dressrosa this time. She learned of some of the demon king''s plans from some special channels.


    This made her very concerned, and she was willing to take the risk of going to Dressrosa.


    ...


    on the cliff.


    Luo and Bepo sat side by side.


    "Luo, you''ve been very unmotivated recently!" Bebo said.


    "Yes?"


    Luo answered casually.


    In fact, he himself is aware of his own problems and knows why.


    Originally designed a series of plans to get revenge on Doflamingo.


    As a result, before there was time to start, Doflamingo was killed, and the Don Quixote Pirates were also wiped out except for a few trash fish.


    Even Kaido, who supported Doflamingo behind his back, was killed.


    Although he didn''t kill it himself, he was a little unwilling, but people can''t be resurrected from the dead, so he can only accept this fact.


    Suddenly, the biggest goal of all time disappeared, and he fell into deep confusion.


    Looking at the tumbling sea water, Luo suddenly said: "Bepo, let''s go to Dressrosa!"


    "OK!"


    Bebo reacted only after agreeing turned his head to look at Luo: "The place is now occupied by the Demon King Pirates? Also, aren''t they going to fight the Navy soon?"


    "Go and say thank you to the demon king, and by the way, see if I need any help."


    Luo calmly said.


    Although the demon king didn''t know and probably didn''t care, he was indeed kind to him.


    Although he designed a series of perfect and meticulous plans, he didn''t have a big plan in his mind about whether he could defeat Doflamingo.


    "Will there be any danger?"


    Bebo tangled: "The demon king has killed two of the four emperors recently!"


    Luo suddenly stood up: "That''s it!"


    Bepo: Black Question Mark Face.JPG.

 Chapter 572： departure and visit

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    Lu Yang and others left Totland.


    He first sent Cat Viper, Inuarashi, and Pedro back to Zou, and then brought Garret and Brin back to Dressrosa.


    As soon as the three arrived, they ran into Joz, Marko and others.


    Looking at the large and small bags in their hands, Sun Xu asked casually, "Are you ready to leave?"


    "Yes, thank the Demon King for his hospitality these days!"


    Marko and the others nodded, looking at Sun Xu with very complicated eyes.


    The BIGMOM pirate group was destroyed, and they naturally heard about it, even more detailed than others.


    Even if they worship Dad extremely, they must admit that the Demon King''s strength has far surpassed Dad.


    To be precise, the strengths of the two sides are not on the same level at all.


    Standing in front of them is the real **** among men!


    Just as he was about to leave, Marko remembered something, stopped again, and said, "By the way, the demon king, starting from today, the Whitebeard Pirates will be officially disbanded, and we will officially bid farewell to the identity of a pirate."


    Sun Xu nodded and said with a smile: "Go, you are not too young, it''s time to get married and have children. After you have a family, you may find that there are many beautiful things in this world besides adventure. thing."


    Several people looked at each other, and faintly felt the difference between the demon king and them.


    Marco smiled bitterly: "We will consider the demon king''s suggestion."


    "Look carefully, the era of the great pirate is coming to an end soon!" Sun Xu said lightly: "Of course, the world will not forget you, and I will compile a history book in the future. In this era of the great pirate, you, the white-bearded old man, still The Whitebeard Pirates will have a strong role."


    "That''s our honor!"


    Marco bowed slightly, then turned and left with a few remnants of the Whitebeard Pirates.


    Sun Xu watched them go away, turned his head to Brin and Garrott and said, "You guys can go down too."


    A look of astonishment appeared on their faces at the same time.


    Garrett was not as frightened as Brin was of Lu Yang, and asked directly, "Sir, do we have any mission?"


    "No mission."


    Lu Yang shook his head: "You can do whatever you want, as long as you don''t leave Dressrosa, if you don''t have money, go to Robin for some points, and say I agree."


    He left Garrett and Brin''s purpose as much as he had taken Perona.


    All to study their power.


    He wanted to see if he could use the power in Brin''s third eye, and Garrot''s ability to transform into a moon lion as a fur tribe, on his demon army.


    Now his spiritual sense can cover the entire Dressrosa, and he has made some marks on Garrett and Brin. If he wants to research, he can find them at any time, and there is no need to surround them with himself.


    The two looked confused.


    One was a fur tribe, isolated from the world, and the other was a hostile force before, and suddenly came to Dressrosa. Even if Sun Xu let them move freely, they didn''t know where to go.


    Just then, two women came over.


    One has light green hair, the other has dark green hair, and their looks are very similar, so you can tell they are sisters at a glance.


    Sun Xuyang beckoned: "Monet, Sugar, you came just in time."


    The expressions of the two women changed slightly, and they looked at him complicatedly: "Lord Demon King."


    Sun Xu looked at Xia Tang and asked, "How does it feel to be an adult?"


    Now the sugar is not like the little loli before, she has completely become a young and beautiful girl with a bumpy figure.


    Compared to her elder sister, Xia Tang is much closer to Sun Xu, and pursed her lips: "It feels good, but when I think about it before, I always feel like a fool."


    Sun Xu smiled and asked again, "Are you looking for baby-5?"


    Sun Xu asked.


    The two nodded.


    Almost all the important figures of the Don Quixote Pirates are from the King''s Heights, and they are generally reluctant to come, except to look for baby-5.


    No way, they also persuaded that baby-5 refused to leave at all, and insisted on being a maid here.


    "I''ll give you a task."


    Sun Xu pointed to Garrett and Brin: "Take them around, don''t make any arrangements, just let them follow you whatever you do, and don''t need to stop them when they want to leave."


    "We are not your subordinates, why do you arrange tasks for us!"


    Monet murmured in his heart, but said honestly: "I know, we will do it well."


    no way.


    Now Dressrosa is in charge of Rebecca, and Rebecca listens to the demon king. Therefore, even if he does not have any position in Dressrosa, no one dares to ignore the orders issued.


    In addition, although she still had grudges about the demon king killing Doflamingo and destroying the Don Quixote Pirates, but after this period of time, Rebecca and the World Economic News Agency bombed indiscriminately. Publicity, his impression has also changed a lot.


    "Go!"


    Sun Xu waved his hand to let them leave, but he didn''t leave, and said lightly, "Come out, when are you going to hide."


    A young man with a cowboy hat and a few freckles came out.


    "boss."


    "Sad to hear that the Whitebeard Pirates disbanded?"


    Sun Xu asked.


    Ace nodded lightly and sighed, "A little bit."


    Sun Xu sneered: "This ending is not bad, it''s better than being slapped to death by me! Marco is quite self-aware."


    Ace smiled wryly.


    Here, in fact, his credit is not small.


    In fact, he asked the boss to invite Marco and a few people. First, he hadn''t seen them for a long time and wanted to meet them, and secondly, he wanted them to disband the Whitebeard Pirates.


    With the intelligence support of the World Economic News Agency and the Revolutionary Army, he is very clear about the situation of the Whitebeard Pirates.


    If it is possible to hold the territory that once belonged to them, even if the possibility is small, he will not interfere with Marco and their decision.


    But the thing is, that was doomed to fail.


    It''s not that they can''t stop the attacks of other pirates, but that after the overthrow of the world government, the boss will start to clean up the pirates and occupy the territory.


    Still can''t hold it.


    Then why should I die now?


    What''s more, stubborn resistance and angering the boss would be even worse.


    Sun Xu asked, "Do you want to go with them?"


    Ace was shocked: "Boss?!"


    "Let''s go if you want!"


    Sun Xu waved his hand.


    In the Demon King Pirates, there are more or less reasons for others to follow him. Only Ace, who was half-kidnapped and boarded, has no need to force him to stay now.


    Ace said: "But boss, we agreed five years ago..."


    Sun Xu interrupted him directly: "Five years is just a number I said casually, and it can be changed at any time."


    Ace said again: "I''m leaving, what about the ingredients?"


    Sun Xu said: "You don''t have to worry about this, I will take that devil fruit out of your body."


    "Can you take it out?" Ace asked in surprise.


    "It shouldn''t be a problem."


    Sun Xu said that his mastery of Devil Fruits has reached a new level. With the help of Dark Fruits, he is sure to take Devil Fruits from living people.


    Ace thought for a while, then said solemnly: "No, you have to keep your word. When you promised to work for the boss for five years, you can''t miss a day! I will help the boss to overthrow the world government and build a new empire!"


    Sun Xu kicked him fiercely: "If you don''t want to leave, just say it, do I still need your help to overthrow the world government? Tell you, this is the last chance, if you don''t leave, there will be no chance!"


    After a pause, he continued: "After the establishment of the new empire, I intend to make you, Sabo, and Luffy the new generation of naval generals."


    "Me? Sabo? Luffy?"


    Ace opened his mouth.


    Sun Xu smiled: "Isn''t it very interesting?"


    All three are absolute geniuses when it comes to combat.


    Of course, it''s not certain whether it can be successful or not. It''s mainly Luffy''s brain. Although it feels a bit wise and stupid, it always makes people think that he is really stupid. I hope that after the big pirate is over, it will be normal.


    Luffy still has potential, after all, grandpa and father are top smart people.


    Ace was looking forward to it, but also a little nervous: "But my identity..."


    Sun Xu glanced at him: "I''ll do it if I say, don''t stay with the mother-in-law!"


    Ace pressed his hat, grinned, and suddenly remembered something: "What about Anilu?"


    "Don''t he like the boundless land? I plan to let him go to the army!"


    Sun Xu said.


    Seeing that he had already made arrangements, Ace didn''t say more. When he left, his footsteps seemed to be a little erratic.


    "So happy, it seems that he really has a navy dream hidden in his heart!"


    Sun Xu smiled and turned to look in the direction of the sea: "The Red Hair Pirates are the only super pirates left. I hope they don''t make unwise choices."


    Of course.


    There are still many powerful pirates in this world.


    For example, it is said that the reputation of being alone is comparable to that of the Red Earl of the Roger Pirates and the Whitebeard Pirates. Hawkeye, including Crocodile who has regained his confidence, is not bad.


    He will visit them one by one in the future.


    But, for now, let them continue to be happy for a while.


    For the next few days, Sun Xu did not go out again, quietly waiting for the war to come.


    But before the war came, he waited for another person.


    "HancockWhat are you doing here?"


    Sun Xu looked at the tall and straight woman in front of her, with a hot body and a beautiful face, exuding fatal attraction.


    Hancock''s face was crimson, and his voice was charming: "My concubine wants to join the Demon King Pirates, and the Nine Snakes Pirates are also willing to become affiliates of the Demon King Pirates."


    Sun Xu raised his eyebrows: "Are you sure?"


    While speaking, he glanced at the mother-in-law beside Hancock.


    The mother-in-law looked complicated, sighed, and said, "Demon King, this is our joint decision."


    She also knew the news of the demise of the BIGMOM Pirates and the Beasts Pirates.


    When Hancock clamored to come and see Sun Xu, she had an even crazier idea.


    Since there is no way to stop it, it is also a good choice to follow the trend and try to gain greater benefits.

 Chapter 573： Find OnePiece

    ??


    Sun Xu agreed to Hancock and Granny Ja''s request.


    For him, this is a matter of great benefit and no harm.


    Although he has made up his mind, if he really wants to do something to an acquaintance, he will definitely be a little bit ruthless.


    What''s more, Hancock has helped him a lot, and he will become a real scum if he takes kindness and revenge.


    Their initiative made him one less troublesome in the future.


    However, if Hancock really refuses to join, he probably won''t do it in the end, but will wait for Hancock to die before bringing Daughters Island into the territory.


    Anyway, he has time, so he can afford to wait.


    Another day passed.


    Robin found Sun Xu and told him good news.


    King''s Heights.


    Sun Xu looked at the map on the table, a triangle was drawn with a red line on it, and he tapped the longest side of the triangle with his finger: "Is Ralph Drew on this line?"


    "Yes!"


    Robin looked excited.


    Kaido''s, the aunt''s, the fur tribe''s, they have already obtained three pieces of the historical text of the road sign. In the past few days, Robin has been deciphering them day and night, comparing them with the map, and finally drew these three lines.


    Her expression darkened again: "Unfortunately, there is still one last piece, otherwise we can find Ralph Drew now and know what happened in the blank 100 years."


    At this moment, Sun Xu''s expression changed.


    "Is there anything good for me in Ralph?"


    After learning divination, when something related to him happens, he will occasionally feel like this on a whim.


    However, since condensing the primordial spirit and returning to the world of pirates, this has rarely happened.


    Because what happened in the pirate world rarely had a big impact on him, whether it was good or bad.


    Today, the inspiration actually touched, which made Sun Xu a little surprised.


    "boss?"


    Robin''s voice awakened Sun Xu, who was absent-minded.


    He thought for a while and said, "Maybe I should spend some time finding onepiece."


    Robin said: "But we only have three historical texts of road signs now."


    "For me, it shouldn''t be a big problem."


    Sun Xu said.


    He looked at the distance represented by that line, although it was a bit long, but with his speed and the convenience of searching with divine sense, it shouldn''t be difficult to find an island.


    Robin''s eyes suddenly lit up.


    Seeing her expression, Sun Xu knew what she was thinking, and before she spoke, he said, "You have to stay here."


    Rao Yi also showed obvious loss on Robin''s indifferent face.


    Sun Xu stretched out his hands, hugged her slender waist, and pressed their bodies tightly together: "Because we can''t do without you, Robin, as soon as you leave, I am afraid that the scattered rebels will use It will collapse in a few days.¡±


    These are not words of flattery, but true words from the heart.


    Their resistance army is extremely complicated. There are former admirals, emperors of the dark world, real revolutionary troops, pirates, fur tribes, murlocs, ...


    The biggest reason for the existence of such a complex team must be his strength and prestige. However, bringing everyone together is only the first step, and there are endless and countless tasks to be done in the future.


    These are all done by Robin for him.


    If Robin suddenly quits now, then Sun Xu might just give up the plan, at most slap the Tianlong people to death, and then he will just love it.


    Robin sighed. She was more aware of the current situation. Even if she wanted to hand over her work to others, it was impossible for her to escape temporarily.


    Because that is not something that can be done in one or two days, or even a month or two.


    "I heard that boss, you plan to revise the history after the new empire is established. When that time comes, you must give me this work!"


    "But you want to be the prime minister for me and manage the empire!"


    Sun Xu spread out his hands: "I''ve made arrangements. When the time comes, you and Keya will have one outsider and one insider."


    Fertilizer water does not flow into the fields of outsiders.


    Among the girls who are close to him, Robin''s political skills are the best.


    As for the inner palace not being allowed to do politics or anything, it''s **** for him.


    "What about you, boss?"


    Robin was speechless.


    Sun Xu said with a smile: "I''ll be responsible for making a nuclear weapon and help you suppress the world! I usually travel around the mountains, play in the mountains, drink wine and meat forests, and enjoy life."


    Well, I should go to other worlds.


    He hadn''t forgotten that Robin and the others'' lifespans had not been resolved.


    Although with his current ability, he is sure to let them live for three to five hundred years, but that is still too short, compared to his long lifespan that can hardly see the end, it is like floating.


    "I don''t know if the immortal operation of the surgical fruit is reliable or not. Maybe it''s time to ask Luo."


    Sun Xu thought so, but his hands were not honest.


    Robin couldn''t help breathing quickly: "Boss, we haven''t finished talking yet!"


    "Hey, those are not important anymore. I think you''ve been a little stressed recently. It''s time to relax."


    "Then don''t be here either."


    "Don''t you think it''s interesting to be in a place like this?"


    "In case someone..."


    "Are you underestimating your boss too much? Even if Whitebeard is resurrected and Roger is revived, they will not be able to pry open a crack in this room if they join forces to attack!"


    Then there was a red-faced voice in the room.


    That night, Sun Xu set out on the road alone.


    This time he wasn''t for fun and it wasn''t a serious business. There should only be boring rushing and searching during the journey, so there was no need to bring other people with him.


    I had planned to stop going out before the arrival of the navy, but I didn''t expect the plan to keep up with the changes.


    Reiju and the demon army will reach Dressrosa in about two days. If he can''t find OnePiece before then, he will give up temporarily and wait until the world government is overthrown.


    ??


    Although he didn''t know what was attracting him, he wouldn''t open his legs to run.


    He has all the historical texts of the three road signs in his hands, so is he afraid that people will get there first?


    Sun Xu first arrived near a point in the triangle through teleportation, and determined the real starting point by asking the residents of a nearby island.


    The stars are shining in the sky, and the bright moon is like a beautiful jade plate, reflecting on the sea like a light.


    Sun Xu stood out of thin air, three feet above the sea.


    "Then, let''s start now!"


    As soon as he thought, a figure flew out from his forehead, turning into a beautiful woman with a long straight black.


    It was Linglong who hadn''t appeared in a long time.


    After learning to teleport, the main function was to use Linglong as a means of transportation, so he kept her in his mind to keep her warm.


    At this time, the quality of Linglong Pagoda has been slightly improved.


    "Owner!"


    A smile appeared on her exquisite and beautiful face.


    For her, although she didn''t feel any discomfort in the master''s mind all the time, seeing her directly in this way was another kind of pleasure. chaptererror();

 Chapter 574： Love Drew and the King

    ?


    On the vast and boundless sea, a 100-meter-high giant tower was flying at a neither fast nor slow speed.


    This is the Linglong Tower.


    Sun Xu sat cross-legged on the floor, opened his consciousness, and monitored everything around him.


    The islands in the Pirate World are like crucian carp crossing the river.


    Without divine consciousness, even he would not be able to find Ralph Drew with only three coordinates.


    Because the Linglong Tower flew relatively low this time, many people saw it. Some mistakenly thought it was a miracle reward, and knelt down to worship it, while others thought it was a treasure, and their hearts were greedy.


    The former Sun Xu ignored it, the latter, the result is self-evident.


    He doesn''t even have to show up, he can get rid of those people with only divine sense.


    Things went more smoothly than expected.


    When Sun Xu''s first day was about to end, sitting in the Linglong Tower, he suddenly opened his eyes.


    He walked out of Linglong Tower, Linglong turned into a human figure, and stood side by side with him.


    "Master, is this what you''re looking for?"


    She looked around suspiciously: "But there''s nothing here!"


    Yes.


    This place is full of sea water, not to mention islands, not even a single reef can be found.


    Sun Xu smiled and said, "I thought before that, no matter if Ralph Drew is an ordinary island, no matter how secret it is, it is impossible for only Roger to find it in the past 800 years."


    Linglong thought thoughtfully: "Master, what do you mean..."


    Sun Xu nodded lightly: "Yes, Ralph Drew should be an island that cannot be observed under normal circumstances."


    Linglong looked down at the sea: "Are you on the bottom of the sea?"


    "That''s right! This is an underwater island that is completely different from Fishman Island." Sun Xu nodded: "Let''s go, let''s go see it."


    He didn''t know how Roger and the others got there, maybe there was a special passage, or some kind of animal or something, but he didn''t need to be so troublesome at all.


    Sun Xu took Linglong''s hand and sent the teleportation technology.


    next moment.


    The two appeared on an island.


    At first glance, this is a very ordinary island, with rocks, land, woods, and even sea water flowing on the edge, but when you look up, you will find something special.


    The sea is above them.


    An invisible shield kept all the water out.


    "Is this Ralph Drew?"


    Linglong asked curiously.


    Born in the world of pirates, she was once the spirit of a pirate ship, and she is no stranger to the legend of the pirate king.


    "That''s right!"


    Sun Xu''s eyes were fixed on the top of the island.


    This place is deeper than Fishman Island, about 15,000 kilometers from the sea.


    At such a deep sea floor, the sun can''t get in at all, but Ralph Drew is still as bright as day.


    Because over the island, there is a giant sun that emits light.


    The moment he saw it, Sun Xu understood that it was this "sun" that attracted him before.


    And, now he already knew what it was.


    It''s no wonder that being able to trigger his inspiration is indeed very useful to him.


    Licking his lips, Sun Xu chuckled lightly: "What? Don''t you plan to come down and have a chat?"


    Who is the master talking to?


    Linglong was a little confused at first, but soon discovered the problem and stared at the sun in the sky: "So this thing is alive!"


    "That''s right!"


    Sun Xu said, "Linglong, your body was made of Hades, one of the three ancient weapons. This guy is another of the ancient weapons, the Heavenly King Uranus."


    Linglong was startled: "Boss, didn''t you say that the Heavenly King is in the hands of the Heavenly Dragons?"


    Sun Xu smiled: "That''s right, but this is also. Simply put, the one in the hands of the Tianlong people and the one in front of us are both part of the heavenly king, and the combination is the real heavenly king!"


    Perhaps hearing their conversation, Uranos knew that his identity had been exposed and finally spoke.


    "You''re not the one I''m waiting for!"


    Sun Xu wasn''t angry, and asked with a smile, "Why not? Do you need to meet any requirements? Let me think about it, shouldn''t it only be the D family?"


    "That''s right!"


    Heavenly King Uranos said slowly: "Only the blood of the D family can control me and resist the mastermind in the hands of the traitor."


    Sun Xu smiled and asked again: "Is it better to be the D family who ate the rubber fruit? Just like Joey Boy back then?"


    Uranos was silent for a while: "You actually know Joey Boy, yes, that''s the one destined, please leave!"


    Sun Xu glanced at the cube below it: "Is there a blank 100-year history engraved on it?"


    "That''s right! It records all the crimes of the twenty traitors!"


    Uranus said.


    The traitor should be referring to the Tianlong people, right?


    Sun Xu is also interested in these histories, but now he has more concerns.


    "Twenty years ago, someone was here, right? They said it was too early, can you explain to me what they mean?"


    Uranos was silent for a while, then said slowly: "I was injured in the war 800 years ago. It was not until recently that the repair was completed and my consciousness was fully awakened."


    "I see!"


    Sun Xu nodded and said again: "The last question, how did the King of Heaven, how did the King of the Seas come about?"


    ?


    "I don''t know about this, so I can''t answer you." Uranos said.


    "Alright thenSun Xu looked back and forth.


    There is nothing on the island except Uranus and the historical text, not even a single piece of gold and silver treasures.


    "Roger and the others are really pits!"


    Sun Xu couldn''t help but complain, he left a little bit.


    And what about all the wealth left here, **** liar!


    Uranos said slowly: "If there is nothing else, please leave!"


    "Leave? That won''t work!"


    Sun Xu''s smile gradually faded: "I came here with all my strength, but I didn''t leave just to appreciate it!"


    "I don''t have anything to give you!" Uranos said, "If you need anything on the island, you can take it."


    Sun Xu said, "How about following me? I can fulfill any wish you have, and I can show you more scenery.


    Do you want to kill those who betrayed the D family? They are my enemies too, and I''m about to deal with them now. "


    "You''re not one of us!"


    Uranus Road.


    Sun Xu said, "Bloodlines or something is not a problem for me at all, you don''t have to worry, I can control you!"


    Uranos said, "Please leave, or I will forcefully expel you!"


    "It''s true that you don''t eat or drink for a toast. I gave you face, didn''t I?"


    Sun Xu shook his head lightly, stretched out his palm, and pressed his backhand.


    Boom!


    Ouranos fell to the ground, and the light outside dissipated, revealing his true appearance. chaptererror();

 Chapter 575： world controller

    The shape of Uranus, the king of heaven, is a spaceship, with a triangular shape as a whole, and the whole body is silver, which looks very handsome.


    Of course, this is not an ordinary spaceship, not only because it is alive and has its own mind, but more importantly, its function!


    Use it to control the climate, change the environment, manipulate the forces of nature, in short, Uranus is the controller of the world!


    Or you can call it the mastermind of Devil Fruit technology!


    The environment of Pirate World is actually very strange, with strong man-made traces.


    The red earth continent that surrounds the world and divides the world in two, the great sea route and windless zone that precisely divides the ocean into four pieces, the adjacent islands with completely different seasons, etc., none of these seem to be naturally formed at all .


    There is also an island-based environment in the Pirate World, which is also very abnormal.


    Obviously there is a lot of land, but not even a continent.


    Of course.


    Sun Xu hadn''t thought about this issue before, because in his heart he always thought that this was a problem set by the old thief Oda.


    However, when he saw Uranus, the king of heaven, he knew he was wrong.


    The environment of the pirate world is indeed artificially designed.


    Dragon people!


    The king is the construction tool.


    As for the manufacturing principle, Sun Xu didn''t understand either.


    is not scientific.


    However, the science of the pirate world is sometimes not very scientific.


    Coke can be used as fuel, and it can even make a sailboat tens of meters long to fly. How can you justify this?


    Maybe there is a set of theories in it, but Sun Xu has long given up the idea of ??understanding it himself.


    It is worth mentioning that the strength of destiny in Tianwang is something Sun Xu has only seen, and it is much more than that in Luffy.


    In other words, this is not just a world controller, but an instrument of destiny.


    If it is refined, maybe it can be practiced as a magic weapon for luck?


    Sun Xu was not quite sure.


    A roar filled with rage interrupted his thoughts.


    "Impossible! It''s impossible! Who the **** are you?"


    Uranus struggled frantically, but an overwhelming force pinned it to the ground.


    "I wanted to keep you alive, but now it''s okay!"


    Sun Xu shook his head.


    "You''re going to kill me?"


    Uranos wanted to laugh.


    At the beginning, Pluto just cut a hole in it, and that was when its controller was stolen, so he couldn''t mobilize too much power and could only use his body to resist.


    It can be said that in this world, it is almost indestructible!


    Only Pluto can hurt it!


    This person actually wants to kill it, is this not a fool''s dream?


    It should have been like this, but why did fate give it a strong sense of crisis?


    Could this man really kill it?


    "You can''t kill me!"


    Uranus no longer pretended: "If I destroy, the world will collapse! Countless people will die because of this, including your relatives and friends!"


    "Don''t worry, I won''t ruin your body!"


    Sun Xu''s voice was gentle: "Such a precious treasure, even if you want to commit suicide, I will not allow it!"


    After a pause, he continued: "I will only destroy your consciousness, refine your body into a magic weapon, and make this world a better place!"


    "Destroy my consciousness?"


    Uranos trembled: "No! You can''t do that! By the way, didn''t you say there is a way to avoid the bloodline and control me? I am willing to recognize you as the master!"


    Sun Xu''s mind moved and directly blocked its voice.


    He felt that Uranus was truly surrendering, but he did not intend to change his decision.


    The king is very important to him.


    Not long ago, he came up with the idea of ??refining the world of pirates into the inner world, or the Buddha Kingdom in his palm, but that was just an idea. If he really wanted to succeed, it would take a long, long time.


    He thought so before.


    However, the appearance of the king changed all that.


    The world controller is a shortcut for him!


    If it was said that the object he refined before was a natural material, and it was still a natural material that contained a lot of impurities and did not know its composition, it has now been transformed into a semi-finished magic weapon rough embryo.


    Comparing the two, the difficulty is almost indistinguishable.


    The King of Heaven will become the core of his refining of the pirate world, and is definitely his most important thing.


    On the other hand, as a Heavenly King Artifact Spirit, once he succeeds, he will be able to become an existence similar to Heaven in the future. Of course, this kind of good thing must be reserved for the people who are closest and most assured.


    Sun Xu turned his head to look beside him and said with a smile, "Linglong, do you want to change your body?"


    For him, the biggest role of Linglong now is actually storage, and the bonus to combat power is already minimal.


    He has always wanted to re-refine the Linglong Tower. Whether it is in Rune Land or in the Pirate World, he has been collecting materials, but for various reasons, he has never done it.


    Don''t hesitate now What materials can compare to the previous world?


    Having had the experience of Hades, Linglong immediately knew what he meant, and said with some reluctance: "Then can I still stay by the master''s side in the future?"


    Sun Xu said: "When I am in this world, you can find me at any time, but if I leave this world, I will definitely not be able to take you with me in a short time."


    Linglong bit her lip, and a trace of grievance appeared on her beautiful face.


    For her, being with Sun Xu was the most important thing.


    Sun Xu said seriously: "This thing is very important to me, I can''t trust anyone else, so I can only leave it to you, Linglong!"


    After a pause, he said again: "Moreover, from now on, you can gradually get rid of the identities of ship spirit and tool spirit, and transform into a real god!"


    Linglong''s eyes lit up: "Then can I help the master in the future?"


    "Not just helping me, you will become my most important helper!" Sun Xu said.


    Linglong suddenly looked forward with anticipation: "Then I will obey the master''s arrangement."


    "good!"


    Sun Xu nodded: "Then let''s go back to Dressrosa first, I will study it carefully!"


    Not only Linglong, he wants to use Linglong Tower, the core of the Heavenly King, the Demon Legion, and all the Devil Fruits in his hands, smelt them into one, and officially take the first step in refining the world of pirates!


    This takes a certain amount of time.


    He has to scrutinize the refining plan.


    This cannot rely on his own wisdom, but also needs to draw nourishment from the inheritance of the monkey.


    Divine Intent enveloped the King of Heaven and the historical text that recorded the blank 100-year history, and launched a teleportation spell.


    bang.


    At the moment when the king disappeared, the small underwater island where it was stored was also destroyed in an instant.


    This was originally an island forcibly shaped by its ability to change the environment.

 Chapter 576： blank 100 years

    Robin and Rebecca are discussing political affairs.


    Suddenly, a loud noise came, which startled both of them.


    Robin''s eyes lit up, he stood up suddenly, and hurriedly walked out: "The boss is back, let''s go and see."


    Rebecca chased after her and asked, "Sister Robin, how did you know that it was Lord Sun Xu who came back?"


    "It''s simple."


    Robin said with a smile: "No one dares to make such a big noise without permission except the boss."


    Rebecca was stunned, and then laughed.


    When the two of them reached the place where the sound came from, they were immediately attracted by the things in front of them.


    Triangular shape, silver-gray body, smooth lines, with a unique beauty, people can''t take their eyes off.


    Others may not know, but Robin knew what Sun Xu was doing, and looked a little excited: "Boss, is this?"


    "The King!"


    Sun Xu said concisely.


    "Heavenly King?"


    Robin thought for a moment, and his eyes suddenly widened: "Is it one of the ancient weapons, King of Heaven, Uranus?"


    "That''s right!"


    Sun Xu nodded.


    Robin looked puzzled: "Didn''t you say that the Heavenly King is in the hands of the Heavenly Dragons?"


    Sun Xu explained: "The one in the hands of the Tianlong people should be the remote control, or the controller. This is the body of the Tianwang."


    The two were suddenly stunned.


    Sun Xu smiled and said again, "Robin, I brought you a present."


    "Gift?" Robin immediately thought of what it was, and his lips trembled: "Boss, could it be?"


    Sun Xu didn''t speak, he stretched out his hand and made a move, and the square stones flew over and landed at their feet with a thud.


    Robin was completely stunned, his body trembled slightly, two lines of clear tears streamed down his white cheeks, and he murmured: "History text."


    Just for this thing, her mother and O''Hara everyone gave their lives, only she survived.


    This was also her only life goal before she met her boss.


    Bitterness, surprise, sadness, and nostalgia were rolling in her heart, giving her a strong sense of unreality, as if she was dreaming.


    After a long time, Robin came back to his senses and hugged Sun Xu emotionally.


    "Thank you, boss, agreeing to your request was the most correct decision in my life!"


    Sun Xu smiled and whispered in her ear, "Can we do it tonight?"


    Huahua Fruit is a devil fruit with infinite potential.


    Robin twisted his body and breathed a little short: "It can be done now"


    Sun Xu directly picked her up and ordered, "Rebecca, protect this place and don''t let anyone approach."


    As soon as the voice fell, the figures of the two disappeared.


    Rebecca bit her lip, her cheeks flushed, her eyes couldn''t tell whether she was envious or shy.


    The next morning, Sun Xu removed his arms and thighs from his body and walked out of the room.


    The experience last night made him understand that only their imaginations limit Huahua''s fruits.


    Oh, and Robin''s stamina.


    In the end, Robin was exhausted and could only call Perona, Keya, Weiwei, Taotu and others together.


    noon.


    Many people found Sun Xu, making his originally very spacious room seem crowded.


    Most of the Demon King Pirates came.


    "Boss, everything has been translated."


    Robin handed a notebook to Sun Xu.


    Before he could look at it, the most impatient Ai Nilu called out: "Boss, you have really been to Ralph Drew, have you found N?"


    Sun Xu smiled: "Ralph Drew went, but there is no n at all, Roger is a liar, they didn''t even leave a coin."


    The room suddenly became quiet, and everyone looked a little dazed.


    Looking for n and becoming One Piece is the biggest hot spot in the past two decades, and many people''s lives have been deeply affected.


    Now, is n just found?


    It didn''t make any waves, and no one even knew about it.


    Quiet for a while.


    Taotu pursed her lips and said with a smile: "If you know that n is so easy to be found by you, those pirates who use this as their goal in life are afraid to go crazy."


    Sun Xu smiled and said, "Haha, it''s not easy, it''s not easy at all, but I spent most of the day searching for it without eating or drinking!"


    Everyone''s mouth twitched.


    Ke Ya asked enthusiastically: "Teacher, what does Ralph Drew look like? What''s the matter?"


    "Ralph Drew is a small island under the sea, some trees, some grass, nothing unusual. As for what''s in it, here it is."


    Sun Xu shook the notebook in his hand: "One is the historical text that records a hundred years of blank history, and the other is the body of the Heavenly King Uranus, that is, the triangular thing I brought here."


    "Is that the king?"


    Everyone was a little surprised.


    "Yes!"


    Sun Xu confirmed again: "That is one of the ancient weapons, the King of Heaven Uranus."


    Ace suddenly realized something, and said stunned: "Doesn''t that mean, boss, you have already gathered all three ancient weapons?"


    Pluto has become a Linglong Tower, Neptune is a white star, and now Tianwang has it.


    The others also realized this and looked at each other in dismay.


    For a long time, the ancient weapons were only legends, and it was impossible to determine whether they were true or false. I did not expect that one day they would be gathered by one person.


    But thinking that it was Sun Xu, they were relieved.


    "Do you want to spread the word about this?"


    Taotu smiled and said, "Then you are the new generation of One Piece!"


    "One Piece? Do you have the title of King of the World?"


    Sun Xu waved his hand: "Just go out if you have nothing to do, don''t stay here."


    Anilu immediately raised his hand: "Boss, you haven''t said anything about the 100-year history!"


    "Are you also interested?"


    Sun Xu was surprised.


    Everyone nodded in unison.


    How could you not be interested?


    This is the biggest gossip in the world!


    "Oh well!"


    Sun Xu opened the book.


    The content inside should be completely handwritten by Robin, and the handwriting is still very new.


    After a quick glance, he organized the language and explained it.


    "In other words, nine hundred years ago, there was a huge kingdom in the world, and the royal family was one of them. Once, they moved to the moon to live in order to avoid disputes, but then they returned to the ground due to the limited development conditions on the moon.


    After years of development, the huge kingdom has become more and more powerful, and their technology is extremely advanced, surpassing the world today by more than a few hundred years. Later, the huge kingdom almost ruled the world.


    However, there are still disputes in this world, and the great kingdom is very troubled by it.


    In order to completely eliminate war and conflict, they concentrated the most advanced technology and built a super warship, powered by sunlight, capable of flying, and destroying an island with a single blow. They wanted people to fear its power and give up fighting.


    They failed, and the power of the battleship was indeed terrifying, but it also aroused the coveting of countless people.


    Later, the huge kingdom thought of another way. They wanted to create a machine to control the world and to eliminate the war in turn. However, after the news spread, others found it difficult to accept, thinking they were trying to deprive everyone of their freedom.


    As a result, the twenty subordinate kingdoms of the giant kingdom united, and in the name of freedom, they denounced the giant kingdom as evil, and on the day when the world controller was completed, a rebellion was launched.


    They took advantage of the unpreparedness of the huge kingdom and stole the super battleship, and then stole the mastermind of the world controller, that is, the device that controls it.


    From the start of the war to the end of the war, it took nearly a hundred years.


    At the end of the war, the murlocs, who have been oppressed and humiliated, gave birth to a mermaid princess who could command all the sea kings, and forged a friendship with Joyboy, the leader of the huge kingdom at that time, causing the coalition of the twenty kingdoms. huge trouble.


    Joyboy promised to let the murlocs get the same status as humans when the war was over, and also built a ship called the Ark for the Mermaid Princess, saying that the day the ark set sail was when the murlocs gained light.


    In the end, it was the coalition of twenty kingdoms who won.


    However, after the war, one of the kings learned that the giant kingdom made the world controller, not to control the world and deprive everyone of their freedom, but to eliminate war.


    The guilt-ridden king gave up the spoils and returned to his own country, taking the war-damaged super battleship with him, and the remaining nineteen kings formed a world government.


    However, behind the union of the twenty kingdoms, there is actually another person. It was he who leaked the news that the giant kingdom was making a world controller, and he was the one who united the twenty kingdoms. His name was Im, and he was the one members of a family.


    After a failed bid for the throne, he hatched the plan.


    Moreover, he is still an undead man. He obtained immortality through the ability of the fruit of surgery. Now he is still the actual controller of the world government and the real king of the world!


    After the war, in order to cover up the crime of being a traitor, the world government erased all records of the huge kingdom.


    In order to prevent other people from uniting against themselves, they used the world controller to create the red earth continent, dividing the world into two, smashing all the continents, dividing them into countless islands, and completely dividing the world.


    Fearing the power of the mermaid princesses and the sea kings, they created two windless zones, and set up an uncomfortable wave in the other seas that drove the sea kings to the windless zone.


    This pattern has remained to this day.


    The chaotic climate, chaotic magnetic fields, and chaotic ocean currents of the Great Route are the result of their forcible changes in the environment.


    By the way, in that long war three forces played a huge role.


    Super battleships, world controllers and mermaid princesses who can command the sea kings, who were later called Pluto, Uranus and Sea King respectively. "


    After speaking, Sun Xu let out a long sigh of relief.


    "That''s about it, there are some details, such as the Guangyue clan who created the historical text, they were also affiliates of the huge kingdom, and so on.


    In addition, these contents are all engraved by the Guangyue clan. As the saying goes, the **** determines the head. They are affiliates of the huge kingdom, and they must speak well for them. Therefore, we have to consider the evaluation of the huge kingdom here.


    In short, that period of history was destroyed too much, and this record can only give us a general understanding, it is impossible to make it clear and clear. "


    Everyone looked in a trance.


    The real history is like this.


    Before the world government, there was actually a kingdom that ruled the world. The Tianlong people, who were known as the descendants of the creator, were actually traitors.


    The most amazing thing is that there is a real master behind the world government that has always claimed to have no king, and even established the Void Throne for this purpose.


    And a terrifying figure who has lived for nearly a thousand years!


    Robin was thoughtful.


    The contents of the book were written by her own hand, and she naturally knew what was on it.


    She is also clear about some details that the boss did not take into account.


    Before, she had always believed that this was the truth, and she had no doubts about its authenticity.


    After the boss reminded her, she realized it.


    The historical text is also written by people, and it is also possible to be biased or even false.


    Another related figure, Wei Wei, fell silent.


    She knew very well that the king who gave up the fruits of victory was really the ancestor of their Neferutari family.

 Chapter 577： war is about to start

    All of Sun Xu''s interest in the history of the Pirate World came from the previous life. For him now, it doesn''t matter what the history is.


    He doesn''t care who is right or wrong between the one family and the Tianlong people.


    What he wants is the future, not the past!


    After everyone left, Sun Xu looked at the only remaining girl.


    "What''s wrong, Weiwei?"


    Weiwei lowered her head and looked confused: "Sun Xu, are we Alabasta the sinners of the world? If my ancestors hadn''t joined the rebel army, perhaps the huge kingdom would not have perished, and the world would not have suffered so much. ."


    "Hahaha." Sun Xu took her slender shoulders and said with a smile, "Weiwei, you are too cute!"


    Weiwei pushed away his close mouth and said angrily, "Don''t make trouble! I''m talking to you about business!"


    "Alright alright!"


    Sun Xu said seriously: "Don''t think too much, there are a total of twenty countries that have betrayed one clan. To put it in a more ugly way, one more of you is not more than one of you, and one of you is less. No matter whether you participate in the rebellion or not, the result will be the same. Not much will change."


    After a pause, he continued: "Even if it has an influence, it is an ancestor you don''t know how many generations ago, and it has nothing to do with you at all. Don''t take everything on yourself."


    "But"


    Weiwei''s face was still a little hesitant.


    Sun Xu shook his head: "Okay, if you still feel bad about it, then I''ll tell you another news."


    "what?"


    Wei Wei showed a suspicious look.


    Sun Xu pondered for a while, then slowly said: "This world has something like destiny, the demise of the huge kingdom, the rise of the world government, including the appearance of the modern One Piece Roger, the birth of the white star, these are actually destiny long ago. planned things."


    Weiwei said blankly, "What do you mean, when everyone is born, is their fate already doomed?"


    "I''m not sure if it can be specific to a certain person, but some important nodes, and the characters who will play an important role at this important node, are doomed from the beginning!"


    Sun Xu said.


    Weiwei opened her mouth slightly, feeling creepy: "This, is this a lie?"


    "it is true!"


    Sun Xu nodded seriously.


    He made this judgment on two grounds.


    First, the story of this world is a comic he once read.


    Second, according to his observations of fate.


    The fate of this world is like a river. It seems to be rushing at random, but in fact, the waterway has been planned for a long time.


    Eight hundred years after the establishment of the world government, this is a very important juncture.


    The birth of One Piece, the appearance of Neptune White Star, the completion of Uranus'' restoration, etc., these series of events that have a huge impact on the world happened at the same time, not a coincidence, but deliberately promoted by fate.


    Of course, this may just be a working law.


    At least so far, Sun Xu has not noticed that the fate of the pirate world has a master.


    If there is, I am afraid that the first thing the other party has to do is to arrest him or drive him away, so as not to let him affect the script he has written.


    Weiwei suddenly thought of something and swallowed: "Am I an important person at an important node?"


    She is the descendant of the king who defeated a clan with the Tianlong people. Alabasta still sleeps with the ancient weapon of Hades. It''s not that she is arrogant, she really feels like the important person Sun Xu said.


    Sun Xu nodded and said, "It should be!"


    After all, Vivi was the one who got Im''s attention.


    Weiwei''s face suddenly turned pale: "That means my fate is already doomed? Someone has already written the script of my life?"


    Sun Xu tightened his arms and said with a smile, "Maybe it used to be, but now your destiny has changed."


    Looking at her expectant eyes, he continued: "I am from outside the sky, and I am someone other than destiny. From the moment you met me, your destiny has been changed!"


    Weiwei''s eyes gradually lit up: "Really?"


    "real!"


    Sun Xu nodded decisively.


    Weiwei didn''t know what was going on in his heart, as if he had taken off a shackle, the whole person became lively.


    "Hee hee, I see, thank you, Sun Xu!"


    She took the initiative to kiss Sun Xu, and then jumped away.


    Looking at the back of her leaving, Sun Xu''s eyes were deep, and his body was motionless, like a frozen sculpture.


    After a long time, a faint sigh came to mind in the room.


    Subsequently, Sun Xu began to study the king of heaven.


    If he can understand its manufacturing principle, it may be of great benefit to him.


    It''s a pity that this thing is like a book from heaven to him, and he doesn''t understand why the combination of these strange parts can have the magical effect of changing the world.


    It is understandable to use some lower-level truths, such as laws, avenues, etc., but it is of no use to him to master the principles of Heavenly King''s manufacturing.


    Of course.


    He can choose to keep the King of Heaven, and after establishing a new empire, set up a team of scientists to analyze.


    However, even if the smartest people in the world are gathered together, trying to figure out the principle of Tianwang''s manufacturing will probably not be successful in ten or eight years.


    After all, this represents the highest technology of what was once a huge kingdom.


    Just like throwing a computer into the Qin and Han dynasties, even if the whole country is expended, it is impossible to copy it out in a short time, and it is even more impossible to figure out all the technologies in it.


    For such a long time, he may have achieved ten times higher achievements in cultivating immortals.


    Therefore, the best way for Tianwang to use it is to refine it into a magic weapon.


    Another day passed, and Sun Xu''s research had to stop.


    Reiju and the demon army have arrived!


    All together, it was only a little over ten thousand. After entering Dressrosa, it was like a river entering the sea, without causing any waves.


    However, those who really knew the details of this legion were deeply shocked.


    What is the concept of 6,000 capable people?


    Possibly more than the rest of the world combined!


    The thing called the secret treasure of the sea has become Chinese cabbage here, and it has equipped 6,000 people in wholesale!


    There is no doubt that this is an army that can sweep the world.


    On this day, all those who knew the secrets of the Demon Legion in Dressrosa came.


    "It''s terrifying!"


    Sabo was shocked.


    Hearing is never as shocking as seeing.


    When he heard the army composed of 6,000 capable people, he knew that the army must be very powerful, but after seeing it with his own eyes, he found that the kind of power was far beyond his imagination.


    Because Ace didn''t die, he naturally didn''t burn the fruit to eat in this time and space, but his strength was still very strong.


    However, standing in front of this army, he felt trembling all over his body, as if he had encountered a flood of beasts. Fear was constantly emerging from the bone marrow, from the depths of the cells, swelling, and drowning him.


    "Indeed, very scary!"


    Aokiji looked serious.


    The stronger one can feel the terror of the demon army.


    The 6,000 able-bodied people are a powerful force in themselves, but in his perception, these 6,000 people seem to be a whole, like a special life.


    How terrifying is the superposition of the power of 6,000 capable people?


    Aokiji can''t even imagine it.


    He only knew that joining the Demon King Pirates and facilitating the cooperation between the Navy and the Demon King Pirates was the most correct decision he had ever made.


    There is simply no one who can fight against the Demon King and the Demon King Pirates!


    Whether it is the navy or the world government, in front of this Li Aling, there is only one way to destroy it.


    In fact, Aokiji feels right. These 6,000 transformed warriors with the same mind and breath can indeed be regarded as a terrifying monster.

 Chapter 578： War is coming

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    The scorching sun was in the sky, there were no clouds in the sky, and the breeze was blowing, causing ripples.


    The sea today is extraordinarily calm.


    A warship sailed silently on the sea, and everyone on the ship had a serious face, exuding a chilling atmosphere from beginning to end.


    Kizaru put down the telescope and said slowly, "I can already see Dressrosa."


    Tina was stunned.


    Can I see Gion and Sun Xu soon?


    She couldn''t help thinking of those days on the food island.


    Sometimes, she is quite envious of Gion, able to completely cut off the past and devote herself to the new life.


    "It''s finally here, I can''t wait to cut off the demon king''s head!"


    Wearing a special uniform, the arrogant man sneered.


    "Whose head do you want to see?"


    Suddenly, an unfamiliar voice sounded.


    Before the man could react, he saw an ice spear emitting a cold air flying over.


    "That''s too late!"


    His mind was blank, and a strong fear of death emerged in his heart.


    At the critical moment, a yellow light came flying, interrupting the ice spear and saving his life.


    Kizaru pointed his finger in the direction, and said slowly: "Meet again, Kuzan!"


    The white ice crystals spread, piled up, and finally turned into a green pheasant. He spit out a cold breath, without any nonsense, and straight to the point: "Polusalino, surrender, you have no chance of winning!"


    Huang Yuan held his mouth: "Whether there is a chance of winning, we will know after the fight."


    "If you want to fight, I can accompany you, but these tens of thousands of navy should not be buried for the World Government!"


    Aokiji said solemnly.


    Click.


    The man who was almost killed pulled out a strange spear from behind and pointed it at Qingzhi: "Former admiral Qingzhi, the lackey of the Demon King Pirates, I didn''t expect you to dare to come here.


    Very good, before solving the demon king, it is not bad to charge some interest! "


    Aokiji glanced at him and frowned: "Is this what you rely on? Navy Special Science Class SSG? Has this kind of thing been successful?"


    Huang Yuan said calmly: "A lot of changes have taken place during the time you left. Although the naval special science class has not been completely successful, their strength is not weak, it will definitely surprise you. !"


    "General Polsalino, please cooperate with me to capture Kuzan!"


    The head of the Navy''s special science class shouted.


    But neither Kizaru nor Aokiji ignored him.


    "It was you who were startled!"


    Aokiji sighed.


    The Navy''s Special Science Class SSG is a human weapon researched and manufactured by the chief scientist of the World Government, Vega Punk. Their strength mainly consists of two parts.


    The first is the transformation of the human body. There are biological transformations and mechanical transformations. It is more successful and stronger than the bloodline factor transformation of Germa 66.


    The second part comes from demon weapons.


    Vegapunk has developed a technology that allows non-living objects to "eat" devil fruits. In the Navy''s plan, everyone in the future Navy''s special science class SSG will be equipped with devil weapons.


    This is what Aokiji learned. Before he left the navy, there were still some difficulties in this technology that had not been overcome. He did not expect it to be put into use so quickly.


    Even if it is defective, it is very rare.


    However, that doesn''t change anything.


    Dressrosa has more than 6,000 true capable people, as well as the King of Heaven, the King of Pluto, and the King of Sea is rushing over.


    Even if they have a small probability event, they all fail, and there is still the demon king behind as insurance.


    What does the navy, or the world government, win?


    "Then we''ll see you on the battlefield!"


    The yellow monkey didn''t care.


    Aokiji let out a long sigh, and had expected this result for a long time.


    He was just not reconciled and wanted to make one last attempt.


    When the war broke out, it would be difficult for Kizaru to surrender.


    After a while of silence, Qingzhi looked at the pink-haired woman beside him: "The boss already knows you are here, let me take you back, Tina, what are your thoughts?"


    "Sun Xu!"


    Tina murmured, with a smile on her face: "Then tell him, we''ll see you on the battlefield!"


    "I see!"


    Aokiji didn''t say much, jumped off the ship and quickly left the warship.


    The leader of the Navy''s Special Science Edition complained dissatisfiedly: "Admiral Polsalino, why didn''t you leave that traitor with me?


    If we can win him, not only will we be famous in the sea, but more importantly, it will greatly weaken the strength of the Demon King Pirates. "


    Kizaru wasn''t angry either, and said slowly: "I know Kuzan too well, he''s not an easy guy to deal with! What''s more, isn''t he going to Dressrosa soon? If you want to kill him, some are Chance!"


    "I''ll report this to Marshal Sakaski."


    The man said something coldly, turned around and left.


    Coming to the fight, he had to put the team together.


    Kizaru didn''t care about his threat to sue, and said slowly: "Tina, I feel that this time we may die in Dressrosa.


    Apart from persuading him to surrender, Kuzan probably also came to say goodbye to me. "


    "I feel that way too. But I think that''s a good ending."


    Tina said calmly.


    Kizaru glanced at her and shook his head: "Others may die, but you certainly won''t."


    Tina was silent.


    She had to admit that it was the truth.


    Although she came with the determination to die, there is a high probability that she will not die.


    After a while of silence, Tina firmly said: "In any case, before I fall down completely, I will fight with all my strength and will not humiliate the military uniform on me."


    Kizaru''s eyes became very deep: "Isn''t it disrespectful to military uniforms? But now it''s not necessarily who the navy uniforms are worn for!"


    Tina looked suspicious: "What do you mean?"


    "You''ll find out later!"


    Kizaru didn''t say much, and Tina didn''t continue to ask.


    Soon after, a small black spot appeared in front of it, and it quickly enlarged to become a huge island.


    At the same time, many people are silently watching the arrival of the naval fleet, showing various emotions such as anticipation, worry, indifference, and excitement The two most powerful forces currently recognized on the sea , is finally about to begin the first large-scale conflict.


    Dressrosa.


    Sun Xu stood at the front.


    Weiwei, Qingzhi, Taotu, Anilu, Leiju and others stood beside him, and behind him were 6,000 soldiers of the Demon Legion.


    In order to prevent accidental injury, the surrounding Dressrosa residents have all been evacuated.


    "It''s finally starting!"


    There was a look of anticipation on Sun Xu''s face.


    The first battle of the Demon Legion will also be a battle that will shock the world.


    Although the current demon army is far from reaching its peak, it is enough to deal with this battle, and he wants to make the whole world shudder!

 Chapter 579： Demon Army Attacks

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    boom boom boom boom...


    The warship did not approach rashly, and rows of artillery shells came from far away.


    The navy''s artillery is much more powerful than ordinary pirates. Although the hit rate is still worrying at sea, there is no problem with shooting on land.


    As for whether the landing point is accurate or not, it doesn''t matter at all!


    Looking at the posture, you can see that the Navy''s plan is not to blast at a fixed point, but to directly wash the ground with artillery shells and completely destroy Dressrosa.


    Just like with O''Hara back then.


    This action does not have the name of the Demon Slaughtering Order, but it will only be more ruthless than the Demon Slaying Order.


    "There is no need for such a navy to exist at all!"


    Sun Xu looked at the cannonballs flying like raindrops and said lightly.


    What is the difference between this kind of indiscriminate army that directly destroys a country and terrorists?


    justice?


    Does this behavior have anything to do with justice?


    He has seen the true division of justice. Compared with that army, these so-called navies are a joke!


    Qingzhi''s expression tightened, and he wanted to explain, but he didn''t know how to speak.


    Sun Xu ignored his thoughts and looked back.


    "Go! Leave none of them, leave them all here!"


    The five thousand demon army silently stepped forward.


    Everyone else was stunned.


    How to fight this?


    The five thousand capable warriors are indeed a very powerful force, but the problem is that the navy is still far from the shore. These warriors must first be able to touch each other before they can play their role!


    Lu Yang didn''t explain. Although they were puzzled, they didn''t ask questions at will.


    Then, an astonishing scene happened.


    A streak of criss-crossing light suddenly appeared around the demon army.


    Anyone who can look down on this scene from the sky will find that these rays of light form a huge complex pattern, and each fighter of the demon army is a node in it.


    Then, the soldiers of these demon legions stepped onto the sea, but they did not sink at all, and ran as if walking on the ground. stagnant, and they exploded in the air.


    This scene made everyone''s eyes widen.


    The scene of thousands of people running on the sea is really spectacular.


    However, the most shocking were the members of the Demon King Pirates.


    They knew that it was five thousand capable people!


    Only Reiju looked with a sigh.


    Naturally, she has long known the ability of the demon army, but this does not prevent her from feeling shocked again, for the demon army and for the demon king who created the demon army.


    After coming to Dressrosa, she heard a saying that the demon king is not an ordinary human being, but a true **** who has set foot in the world!


    In her opinion, this statement could not be more appropriate!


    Sun Xu looked at the last thousand remaining Demon Legion soldiers and said, "Bring a group of you respectively to get rid of the flies around me!"


    His consciousness has always covered the surrounding sea area, and he has long known that those nearby are hidden.


    Half of the supernova is here, the red-haired pirates are here, Crocodile is here, Hawkeye is here, and Bucky the clown is here to join in the fun.


    Most of the pirates with names and surnames in the sea actually arrived.


    It can be said that there is a way to heaven if you don''t go, there is no way to break in in hell!


    Since you''re here, don''t leave!


    Anyway, in the end, they are the objects to be purged.


    Vivi led a team to find Crocodile, Aokiji and Taotu teamed up to find the Red-haired Pirates, Ace, Enilu, and Shiliu went to the alliance of Kidd, Hawkins, and Apu.


    CP9 went to Joe Ellie Bonny, Keya and Perona went to Bucky, Linglong went to suppress Trafalgar Law, Hancock, Ian, Reiju, and Yamato and others who had not left to go to find the leftovers people below.


    Soon everyone set off with the demon army.


    at the same time.


    on the warship.


    "To be able to run on the sea and block cannonballs with invisible means, what a terrifying army!"


    Kizuna said slowly.


    Obviously, this is just his catchphrase, and he hasn''t really realized the horror of the demon army.


    The head of the SSG unit''s eyes lit up: "Everyone around the demon king has left, and now he is the only one on the shore. This is a good opportunity. Why don''t we sneak over and kill him?"


    Kizaru thought about it seriously: "Could this be a trap?"


    "What if it''s a trap?"


    The leader of the SSG unit is confident: "General Polsalino, you have not seen the strength of the SSG unit with your own eyes, we are confident enough to solve any enemy in this world!


    Even the Demon King, who is known as the strongest pirate of all time, is no exception! "


    The demon king is no exception, and your yellow ape is no exception!


    It was something he didn''t say directly.


    He was actually very dissatisfied with this action.


    The first time the SSG troops were dispatched, it was not led by him.


    Even if the other party was the general Kizaru, he was still unconvinced.


    Fortunately, if the Demon King''s head was used as their first battle success, it would be acceptable.


    As for not being able to beat it?


    He didn''t think about it at all!


    This time they came with 500 people!


    All of them are powerful warriors who have undergone transformation and are armed with devil fruit weapons.


    Maybe one-on-one is not the opponent of the demon king, but five hundred one-on-one, he has absolute confidence.


    Even he felt that there was no problem in destroying the entire Demon King Pirates.


    It''s not that they haven''t fought against top powerhouses.


    The newly promoted general Fujitora smiled. Wasn''t he unable to fight back after being beaten by them?


    Kizuna pondered.


    The head of the SSG unit urged again: "General Polsalino?"


    Huang Yuan nodded: "Since you are confident, then go, I look forward to you bringing back the head of the demon king!"


    He was instantly overjoyed.


    "Do not worry!"


    With a wave of his hand, he immediately began to gather his men.


    Tina remained silent from beginning to end.


    Is this what Sun Xu relies on? But are these fighters too few?


    They are all elite troops!


    Could it be that Sun Xu wanted to use one against ten?


    What puzzled her the most was why the strong men of the Demon King Pirates didn''t make a move?


    As we all know The most powerful part of the Demon King Pirates is not their power, at least not before.


    The most frightening thing about the Demon King Pirates is the strong personal strength, including Sun Xu.


    The bounty of each member is more than 100 million yuan!


    The pirate group with the highest average bounty!


    The pirate group with the most top powerhouses!


    However, now they have given up their greatest advantage and let thousands of soldiers storm an army of tens of thousands of elite navies.


    Tina was not at all careless, but felt a chill from the bottom of her heart.


    She knew Sun Xu, and he would never do anything that would send his subordinates to death.


    Just as her thoughts fell, a shocking change suddenly occurred in front of her.

 Chapter 580： redhead surrender

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    What is the scene of thousands of animal-type capable people transforming together?


    No one has ever seen such a scene, but people near Dressrosa were fortunate enough to see it today.


    An ocean-like blood surged into the sky, the sky was torn apart, the sea boiled violently, and an unimaginable depressing aura instantly enveloped all nearby spaces.


    Everyone was stunned.


    The person in charge of SSG who was about to leave changed his face, and shouted in disbelief as if he had seen a ghost: "How is this possible?"


    What is the root of the strength of the SSG force?


    It is the hundreds of weapons with Devil Fruit abilities!


    However, now there is a person with ten times the ability in front of him, which directly shatters his pride.


    His body was trembling, and he looked at the thousands of capable people who were approaching quickly with fear on his face. He suddenly reacted and shouted at Kizaru: "Come on! Let''s get out of here immediately! No, the speed of the ship is too slow, Polusari General Nuo, you are fast, please take me out of here!


    quick! Get out of here! Otherwise we are dead. "


    He was already incoherent.


    "That''s too late!"


    Tina spoke calmly and sighed in her heart, "As expected of Sun Xu."


    She expected this part to be extraordinary, but she didn''t expect it to be so amazing.


    "That''s right!"


    The casual look on Kizaru''s face disappeared, and a rare shock appeared on his face: "Something seems to have changed in this space, and it seems that it can''t move quickly."


    He stretched out his palm to test it.


    It was very easy at first, but as the speed increased, I gradually felt a resistance. The faster the speed, the greater the resistance. In the end, it was like a punch on the steel plate, and I could no longer move forward.


    "Will this kind of change occur with thousands of animal-type abilities?"


    The yellow monkey said to himself: "No! This shouldn''t be a problem with these animal-type capable people. It''s like walking on water. This is the person who shaped them, the power of the demon king!"


    "They''re here!"


    The head of the SSG unit exclaimed.


    "It''s really scary this time!" Kizaru sighed and could only order: "Prepare to fight!"


    Five thousand demon army soldiers rushed into the warship group, and they did not get on the ship and started to attack directly.


    boom boom boom...


    A warship was blown up, and the navy had no choice but to fight them on the wreckage of the warship.


    Bloody fighting broke out.


    But soon the navy discovered something was wrong.


    Although these warriors look numb, they cooperate like one person.


    The most troublesome thing is that when they attack, the attack will always become slower and slower, even if they can cut the enemy, it will not hurt.


    The enemy''s movements are not affected in any way.


    Although the number was ten times that of the other side, and there was also a general and ten lieutenant generals, the moment the two sides were relieved, the navy fell into a hard battle.


    ...


    The surrounding pirates with their own purposes were also frightened by the sudden appearance of thousands of capable users.


    Shanks took a breath, his face could no longer remain calm: "How is this possible? Why does the Demon King have so many capable people? Where did he find so many Devil Fruits? Is it Kaido''s artificial Devil Fruit? However, Kaido doesn''t have so many Devil Fruits!"


    Beckman was silent for a while: "If it''s that person, it doesn''t seem impossible!"


    Shanks was stunned: "With the strength of the Demon King, and with such a terrifying army, no one in the world can stop him. The world government is really over!"


    What **** fate, in front of this power, all will be smashed to pieces!


    Suddenly, Shanks'' expression changed and he turned to look.


    A burst of cold air came, and the nearby sea turned into solid ice, and a black shadow appeared, and soon came to them.


    Everyone in the red-haired pirates looked serious.


    "Kuzan, Gion."


    Shanks whispered, as if he understood something, sighed, and said calmly: "Those who came to see the fun will definitely regret today''s decision."


    "It''s just a few days early and a few days later, it doesn''t make any difference."


    Aokiji said: "Are you taking the initiative to follow us, or do we have a contest?"


    Shanks didn''t answer, looking at the calm-looking demon legionnaires behind them that looked like machines: "Are they also animal powers?"


    Aokiji nodded: "That''s right!"


    The Red-haired Pirates are the strongest, and they have the largest number of Demon Legion soldiers, two hundred.


    Shanks smiled freely and took off the long sword from his waist: "We surrender! The Red Hair Pirates are officially disbanded today, and all members are left to the demon king! I hope the demon king can keep his original promise and let go of those who never killed innocent people. members of the staff."


    "captain?!"


    Most of the red-haired pirates showed disbelief.


    "Captain, although they are strong, we won''t necessarily lose!"


    "Yes! We are the Red Hair Pirates, how can we surrender?"


    "Fight with them! Even if I die, I don''t want to surrender!"


    "..."


    Many people made a noise, but several core cadres were silent.


    Shanks said calmly: "If you still recognize me as the captain, put down your weapons and surrender. If you don''t want to, do whatever you want, you are free."


    Suddenly the boat fell silent.


    A few seconds passed.


    A young pirate said viciously: "Hahaha, I didn''t expect the red-haired Shanks to be a coward. He surrendered without even daring to fight! Hahahaha, coward! Coward! I misread you! From now on, I will leave The Red-Haired Pirates! Do you have any brothers with me?"


    "Good! Together!"


    "Surrender? I don''t have this word in my head at all!"


    The red-haired pirates split instantly, but no matter how those people shouted, only a small number of them stood with them in the end, and there was no cadre.


    Suddenly, a chill came.


    The screaming pirates instantly turned into ice sculptures.


    Qingzhi''s figure appeared on Jiabang: "You don''t need to be embarrassed, I''ll handle it for you!"


    Shanks sighed, looking a little lonely.


    ...


    Dressrosa.


    Sun Xu calmly watched the fight ahead.


    This battle is inevitable!


    If you want to conquer the navy only the cooperation of Karp, Sengoku and others is not enough.


    To tame a tiger, either make it close to you or make it fear you.


    The former is more conducive to future development, but it is also more difficult to achieve. The latter may leave many hidden dangers, but it is simple and rude and easy to implement.


    Sun Xu chose the latter, and he could only choose the latter.


    He''s already famous, but it''s not enough!


    The Demon Legion will further enhance his reputation and become the nightmare of all navies with him.


    Tapping.


    There was a sound of footsteps.


    Soon, a man wearing a black cloak, carrying a huge long knife, and his breath as sharp as a blade walked up to him.


    "What exactly do you want to do?"

 Chapter 581： Show no mercy

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    Sun Xu looked at the man with sharp eagle-like eyes, and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth: "Long time no see."


    Hawkeye looked at the world-famous man in front of him, and felt a little emotional in his heart.


    When they met, the two had similar strengths, but in less than two years, this man broke into the naval headquarters and killed a five old star and the commander-in-chief of the world government, and destroyed the Beast Pirates and the Bigmom Sea. The thief group, the strength has reached a height that he can''t understand at all.


    "How was Sauron doing with you?"


    Sun Xu asked.


    Speaking of Sauron, the sternness on Hawkeye''s face also eased slightly: "He has lived a very fulfilling life!"


    "Enriched?"


    Sun Xu pondered the word for a while, and then laughed dumbly: "It seems that you are very satisfied with this apprentice, but be careful that he may kill his master in the future."


    "I''m looking forward to that day!"


    Mihawk said succinctly.


    Sun Xu smiled and turned his eyes to the battlefield on the sea: "You ask me what I want to do? I have a lot to do! Including ending the era of pirates and clearing these cancers on the sea! It also includes overthrowing the world government and eradicating this world. The greatest source of confusion!"


    Mihawk''s pupils trembled, shocked by Sun Xu''s ambition.


    He dared to say it was the wildest dream in centuries.


    "Are you going to be a saint of the world?"


    "Saint?" Sun Xu smiled and pointed to the fighting on the sea: "Could this be done by a sage?"


    After a pause, he continued: "I am not a saint, and I will not be a saint. I want to be the emperor of this world!"


    After being silent for a while, Mihawk''s palm slowly stretched out to the black sword night behind him: "I''m here this time to experience the power of the strongest person in the world!"


    Sun Xu asked for the long knife of the guard next to him: "Exactly, I have recently thought about a knife technique, I can ask you to taste it."


    "Knife technique?" Mihawk''s eyes suddenly became sharp: "I''d love to learn!"


    Sun Xu raised the long sword and slashed out lightly: "This sword is called ''inverse yin and yang''! With a single sword, it tampers with cause and effect, reverses yin and yang, and kills the invisible!"


    Mihawk didn''t listen to what he said at all.


    When the knife was slashed out, his soul was blown away, his body seemed to be immersed in ice water, and waves of cold air penetrated into his heart, turning into blood-colored characters.


    die! die! die! die! die!


    Boom!


    He instantly burst out all his strength, while constantly squeezing his potential, his sharp momentum almost condensed into a real sword intent.


    Mihawk pulled out the black knife night, and under strong pressure, he cut out his most peak knife.


    But then, an incredible scene happened, two knives staggered past.


    It was obviously close at hand, but with this knife, he was completely emptied! !


    The sharp sword qi burst out of the air, splitting the earth and separating the sea water, leaving a bottomless ravine.


    But Hawkeye didn''t even look at it, staring blankly at the long knife that was less than five centimeters away from him.


    Sun Xu took back the long sword: "The effect is okay, but the difficulty of getting started is too high!"


    This is the follow-up exercise he created for Rebecca. The idea is to use yin and yang to enter cause and effect, and to walk the road of destiny.


    Although he kept simplifying it, the difficulty was still too high at present. Even if he had the yin and yang swordsmanship as the basis, it was impossible for Rebecca to learn it.


    Mihawk came back to his senses and suddenly looked at Sun Xu: "What kind of swordsmanship is that?"


    Sun Xu returned the knife to the guard: "I just said that this trick is called inverse yin and yang!"


    "No no no!"


    Mihawk frowned and thought for a long time: "I mean, your swordsmanship seems to be completely different from what I know!"


    Sun Xu said calmly: "This is another world''s way of thinking about swordsmanship. It is important to understand the natural laws of heaven and earth rather than shape. It''s not like you pay more attention to physique and strength."


    The system of Journey to the West is not enough mana to be able to comprehend the Tao, but to improve the understanding of the Tao, the mana will increase.


    In high-end exercises, the handling and improvement of mana are always secondary, and the understanding of the natural laws of heaven and earth, that is, the Tao is the key.


    "Comprehend the natural laws of heaven and earth?"


    Mihawk frowned.


    If someone else said that, he would either cut it with a knife or ignore it, but the one who said this was the demon king, the current strongest in the world, and more importantly, the other party just used a trick that he couldn''t understand at all. Swordsmanship defeated him.


    After thinking for a while, he asked solemnly, "What is the difference between these two sword techniques?"


    "The difference is very big, and it can even be said that it is not the same thing at all!"


    Sun Xu said: "Your swordsmanship is a pure killing technique. It is easier to get started, and the combat effectiveness is stronger in the early stage. My swordsmanship is harder to get started, and the improvement is slower, but the potential is higher. Your swordsmanship is more It still belongs to the category of skills, and my knife law is a kind of Tao!"


    "Skill and Dao?"


    Mihawk was lost in thought.


    Sun Xu smiled and interrupted him: "Let''s talk about the sword technique later, a friend has arrived!"


    Mihawk looked up, and a familiar ship appeared in his field of vision, with a familiar figure standing on the bow.


    Shanks laughed: "Hahaha, you are here too!"


    He waved to Sun Xu again: "Meet again, Demon King."


    Sun Xu already knew the reason why he was here: "Shanks, you are more courageous than I thought!"


    Sometimes, letting go of dignity is not cowardice, but greater courage!


    Shanks laughed indifferently: "Hahaha, with Kaido and the others in front of me, how could I still resist?"


    Sun Xu''s spiritual sense swept over, and some people slowly collapsed, without breath.


    Shanks'' eyes narrowed, and he immediately returned to normal.


    Sun Xu didn''t care, and said indifferently, "The rest of the people deserve to die or be sentenced to prison, but now I can give you a chance to redeem your merits!"


    "Demon King, please order." Shanks said.


    "After fighting for me for ten years, those who survive can be acquitted!" Sun Xu said.


    "no problem!"


    Shanks agreed without hesitation.


    Sun Xu said deeply: "Don''t try to deceive me, otherwise, you will definitely regret it!"


    "Please rest assured, the demon king!" Shanks said lightly.


    Sun Xu nodded and said nothing.


    Soon, the others returned one after another.


    Not everyone is as smooth as Aokiji they are.


    Koya and Perona came back first, dragging Bucky like a dead dog.


    "Shanks?"


    Bucky was listless suddenly saw a familiar figure, and immediately became excited, but then he noticed another figure next to him, and instantly fainted again.


    "Demon King!"


    Sun Xu glanced at him and shook his head.


    Not as some people guessed, Bucky is a hidden powerhouse. This guy has developed a good fruit, but that''s all, he is far from being a powerhouse.


    "The slaughter of countless civilians, the innumerable crimes, Bucky, I sentence you to death!"


    After Sun Xu finished speaking, he raised his sword and dropped it.


    puff!


    Bucky fell slowly, and there was still a strong nostalgia for life in his eyes.


    "Bucky!"


    Shanks shook his body and slowly closed his eyes.

 Chapter 582： deal with

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    Not long after, CP9 and Linglong returned almost at the same time. The difference was that Joelie Bonney seemed to be caught on her own initiative, and there was no injury on her body. Luo looked sluggish and seemed to have suffered a lot.


    It is worth mentioning that Luo and his subordinates are very weak in blood, that is to say, they have killed very few people.


    "The demon king is in charge, we have no grievances or enmity, why are you attacking us?"


    Luo''s face was dark.


    Sun Xu killed Brother Doflamingo and destroyed the Don Quixote Pirates. He was actually very grateful to Sun Xu. This time he came to see if he could be of any help.


    result.


    As soon as the woman nicknamed the God of Death appeared with a group of people, she attacked them without saying a word. He didn''t know the situation, and after a little resistance, he was severely beaten.


    Not just physically, but also mentally.


    The feeling that he couldn''t tell what was real and what was fake made him still have lingering fears.


    Sun Xu said with great interest: "It is said that the fruit of surgery has an ultimate ability, which can give a person eternal ability, is it true?"


    Luo was silent for a while, then nodded: "It turns out that you are for this matter, Demon King, yes, it''s true."


    Sun Xu''s eyes lit up: "It turns out that there is, but it should be difficult to complete, right?"


    Luo said: "That''s right, immortality surgery not only requires the ability to have very sophisticated medical skills, but also the use of abilities to a very high level! Moreover, the possibility of failure is very high! Also..."


    Having said that, he paused and did not continue.


    Sun Xu knew what else was needed, and those who were able had to sacrifice their own lives.


    In fact, there is also an invisible requirement, that is, the person with the ability to achieve the fruit of the operation and the subject of the operation must completely trust each other.


    If the able person does not trust the operation object, it is impossible to sacrifice his own life for the operation. The operation object does not trust the ability person, and will not put his life under the scalpel of the other person.


    The combination of these reasons should be the reason why eternal people are so rare.


    "Are you interested in doing things for me?"


    Sun Xu thought for a while and then invited Luo.


    Luo immediately showed vigilance: "Although I am very grateful to you, it is absolutely impossible to perform immortality surgery on you, and I can''t do it at my current level!"


    "You think too much!"


    Sun Xu glanced at him: "Even if you are skilled enough, I will refuse to take the initiative to perform surgery on me. I mean, come and be a doctor for me."


    Luo refused without hesitation: "I''m sorry, I didn''t plan to do anything else."


    Sun Xu didn''t care either: "That''s up to you, but remember, in the future, you must not act in the name of pirates, you must not loot, and you must not kill anyone at will!"


    Luo''s brows furrowed: "The Demon King is in charge, are you too lenient?"


    "You are biting Lu Dongbin, you don''t know good people!" Sun Xu laughed and scolded: "Of course, it''s okay if you insist on claiming that you are a pirate, but when I start cleaning up the pirate garbage in the sea , don''t blame me for being rude!"


    "Clean up the pirates?"


    Luo''s brows furrowed even deeper: "The Demon King, what do you want to do? Have you cooperated with the World Government?"


    "I want to overthrow the world government and be the boss myself!"


    Sun Xu said lightly.


    Luo gasped, and Joe Ellie Bonney, who had been silently listening, also suddenly widened her eyes.


    "You can take your subordinates and leave, and you can do it yourself in the future! I hope that the next time I hear your news, it will not be a death notice. By the way, don''t get close to the battlefield before the war is over. Next time, I won''t be so good at talking now."


    Sun Xu waved his hand and looked at Qiao Ellie Bonney, he just noticed the way she hesitated.


    "You have something to do with me?"


    Joe Ellie Bonney took a deep breath and said solemnly, "I hope you can help me rescue the former Shichibuhai Bartholomew Bear."


    Sun Xu said with great interest, "Then what can you give me?"


    Joelie Bonney stiffened her chest: "Everything! I can give you everything I have!"


    Looking at her, Sun Xudun was bored: "Don''t worry, I will save the bear, the only request I have for you is to disband your pirate group, get rid of those pirates who have attacked ordinary people, and then Be a law-abiding person!"


    She looks good and has a good figure, but her rude temperament always gave him the illusion that he saw a big man with a stingy foot, and he was really not interested in communicating with her at a negative distance.


    As for the bear.


    He used to be a cadre of the Revolutionary Army, and even without Joelie Bonny''s request, in the face of Long and Sabo, he would definitely be saved.


    "that''s all?"


    Joelie Bonney gave him a suspicious look.


    "I can take you there when the time comes, but you must obey the order!"


    After finishing speaking, Sun Xu also waved her to step back.


    Someone came back, it was Weiwei, she looked dull, and looked suspicious of Crocodile and the former Mr.1.


    Sun Xu looked over and asked lightly, "Lao Sha, do you have any last words?"


    Crocodile looked up suddenly: "Pluto, is it in your hands?"


    "Not only Hades, the three ancient weapons are all in my hands!"


    Sun Xu nodded.


    Crocodile was stunned, and the next moment, as if all his strength had disappeared, he murmured, "It seems that One Piece is destined to belong to you!"


    Sun Xu said: "Although I have no interest in the title of One Piece, I have found it, OnePiece."


    "what?"


    Everyone around looked at him, the expressions on their faces were almost the same, mixed with shock, bewilderment, and disbelief.


    Shanks shook his head with a fierce tone: "Impossible! You can''t collect all four historical texts of road signs!"


    "Yes, I only have three pieces of road sign history, but that''s enough for me!"


    Sun Xu said lightly, "I found the King of Heaven from Ralph Drew."


    "It''s ironic that the person who found Ralph Drew was someone who had absolutely no interest in One Piece!"


    Crocodile laughed at himself: "Can you spare Mr.1?"


    "can not!"


    With a wave of Sun Xu''s palm, the souls of the two of them were wiped out, and then the black mist rolled over and took their abilities.


    Just after doing this, he moved for a while and looked at the battlefield on the sea.


    ¡­


    Tina kicked the capable person in the form of a tiger, feeling like her feet were stuck in a quagmire, the speed was getting slower and slower, the power that should have been able to kick it directly, finally only made the opponent take two steps back, and then Then he killed him casually.


    Tina condensed an iron rod and supported her tired body with her hands, panting heavily.


    "No way! I''m exhausted!"


    A group of enemies rushed up, but she didn''t even have the strength to lift her fingers.


    "Are you going to stop here?"


    Tina closed her eyes, but after waiting for a few seconds, there was no pain in her body.


    She opened her eyes suspiciously, and suddenly saw that familiar face.

 Chapter 583： reprocessing

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    In the battlefield, the two looked at each other, and the soldiers of the surrounding navy and demon legion were blind, turning a blind eye to them.


    "have not seen you for a long time."


    Sun Xu smiled.


    Tina panted: "Yes, it didn''t take long."


    Sun Xu asked suspiciously, "Where''s the gift I gave you? Why don''t you use it? You didn''t lose it, did you?",


    Tina stretched her palm to her waist, then stretched out in front of him, spread it out, revealing a hideous animal statue, and then forced a smile: "Use the gift you gave me to fight your subordinates, I have no face to do this. kind of thing."


    Sun Xu smiled and flicked his fingers. A ray of light fell on Tina. The injuries and blood stains on her body quickly disappeared, and she quickly recovered as before, even her physical strength was restored.


    "It''s incredible, Tina is shocked."


    She looked at her palm and said incredulously.


    "Just a little trick!"


    Sun Xu stretched out his palm and said with a smile, "Tina, leave with me!"


    After a while of silence, she stretched out her slender white palm and held him.


    The two figures flashed and disappeared into the battlefield.


    When they returned to the shore, Yamato, Hancock, Ai Nilu and others all returned, and all the ghosts and ghosts around were wiped out.


    Before he could speak, Sun Xu felt a look of hatred. As soon as he turned his head, he saw a man with red hair and a surly expression staring at him viciously.


    Sun Xu recognized him.


    Eustace Kidd, one of the most evil times, was the first supernova in the Chambord Archipelago in terms of bounty, higher than Luffy.


    Crazy, cruel, arrogant, firm-willed, clearly-targeted, super-strength, and the **** smell that can only be condensed by killing many people, it is indeed very pirate-like.


    "Demon King, kill me if you can! Otherwise, one day I will unscrew your head and become the most powerful pirate in the world!"


    "Kid, stop talking!"


    Kira advised.


    He felt that the demon king was different from all the powerhouses they had seen before, and he had a strong ominous premonition in his heart.


    puff.


    At this moment, a cold wind blew past, and then the warm liquid splashed on Kira''s face. When he came back to his senses, his body froze instantly, and a strong sadness appeared on his face under the mask.


    Kidd''s forehead had a hole as thick as a thumb, and the red and white mixture continued to flow out of it. There was madness and ferocity in his eyes, but the breath on his body disappeared cleanly.


    The black mist came, wrapping Kidd''s body, and soon after, it disappeared again, leaving only the gradually icy corpse lying quietly on the ground, motionless.


    Kidd, dead!


    Absolutely dead!


    "I''ve never heard of such a request!"


    At this moment, Sun Xuyou''s voice rang in everyone''s ears.


    "Who else wants to die? I can help you all together!"


    The pirates who were still full of stern faces before, who were not afraid of death, lowered their heads.


    They finally realized that the demon king can really kill!


    And there is no mercy when it comes to shooting!


    The strongest among the supernovas, he didn''t even ask a question to Eustace Kidd, and executed him just because of one sentence.


    There is great terror between life and death.


    Although many people say that they are not afraid of death, when death really comes, very few people can face it calmly.


    puff.


    Kira fell to the ground, her breath quickly dissipating.


    "Suicide?"


    A look of surprise appeared in Sun Xu''s eyes: "Okay, for the sake of your ''infatuation'', drag them down and bury them together!"


    This choice is not bad, he was going to die, so at least it is more dignified.


    "I am willing to surrender! Demon King, I am willing to surrender!"


    A voice grabbed all the attention. The speaker was wearing black goggles and a hood, with long braids, a wide mouth and a small forehead, somewhat comical.


    Dingyin Apu, one of the supernovas, the captain of the Radio Pirates.


    It seems that he has already taken refuge with Kaido.


    "Surrender? Sorry, I don''t accept it!"


    Sun Xu flicked his fingers again.


    The streamer flashed.


    Boom!


    Before Apu had time to react, there was a hole in his head, and he stabbed his head to the ground.


    Others were even more chilled.


    The provocative ones were killed, and the surrendered ones were also killed. In their eyes, Sun Xu instantly turned into a moody lunatic, killing all depends on his mood.


    Well, yes, just like Kaido.


    Sun Xu looked at the other man. He had blond hair, six vertical lines on his eyebrows, and a black cross on his Adam''s apple. He had an aristocratic temperament.


    "Basil Hawkins, nicknamed the magician, is good at divination, do you think you can survive today?"


    Although man was a knife and I was a fish, Hawkins''s expression still did not change. He took out a set of tarot cards, divination a few times, and shook his head to put the tarot cards away.


    "I don''t know, but I can''t predict anything involving you, and the results are different every time. I came to Dressrosa for this."


    Sun Xu glanced at him: "You are very interesting, you can survive temporarily, put on handcuffs and press it down!"


    He waved his hand, and a guard came up, took out a pair of handcuffs and put them on Hawkins'' wrist, his tall and straight body hunched down instantly.


    The country of Wano is the place where the sea floor stone is produced. The sea floor stone processing technology is more advanced than that of the world government. With such convenient conditions, Sun Xu will naturally not use it.


    He has long brought a large number of Hailou stone equipment from Wano country.


    "As for the rest..."


    Sun Xu waved his hand.


    puff.


    Ninety percent fell.


    "Deal with it, the rest will be suppressed and locked up! Those who are capable, don''t forget to bring the Shanghai Tower Stone torture device!"


    More soldiers rushed up, and soon the shore was cleaned up.


    Sun Xu let go of Tina''s hand and turned to look at Taotu: "Sister Gion, take Tina down and have a rest!"


    Taotu glanced at him and nodded: "Okay!"


    Tina didn''t refuse either and left with Taotu.


    They all understood Sun Xu''s intentions, and the scene in front of them was indeed a bit cruel to them who were the navy and had a strong sense of belonging to the navy.


    "Would you like to go down and rest as well?"


    Sun Xu looked at Qingzhi.


    "No! No need!"


    Aokiji shook his head, his face serious.


    "The Navy is going to lose!"


    After a while, Shanks spoke suddenly.


    "It''s normal!" Yamato said: "There are thousands of capable people here."


    Shanks frowned and asked, "Why didn''t Kizaru escape? Did he decide to live and die with these navies?"


    "It''s not that he can''t escape is that he can''t escape!"


    Reiju interjected.


    Sun Xu explained: "There is a spiritual network between the demon legions, which can not only link everyone''s consciousness, but also materialize it to form a huge stand, like a spider web, to capture all the life around it. .


    If you want to escape, there are only two ways. One, the strength exceeds the sum of all the warriors of the demon army. You can break away violently and escape by force. Second, the death of each Demon Legion soldier will weaken one point. When more than half of the casualties are over, they may collapse completely. As long as they keep killing, they can also find a way to survive. "


    Everyone was silent.


    Kill a **** way?


    Looking at the way Kizaru struggled, you could see how difficult it was.


    No, you can''t even say it''s difficult, but simply impossible!

 ~： Happy New Year

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads! First of all, happy new year everyone! I hope everyone will be happy in the new year, look better and better, have more money, and live better and better.


    Secondly, I apologize to everyone for the mess in the back, I will end it as soon as possible.


    Happy New Year from "Monkey King in the Pirate"


    It is being played, please wait for a while. After the content is updated, please refresh the page again to get the latest update!


    "Monkey King in the Pirate" full text update, keep in mind the website:

 Chapter 584： Finish

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    "What are these things?"


    Kizaru released a beam of light, piercing the body of a wolf-shaped capable person, and just about to fill the knife to kill him completely, suddenly there was a cold wind sound behind him.


    He froze in his heart, stopped the attack quickly, and twisted his body to the side.


    brush!


    Sharp claws slid past his face.


    There are not many people who are domineering among these capable people. It stands to reason that he should not be worried, but this is not the case. Those who are not domineering are almost all armed with Hailou stone weapons.


    Most of them are fist gloves, finger gloves, etc. Although they are not large, he must also deal with them carefully.


    When Kizaru turned around and wanted to continue the attack just now, the person who was injured by him had disappeared.


    His expression was no longer the condescending look he had before.


    Every time.


    The tacit understanding of these people''s cooperation is simply like one person.


    He finally finds a chance to hurt someone, and that person will be transferred away immediately, and the person in the best condition will always be around him.


    Surrounded by enemies, he was completely isolated, not a single navy in sight.


    In this chaotic battlefield, the perception of seeing and seeing has been greatly weakened, and he has no idea what the situation on the battlefield is now.


    However, Kizaru also knew in his heart that the situation was definitely not good for the Navy.


    Even he is so struggling and thrilling, others can imagine.


    "The world government and the navy regarded the SSG troops as their hope, and invested a lot of resources to create a team with 500 demon weapons ahead of time. Unexpectedly, the demon king backhanded a team of people with ten times the ability."


    It''s so ironic.


    "With this troop, I''m afraid it''s not whether the demon king is worried about the navy''s encirclement and suppression, but the world government has to worry about whether the demon king will attack Mary Joa!"


    Huang Yuan sighed, his eyes were deep: "The demon king killed the big pirates in a row, definitely not to reduce the pressure on the world government, plus the forces he secretly subdued, it can be confirmed that the ambition is not small, and now there is such a team The support of the mighty legion...


    Is it really time to change the world? But how to solve the problem of the king?


    Kuzan must know about this, he didn''t tell the demon king? Or does the demon king already have a solution? "


    Kizaru stopped attacking and began to concentrate on dodging. With his superb movement and haste, the demon army couldn''t help him for a while.


    "The recent actions of Sengoku and Garp are a bit strange. Did they really get any news and reached some kind of tacit understanding with the demon king? Even directly formed a cooperation?


    The two of them are the most unlikely to betray the Navy, and there is only one possibility for them to compromise, and that is the life and death of the entire Navy.


    Could it be that the power of the demon king is not limited to the capable troops in front of him? "


    Kizuna suddenly stopped moving.


    "Tell the demon king, I surrender..."


    dong dong dong...


    Before he could finish speaking, he was overwhelmed by dense fists and claws.


    "You... don''t talk about... Wude..."


    Huang Yuan wanted to resist, but it was too late. He had come into contact with a large number of Hailou stone weapons, and his body could not exert any strength.


    After being beaten violently, there were countless wounds on his body. Just when Huang Yuan thought he was going to be beaten to death like this, these people finally stopped.


    The surroundings also became quiet, except for a series of painful moans.


    It was only then that Kizaru understood that the war was over.


    As for the result, of course it goes without saying.


    When he was taken out, he glanced at it, the sea was already dyed red, the wreckage of the ship was everywhere, one after another was floating on the sea, and most of them were from the navy.


    On the shore, Kizaru met many acquaintances, including his former colleagues, the most powerful pirates, the revolutionary army, the CP organization, and various people who were completely unrelated, even enemies, But now it''s all around that person.


    "Hehe, it''s really scary!"


    Sun Xu smiled, and didn''t care whether he praised him sincerely or mocked yin and yang, and asked curiously, "Kizuna, I heard that you surrendered voluntarily?"


    Huang Yuan twitched the corners of his mouth and smiled reluctantly: "Well, that''s true, but I didn''t expect that you didn''t talk about martial arts at all, and you still beat me like this! I almost thought I was going to die!"


    "On the contrary, that''s why you survived!"


    Sun Xu said lightly.


    Huang Yuan was stunned for a while, and suddenly said: "So it is."


    He looked at Sun Xu: "Demon King, I''m telling you a secret, can you answer a question for me?"


    "It depends on whether your secrets are of any value."


    Gu Sunxu said.


    Kizaru glanced at the green pheasant, and then said: "The king of heaven is in the hands of the world government!"


    "I already know about this!"


    Sun Xu shook his head and changed the conversation: "However, you can talk about your question. I''m in a good mood now, and maybe I''ll answer you."


    "Thank you so much!"


    Kizaru said seriously: "My question is, are you going to be the enemy of the World Government? Or, are you going to overthrow the World Government?"


    Sun Xu didn''t shy away, and nodded: "That''s right! The end of the Tianlong people is coming soon!"


    "Do you have a way to deal with the king?" Kizaru asked.


    "Of course!"


    A smile appeared on Kizaru''s wretched face: "I wish you success!"


    Sun Xu glanced at him, said nothing, and waved his hand: "Take him down!"


    It seems that there is indeed a problem with the yellow ape.


    But he had asked Long and Sabo before that Kizaru had nothing to do with the Revolutionary Army.


    In the future, there will be time to uncover the secrets in the heart of Kizaru, and now there is a more important thing to do.


    A few demon army soldiers came over with a man wearing a special cloak, kicked him in the crook of his leg, and made him kneel directly in front of Sun Xu.


    At the same time, several chests were brought, which were filled with various weapons.


    "SSG unit, actually succeeded!"


    Aokiji''s tone was surprised.


    The others all looked curious and cast doubtful glances at him.


    Aokiji roughly explained the situation of the SSG unit.


    Everyone immediately looked at each other.


    Giving an item the power of a Devil Fruit is truly magical.


    Hundreds of powerful warriors, armed with such weapons, would indeed be difficult to deal with.


    Normally, their presence would cause a huge sensation in the world.


    But now...the entire army was wiped out without even a single wave being stirred up.


    Looking at the shivering guy in front of him, Sun Xu frowned.


    "Why did you choose such a piece of junk?"


    Qingzhi was silent for a while, and said slowly: "If I guessed correctly, he should be a Tianlong person."


    "Dragon people?"


    Sun Xu was stunned, and looked at him with a half-smiling smile: "It seems that the Tianlong people don''t trust you that much!"


    Aokiji looked calm: "I am no longer a navy!"


    "Demon King, you, you, you can''t kill me..."


    Not long ago, the head of the SSG, who was in high spirits and was about to lead someone to hunt Sun Xu, was terrified and his body was shaking.


    "Because of the many gifts you brought me, I''ll..."


    Seeing the excitement rising in his eyes Sun Xu''s mouth twitched: "I''ll give you a treat!"


    "No¡­¡­"


    puff.


    As soon as he opened his mouth, there was a hole in his head, and the breath on his body quickly dissipated.


    A black mist gushed out and wrapped his body.


    That''s right.


    A large part of the reason why he was brought here with great fanfare is that he is a capable person.


    Taking back the devil fruit, Sun Xu looked at the boxes of devil weapons with a surprise on his face.


    Really dozed off to send pillows.


    He wants to re-refine the Heavenly King and Linglong Pagoda, but he is short of materials, and now all of a sudden is enough!

 Chapter 585： Decisions of the World Government (Part 1)

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    The battle of Dressrosa ended at a speed and in a way that no one expected, and it quickly detonated the entire world.


    Of course.


    This is the result of Sun Xu''s fuelling.


    The headlines on the front page of the World Economic News have been bombed for a week. Everyone in the world knows what a fiasco the World Government has experienced and how powerful the Dawn Revolutionary Army is.


    The Dawn Revolutionary Army was Sun Xu''s new name for his own strength.


    He wanted to call it the Revolutionary Army directly, but in order to distinguish it from the Revolutionary Army led by Long, he added two nice words at random.


    After all, under the propaganda of the world government, the revolutionary army has a bad reputation, and Long, the leader of the revolutionary army, is called the most evil criminal in the world.


    When the name spread, everyone with a little sensitivity could smell the wind and rain coming.


    Mary Joa''s atmosphere dropped to freezing point.


    "What does he want to do? What does he want to do? What does the demon king want to do?"


    "Where did he find so many capable people?"


    Wu Laoxing lost his temper completely, slapped the table with anger on his face, and there was an emotion in his heart that they had never experienced and were unwilling to admit¡ªfear.


    The SSG troops that had given high hopes were destroyed, the general Kizaru surrendered and was arrested, and the demon king showed his power beyond everyone''s imagination, and also revealed his terrifying ambition.


    That person is not trying to be a pirate king, but to become a real king!


    What really made them lose their temper was that they found that they couldn''t do anything to the demon king, and instead they had to worry about whether they could resist if the other party came to the door.


    That man really threatened the life and death of the World Government.


    This is something that has never happened in the eight hundred years since the establishment of the world government!


    opposite.


    Sengoku''s face was solemn, and he said nothing, while Akainu frowned deeply and his face was solemn.


    The atmosphere in the hall dropped to freezing point, and it was like a pot of boiling hot oil, which would explode if it fell into a little splash of water.


    After losing his temper, one of the five old stars said coldly: "We must get rid of the demon king as soon as possible, and we can do whatever it takes to do this! It just so happens that the Beast Pirates and the BIGMOM Pirates have all been wiped out, and the pirates are powerful. Less, it is better to mobilize all the forces of the navy to annihilate them in one fell swoop!"


    "no!"


    Akainu retorted without thinking: "Although a few pirates have been destroyed, there are still countless pirates in the sea! What''s more, the navy in the world is so huge, it is definitely not an easy task to mobilize on a large scale. , logistics alone will drag us down!"


    The eyes of the five old stars are fierce: "Sakaski, I said, at all costs! Even if the navy is all killed, as long as the demon king can be eliminated, it is worth it! This is the meaning of your navy''s existence!"


    Akainu was completely angry: "Impossible! I will never agree!"


    If the navy is killed, he is still a fart as an admiral?


    Whether it is considering the actual situation or considering his own interests, he absolutely cannot agree to this kind of thing.


    "Then change the Admiral!"


    The five old stars are tougher than him.


    In their opinion, the ordinary navy and the admiral are all dogs raised by their Tianlong people!


    Usually, because these general dogs are more useful, they are allowed to be a little more arrogant, but when it comes to using them, no matter what happens, as long as they are not obedient, the only end is to be beaten to death by random sticks!


    Even if they are sent to death, they must go!


    The other five old stars were expressionless, and they didn''t seem to plan to stop their quarrel at all, and they seemed to have the same intention.


    Akainu''s face changed slightly.


    This failed crusade against the Demon King actually hit him harder than it seemed.


    The successive failures in the past have prevented him from burning the three fires in office, and his prestige has been greatly reduced.


    He has heard many people discussing that he is not as good as the Warring States period in private.


    This failure is bound to further aggravate the situation.


    More importantly, most of the lieutenant generals who participated in the war were his cronies!


    The death of these people has shaken the foundation of his rule!


    I don''t know whether to say lucky or unfortunate, there are influential senior leaders in the navy, Aochi and Gion are separated from the navy, Kizaru was defeated and captured, Sengoku became the commander-in-chief of the entire army, Garp has no intention of power, the strength of cranes and tea dolphins Weak, Fujitora and Midori are both newcomers, and their foundations are even weaker than those of him whose cronies have plummeted.


    After all, the entire navy didn''t even have a single one that could threaten his status!


    This is also the reason why he dares to top the tank with Wu Laoxing.


    For various reasons, the strength of the navy has weakened a lot, but his position has become more stable, even if many cronies died on the battlefield.


    However, the real situation is somewhat different from his previous thoughts.


    He underestimated the degree of fear that the Five Old Stars had for the Demon King. In order to eliminate the Demon King, they did not hesitate to let the entire navy be buried with him.


    If the result of the complete demise of the navy is acceptable, then the chaos that may be caused by the change of commander is not worth mentioning, and his previous confidence has become a joke.


    Akainu took a deep breath, his expression slowly firming up.


    At this point, he was already riding a tiger. If he agreed to this condition, it would be no different from not being the marshal!


    Warring States watched with a cold eye, although he had already made a decision, he was still a little disheartened.


    He has always implemented the "justice that reigns in the world", and believes that the world government, as the leader of the world, is the representative of justice, and has always faithfully completed the tasks of the world government.


    For this reason, even if it is a colleague, he can do it without hesitation.


    But what about the entire navy?


    How does his philosophy compare to the entire navy?


    His answer to this question could not have been clearer.


    Of course, on the surface, the problem isn''t serious enough to take on the entire Navy.


    With the background of the world government, it can completely consume with the demon king.


    The reason why the Five Old Stars are so crazy is because of the fear that has grown wildly in their hearts.


    Standing on the top of the world for 800 years, they have probably long forgotten the taste of fear.


    The longer you forget, the stronger the feeling will be when you recall it again.


    Of course.


    This is only the superficial situation. The reality is far worse than what the world government has seen. They want to use the entire navy to exchange the idea of ????the demon king, but they are squatting, which is the correct way!


    However, he would not let that happen.


    Warring States sighed secretly, this feeling of being a second or fifth child is really bad.


    However, he was willing to give up his retirement and once again served as the commander-in-chief of the entire army, just to save some seeds for the navy.


    Just as he was about to speak, the faces of the five old stars changed.


    "Sengoku, Sakaski, leave now! We''ll talk about this later!"


    After all, they left in a hurry.


    Glancing at them deeply, Akainu and Sengoku also got up and left.


    to the door.


    Akainu said slowly: "Brother Warring States, I don''t think the World Government can use the entire navy to fight the Demon King, what do you think?"


    "Of course!"


    Warring States did not change his face and said: "The situation is not serious enough now. When they meet, um, they will change their minds next time!"


    Akainu gave him a deep look: "I''m relieved to hear you say that, brother!"


    In the face of the World Government and the Tianlong people, the Navy is undoubtedly on the weak side, and if he wants to resist their will, he also needs allies.


    Fujitora, Lu Niu, they are all a little short, UU reading www.uukanshu. The only two suitable people in com are the current army commander Sengoku and naval hero Karp.


    As long as he can get their support, he is sure to change the world government''s mind.


    He wasn''t worried about Karp''s side.


    The Navy executives all know that Garp hates the Dragons very much. As a naval hero, it is impossible for him to agree to such a plan.


    The only thing he worried about was Sengoku.


    Sengoku was known for his loyalty when he was a marshal, and he was a little worried that Sengoku would also stand on the side of the World Government this time.


    However, it now seems that his worries are a bit unnecessary.


    No matter how loyal, compared with the survival of the entire navy, the Warring States Period can still distinguish which is lighter and which is more important.


    When Akainu left, he was slightly relieved.

 Chapter 586： Decisions of the World Government (Part 2)

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    Mary Joa. ""


    After the Five Old Stars bid farewell to Akainu and Sengoku, all the way to the Void Throne.


    A figure wearing a black robe with a face hidden in the darkness sat on the throne and looked down at them condescendingly.


    Stomping and stomping, the five old stars who were shaking the whole world all fell to their knees respectfully.


    "Lord Im!"


    "I already know about the demon king!"


    Im said lightly.


    Wu Laoxing did not argue for himself: "We are not doing well, please punish Mr. Yimu!"


    After a while of silence, Im said lightly: "Don''t blame you, he is someone other than destiny."


    "Anyone other than destiny?"


    The five old stars were stunned when they heard this statement, but they didn''t ask any more questions. One of them asked: "Lord Yimu, the demon king has become a big trend, and he has revealed his powerful ambitions. It is difficult to deal with normal means. What should I do when I come down, could you please instruct me?"


    Im said without hesitation: "Concentrate all the power, it must be solved!"


    The five old stars were hesitant: "All power, what do you mean?"


    "That''s right!" Im''s voice was slightly cold: "I will use the king to cooperate with you!"


    The five old stars were all relieved.


    They are very clear about the power of the king, that is the judgment of God that no human can resist!


    In the past 800 years, countless people have challenged the world government, and there have been powerful enemies, but no one has ever really threatened the world government. One of the ancient weapons, Uranus, the king of heaven, is their biggest trump card!


    Eight hundred years ago, they finally won the war and established the world government, and the role of the king was also very important.


    However, the five old stars did not relax completely. One of them asked with a little worry: "Sir Yimu, is there really no problem? You only used Tianwang once not long ago. If you use it again..."


    "It''s okay!"


    Yimu''s tone was firm: "The last time I used it was very short, and now the after-effects have almost recovered. No matter what the price is, the demon king must be killed! He is someone other than destiny. If he is allowed to mess around, the situation will be completely lost. control!"


    "But, what about Monkey D. Luffy? He also bears a heavy fate!"


    "I don''t care so much now."


    Im indifferent and indifferent: "If the matter of the demon king is not handled properly, it may become the biggest crisis for the world government in the past 800 years! His priority has surpassed that of the pirate king!"


    The five old stars were all shocked and lowered their heads: "Yes! We understand!"


    "Go! Summon all the forces that can be anxious!"


    Im stood up from the throne, and his body slowly disappeared into the shadows: "This time, except for Mary Joa, we can pay all the price!"


    Wu Laoxing touched the ground with his head, and only raised his head and left silently until the footsteps completely disappeared.


    Returning to the discussion hall where they were before, after a long silence, one person said, "I didn''t expect that a mere demon king could force us to this level."


    The other four were silent.


    At this time, they can''t take care of their pride that the dragons are superior to others.


    Maybe those who have been raised as waste will think that they are superior in blood, but, as the real elite among the Tianlong people, they are very clear that their status comes from power and power, and once the world government is defeated, they will fall from heaven in an instant. hell.


    One of the five old stars said slowly: "Inform the Warring States and Sakaski, mobilize all the forces that can be mobilized, and let the CP organization dispatch all! Next time, it will be the decisive battle between us and the demon king. We can only win but not lose. !"


    The other four nodded solemnly.


    The order passed quickly.


    Not long after Akainu returned to the office, his face suddenly turned blue after receiving this order.


    "Those guys!"


    He clenched his fists, and hot lava kept falling on his skin, burning the high-end desk into holes of different sizes.


    In the end, Akainu sat down in a chair.


    The order was officially issued, and the Five Old Stars and the World Government were obviously serious.


    Now all he can do is follow the orders or protest to the World Government. His own influence is not enough. It is best to get the top of the Navy together, but...


    Thinking of this, Akainu''s face darkened even more.


    Kizaru was trapped in Dressrosa, and Green Bull was stationed in Maryjoa for a long time. Compared with his marshal, he was closer to the Tianlong people, not to mention Fujitora. The two hated each other and had a bad relationship.


    Other missions with greater influence in the navy, such as Crane, Karp, Chado, etc., have a general relationship with him.


    Coupled with the death of a large number of heirs and confidants in Dressrosa, his control over the navy has actually been reduced to a minimum.


    Pull everyone together to rebel against the world government?


    Can he still do it?


    It''s good if he succeeds, but if he fails, his majesty will be completely lost, and this marshal will not be able to continue.


    Akainu sat in the office for a long time without moving.


    the other side.


    As soon as Sengoku came to Garp''s yard, he received an order from the World Government.


    The two looked at each other and fell silent at the same time.


    "It seems that the Tianlong people have made up their minds to fight Sun Xu to the death!"


    Karp said slowly.


    "The Dawn Revolutionary Army, this should be the stimulus to them, right?"


    Sengoku''s face was expressionless.


    This name came out to clearly tell everyone in the world that he wanted to kill the World Government and the Tianlong people.


    "That''s a fuse at most, the fundamental reason is that the kid is too arrogant!"


    Karp chuckled and said: "As a pirate, staying in Dressrosa openly, destroying all the navy that went to encircle him, and finally using the slogan of the Dawn Revolutionary Army, isn''t this a blatant provocation? If I It''s the world government, and I can''t stand it either."


    Warring States did not smile, and frowned: "So arrogant, does it mean that their action is about to start?"


    "It''s better!"


    Karp''s smile didn''t change, but his eyes were much deeper: "I don''t want to fight that monster with a navy."


    Sengoku looked at him and asked seriously: "Kapu, is the demon king really that strong? You should know that the world government has a secret weapon that can change the situation of the war! If the choice we make is wrong, the final The result is not only our ruin, but also a huge disaster for the Navy!"


    After being silent for a while, Garp nodded heavily: "That is completely beyond imagination. I think it is difficult for even the king to hurt him. What''s more, that kid has Hades in his hands, and this generation of sea kings is close to him. This time again Suddenly, thousands of animal-type abilities are pulled out, and you can''t even guess how many trump cards he has."


    Warring States sighed: "I didn''t expect that one day I would betray the world government."


    Karp disagreed: "That **** should have been dealt with a long time ago!"


    What he maintains is justice and continuity It is the navy who has a sense of belonging, which is completely different from the Warring States period and does not have as many feelings as him.


    Or rather, he would love to see someone able to overthrow the Draco, especially if the navy is still there.


    Long founded the Revolutionary Army, became the number one enemy of the world government, and also stood against him, but in fact he did not have any dissatisfaction with Long in his heart, but was always proud of him.


    In the past, the navy and the world government were completely bound. If he did not betray the navy, he would not be able to betray the world government.


    The appearance of Sun Xu changed this situation.


    He has the strength to overthrow the world government, and is willing to accept the navy, so what is the loyal fart Tianlong people?


    Knowing the temper of the old friend, Warring States shook his head and stood up: "Tell the demon king the news, this action is impossible to stop. If he doesn''t hurry up, we can only meet on the battlefield!"


    After all, he left Karp''s yard.

 Chapter 587： refining

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    Sun Xu nodded lightly: "I see! Thank you to Mr. Karp and Mr. Sengoku for me."


    Aokiji waited for a while, but did not wait for the follow-up arrangement, so he couldn''t help asking: "Boss, then what? How should we deal with it?"


    "No need to do anything!"


    Sun Xu calmly said: "The world government can transfer troops if they want, just to let the naval elites from all over the world experience the collapse of the world government and the genocide of the Tianlong people."


    Although Qingzhi still had a lot of doubts, seeing that Sun Xu didn''t seem to intend to say more, he didn''t continue to ask.


    After the green pheasant left, Sun Xu continued to study a few things in front of him.


    Delicate Towers, Heavenly Kings, Books to Control the Demon Legion, and tons of Demon Weapons.


    After this period of research, he already had an idea, designed a plan, and passed the preliminary verification.


    He does not intend to refine a super magic weapon, but intends to refine a set of combined magic weapons.


    On the one hand, the difficulty of refining the super magic weapon is too high, the materials are limited, and there is only one chance.


    On the other hand, his ultimate goal is to refine the entire pirate world. With his current level of ability, he cannot do this 100%. The magic weapon refined now will definitely need to be improved in the future.


    After the magic weapon is refined, it is not easy to improve it.


    There is no such trouble when refining into a combined magic weapon. He only needs to refine a chassis, and he can add any functions he needs in the future.


    He even has a name, it''s called Tianting!


    After silently calculating for a day, he was sure that he had reached the point where he couldn''t change it. Sun Xu stopped, and his spiritual thoughts dispersed.


    Not long after, Keya, Taotu, Anilu, Ace and others all came here.


    "What''s the matter boss?"


    "You put down your work temporarily, stay nearby, and don''t let anyone disturb me! Remember, no matter what happens, don''t let anyone disturb me until I come out by myself!"


    Sun Xu said solemnly.


    Everyone was shocked.


    In their memory, it is very rare for the boss (teacher, Master Sun Xu) to be so serious.


    Everyone looked whole and became serious.


    "Don''t worry boss, we promise not even a fly can fly!"


    Robin said solemnly.


    The others nodded solemnly.


    Sun Xu smiled: "Don''t be too nervous, I asked you to come just in case."


    Although all his attention will be focused on it during the refining of the magic weapon, and there is no time for him to care, but only the aftermath of his power when refining the magic weapon, I am afraid that no one in the entire pirate world can resist.


    Whoever has bad intentions and wants to get close to him secretly will only be killed by the aftermath of the power.


    What''s more, there is still the guard of the demon army inside, and the possibility of problems is very small.


    It''s just because this refining is too important, he arranged another insurance to further reduce the possibility of an accident.


    "Okay, let''s go out too, remember, unless I take the initiative to speak, no one will come in!"


    Sun Xu waved his hand.


    Robin and others turned around and left, and immediately set up when they got outside.


    Weiwei, Taotu, and Qingzhi were the most powerful, each guarded in one direction, and the others were also distributed in different positions according to their strengths, creating an iron barrel defense line.


    After arranging the guard work, Sun Xu began to refine the "Heavenly Court".


    "Are you ready, Linglong?"


    "I''m ready, Master!"


    Linglong and pretty stood beside him, tall and slender, with a beautiful face and long black hair hanging down to her waist, she was simply the most perfect creation.


    "Then let''s get started!"


    Sun Xu took a deep breath, and the majestic mana poured out, turning into a huge flame.


    At the same time, the King of Heaven, who was lying quietly on the ground, flew up and fell into the flames.


    During his research in the past few days, he discovered a very interesting phenomenon. Uranus, the king of heaven, is actually not perfect.


    In other words, this is a defective product.


    The biggest problem is that it is too expensive to use.


    The use of Uranus consumes life force, and it must be the life force of the user, and cannot be replaced by the life force of other people or other things.


    According to his speculation, it would take hundreds of years of vitality to fully activate it.


    Ordinary people using this stuff is tantamount to suicide.


    After refining, Sun Xu definitely wants to eliminate this shortcoming. Although he has a long lifespan, he can''t stand such profligacy.


    Under the burning of the mana flame, the Heavenly King began to gradually deform. At the same time, Sun Xu was distracted and controlled a flame, and began to cast other materials.


    ...


    Outside.


    Anilu and Ace were already on guard, chatting.


    Ace took a breath: "Did you feel it? What a terrifying flame!"


    Aini Lulu sneered: "I feel that the flame controlled by the boss is much more powerful than the flame of your fruit-burning ability!"


    "What are you so proud of!"


    Ace''s expression was flat: "You are a person with the ability to ring the thunder fruit, but didn''t you almost get killed by a thunderbolt from the boss last time?"


    Anilu''s face darkened.


    It was a test a few days ago. The boss wanted to instruct him on the control of thunder and lightning. As a result, he waved his hand and split a thunder and lightning, which almost made his body collapse.


    However, soon he froze again: "Yes, I was almost hacked to death, but, taking advantage of that opportunity, I was blessed by misfortune, and I have found the opportunity for the awakening of the Devil Fruit. Hehe, soon, I will be able to hang myself. hit you!"


    "You found it too?"


    Ace was stunned and blurted out.


    Anilu''s mouth twitched, and his expression was a little dull: "Me too? Could it be that you..."


    The two looked at each other, and immediately looked away in disgust.


    ...


    Sun Xu didn''t know what was going on outside, and was concentrating on refining the magic weapon.


    A week passed in a flash.


    This week, the world is in a state of turmoil.


    The Demon King sticks to Dressrosa and does not expand his power outward. The other Four Emperor Pirates have been destroyed and disbanded. There is not much left in the Qiwuhai, and even the Supernova of the Evil Era, which was once favored by many people, is almost gone. Destroyed.


    Overnight, most of the strong men on the sea died.


    This did not hit the pirates, but made the pirates even more rampant After the disappearance of the four emperors, the new world became an ownerless state, and all the pirates began to compete for territory.


    Especially after the navy began to draw strength from all over the world, the suppression was lost, and the pirates were completely crazy.


    There is an old saying that if God wants to destroy it, it must first make it mad.


    This is the last carnival of the great pirate era, and what awaits them is destruction.


    The Straw Hat Pirates, who should be the protagonists of this era, are still practicing all over the world. When they are ready to set off again, they may find that the world has changed a lot.


    Dressrosa.


    Sun Xu slowly opened his eyes.


    The Heavenly King is gone, the Linglong Tower is gone, the control book of the Demon Legion is gone, all the Devil Fruit weapons and the Devil Fruit he has collected are gone, replaced by a miniature palace and a new book.

 Chapter 588： Heavenly Court and Conferred God List

    You can search for "Monkey King in the Pirate New Book Haige Novel Network ( in Baidu to find the latest chapter!


    The group of miniature palaces is called Tianting, and the book is called Fengshen Bang.


    Although it was Sun Xu''s nasty taste, it was not taken lightly. Except for a trace of his ambition, these two magic weapons did have a little similarity with the legendary Heavenly Court and the Conferred God List.


    "Heavenly Court" is based on the King of Heaven, coupled with the Linglong Tower formerly known as Hades, as well as many magic weapons refined from Devil Fruits, and has a very close connection with the world of pirates. It can not only control the terrain, but even affect fate.


    From a small family to a large country and the world, the fate will be affected by the "Heavenly Court".


    It is somewhat similar to Journey to the West, which is high above the world and rules the heaven for life.


    Continue to develop, and one day, Sun Xu has completely refined the world of pirates, and this magic weapon "Heavenly Court" can be called the real Heavenly Court.


    In fact, "Fengshen Bang" does not exist independently, but is attached to "Heavenly Court". It is the first plug-in of "Heavenly Court". It is further refined on the basis of the original "Book of Demons", adding many functions.


    In addition to the previous function of controlling the Demon Legion, the most important point is that when the soldiers of the Demon Legion die, their abilities and life essence will be absorbed by the "Conferred God List", and after a certain price, they can be "resurrected" again. .


    The reason for adding quotation marks is that there are still great flaws in this resurrection at present. For example, the mind may not be completely preserved, or even become a blank body without autonomous consciousness, and so on.


    Moreover, the "Fengshen Bang" must be absorbed near the sacrificed demon warrior, and it will have no effect if it is too far away.


    It is a hundred and eight thousand miles away from becoming a **** on the list, not only can he completely preserve his sanity, but he can even live with the gods on the list of real gods.


    However, after he has completely refined the world of pirates, he may really be able to reproduce a bit of the power of the Conferred God Ranking.


    After admiring his masterpiece for a while, Sun Xu sent his hand away. After the "Fengshen Bang" was put into "Heavenly Court", it disappeared.


    A dazzling light appeared on the "Heavenly Court".


    When the light dissipated, "Heavenly Court" disappeared, replaced by a tall, beautiful young woman with long black hair.


    "Linglong, how do you feel?"


    Sun Xu asked.


    Now the Linglong Tower is gone, but he is used to it and doesn''t plan to change his name.


    Linglong took a deep breath, her **** and white eyes flickered slightly: "Master, I think I''ve become a lot stronger."


    "Hahaha, more than a lot!"


    Sun Xu smiled and said, "The current you and the old you are no longer on the same level!"


    Heavenly King, not only can control the earth, in fact, it can control almost all the forces of nature in the pirate world.


    Once, when he broke into Marin Fando to rescue Taotu, he encountered the most dangerous situation and was almost killed by lightning. That is the performance of Tianwang.


    "Heavenly Court" has been strengthened on the basis of the original ability of the King of Heaven.


    Not only does it increase the ability related to fate, but also eliminates the biggest flaw of Tianwang - it consumes life force when using it.


    Sun Xu combined Pluto''s ability to absorb natural energy with Heavenly King. Now "Heavenly Court", it will absorb power from the outside world and the long river of fate.


    Of course.


    Controlling the "Heavenly Court" still requires power, but it is not vitality, but mana!


    At present, there are only three people who have mana in the Pirate World, Sun Xu, Linglong, and Rebecca. With that little mana, Rebecca can''t even hold on for even a second to motivate Heavenly Court.


    In other words, "Heavenly Court" can only be used by Sun Xu and Linglong. Even if it is given to others, they can only stare blankly.


    To a certain extent, as an artifact of the "Heavenly Court", Linglong is more like the **** of the pirate world than Sun Xu.


    In addition, the shape of "Heavenly Court" is not a decoration.


    It inherits the ability of Linglong Pagoda to change in size and can be turned into a real palace at any time.


    This is the palace made by Sun Xu.


    At that time, it will be suspended in the air and become a real heavenly palace.


    After establishing a new dynasty, how to quickly stabilize your rule?


    A very good way is to deify yourself!


    When he showed his god-like might and held high the Heavenly Palace, without his propaganda, the world would automatically put him on the throne.


    For ordinary emperors, this method has huge drawbacks, and will sow the seeds of chaos for their dynasty.


    However, Sun Xu didn''t have to worry about these things at all.


    After the successful refining of "Heavenly Court", he is the real **** of the pirate world!


    This is not a cult of personality, but a statement of fact.


    "Come on, we should go out!"


    Sun Xu patted his butt, stood up, and walked out.


    Linglong followed behind him with a smile.


    Spread out the surrounding demonic army, and look at them with only respect and submission in their eyes.


    As soon as Sun Xu walked out, before he could see the situation outside clearly, a black figure rushed over and threw himself into his arms.


    "Master Sun Xu!"


    The corners of Sun Xu''s mouth twitched, hugging the girl''s soft body.


    There is only one person in the world who can do this and dare to do it, Shirahoshi.


    The girl rubbed his cheek with her beautiful face, and said vaguely, "Woooo, Lord Sun Xu, I miss you so much!"


    Touching her hair, Sun Xu chuckled lightly, "I miss you too!"


    After condensing the primordial spirit, he re-engraved the magic circle for Bai Xing, and she was able to change her body shape freely.


    Bai Xing was tired of being in his arms for a long time before he left reluctantly: "Master Sun Xu, I have brought the soldiers from Fishman Island!"


    Sun Xu looked behind her, and two tall murlocs entered his field of vision.


    One person has long blue wavy hair and looks upright. He is Bai Xing''s brother the great prince of Ryugu Kingdom, Shaoxing.


    The other has a fat body and blue skin. It is the former Shichibukai, the leader of the Sun Pirates, and the current strongest player on Fishman Island, Jinping.


    "Demon King!"


    Both were very respectful.


    During this time, Sun Xu''s fame should not be too big!


    Even if they were on Fishman Island, they always paid attention to his news and knew clearly about a series of shocking things he had done.


    "Welcome! I promise that after the new regime is established, murlocs and mermen will be treated equally as humans. You can live in the sun with peace of mind, and no one will dare to capture murlocs and mermen as slaves!"


    Because of Bai Xing, his attitude is very gentle.


    "Thank you, Demon King!"


    Both Jinping and Shaoxing looked very excited, and their voices became much more sincere.


    Sun Xu looked at Robin: "Where are the others? Are they all there?"


    "The people from Zou have already arrived, and the people from Wano Country still need two days, and the people from the Revolutionary Army have not arrived yet!"


    said Robin.


    "Let them speed up!"


    Sun Xu looked in the direction of the World Government and chuckled, "It''s too late, I won''t wait for them!"


    The address of the latest chapter of Monkey King in One Piece: https://


    Monkey King in One Piece full text reading address: https://


    Monkey King in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King reads on Pirate Mobile: https://


    For the convenience of reading next time, you can click on the \"Favorites\" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 588 Heavenly Court and Conferred God Ranking), and you can see it when you open the bookshelf next time!


    If you like "Monkey King in One Piece", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 589： Demon King Arrives

    You can search for "Monkey King in the Pirate New Book Haige Novel Network ( in Baidu to find the latest chapter!


    Three more days passed.


    The world situation has become very strange.


    The little people in the pirates are like crazy, madly grabbing territory, recruiting and accepting, arguing with each other, and their brains are all out.


    However, those big pirates all died down and kept a low profile.


    The various kingdoms also deployed heavy troops on the border.


    On the one hand, it is because the navy is carefully recruiting elites to guard against pirate attacks, and on the other hand, it is because they feel the restlessness of the world government.


    Like a wounded beast, vigilantly paying attention to the surrounding movement, everyone who dares to approach, whether it is an enemy or an allied force, may be struck by its thunder.


    Standing on the high platform, looking at the crowd below.


    There are a thousand people, and the ground is connected to the sky, and there are 10,000 people, boundless and boundless.


    There are more than 100,000 people here.


    After several days of waiting, finally, all the forces he could mobilize have arrived.


    However, these people''s clothing, weapons, and even races are different, like a hodgepodge of people, looking like a rabble.


    In fact, it''s really a mob.


    The revolutionary army, the army assembled from Dressrosa, etc., were not considered excellent in terms of their own qualities or weapons and equipment.


    The Murloc Legion and the Fur Tribe Legion, on the one hand, are relatively few in number, and on the other hand, although their individual strength is excellent, their tactical cooperation is also a concern.


    If you want to rely on them to conquer the world, it is simply overthinking.


    Better go to bed sooner.


    These people just give him a strong momentum. After the world government is destroyed, they will clean up the battlefield and maintain order. They will play a linking role and wait for the new government to establish its own strength.


    However, although it was a mob, the order was maintained well, and no one spoke without permission.


    Although they may just be afraid of his fame and the demon army next to him that is already famous all over the world, staring at them.


    Everyone here knows that a 50,000-strong elite navy led by a general and ten lieutenant generals was wiped out by this amazing army.


    No one dared to make trouble in front of them.


    After a brief speech, Sun Xu stepped down from the high platform.


    The leaders and representatives of the various forces were waiting for him below, all with serious expressions on their faces.


    They all know the destination of their group and how meaningful their trip is.


    Whether it is for profit or for ideals, everyone feels a heavy sense of mission.


    They are making history!


    If successful, their names will be engraved in the history books and passed down for thousands of years.


    Sun Xu smiled: "Don''t be so nervous, this battle will be much easier than you think."


    Everyone nodded, but everyone still looked solemn.


    Sun Xu shook his head, no longer reluctantly, and waved his hand: "Okay, you all return to your positions, we will officially set off in half an hour!"


    "Yes!"


    Everyone responded in unison, and those with tasks turned and left.


    Robin asked worriedly, "Boss, do you really need a boat?"


    Sun Xu shook his head: "No need! I have a better way."


    Before the Heavenly Court was refined, a ship was still needed, but it is no longer needed.


    Although the others were still confused, they did not ask.


    Half an hour passed quickly.


    "Let''s go, Linglong!"


    Sun Xu slumped up as if stepping on the steps.


    Linglong followed closely.


    Seeing the figure in the sky, there was a commotion from the crowd, but it quickly subsided.


    Lu Yang glanced down and said to Linglong, "Let''s start!"


    "Okay, master!"


    Linglong opened her palm and stroked lightly.


    The space in front was like a piece of paper, with a slit, and a scene completely different from Dressrosa slowly entered everyone''s field of vision.


    ...


    Marin Vando.


    It has been completely turned into a military camp, there are not enough houses, and even many tents have been set up.


    Elite navies from all over the world are gathered here, and people are still coming, like a giant beast, constantly devouring food, accumulating strength, and waiting for the moment to fight the enemy to the death.


    "Who would have thought that this was because of one person?"


    Smoker was smoking a cigar, expressionless.


    Drake frowned and said in a low voice: "Not alone, the Demon King Pirates and the Demon Legion should not be underestimated!"


    The four emperors have all died out, and Drake has recovered his identity. In addition, both of them have been awarded the rank of lieutenant general.


    "But we all know that the most terrifying thing is that person!"


    Smog turned his head to look beside him: "You should have seen it before, how did he feel when he shot?"


    Derek seemed to think of something terrifying, his face was a little ugly, and after a long time he said: "Very powerful! It is unimaginable! It even makes me think that he is not a human at all, but a legendary **** or demon!


    do you know? Beast Kaido, the monster we couldn''t kill with our best efforts, was slapped to death by him! "


    Smog didn''t know what he was thinking, and his expression was a little dazed. After a while, he said: "What do you think the result of this war will be?"


    Drake''s tone was heavy: "The world government has stood on the top of the world for 800 years. It has more than 170 affiliated countries and is the most powerful force in the world. Any force can stop it! The victory of the war will surely belong to us!"


    After a pause, he let out a suffocating breath and said slowly: "I really want to tell myself this, but there is always another voice in my heart shouting, the situation of the war is not optimistic! No one can do anything about it. That monster!"


    Smaller smiled lightly: "Actually, what you want to say is that the world government will lose, right?"


    Drake was silent.


    Smog continued: "Actually, my thoughts are the same as yours, this world may really be about to undergo earth-shaking changes!"


    His voice just fell.


    A huge crack suddenly appeared in the space ahead, and as the crack gradually expanded, the opposite scene came into view of the two of them.


    people!


    A lot of people!


    Lined up in a neat queue, the atmosphere is chilling, and at a glance, you know that this is an army.


    Then there are strange cities and strange environments.


    Smog''s body was shocked: "This is, Dressrosa!"


    He visited Dressrosa once and was very impressed.


    However, there are thousands of miles between Dressrosa and Marin Fando, and there is also a barrier from the Red Continent, how could it suddenly appear on the opposite side?


    "Look at the sky!"


    Drake reminded, his tone was a little nervous.


    In fact, Smoker had noticed without him reminding him.


    Two black-haired figures floated in the air, like gods aloof.


    One of them is the nightmare of the navy: the demon king Sun Xu!


    I saw him take one step, cross the crack, and appear in Marin Vando the next moment.


    Demon King, come!


    The address of the latest chapter of Monkey King in One Piece: https://


    Monkey King in One Piece full text reading address: https://


    Monkey King in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King reads on Pirate Mobile: https://


    For the convenience of reading next time, you can click the \"Favorite\" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 589 The Demon King Arrives), and you can see it when you open the bookshelf next time!


    If you like "Monkey King in the Pirates", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 590： The demise of the world government (1)

    You can search for "Monkey King in the Pirate New Book Haige Novel Network ( in Baidu to find the latest chapter!


    "There seem to be two people in the sky."


    "Don''t make trouble, how could it be in the sky... eh? There are really people!!"


    "Don''t you think that person is a little familiar?"


    "It''s really a bit, let me think about it, it''s a bit like, like, it''s... the demon king, that''s the demon king!!"


    boom!


    In the blink of an eye, the orderly and dreary Malin Fando turned into a pot of boiling water.


    Everyone looked up at the sky, with expressions of curiosity, fear, and anticipation on their faces.


    Most people had never seen Sun Xu before, even the navy was very interested in the pirate with the highest bounty in the past century.


    in a small courtyard.


    Garp, Sengoku, Crane and others were drinking tea together, and soon noticed the huge crack in the sky and the two floating in the air, Sun Xu and Linglong.


    After being silent for a while, the corners of Karp''s mouth twitched, and he chuckled, "What an unexpected way to appear!"


    "Is that Dressrosa on the opposite side?"


    Warring States asked in a deep voice.


    "That''s right!"


    Garp nodded, and he could still see some familiar buildings.


    Warring States let out a sigh of relief: "In an instant, across thousands of miles, the real gods are just like that, right?"


    He glanced at them and asked slowly, "Have you already reached a cooperation with the Demon King Pirates?"


    There was no need to hide it any longer.


    Warring States looked at the sky and said lightly: "It''s not a cooperation, it''s just a verbal agreement, it''s just a tacit agreement on certain things."


    "The reason?"


    Crane looked calm.


    She believed that they must have difficulties. If both of them betray the Navy, then the Navy really has no need to continue to exist.


    "For the navy to survive, for fewer people to die!"


    Warring States said.


    Karp added: "Sun Xu wants to overthrow the world government. After investigation, we found that the world government will lose. In order to prevent the navy from burying the Tianlong people, we reached an agreement with the demon king that we will restrain the navy and delay the world government''s burial. He wants to overthrow the world government and accept the navy."


    "Definitely lose?"


    Crane chewed on the word, feeling a little unreal.


    The history of the world government is more than 800 years, and its heritage is extremely profound.


    What kind of power can make Sengoku and Garp think that the world government will lose without a doubt?


    Even for this reason, you have to let go of your biggest stereotypes and cooperate with the people you dislike the most.


    She is an extremely smart person, and she quickly thought of the word that Warring States had just raised, and then she remembered that during this time, that word did appear repeatedly in the mouth of Warring States.


    gods.


    "There are really gods in the world?"


    "It wasn''t there before, but it will be there in the future!"


    Warring States stood up: "I hope we don''t regret what we did today, let''s go, it''s time to meet our new king."


    Over Marin Fando.


    Hearing the turbulent movement below, Sun Xu pressed down with his palm and released his spiritual sense, covering the entire Marin Fando.


    "Cough, please be quiet!"


    The noisy voices disappeared instantly and cleanly, everyone''s bodies were subconsciously tense, their faces were heavy, and cold sweat dripped from their foreheads.


    Everyone has a strong premonition in their hearts that they will die if they move.


    "very good!"


    Sun Xu nodded in satisfaction.


    "Although most people should know me, this is our first time meeting, so let me introduce myself briefly.


    My name is Sun Xu, the leader of the Dawn Revolutionary Army, I came here this time to defeat the world¡¯s largest evil group, and to eliminate the culprit that has caused the turbulent world situation and the continuous breeding of pirates over the years¡ª¡±


    Sun Xu''s eyes followed the red earth continent, and said lightly: "The Heavenly Dragons and the world government they rule!"


    Everyone''s eyes bulged, and there were thousands of words in their hearts, but they couldn''t open their mouths.


    bang.


    A mass of magma exploded and landed on the top of a building, gradually condensing into a human form, turning into an Akainu, and said coldly.


    "Demon King, don''t confuse the crowd here!"


    Sun Xu looked down at him, his eyes calm: "Akainu, it''s not up to you to tell me whether or not I confuse the public! The crimes of the Tianlong people are published in newspapers every day, one after another, one by one, the facts are clear, the evidence is clear. For sure, it can be called a monstrous sin, too many to describe!"


    Akainu''s expression did not change, and he snorted coldly: "You can hide from other people, but you can''t hide from me! The World Economic News newspaper has long since taken refuge with you, and all those things are made up by you!"


    Sun Xu smiled: "I said, Akainu, it''s not up to you to decide whether it is true or false. All the crimes published in the newspapers are true and verifiable, and what is written is only a drop in the bucket.


    I think that there are so many navies in Marin Fando today, and many of them should have witnessed or experienced the atrocities of the Tianlong people. "


    Suddenly, many navy eyes flashed.


    Akainu also seemed to sense this atmosphere, and his face suddenly darkened.


    Sun Xu''s smile turned cold: "Akainu, as the Admiral of the Navy, you should know this best. Don''t you call yourself ''absolute justice''? Why are you turning a blind eye to the world''s largest evil group?


    Do not! It''s not turning a blind eye, it should be said that it''s bowing its head and listening to it, and it''s a joke! "


    Akainu''s eyes were extremely gloomy.


    Of course he knew, but so what?


    What can''t be changed by so many marshals of the Navy, can he change the world?


    What''s more, he has only become a naval marshal not long ago, and most of his time and energy have been spent on how to deal with the Demon King Pirates. How can he have the opportunity to consider other things?


    Akainu was determined and unmoved, but many of the navy below were red-faced and their eyes flickered.


    Not only because Sun Xu poked their sore spot, but also because of the influence of his spiritual sense.


    Although he didn''t deliberately influence their thinking, his strength was too much higher than those of these navies The unconscious influence of spiritual sense was enough to produce a huge effect.


    In fact, if Sun Xu is willing, he can use his spiritual sense to change the will of the navy on a large scale.


    It''s hard to control directly, but it''s easy to get them to feel good about themselves and be willing to obey.


    But that would also be devastating to his own humanity.


    When it comes to manipulating the will of the mind, Sun Xu has always been cautious.


    The more than 100,000 Dawn Revolutionary Army with a very complex composition methodically passed through the cracks in space and gradually entered Marin Vando.


    "Everyone pay attention!"


    Akainu took a deep breath and was about to shout.


    Sun Xu looked at him.


    "You better rest for a while!"


    Divine Sense suppressed it, Akainu''s voice stopped abruptly, his face flushed red, but his knees and waist continued to bend, as if he was carrying a mountain on his back.


    He tried to turn into lava, but he couldn''t escape, and he was finally pinned to the roof, unable to move.


    "How can it be?"


    Akainu''s eyes were bloodshot, staring at Sun Xu in disbelief.


    He knew that it must be the man who did it.


    However, suppressing him without doing anything? Is there something wrong with him, or is the world crazy?


    The address of the latest chapter of Monkey King in One Piece: https://


    Monkey King in One Piece full text reading address: https://


    Monkey King in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King reads on Pirate Mobile: https://


    For the convenience of reading next time, you can click on the \"Favorites\" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 590 The demise of the world government (1)), and you can see it when you open the bookshelf next time!


    If you like "Monkey King in One Piece", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 591： The demise of the world government (2)

    You can search for "Monkey King in the Pirate New Book Haige Novel Network ( in Baidu to find the latest chapter!


    A large number of navies saw the scene of Akainu being suppressed by Sun Xu. They were confused and puzzled, but they were more shocked and horrified.


    The most powerful navy in the past, the current admiral of the navy, lost so easily?


    The demon king is actually so powerful?


    Combined with the fact that everyone is standing in place and unable to move, all the navies feel their scalps go numb.


    However, after Sun Xu suppressed Akainu, he didn''t make another move, looking at the void in front of him, his eyes lost focus.


    "Linglong, do you feel the change of fate?"


    Linglong nodded lightly: "It seems to be very angry."


    "Angry? A very suitable statement, but a group of programs without self-consciousness will not be angry. This is just a stress response that did not develop according to the predetermined trend!"


    Sun Xu chuckled lightly.


    Having said that, I have to thank Brother Monkey.


    He now gradually understands that Brother Monkey not only sent himself into the world of pirates, but also perfectly embedded himself in the destiny of the world of pirates, becoming a "local".


    Because he is a "local", even if the trend of fate has been greatly changed, the long river of fate cannot help him.


    But if he is still an outsider and wants to do such a big thing, the long river of fate will definitely hit him with a wave and make him disappear.


    Tapping.


    There was a sound of footsteps.


    Sun Xu looked down.


    Sengoku, Garp, and Crane came together.


    "Demon King."


    The look of the Warring States is very complicated.


    He didn''t like Sun Xu, it could even be said that he hated him, but for the future of the entire navy, he had to suppress his likes and dislikes and cooperate with the person he hated.


    At the same time, he was also a little fortunate.


    The strange situation of Malin Fando let him know that Kuzan and Karp didn''t lie to him, and that this man''s strength was beyond everyone''s imagination.


    Do not! Standing in front of him may not be a human being, but a true God who has descended into the world.


    Akainu''s eyes bulged, and he said in disbelief, "Sanguo-sang, can you tell me what''s going on here?"


    The Warring States glanced at him and said with a blank expression: "The world government and the Tianlong people used their power and position to do good, harm the innocent, and committed monstrous crimes, they are the root cause of the chaos in the world!


    Sakaski, once we were forced to do nothing, and for the sake of justice, we had to compromise and cooperate with the world government.


    However, our navy can no longer continue to play tricks on tigers and help Zhou to abuse them!


    Sun Xu and the Liming Revolutionary Army will overthrow the world government and establish a new regime based on order and justice. That is the future we should follow! "


    "No wonder no wonder!"


    Akainu was stunned.


    I finally understood what was going on with the strange actions of the Warring States during this period. It turned out that he had already cooperated with the Demon King!


    Do not!


    Not just him!


    Akainu looked at Garp and Crane beside Sengoku, who obviously knew about it.


    A naval hero, a naval chief, a former naval marshal, and the entire army commander-in-chief of the current world government have all betrayed?


    Rao is the Warring States has personally admitted, he still feels very unbelievable.


    The two people who are most unlikely to betray have been betrayed, what the **** kind of joke is this?


    His face suddenly twisted, and he wanted to rush up to grab the collar of the Warring States and ask questions, but his body was completely imprisoned, and he couldn''t even lift a finger, so he could only growl: "Why?"


    "For the Navy!"


    The Warring States looked down at Marin Fando''s 100,000 navy.


    Obviously the most vicious enemy is right in front of you, but everyone can''t move.


    Akainu''s body stiffened, but he also reacted.


    "I see. For the survival of the navy, is it even worthwhile to cooperate with pirates? This is very Mr. Garp''s style!"


    Karp ignored him, with a rare trace of disappointment on his face.


    "Okay, the time for reminiscence and sentimentality is over, now it''s time to get down to business!"


    Sun Xu interrupted them.


    The more than 100,000 Dawn Revolutionary Army had all entered Marin Vando, and at the same time, Mary Joa finally discovered the movement here.


    The Warring States looked straight: "Demon King, what do you need us to do?"


    Although he disliked Sun Xu very much, he would not put his likes and dislikes above business.


    He is not in his teens or twenties, and he will not be impatient for a long time.


    "You don''t need anything, just look at it!"


    The corners of Sun Xu''s mouth twitched: "Today, I''ll show you what the Great Sage Monkey King is."


    "Sage Monkey King?" He looked at him: "I remember you said that your Devil Fruit is the Monkey Fruit, the form of Monkey King."


    "Mother Crane, your memory is so good!"


    Sun Xu praised and continued: "You should have heard that I am a tourist from another world, and I have received the inheritance of a god, and one of the titles of that **** is called Monkey King!


    Although my strength is not as good as his, but I can give you a little taste of his style. "


    Warring States understood what he meant, and asked with suspicion: "Are you going to fight against the world government alone?"


    "That''s right!" Sun Xu nodded and said truthfully: "The Dawn Revolutionary Army is only here to clean up the battlefield and help me control the situation in battle."


    "This, is this too risky?"


    Sengoku said subconsciously.


    The power of the world government is deeply rooted in his heart.


    "is it hard?"


    Sun Xu asked indifferently.


    Sengoku looked at the motionless navy below and suddenly came to his senses.


    indeed.


    So many navies are helpless, how much better can the world government be?


    "coming!"


    Sun Xu said suddenly.


    coming?


    Warring States, Garp and the others haven''t reacted yet Linglong stretched out his hand, the space in front of him split open again, and a gorgeous palace appeared in front of everyone.


    "The Void Throne?"


    Warring States and others were all shocked and recognized where this was.


    Although this place is of great significance, there is no surprise in itself. What shocked them was that the Void Throne, which should have been vacant, was sitting alone at this time!


    The Five Old Stars, who are considered to have the highest power in the world, knelt down under the Void Throne, as humble as a servant.


    If the top leaders of the navy such as Sengoku, Karp, and Akainu were more or less psychologically prepared, then the ordinary navy below would be completely shocked.


    Too many strange things happened today.


    The Demon King suddenly appeared, the Admiral was suppressed by one hand, and the former Admiral and Marine Hero actually cooperated with the Pirates to overthrow the World Government.


    Now, the ruler of the world government, the Five Old Stars actually bowed down to one of them.


    If it weren''t for the movement being imprisoned, many people would want to slap themselves to see if they were dreaming.


    Opposite the space crack, the Five Old Stars and the people on the Void Throne were also extremely shocked, looking at this side with ugly expressions.


    The address of the latest chapter of Monkey King in One Piece: https://


    Monkey King in One Piece full text reading address: https://


    Monkey King in Pirate txt download address: https://


    Monkey King reads on Pirate Mobile: https://


    For the convenience of reading next time, you can click on the \"Favorite\" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 591 The demise of the world government (2)), and you can see it when you open the bookshelf next time!


    If you like "Monkey King in the Pirates", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 592： The Demise of the World Government (End)

    Sun Xu looked at the figure on the Void Throne with a hint of surprise.


    That is a beautiful girl in a luxurious robe, with a slender waist and slender legs, **** and fat buttocks, satisfying all human fantasies about beautiful women, but her face is indifferent and aloof, she looks like a **** high in the clouds, making people dare not dare Generate any blasphemous thoughts.


    In fact, in terms of rights, she is no different from the gods.


    Yimu was a little surprised recently, but he regained his composure immediately, stroking the circular machine beside him, and said lightly, "I''ve been looking forward to it for a long time, Demon King!"


    "I didn''t expect that the legendary Lord Yimu would be a beautiful girl."


    Sun Xu exclaimed.


    Mary Joa is under the guardianship of the King of Heaven. Before condensing the primordial spirit, he never dared to use his spiritual sense to search. Today was the first time he saw the true face of Im.


    Yimu lowered his head and glanced at the motionless soldiers of Marin Vando, his eyes wavered: "Your strength is stronger than I imagined."


    "Without such power, where will the confidence come from to overthrow you?"


    Sun Xu chuckled lightly.


    Im sighed softly: "I should have killed you completely at all costs!"


    "That''s right, that''s your only chance to kill me."


    Sun Xu nodded in agreement.


    After a while of silence, Yimu asked the beautiful face with a hint of curiosity: "Is there really any other world besides the world?"


    "As many as the stars!"


    Sun Xu said.


    "Do those worlds have strong men like you?"


    Im asked again.


    "Part of it is, some of it is not, and there are more people who are stronger than me."


    Sun Xu was not in a hurry. Since she wanted to chat, there was no harm in chatting with her, so she should send off the king who has ruled the world for 800 years.


    Im stunned for a while, before showing a pure smile: "It''s so interesting, I wish I had known the news earlier. If I win this time, I will devote all my energy to researching ways to go to other worlds."


    "That''s a pity, you don''t have that chance!"


    Sun Xu said calmly.


    "not necessarily!"


    Im rubbing the circular machine at hand: "I''ll spell everything this time!"


    "There is no force in this world that can hurt me!"


    Sun Xu said: "Also, you have no chance!"


    "No chance?"


    Im''s eyes changed slightly.


    buzzing.


    A wave of other fluctuations appeared in her palm, and her face began to change rapidly, from the immature seventeen or eighteen years old, to the mature twenty-five or sixteen years old, and then to the peerless 30s.


    But it was calm outside and nothing had changed.


    Im stopped and sighed: "Have you been to Ralph Drew?"


    "That''s right!"


    Lu Yang nodded calmly.


    The two didn''t react, but there was an uproar around them.


    "Ralph Drew? Is that the Ralph Drew I know?"


    "The demon king is already the pirate king?"


    "Damn it! Why doesn''t anyone know about such a big news?"


    "What the **** is OnePiece?"


    The people of the Dawn Revolutionary Army discussed in a low voice. The navy couldn''t move, but their eyes and expressions also changed drastically.


    "But you only have three pieces of historical landmark text..."


    Im stopped halfway through speaking: "Yes, with your strength, there may be other ways, but I''m curious, how did you convince it? It stands to reason that without the blood of the D family, you can''t get it It''s recognized. Or is it that after eight hundred years, it also has a feeling of fear?"


    "I don''t know if it''s going to be scared or not convinced."


    Guchang Sun Xu shook his head.


    Im signaled the circular machine at hand: "Impossible! If the King of Heaven is destroyed, this thing will also be destroyed automatically."


    Sun Xu said, "I didn''t say I destroyed it, I just turned it into something else!"


    "That''s..."


    Im received a lot of shock, and a clear shock appeared on his delicate face, but he stopped just as he spoke, and laughed at himself: "Yes, yes, we can''t judge your ability by our thinking."


    She could still keep calm, but the Five Old Stars panicked: "Lord Yimu, what should we do?"


    Without the strongest trump cards, they felt as if they were walking on the street without clothes on, and they felt insecure.


    Yi Mu didn''t even look at them, but looked at Sun Xu: "Come on, let me see the power beyond the limits of the world."


    "as you wish!"


    Sun Xu took a step forward, and his body suddenly burst into endless golden rays of light. At the same time, his body began to expand continuously, and in a blink of an eye he turned into a golden ape who stood upright in the sky. Wearing phoenix wings and a purple-gold crown on his head, he is majestic and fierce.


    Law heaven and earth!


    This supernatural power Sun Xu used the most, finally revealed a trace of true power.


    The eyes of all Marin Vando bulged, looking at him in disbelief.


    "The Great Sage Monkey King?"


    He looked up at the sky and found that Sun Xu''s upper body had entered the clouds.


    That is to say, he floats in the air. If he stands in Marin Fando, I am afraid that if he lifts his feet, the ground will shake and the mountains will shake and the sky will collapse.


    She felt a sense of insignificance from the bottom of her heart.


    Compared with Sun Xu, he is like an ant under the feet of ordinary people. If he is not careful, he may be trampled to death.


    Sengoku''s body was tense, and his face was stiff.


    "Is this the power of the gods you are talking about? It''s better to be famous than to meet!"


    Karp was silent.


    What he saw at first was far less shocking.


    The people of the Dawn Revolutionary Army were also whispering, and deep awe appeared in everyone''s eyes.


    Mary Joa, countless Tianlong people looked up at the sudden appearance of the giant, panic and overwhelm began to spread.


    Wu Laoxing''s face changed wildly, and he murmured absently.


    "It''s over! It''s over!"


    Having lost the biggest trump card of the King of Heaven, how can they deal with the enemy as powerful as gods?


    Im both happy and regretful.


    Having ruled the world for more than 800 years, she has long enjoyed all the good things in this world, and her desire has become weaker and weaker. Now the only thing that can stimulate her is the right to control the world.


    Now, something that made her feel new, made her want to know, wanted to get, and was very urgent, her life was about to end.


    The regret was so strong that she even ignored the fear of death.


    "It''s time to send you on your way!"


    Sun Xu''s voice sounded like rolling thunder, ringing in everyone''s ears.


    He stretched out his hand, and a golden light emerged, turning into a wishful golden hoop.


    "ended!"


    Sun Xu held the golden hoop in both hands and slammed it heavily on Mary Joa.


    Boom!


    The earth shakes.


    The terrifying sound wave rolled up the monstrous wind, blowing away all the white clouds in an instant, as if a huge hole had opened in the sky.


    Everyone in Marinfando fell to the ground with a painful expression on their faces.


    When the movement stopped, everyone looked up and found that the location where Mary Joa had been on the red soil continent had completely disappeared, leaving only a huge gap.


    ...


    PS: The finale of the next chapter


    Dear, click in and give a good review. The higher the score, the faster the update. It is said that those who give full marks to the new ones have finally found a beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 Chapter 593： The road ahead (finale)

    Marin Fando was silent.


    Looking at the huge gap on the Red Earth Continent, everyone swallowed wildly.


    The wife is outrageous!


    Akainu''s expression stiffened.


    Have they been fighting this monster all along?


    He suddenly felt that Sun Xu was very kind.


    With such a conflict between the two sides, Marin Fando can still exist, and the navy has not yet perished. Isn''t this kindness?


    Substitute it, if a pirate with a reward of several million often yells at him, he must have called someone to exterminate them long ago!


    Sengoku, Garp, Crane and the others were all silent.


    Not only was he shocked by Sun Xu''s terrifying strength, but he was also in a trance for the demise of the world government and the extinction of the Tianlong people.


    The world government that has ruled the world for 800 years has come to an end, and an era has ended!


    Lu Yang put away the magical powers of the heavens and the earth, returned to human form, and stood motionless in the sky.


    He didn''t move, and neither did the others.


    Malin Fando was obviously full of people, but fell into a strange silence. If any outsider saw this scene, they would shudder.


    Sun Xu is not pretending, in fact, he is suffering an unprecedented shock at this moment.


    The Destiny River let out a roaring roar, and instead of stirring up a few waves, it rushed out of the river and flowed aimlessly.


    As the initiator of all this, Sun Xu felt like he had become a small fish in the long river of destiny, wrapped in the turbulent river water, up and down, left and right, although there was no danger to his life, but the taste was very uncomfortable.


    At the same time, he felt that his understanding of the law of fate was also rapidly improving at an unprecedented speed.


    After an unknown amount of time, the long river of fate finally stabilized again, and Sun Xu slowly opened his eyes.


    "Owner?"


    Linglong next to her showed an inquiring look.


    Sun Xu shook his head slightly and looked down first.


    Everyone looked tense.


    With Mary Joa''s lessons learned, no one thought they could deal with Sun Xu, from the admiral to the sundry soldier.


    Including Sengoku, Karp and others are also a little nervous, afraid that he will go back on his word.


    After all, the identities, positions, and strengths of the two sides are too different. Even if Sun Xu repents, there is nothing they can do.


    Sun Xu naturally had no such plans.


    He gestured to Linglong.


    Linglong became the main body of "Heavenly Court", and then expanded rapidly, turning into a gorgeous palace complex in a blink of an eye.


    "Mr. Warring States, please work with Robin next."


    "Robin, I''ll leave it to you here, just follow the plan."


    After simply explaining two sentences, Sun Xu flew into the "Heavenly Court" and disappeared.


    When his figure disappeared completely, everyone breathed a sigh of relief, and the voices gathered together and became very loud, startling them all, and when they came back to their senses, they all looked at each other and smiled.


    Of course, it was a wry smile and an embarrassed smile.


    Robin found the Warring States and smiled slightly: "Mr. Warring States, please give me more advice next time!"


    Warring States nodded, looked at Robin, and looked very emotional.


    The last survivor of O''Hara, the former son of the devil, the thousand-handed Buddha at this time, Nico Robin, one of the closest people to the demon king Sun Xu.


    In a way, she also avenged O''Hara.


    Because of the strength Sun Xu showed before, in the next work, no one tried to find trouble.


    Some navies could not accept it and chose to leave, but most of them stayed.


    Akainu was imprisoned, and the radicals were leaderless and could not make any waves at all.


    Of course, even if no one is looking for trouble, the docking of the three behemoths of the Dawn Revolutionary Army, the World Government, and the Navy cannot be completed in a day or two, and the establishment of a new regime is more complicated and difficult.


    Fortunately, there are a group of the smartest people to help Sun Xu to complete this work, and he does not need his own brain.


    After entering the "Heavenly Court", Sun Xu sat on the throne of "Lingxiao Palace" with a contemplative look on his face.


    Linglong''s figure was projected beside him: "Master, what''s the matter with you?"


    "I''m thinking about what path to take in the future!"


    Sun Xu didn''t hide her either.


    His strength at this time is entirely from the inheritance of the monkey brother, and the immortal power that is converted into mana, and the future goal has always been to become an immortal.


    However, the overthrow of the world government has greatly changed the fate of the pirate world, and his understanding of the law of fate has been greatly improved. At this time, he suddenly found another way.


    Whether it is mana or immortal power, no matter what method of cultivation, in the end, it must fall on the law.


    Xianli is also a law-level power. Although it has not yet become an immortal, Lu Yang guessed that Xianli should be a special mixed law.


    Continue to practice step by step, and you can steadily digest Brother Monkey''s immortal power and reach the half immortal level.


    However, becoming an immortal must be a difficult stage.


    At that time, the chance that Brother Monkey gave him will almost be exhausted, and he can only rely on himself.


    However, now he has mastered a kind of magic power in advance, and it is a very, very precious law of destiny.


    Continue to follow the comprehension, and there is also a chance to enter the law level.


    But this path is more uncertain, it may be easier or it may be more difficult.


    Looking at the gorgeous and noble "Heavenly Court", Sun Xu gradually had an idea in his heart.


    Why not integrate it?


    Create a special cultivation method that directly integrates law cultivation and mana cultivation. He has all the ideas, so he takes refining the world of pirates as the entry point.


    Of course, this would be very difficult, equivalent to combining two different cultivation systems.


    But the benefits of success are also many.


    buzzing...


    A bright golden light suddenly appeared in front of Sun Xu''s eyes, and in the blink of an eye, the whole world turned golden.


    He didn''t panic and looked up.


    A golden ape with a ferocious appearance and a monstrous aura appeared in his field of vision.


    "Brother Monkey!"


    Sun Xu smiled and waved his hand.


    After his comprehension of the law of destiny skyrocketed, he realized this consciousness hidden in himself.


    Sun Wukong crossed Erlang''s legs and held a big peach in his hand. He looked at him with interest as he nibbled. From time to time, a golden light flashed in his eyes: "Is it the law of destiny? Sure enough, he is indeed a person with immortality!"


    Sun Xu asked curiously, "Is it difficult to comprehend the law of destiny? What does the meaning of immortality mean?"


    "Of course, fate is one of the most difficult forces to control. Since you have such a good opportunity, you must not give up."


    Sun Wukong paused: "As for the meaning of immortality, you should know better than me!"


    I know better?


    Sun Xu''s heart skipped a beat, could it be...


    "Don''t be nervous!" Sun Wukong changed his posture and said with a smile: "You have initially understood the law, and it is still such a special law of fate that no one can see the abnormality from you again!"


    Sun Xu hesitated for a moment.


    Sun Wukong waved his hand: "Don''t tell me what''s going on, I don''t want to know."


    He nodded his head and smiled: "Intuition tells me that knowing those things is not good for me."


    Sun Xu nodded slowly and asked again, "Brother Monkey, what is the use of immortality?"


    "Immortal and immortal, naturally means immortality!" Sun Wukong gave him a deep look: "As for the specific situation, it''s up to you to explore it yourself! Look forward to our next meeting The voice has not yet fallen, he The figure slowly disappeared.


    The golden light in front of Sun Xu''s eyes gradually dissipated, and he returned to the real world. After a while, he stretched out.


    "Let''s talk about those things later, there are still a lot of things waiting for me now!"


    Destroying the World Government is only the first step, and the easiest step.


    Next, we must clean up the pirates, establish a new regime, change the atmosphere of being a pirate proud, transform the world environment, and so on.


    Now that he has decided to overthrow the world government and be the master himself, he doesn''t want the world he rules to be worse than the world ruled by Tianlong people!


    (End of the book)


    Dear, click in and give a good review. The higher the score, the faster the update. It is said that those who give full marks to the new ones have finally found a beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 ~： Concluding remarks

    First of all, I would like to thank everyone for their support along the way. Thank you very much. Whether it is collections, subscriptions, or recommended votes and monthly tickets, Yangliu is very grateful.


    Because of my bad mentality and poor writing, I was always criticized, so I read less book reviews, and the number of updates couldn''t keep up, and I almost didn''t dare to read it, so as to avoid the explosion of my mentality.


    Therefore, I have less communication with you, and I apologize to everyone.


    Secondly, once again, I sincerely apologize to everyone.


    In the later stage, it has been rotten. Whether it is the plot, the amount of updates, or the typos, it can be said that it is completely unqualified.


    For various reasons, I don''t want to defend myself, and I sincerely apologize to everyone.


    I am sorry!


    Disappointed everyone!


    Then, the new book.


    In fact, I prepared it before, but it was greatly killed by the editor (laughs).


    I have a lot of ideas, and I haven''t decided which one to write.


    I will prepare it as soon as possible, the new book will never be rotten, and I hope to see you again one day.


    Finally, I wish everyone good health, a happy family, more and more money, and a better life!


    Dear, click in and give a good review. The higher the score, the faster the update. It is said that those who give full marks to the new ones have finally found a beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!